Skip to main content

Full text of "The family expositor; or, A paraphrase and version of the New Testament; with critical notes, and a practical improvement of each section .."

See other formats 


PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRABY 


PRINCETON  THEOLOGICRL  SEMINHRY 


BY 


JVlPs.   Ale^^ander  Ppoudfit. 


.\*'.  -  .  »A!^^^^ 


-11  A 


THE 

FAMILY  EXPOSITOR; 

OR, 

A  PARAPHRASE 

AND 

VERSION  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT ; 

■WITH 

CRITICAL  NOTES, 

AND 

A  PRACTICAL  IMPROVEMENT  OF  EACH  SECTION. 

IN  SIX  VOLUMES VOLUME   THIRD. 

CONTAINING  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES  ; 

WITH    ADDITIONAL    NOTES 

ON  THE  HARMONY  OF  THE  EVANGELISTS  ; 

AND 

TWO  DISSERTATIONS FIRST,  ON  SIR  ISAAC  NEV^TOn's  SYSTEM  OF  THE 

HARMONY SECOND,    ON  THE  INSPIRATION  OF   THE 

NEW  TESTAMENT. 

WITH    A    PROPER    INDEX    TO    THE    WHOLE. 


BY  P.  DODDRIDGE,  D.D. 


'sriTivovli;  ^cem  iX,^li  sv  rai  ovo/uctli  stt/Ju.  '       '  JoHN  XX.  31. 


(JEtSeriDge'iS  ffinition, 

FROM    THE    EIGHTH     LONDON    EDITION. 

.SOLD    BY    HIM    AT    WASHINGTON    HEaB    BOOKSTORE.      SOLD    ALSO    BV   SAID 

ETHERIDGE    AND    COMPANY,     IN    BOSTON. 


S.  Etheridge,  printer,  Charlestown,  Massachusetts. 
1807. 


PREFACE. 


1  H  E  nature  and  design  of  this  work,  and  the  principles  on  which 
it  hath  been  undertaken  and  conducted,  have  been  so  largely  repre- 
sented in  the  preceding  volumes,  that  it  is  unnecessary  hereto  enlarge 
upon  them.  But,  as  what  I  now  present  to  the  reader  concludes  the 
Historical  Part  of  the  Mw  Testament^  this  seems  a  very  proper  place 
to  recollect  the  promise  which  I  long  since  made,  of  offering  some 
remarks  on  the  excellence  and  usefulness  of  that  history,  which  may 
dispose  the  reader  more  frequently  to  review  it,  and  to  study  it  with 
the  greater  application. 

It  must  be  universally  granted,  that  the  frrpUpinrp  of  any  perform- 
ance is  to  be  estimated,  by  considering  its  design^  and  the  degree  in 
which  it  is  calculated  to  answer  it.  The  design  of  the  gos/iel  history  is 
summed  up  in  the  words  which  I  have  placed  for  my  motto  ;  which, 
though  they  are  taken  from  the  conclusion  of  St.  John*s  gospel,  are 
applicable,  not  only  to  all  the  other  Evangelists^  but  likewise  to  the 
jicts  of  the  Jjiostles,  that  invaluable  appendix  to  them.  These  things 
are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christy  the  Son  of 
God  ;  and  that  believing  ye  might  have  life  through  his  name. 

I  shall  beg  leave  to  shew,  how  admirably  the  history  before  us  is 
calculated  to  answer  both  these  ends  ;  viz.  to  produce  a  conviction  of 
the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  to  make  those  good  imfiressions  on  the 
heart,  which  may  secure  the  eternal  life  and  happiness  of  the  reader  ; 
which  no  speculative  conviction,  even  of  the  most  sublime,  compre- 
hensive, and  important  truths,  will  itself  be  able  to  do.  I  apprehend, 
that,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  these  two  premises  can  be 
illustrated,  the  excellence  and  value  of  this  history  will  immediately 
appear  :  for  no  man  is  so  far  infatuated  as  to  dispute,  whether  obtain- 
ing life,  eternal  life,  be  an  end  of  the  highest  importance  ;  how  light 
soever  he  may  in  fact  make  of  it,  and  how  wantonly  soever  he  may  bar- 
ter it  away  for  every  trifle,  that  strikes  his  imagination,  or  fires  his 
passions.  Obvious  as  the  hints  are  which  occur  on  these  heads,  I  will 
touch  a  little  upon  them  ;  that  we  may  more  evidently  see,  how  much 
we  are  indebted  to  the  Divine  wisdom  and  goodness  in  giving  us  so 
invaluable  a  treasure  as  these  books  contain,  and  how  highly  we  are 
concerned  to  attend  diligently  to  the  contents  of  them. 


IV  PREFACE. 

Inrst,  Every  intelligent  reader  of  this  evangelical  history  must  have 
seen,  that  it  is  admirably  adapted  to  produce  and  support  in  all  attentive 
and  impartial  minds  a  strong  conviction  of  the  truth  of  Christianityy 
and  by  consequence  of  the  divine  glories  oi  Jesus  the  Christ,  as  the  Son 
of  God. 

It  is  evident,  that  our  most  material  arguments  for  the  demonstra- 
tion of  the  truth  of  Christianity  are  drawn  from  miracles,  from  Jirofih- 
ecies,  from  the  character  of  its  founders,  and  from  the  genius  of  the  relig- 
ion itself.  Now  though  all  these  receive  great  illustration  from  the 
e/iistolary /lar/s  of  the  JVew  Testament,  and  sonxQ  of  them,  especially 
the  second,  from  the  Old ;  yet  it  is  certain,  that  the  grand  basis  and 
foundation  of  them  all  is  what  we  read  in  the  History  of  Christ  and 
his  A'fmstles.  There  we  are  informed  of  the  miracles  which  they 
wrought,  of  the  character  they  maintained,  and  of  the  system  of  religion 
Which  they  pul^lished  to  the  world  ;  and  the  application  of  Old  Tes- 
tament profihecies  to  Jesus  of  J\'azareth  is  beyond  all  controversy  to  be 
justified  chiefly  from  what  we  find  there. 

These  books  do  in  the  most  authentic  manner,  as  we  have  demon- 
strated elsewhere,  shew  us,  who  Jesus  of  Kazareth  was,  and  what  he 
professed  himself  \.o  be.  1  hey  give  us  an  account  of  the  very  high 
pretensions  he  made  to  an  immediate  mission  from  God,  and  to  a 
most  intimate  relation  to  him,  as  his  Son,  in  a  peculiar  and  appropriate 
sense  not  communicable  to  any  other.  They  give  us  also,  as  in  this 
connection  it  is  very  fit  they  should,  a  very  large  and  circumstantial 
narration  of  a  variety  of  miracles  which  he  wrought.  Their  number 
appears  to  be  very  great  ;  so  that  a  late  writer,  who  has  considered 
them  very  accurately,  reckons  up  sixty  nine  relating  to  particular 
persons,  besides  t'lvcnty  other  instances,  in  all  of  which  several,  and  in 
most  of  them  multitudes,  yea  frequently  great  niidtiiudes,  are  mention- 
ed, not  merely  as  the  spectators,  but  as  the  objects  of  his  miraculous 
power,  which  must  on  the  most  moderate  compulation  arise  to  many 
hundreds  ;  not  to  mention  those  yet  more  nuinerous  miracles  which 
were  performed  by  his  a/iostles  in  his  name,  wherever  they  came, 
especially  after  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  them  ;  or  the 
variety  oi  sufiernatural  gifts  and  fiowcrs  with  which  they  were  endowed, 
and  which  in  many  thousandsof  instances  they  communicated  to  others. 

It  is  farther  to  be  recollected  here,  that  these  miracles  were  not  of 
such  a  kind  as  to  leave  any  room  for  a  doubt,  whether  they  lay  within 
the  natural  efficacy  of  second  causes,  or  not  ;  smce  the  most  hopeless 
and  inveterate  diseases  gave  way,  not  merely  to  some  trivial  application 
of  means,  whether  internal  or  external,  but  to  a  touch,  or  a  word  ;  and 
Death  itself  obeyed  the  voice  ol  Jesus,  and  of  his  servants  speaking  by 
liis  authority. 

Now  I  could  wish,  that  any  one  who  feels  himself  inclined  to 
scejiticism  with  regard  to  Christianity,  would  sit  down  and  read  over  a7iy 


PREFACE.  ^  V 

o?je  of  the  evangelists  in  this  particular  view  :  That  he  would  take  the 
stories  of  the  several  miracles  in  their  succession,  and  after  having 
attentively  weighed  them,  would  ask  his  own  heart,  whether,  if  he  had 
seen  such  facts  as  these,  he  would  not  immediately  ha.ve  been  con- 
vinced in  his  own  conscience,  that  this  was  indeed  the  seal  of  Heaven 
set  to  the  commission  of  the  person  who  performed  them  ;  and  con- 
sequently, whether  if  these  things  were  really  done  by  Jesm,  and  his 
viissionaries  in  his  name,  he  must  not  be  compelled  to  acknowledge, 
that  Christianity  is  true.  Let  any  impartial  and  rational  man  in  the 
world  judge,  whether  if  an  impostor  had  arisen,  falsely  and  blasphe- 
mously arrogating  to  himself  the  high  titles  of  the  •S'o/z  of  God,  and 
Saviour  ofmpv.,  God  would  have  honoured  his  lips  with  this  wonderful 
power  over  diseases  and  death,  or  his  dead  body  after  a  public  execu- 
tion with  a  resurrection  :  that  is,  in  one  word,  whether  he  would  have 
interposed  to  give  such  credit  to  him,  as  it  is  not  pretended  he  hath  ever 
given,  in  any  other  instance,  to  the  best  of  men  in  the  best  of  causes. 
Every  man's  heart  will  surely  tell  him,  with  the  circumstances  of  such 
facts  full  in  his  view,  that  the  only  question  is,  whether  they  be  them- 
selves credible  ;  and  that,  if  this  be  allowed,  the  divine  attestation  to 
the  authority  of  such  a  teacher  follows,  by  a  connection  which  can 
never  be  broken,  and  which  probably  few  men  living  will  have  an 
inveteracy  of  prejudice  sufficient  to  gainsay. 

The  historical  books  of  the  J^eiv  Testament,  do  also  admirably  illus- 
trate that  argument  in  favour  of  Christianity,  which  is  drawn  from  the 
accomfilishment  of  jjirophecies  ;  and  this,  in  a  variety  of  respects.  Many 
very  important  passages  of  this  kind  are  expressly  quoted  ;  not  merely 
by  way  of  allusion.,  but  by  a  literal  and  exact  a/ijdication  of  them, 
according  to  their  genuine  sense,  and  agreeably  to  the  connection  in 
which  they  stand.  The  application  of  some  others,  in  themselves 
more  dubious,  will  upon  strict  examination  appear  just,  and  may  prove 
a  key  to  the  sense  of  many  more,  on  the  truest  principles  o?  analogy  ; 
as  many  writers  have  shewn,  and  perhaps  no  one,  since  Eusebius 
wrote  his  Dernonstratio  Evangelica,  more  judiciously  than  Mr.  Jeffery 
in  his  controversy  with  Mr.  Collins.  Nay,  the  texts  quoted  by  way  of 
allusion  and  accommodation,  of  which  there  are  such  numerous  instances, 
have  consequentially  tended  to  the  establishm^ent  of  the  argument  from 
iirofihecies,  however  under  injixdicious  management  they  may  seem  to 
have  perplexed  it  ;  as  they  have  had  their  share  in  recommending  the 
Jewish  Scriptures  to  the  perusal  of  Christians,  and  so  in  guarding  them 
more  surely  against  any  possibility  of  corruption,  if  the  Jews  themselves 
could  have  been  wicked  enough  to  attempt  it. 

But,  besides  these  various  views  in  which  the  citations  may  be  con- 
sidered under  this  head,  I  must  farther  observe,  that  when  not  this  or 
that  particular  passage  of  the  evangelical  history  alone,  but  the  whole 
(eries  of  it  comes  to  be  compared  with  correspondent  representations 


VI  PREFACIi. 

in  the  Old  Testament^  it  fixes  upon  the  mind  the  strongest  impression 
that  can  well  be  imagined,  of  the  reference  of  the  Jirofihets  to  Jesus  as 
the  Mensiah.  The  ingenious  Earl  of  Rochester,  whose  story  is  so 
celebrated,  was  deeply  sensible  of  this  with  regard  to  the  liii<'  of  Isaiah, 
as  illustrated  by  all  the  story  of  our  Lord's  passion  ;  and  there  are 
many  other  sections  of  that  firofihet.,  and  of  several  others,  to  which 
the  remark,  may  be  applied  ;  which  indeed  extends  to  all  the  general 
representations  of  the  Messiah's  character,  conduct,  and  circumstances. 
The  account  which  the  JVew  Testament  gives  us  of  the  temper  and 
character  of  our  divine  Redeemer^  is  a  topic  of  argument  on  this  head 
by  no  means  to  be  forgotten.  We  do  not  indeed  there  meet  with  any 
studied  encomiums  upon  the  subject.  The  authors  deal  not  in  such 
sort  of  productions  ;  but,  which  is  a  thousand  times  better,  they  shew 
us  the  character  itself.  The  sight  of  what  is  great  and  beautiful  has 
another  kind  of  effect,  than  the  most  eloquent  description  of  it.  And 
here  we  behold  the  actions  of  Christ  ;  we  attend  his  discourses,  and 
have  a  plain  and  open  view  of  his  behaviour.  In  consequence  of  this, 
we  see  in  him  every  thing  venerable.,  every  thing  amiable.  We  see  a 
perfection  of  goodness  no  where  else  in  the  world  to  be  seen  or  to  be 
heard :  and  numberless  arguments  plead  at  once,  to  persuade  the 
heart,  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible  such  a  person  should  be  engaged 
in  a  design  founded  in  known  falsehood,  and  tending  only  to  mislead 
and  ruin  his  followers. 

And  though,  it  is  true,  the  character  of  his  apostles  does  not  fully 
come  up  to  the  standard  of  their  Master,  nor  is  entirely  free  from  some 
small  blemishes  ;  yet  we  see  so  little  of  that  kind  in  them,  and  on  the 
contrary  such  an  assemblage  of  the  human,  divine,  and  social  virtues^ 
that  we  cannot,  if  we  thoroughly  know  them,  if  we  form  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  them,  entertain  with  patience  the  least  suspicion 
that  they  were  capable  of  apart  so  detestable  as  theirs'  must  have  been, 
if  they  knew  Jesus  to  have  been  an  irnpostor,  and  the  Gospel  a  fable  ; 
with  which  they  must  be  chargeable,  if  Christiujnty  were  not  indeed 
authentic  and  divine. 

The  series  of  sufferings  which  they  endured,  the  gentle,  humble 
patience  with  wiiich  they  bore  them,  the  steady  perseverance  and  in- 
vincible fortitude  with  which  they  pursued  their  scheme,  in  the  midst 
of  them  all,  and  with  no  earthly  prospect  but  that  of  continued  hard- 
ship and  persecution,  till  it  should  end  in  deatli,  furnish  out  an  import- 
ant branch  of  this  argument,  which  the  book  o{  Jets,  especially  taken 
in  connection  with  the  Epistles,  does  almost  continually  illustrate,  in 
I  he  most  artless,  and  therefore  the  most  forcible  manner. 

To  conclude  this  head,  the  history  before  us  represents,  in  the  most 
clear  and  convincing  light,  the  genius  of  that  doctrine  which  Chriat 
taught,  and  of  the  religion  which  he  came  to  settle  in  the  world.  When 
wc  view  it  as  exhibited  in  human  writings,  we  may  mistake  ;  for  it  is 


PREFACE.  -       VH 

too  often  tinctured  with  the  channel  through  which  it  has  passed. 
Men  of  bad  dispositions  have  warped  it,  to  make  it  comply  with  the 
corruption  of  their  own  hearts,  and  to  subserve,  in  many  instances,  the 
schemes  of  their  ambitious  and  worldly  interests.  Goad  men,  insen- 
sibly influenced  by  a  variety  of  prejudices,  which  under  fair  and 
plausible  forms  have  insinuated  themselves  into  their  breasts,  have 
frequently  mistaken,  not  the  essentials  of  Christia7iity^  (for  no  good  man 
can  mistake  them,)  but  the  circumstantials  of  it ;  and  have  propagated 
their  various,  and  frequently  contradictory  mistakes,  with  a  zeal  which 
nothing  but  an  apprehension  that  they  were  its  fundamentals  could 
have  inspired  ;  and  thus  its  original  purity  and  beauty  have  been 
debased  and  obscured  :  But  here  we  drink  this  water  of  life  at  its  foun- 
tain head,  untainted  and  unmixed,  and  with  that  peculiar  spirit  which 
at  a  distance  from  it  is  so  apt  to  evaporate.  Here  we  plainly  perceive 
there  is  nothing  in  the  scheme  but  what  is  most  worthy  of  God  to 
reveal,  and  of  his  Son  to  publish  to  the  world  :  Here  we  see  not,  as  in 
the  heathen  wi-iters^  some  detached  sentiment,  finely  heightened  with 
the  beauty  of  expression  and  pomp  of  words,  like  a  scattered  fragment, 
with  the  partial  traces  of  impaired  elegance  and  magnificence  ;  but 
the  elevation  of  a  complete  temple,  worthy  of  the  Deity  to  whom  it  is 
consecrated  :  so  harmonious  a  system  ofunmingled  truths  so  connplcte 
a  plan  of  universal  duty,  so  amiable  a  representation  of  true  morality 
in  all  its  parts,  without  redundancy,  and  without  defect,  that  the  more 
capable  we  are  of  judging  of  real  excellence,  the  more  we  shall  be  pre- 
possessed in  its  favour  :  And  if  we  have  a  capacity  and  opportunity  of 
examining  together  with  it  the  books  which  the  followers  of  other  relig- 
io7is  have  esteemed  sacred,  and  the  systems  of  doctrines  and  manners 
which  their  respective  founders  have  published  to  the  world,  we  shall 
find  how  much  the  gospel  is  credited  by  the  comparison  ;  Ave  shall 
indeed  find  the  difference  much  like  that  of  a  coarse  picture  of  sun- 
shine, from  the  original  beams  of  that  celestial  luminary.  This  I  have 
so  deeply  felt  in  mine  own  heart  while  reading  these  books,  and  espec- 
ially while  commenting  upon  them,  that  it  has  been  niatter  of  aston- 
ishment  as  well  as  of  grief  to  me,  that  there  should  be  any  mind 
capable  of  resisting  evidence  so  various,  so  powerful,  and  so  sweet. 

But  this  leads  me  to  the  other  branch  of  the  argument  ;  in  which  I 
shall  remind  my  reader, 

Secondly,  That  these  books  are  admirably  adapted  to  make  those 
good  imfiressions  on  the  heart  which  may  prepare  it  for  eternal  life^ 
through  the  name  of  the  Redeemer,  of  whose  divine  mission  they 
contain  such  incontestable  proofs. 

Now  the  most  effectual  demonstration  of  this  would  be,  an  attentive 
perusal  of  these  books,  not  so  much  with  a  view  to  criticise  upon  them, 
as  to  give  up  the  soul  to  their  genuine  influences,  and  to  leave  the  heart 
to  be  (if  I  may  so  express  myself)  carried  aivay  nuith  the  torrent 


Vm  PREFACE. 

■whither  it  will  ;  and  the  impulse  cannot  fail  of  being  in  some  happy- 
direction,  and,  amidst  all  its  varieties,  will  undoubtedly  bear  usfovward 
towards  that  perfection  of  goodness  and  of  happiness  which  is  the 
great  end  of  all  our  pursuits. 

For  surely  the  breast  of  every  well  disposed  reader,  under  the  influ- 
ences of  that  blessed  Spirit  which  guided  the  sacred  fienvien  in  these 
lively  and  well  chosen  narrations,  must  by  every  page  of  them  be 
inflamed  with  some  devout  passion  ;  and  his  progress  must  often  be 
interrupted  with  tears  of  holy  delight,  or  with  warm  and  perhaps  rap- 
turous aspirations  of  soul.  Surely  this  adorable  Saviuur  cannot  be 
heard,  cannot  be  seen,  without  admiration  and  love.  Surely  the  heart 
must  often,  as  it  were,  go  out  to  7neet  /ii?n,  with  its  cheerful  hosannahs 
to  him  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Often  must  it  rise  in 
affectionate  praises  to  the  God  and  Father  ofall^  who  blessed  this  earth 
of  ours  with  such  a  visitant,  who  enriched  it  with  such  an  unspeakable^ 
such  an  inestimable  gift.  A  thousand  times  must  it  congratulate,  and 
almost  envy,  the  happy  lot  of  those,  who  dwelling  on  earth,  though 
in  the  meanest  cottages,  when  it  was  blessed  with  the  presence  of  such 
a  teacher,  of  such  a  friend,  had  daily  opportunities  of  conversing  with 
him  ;  and  as  often  may  it  exult  to  think,  that  he  is  still  7iear  by  his 
spiritual  prese7ice,  carrying  on  the  kind  purposes  of  his  appearance  in 
mortal  flesh,  and  waiting,  by  the  dictates  of  his  divine  philosophy,  to 
train  up  the  immortal  spirits  of  men  for  their  proper  and  complete 
happiness.  Under  the  impression  of  that  thought,  how  strongly  must 
the  soul  be  disposed  to  ingjure  after  Christ,  to  form  an  acquaintance 
with  him,  to  commit  itself  to  his  discipline  and  guardianship,  to  trace 
his  steps  and  as  far  as  possible  to  imbibe  his  Spirit.  What  will  appear 
so  desirable,  as  to  secure  this  friend,  to  be  honoured  with  his  high 
approbation,  and  enriched  with  the  blessings  of  his  patronage  and  care? 
Receiving  the  divine  oracles  from  his  lips,  what  incomparable  advan- 
tages have  we  for  learning  every  thing  truly  great  and  lovely  ?  What 
powerful  inducements  diligently  to  labour,  ardently  to  pray,  liberally  to 
dispense  good,  calmly  to  indure  injuries,  patiently  to  support  the  heav- 
iest afflictions,  and  resolutely  to  meet  the  most  dreadful  death,  if  called 
out  to  encounter  it  in  the  way  of  our  duty  ? 

Among  many  other  good  affectiojis  which  the  perusal  of  this  history 
may  naturally  inspire,  and  which  I  have  endeavoured  often  to  suggest 
in  the  improvements  which  conclude  each  section,  I  cannot  forbear 
mentioning  one  more  ;  I  mean,  a  generous  and  cordial  lovf  to  curfcl- 
low  Christians  of  every  ravk  and  dcnomina'ion.  I  never  reflect  upon 
the  Miv  Testament  in  this  view,  but  I  find  it  difl'cult  to  conceive,  how 
so  much  of  a  contrary  temper  should  ever  have  prevailed  among  such 
multitudes,  who  have  professed  religiously  to  receive  it,  yea,  whose 
office  hath  been  to  interpret  and  enforce  it.  To  have  listed  under  the 
banner  of  /ci^s,  to  have  felt  his  love,  to  have  espoused  his  interest,  to 


PREFACE.  ix 

labour  to  servdfhim,  to  aspire  after  the  enjoyment  of  him,  should  me* 
thinks  appear  to  every  one,  even  on  the  slightest  reflection,  a  bond  of 
nnion  too  strong  to  be  broken  by  the  different  apprehensions  that  one 
or  another  of  us  may  entertain,  (perhaps  too  after  diligent  inquiry,) 
concerning  the  exact  sense  of  some  of  the  doctrines  he  taught,  or  the 
circumstantial  forms  of  some  of  his  institutions.  An  humble  sense  of 
our  own  weakness,  and  of  the  many  imperfections  of  our  character, 
■which  will  never  be  more  deeply  felt  than  when  we  consider  ourselves 
as  standing  before  our  divine  Master,  will  dispose  us  to  mutual  candour^ 
■will  guard  us  against  the  indecency  of  contending  in  his  presence^  and 
■will,  as  St.  Paul  with  admirable  spirit  expresses  it,  dispose  us  to  receive 
one  another,  as  Christ  hath  received  us.  Yea  our  hearts  will  be  so  eagerly 
desirous  of  employing  our  life  in  serving  him  to  the  best  purpose  we 
can,  that  we  shall  dread  the  thought  of  mispending,  in  our  mutual  an- 
imosities, accusations,  and  complaints,  the  time  that  was  given  us  for 
ends  so  much  nobler,  and  which  is  capable  of  being  employed  to  the 
honour  of  our  common  Lord,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  and  the 
world. 

I  hope,  I  have  not  forgot,  in  the  ensuing  work,  this  lesson  which  I 
have  on  every  occasion  been  so  solicitous  to  inculcate  on  others.  It 
■would  have  been  almost  impossible,  on  so7ne  texts  which  have  fallen 
before  me,  especially  in  this  third  volume,  not  to  have  shewn  my  senti- 
ments on  some  fioints  of  discifiline,  in  which,  if  they  were  not  different 
from  those  which  generally  prevail,  my  known  conduct  iti  continuing 
,  among  the  Protestant  Dissenters  would  be  equally  foolish  and  wicked. 
Yet,  in  handling  these  texts,  I  have  not  only  Conscientiously  abstained 
from  all  reproaches,  to  which  indeed  I  am  on  no  occasion  inclined,  and 
■which  I  should  esteem  peculiarly  indecent  where  the  religious  establish- 
ment of  my  country  is  in  question,  and  above  all  where  a  body  of  men 
■would  be  affected,  many  of  whom  have  been,  and  are,  among  the 
ablest  advocates  and  brightest  ornaments  of  our  common  Christianity  : 
but  I  have  also  been  careful  to  adjust  my  expressions  with  as  much  ten- 
derness and  respect,  as  integrity  and  that  reverence  which  an  honest 
man  would  owe  to  the  judgment  of  his  own  conscience,  were  it  much 
more  singular  than  mine,  would  admit.  On  these  pnnciples  I  have 
chosen  to  content  myself,  with  giving  what  I  take  to  be  tlie  true  and 
genuine  sense  of  the  scripture  in  question,  rather  than  to  point  out  any 
society  or  body  of  men  that  seem  to  have  mistaken  it. 

I  have  also  been  obliged,  in  many  of  my  interpretations,  to  differ 
from  writers  of  various  countries,  and  of  various  denominations  in  our  • 
own,  v/hom  I  greatly  esteem,  and  from  whom  on  other  passages  I  have 
received  much  light ;  but  I  have  in  such  cases  been  careful  not  to  drop 
any  severe  -word  :  as  indeed  I  think,  where  we  have  reason  to  believe 
that  a  writer  sincerely  intends  to  illustrate  Scripture,  and  to  inform  the 
■world,  he  has  so  far  at  least  a  title  to  our  candour  and  respect  ,•  though 
VOL.  3.  2 


X  PREFACii. 

we  may  imagine  liim  to  be  much  mistaken  in  his  judgitient,  and  ma)- 
think  it  our  duty  to  endeavour  to  point  out  his  mistake,  and  to  guard 
others  against  it.  I  hope,  such  a  conduct  will  need  no  apology  to  the 
living  loriters  with  whom  I  have  taken  such  a  liberty  ;  nor  shall  T  take 
it  amiss  to  be  animadverted  upon  by  any  of  them,  with  the  same  spirit : 
and,  if  I  may  by  this  means  be  led  to  rectify  a??z/  mistakes  into  which  I 
may  have  unwarily  fallen,  I  hope  I  shall  be  duly  sensible  of  the  obli'? 
gation  :  For  I  esteem  an  endeavour  to  set  a  man  right  in  religious  opin- 
ions^ which  we  ourselves  apprehend  to  be  important,  the  second  office 
of  Christian  friendship^  as  that  of  attempting  iorejormhis  morals  is  un- 
doubtedly the  first. 

No  offence  will,  I  hope,  be  taken  at  the  method  I  have  thought  my- 
self obliged  in  honour  and  conscience  to  have  recourse  to,  for  solving 
some  of  the  difficulties  which  have  occurred,  and  which  I  knew  not 
how  to  account  for  candidly  any  other  way,  than  by  supposing,  that 
here  and  there  our  received  reading  hath  -varied from  the  original.  I  be- 
lieve, it  will  be  allowed  by  every  competent  judge,  that  there  is  no  one 
manuscript  now  in  the  world  unexceptionahl  exact.  And  it  is  some 
satisfaction  to  me  to  reflect,  that  critics  of  the  first  character  for  mod- 
esty, piety,  and  orthodoxy,  have  not  only  made  use  of  this  expedient, 
but  have  abundantly  justified  it  in  their  writings  :  among  whom  I  can- 
not forbear  mentioning  those  tvvo  justly  celebrated  critics,  as  well  as 
accurate  divines,  Calvin  and  Beza  ;  the  latter  of  which  has  expressed 
his  sentiments  on  this  head  in  so  judicious,  correct,  and  elegant  a  man- 
ner, that  I  cannot  forbear  inserting  his  own  words  at  the  bottom  of  the 
page,  though  I  have  had  obvious  reasons  in  this  work  for  taking  care 
not  to  load  the  margin  with  quotations  from  the  learned  languages.* 

I  am  sensible,  how  much  I  am  indebted  to  the  public  for  the  kind 
reception  it  was  pleased  to  give  to  the  two  former  volumes.  I  hope 
they  who  favoured  them  with  their  patronage  and  encouragement,  and 

*  Beza  in  his  note  on  Acts  vil.  14,  ichen  he  proposes  the  conjectural  emendation  of 
TratvlH  instead  of  vivli,  adds,  "  Neque  vero  hujus  erroris  observatio  quenquam 
debet  offendere,  vel  in  dubium  revocare  verbi  divini  auctoritatem  ;  quum  et  ex 
Hebrxa  veritate,  ut  diximus,  emendetur,  &  s.ilva  nihilominus,  turn  doctrinae,  turn 
etiam  historix  ipsius,  fides  permaneat :  &  res  ipsa  clamat,  non  uno  loco,  tempo- 
ris  injuria,  perscculionurn  acerhitate,  advcrsariorum  veritatis  fraude,  haeretico- 
rumaudacia,  pastorum  denique  inscitia  &oscitantia,  numerorum  notus  labefactari,. 
&alia  periculosiora  ia  sacros  libros  invehi  potuisse  :  Qjijc  tamen  eniditi  St  sancti 
homilies,  turn  ex  aliorum  locorumcoUatioiie,  turn  ex  fidei  analogia,  partim  ani« 
madverterunt,  &  emendarunt  ;  partim  etiam  posteris  observanda,  &  corrig'cnda 
reliquerunt:  Sicprospicientc  siisc  ccclesix  Domino,  utquamvis  integ^ri  non  pauci 
libri  interciderint,  &  errata  de  qiiibus  dixi  irrepserint,  tamen  salutis  doctrinam 
>totam  his  ipsis  libris  certissimc  Si  vevissime  comprehensam  habcat  ecciesia,  et 
ad  finem  usque  sseculornm  sit  liabitura." 

Calvin  on  Mat.  xxvii.  9,  Harm.  Evang-.  pag-.  354,  speaking  of  the  insertion  ofj^T' 
emiah's  name  fas  he  thinks  J  for  Zecliariali's,  says  roundly,  "  Qiiomodo  Hieremix 
nomen  obrcpserit,  me  nescire  fateor,  nee  anxie  laboro.  Certe  Hieremi^e  nomen 
errorc  positum  esse  pro  Zecharia,  res  ipsa  ostendit,  quia  niliil  talc  apud  Iliere- 
wu'rtm  legitur,  vel  etiam  quod  accedat."  And  on  Acts  vii.  16,  where  the  name  of 
Abraham  seems  to  he  put  for  that  o/"  Jacob,  he  says,  '•  Ju  nomine  Ahrahee  erratum 
esse  palam  est :  Qjiare  hie  locus  corrigendus  est." 


PREFACE.  XI 

have  an  opportunity  of  perusing  this,  will  find  by  what  I  now  offer 
them,  that  the  indulgence  shewn  me,  far  from  making  me  indolent, 
hath  rather  quickened  my  diligence.  If  God  grant  me  life  and  health, 
I  propose  concluding  the  whole  in  three  volumes  more  ;  in  which  I 
shall  still  endeavour,  by  the  divine  assistance,  uprightly  to  illustrate 
what  I  in  my  conscience  believe  to  be  the  true  sense  of  the  sacred  writ- 
ers ;  and  shall  at  the  same  time  labour,  to  the  utmost  of  that  ability 
which  God  may  give  me,  to  elevate,  to  animate,  and  to  unite  the 
hearts  of  my  fellow  Christians^  that  I  may  subserve  the  grand  plan  of 
the  gospel,  and  give  the  most  substantial  proof,  that  I  have  not  studied 
its  doctrines  in  vain.  May  I  ever  reap  the  first  fruits  of  the  attempt 
in  my  own  soul  \  And  if  the  slender  and  precarious  thread  of  my  life 
be  cut  short,  before,  in  the  midst  of  so  many  other  necessary  employ- 
ments,  such  a  work  can  be  completed,  may  God  graciously  accept  a 
purfiose  with  which  I  trust  he  has  inspired  a  breast  unfeignedly  devot- 
ed to  his  service  I  And  may  he  in  that  case  raise  a  much  abler  hand  to 
execute  a  task,  at  the  prospect  of  which,  though  after  the  preparation 
of  more  than  twenty  years,  I  feel  a  secret  kind  of  terror,  mingling 
itself  with  all  the  delight  with  which  I  am  springing  forward  to  under- 
take it ! 

Mrthamfiton,  Dec.  11, 1746, 


POSTSCRIPT. 

OINCE  I  first  published  the  two  former  volumes  of  the  Family  px- 
fiository  I  have  taken  the  Harmony  under  an  attentive  review  ;  but 
though  the  publication  of  this  volume,  which  has  lonp^  since  gone 
through  the  press  to  the  end  of  the  Chronological  Table,  has  been 
delayed  so  many  months  beyond  my  expectation,  yet  during  all  this 
time  I  have  not  met  with  any  convincing  reasons  for  transposing  one 
section  of  it.  A  variety  of  necessary  engagements  have  prevented  my 
taking  the  new  and  elaborate  work  of  the  Reverend  Mr.  Pilkington  on 
this  subject  under  that  accurate  examination  which  the  learning,  inge- 
nuity, and  candour  apparent  in  it  on  the  slightest  view  may  well 
demand.  I  hope  I  shall  soon  have  the  pleasure  of  doing  it,  and  shall 
receive  much  light  and  benefit  from  it.  In  the  mean  time,  as  a  speci- 
men of  the  readiness  with  which  I  shall  make  my  acknowledgments 
on  any  such  occasion,  for  farther  instruction  on  subjects  on  which  I 
have  publicly  delivered  my  own  thoughts,  I  cannot  but  mention  the 
great  pleasure  with  which  1  have  traced  the  illustration  which  the 
account  of  our  Lord's  resurrection  has  received,  from  those  very  weighty 
and  accurate  observafions  which  have  been  made  upon  it,  with  so  much 
sagacity,  delicacy,  and  candour,  by  Gilbert  West,  Esq, 

It  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  me,  to  find  that  we  agree  in  several  very 
important  circumstances  of  the  story,  in  which  some  late  very  inge- 
nious writers  on  this  subject  have  differed  from  us  both  ;  as  it  likewise 
is  to  see,  that  several  of  those  versions  and  criticisms  which  I  had 
proposed  and  pleaded  for,  have  the  sanction  of  Mr.  West's  concur- 
rence in  them.  But  as  this  gentleman  has  advanced  several  very 
material  things  relating  to  this  very  important  part  of  the  Harmony  of 
the  Evangelists,  which  were  wholly  unthought  of  by  me  or  any  other 
commentators  that  I  have  perused,  and  which  also  seem  to  carry  along 
with  tliem  a  very  high  degree  of  probability,  in  the  happiest  manner  to 
agree  with  each  other,  and  greatly  to  illustrate  other  scriptures,  I  shall 
here  give  my  reader  a  brief  view  of  Mr.  West's  scheme,  referring  to 
his  invaluable  work  itself  for  a  more  particular  account  of  it,  as  well  as 
for  a  variety  of  most  solid  and  important  remarks,  relating  to  the  evi- 
dences of  this  great  fact,  and  of  the  truth  of  Christianity  in  general 
which  is  so  inseparably  connected  with  it. 

The  scheme  proposed  there,  so  far  as  I  can  recollect  it  from  an 
attentive  perusal,  is  this  :  That  during  the  time  of  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer's lying  in  the  grave,  several  of  the  pious  women  who  had  attend- 
ed him  from  Galilee,  together  with  some  of  their  female  friends  and 
acquaintance  at  Jerusalem,  agreed  to  meet  at  his  sepulchre  early  on 


POSTSCRIPT,  XllI 

the  morning  of  the  third  day,  to  embalm  the  body.    Mary  Magdalene, 
the  other  Mary,  Salome,  and  Joanna,  were  principal  persons  in  this 
appointment  :  The  chief  care  oi preparing^  that  is,  pounding,  mixing, 
and  melting  the  spices,  was  left  to  Joanna  and  her  company,  who  were 
to  be  there  about  sunrising  ;   whereas  the  two  Maries  and  Salome  (of 
whom  Matthew  and  Mark  chiefly  write)  came  thither  "■/>*',  before  the 
appointed  time  early  in  the  morning,  or  as  the  day  dawned,  in  order 
^sa.p),o-*<  to  view  the  sepulchre,  that  they  might  judge  whether  they  and 
their  companions  could  be  able  to  remove  (he  stone  which  closed  it,  or 
•whether  it  would  be  necessary  to  call  in  other  assistance,  as  they  then 
knew  nothing  of  the  guard  which  was  set  upon  it.     While  these  three 
nuomen  last  mentioned,  were  on  the  way,  Jesus  arose,  when  the  angel 
had  opened  the  sepulchre  and  struck  the  guards  into  amazement  and 
consternation  ;   the  consequence  of  which  was,  that  some  of  them 
■went  to  the  Jewish  rulers,  and  joined  in  contriving  and  propagating 
the  senseless  falsehood  of  the  body  being  stolen,  and  others  went  into 
other  parts  of  the  city,  and  told  the  matter  as  it  really  was.     In  the 
mean  time  the  angel  dissappeared,  and  Mary  Magdalene  approaching 
the  sepulchre,  discerned  from  some  distance  that  the  very  large  stone 
that  stopped  it  was  rolled  away,  and  concluding  from  thence  that  the 
body  was  removed,  left  the  other  Mary  and  Salome  to  wait  for  Joanna 
and  her  company,  while  she  herself  ran  to  Peter  and  John  to  acquaint 
them  with  what  she  had  discovered.     While  she  was  gone,  these  two, 
(the  other  Mary  and  Salome,)   went  toward  the  sepulchre,  and  enter- 
ing into  it,  sanv,  to  their  great  astonishment,  a7i  angel,  who  told  them, 
that  Jesus,  Avhom  he  knew  they  sought,  was  not  there,  but  was  risen 
from  the  dead,  and  gave  it  them  in  charge  to  go  and  acquaint  his  dis- 
ciples with  it,  and  to  let  them  know  that  he  would  give  them  a  meeting 
in  Galilee.     The  greatness  of  their  consternation  prevented  them  from 
saying  any  thing  immediately  to  any  one,  even  to  some  of  their  own 
company,  who  might  pass  and  repass  within  their  view  at  least,  and 
so  occasioned  a  delay  which  left  room  for  some  other  circumstances. 
Just  as  they  were  on  their  return,  Peter  and  John  came,  (perhaps 
passing  by  them  at  some  distance,)  and  Mary  Magdalene  following 
them.     John  at  his  first  arrival  only  looked  into  the  sepulchre  ;  but 
when  Peter  came  and  entered  it,  John  went  in  too,  and  from  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  he  saw  things,  believed  that  Jesus  was  risen  ; 
though  the  angel  (who  could  appear  or  dissappear  at  pleasure)  did  not 
render  himself  visible  to  either.     They  returned  to  the  city,  and  Mary 
Magdalene,  who  was  now  alone,  stooping  down  to  look  into  the  sepul- 
chre, saw  two  angels  ;  but  (perhaps  imagining  they  were  young  men, 
whom  curiosity  or  accident  might   have  brought  thither)  took  little 
notice  of  them,  and  continued  weeping  in  deep  thought  and  distress,  till 
Jesus  appeared,  and  made  himself  known  to  her  in  those  very  remark- 
able words,  John  xx.  17,  which  Mr.  West  illustrates  with  some  very 


XIV  POSTSCRIPT. 

peculiar  observations.*  Leaving  her  very  suddenly,  our  Lord  appear- 
ed to  the  other  Mary  and  Salome,  whom  he  permitted  to  embrace  his 
feet,  comforted  them  under  their  fear,  and  renewed  the  assurance  the 
angel  had  given  them,  that  he  would  meet  his  disci/ties  in  Galilee. 
While  these  things  were  passing  at  some  distance,  and  the  scene  at 
the  sepulchre  was  clear.  Joanna  and  the  women  who  brought  the  spices, 
(and  of  whom  Luke  only  writes,)  came,  and  entering  into  the  sepulchre, 
at, first  saw  no  one  in  it,  till  the  two  angels^  who  a  few  minutes  before 
had  appeared  to  Mary  Magdalene,  made  themselves  visible  to  Joanna 
and  her  attendants,  and  assuring  them  of  the  resurrection  of  Jesus,  re- 
minded them  how  it  had  been  foretold  by  himself,  with  the  previous 
circumstances  of  his  sufferings,  but  gave  them  no  charge  concerning  the 
information  to  be  c  irried  to  the  afiostles  ;  that  having  been  committed 
to  the  others.  Yet  (as  it  was  natural  to  suppose  they  would)  some  of 
this  second  company  ran  to  the  city,  and,  by  whatever  accident  it  hap- 
pened, reached  the  eleven^  and  some  other  diici/des  who  were  with  them, 
before  the  two  Maries  and  Salome  arrived,  telling  them,  (which  was  all 
they  could  tell  them,)  that  they  had  seen  a  vision  o/angels,  who  asserted 
that  Jesus  was  alive.  Peter  on  this  ran  a  second  time  to  the  sepulchre, 
(Luke  xxiv.  12,)  and  not  entering  as  before,  but  only  stooping  down 
and  looking  into  it,  he  saw  no  angels,  or  any  thing  else,  but  t«  o9ov/* 
MUfx.t)id.  fxivit,  only  the  linen  clothes  lying  there^  on  which  he  returned  ;  and 
just  on  his  making  that  report,  the  ttuo  discifiles  who  went  that  day  to 
Emmaus,  or  some  from  whom  they  received  their  information,  (Luke 
xxiv.  22—24,)  left  the  place  before  the  arrival  of  the  two  Maries  and 
Salome  ;  who,  retarded,  as  was  hinted  above,  by  some  unknown  acci- 
dent, (perhaps  by  guessing  wrong  as  to  the  place  where  they  might 
find  the  largest  company  together,)  at  last,  however,  reached  them,  and 
made  abundant  satisfaction  for  the  little  delay,  (for  all  might  perhaps 
have  passed  in  an  hour,)  by  assuring  them,  not  only  that  they  also  had 
seen  an  angel  who  informed  them  oi  their  Lord's  resurrection,  but  that 
Jesus  himself  had  appeared  to  them,  and  had  even  permitted  himself 
to  be  touched  by  two  of  them. 

*  Our  author  observes,  that  this  text,  I  am  not  yet  ascended,  &c.  comprehends  in 
a  tew  words  a  variety  of  most  important  hints,  whicli  have  not  commonly  been 
taken  notice  of  in  them  ;  particularly  that  our  /.ore/ intended  by  them  to  recall 
to  the  minds  o{  his  disciples  the  discourse  he  had  wit!)  them  three  nights  before, 
in  which  lie  explamed  wiial  he  meant  by  ^oing  to  the  Father  ,•  (see  John  xvi.  28,) 
and  by  twice  using'  the  word  a^cok/,  dt-signed  to  intimate,  t'lat  lie  was  io'go 
'dp  to  heaven,  not  merely  in  spirit,  as  the  pious  dead  do,  but  by  a  corporeal  motion 
and  translation,  and  that  it  would  be  some  time  before  he  took  his  final  leave  of 
earth  by  tliis  intended  ascension  :  All  which  weighty  expressions  and  predictions 
concur  with  a  thousand  other  circumstances  to  show,  how  impossible  it  was 
that  such  an  apprehended  appearance  should  have  been  merely  the  result  of  a 
disordered  imagination  ;  a  consideration,  which  Mr  West  illustrates  at  large, 
as  he  also  does  the  mistaken  .apprehension  of  the  disciples,  who,  when  some  of 
their  companions,  whose  veracity  they  could  not  suspect,  testified  they  had 
seen,  the  Lord,  thought  his  body  was  not  risen,  but  that  it  was  only  his  spirit  had 
appeared  to  them  ;  wiiirh  hint  I  mention  as  a  key,  by  means  of  which  many 
passages  in  the  Ei-angclists  are  explained  in  this  work. 


POSTSCRIPT.  XV 

This  is  Mr.  West's  scheme  of  this  important  story  ;  and  the  reader 
-will  .easily  perceive,  that  it  chiefly  differs  from  mine  in  these  two  cir- 
cumstance* :  That  it  supposes  the  ivomen  to  have  made  two  different 
visits  to  the  sepulchre,  and  in  consequence  of  that,  i'U)o  distinct  refiorts; 
whereas  mine  unites  them,  (though  I  do  not  suppose  they  all  came 
together,  but  that  they  met  there  :)  And  that  it  also  makes  Peter  to 
have  run  to  it  twice,  of  which  I  now  think  there  can  be  no  reasonable 
doubt,  though  I  before  incorporated  Luke's  account  with  that  of  John, 
relating  to  his  running  thither  with  John  on  Mary  Magdalene's  first 
report. 

On  the  whole,  whatever  embarrassments  some  may  apprehend,  I 
am  fully  convinced,  that  the  scheme  I  have  offered  in  my  Harmony, 
will  fully  acquit  the  Evangelists  from  any  charge  of  absurdity  or  con- 
tradiction ;  and  I  think  it  far  preferable  to  any  other  method  of  adjust- 
ing them  which  I  ever  met  with,  before  or  since  the  publication,  till 
this  piece  of  Mr.  West  came  into  my  hands  :  But  his  plan,  though  not 
altogether  clear  of  some  difficulties,  (especially  from  the  connection  of 
the  1st  and  20th  verses  of  the  xxivtn  of  Luke  with  the  intermediate,) 
yet  seems  on  the  whole  to  have  so  many  advantages,  that  I  am  inclined 
to  acquiesce  in  it.  I  doubt  not  but  those  of  my  readers,  who  have  not 
read  theingenious  piece  from  which  this  extract  is  taken,  will  be  glad 
to  find  it  here,  and  will  take  the  first  opportunity  of  perusing  the  book 
itself,  in  which  they  will  find  a  variety  of  other  excellent  remarks.  I 
cannot  conclude  without  recommending  it  to  the  divine  blessing,  and 
declaring  my  joy,  that  so  able  and  worthy  a  defender  of  Christianity  is 
risen  up,  in  a  rank  of  life  which  leaves  no  room  for  insinuating  any 
suspicion  of  those  secular  views  to  which  some,  who  may  perhaps  judge 
of  others  by  what  they  know  of  their  own  low  principles  of  action, 
may  be  ready  ungenerously,  and  in  many  instances  ridiculously,  to 
impute  those  efforts,  which  the  ministers  of  the  gosjiel  are  so  frequently 
making  for  its  vindication. 

Since  all  the  preceding  part  of  this  Postscript  was  written,  the 
world  has  been  blessed  with  another  admirable  production  of  this  kind, 
from  the  pen  of  one  of  the  politest  writers  and  worthiest  of  men,  who 
is  lately  become  the  public  advocate  of  that  religion,  to  which  he  hath 
much  longer  been  a  distinguished  ornament.  Many  of  my  readers 
will  undoubtedly  know,  that  I  refer  to  the  Observations  on  the  conver- 
sion and  afiostleshi/i  of  St.  Paul,  by  the  lionourable  George  Lyttleton, 
Esq.  one  of  the  Lords  of  the  treasury  ;  a  piece,  if  I  may  presume  to 
give  my  opionion  of  it,  as  perfect  in  its  kind  as  any  our  age  has  pro- 
duced.  I  cannot  but  greatly  regret,  that  I  have  not  the  opportunity  of 
enriching  my  notes  on  the  Acts  with  several  of  this  gentleman's 
judicious  and  entertaining  remarks,  which  I  shall  not  fail  to  attempt, 
if  a  second  edition  should  be  required.  In  the  mean  time,  I  mention 
it  here,  that  no  one  who  has  it  in  his  power  may  lose  the  pleasure  and 
benefit  of  perusing  that  masterly  treatise;  in  which  he  will  find  a  most 


XVI  POSTSCRIPT. 

compendious  yet  unanswerable  demonstration  of  Christianity^  proposed 
in  so  clear,  elegant,  and  nervous  a  manner,  with  such  intermingled 
traces  of  the  author's  excellent  heart,  that  he  must  surely  be  among  the 
most  perfect,  or  the  most  unlcachable  of  mankind,  who  is  not  greatly 
instructed  and  edified  by  it. 

Oct.  28,  ir4r. 


THE 

FAMILY  EXPOSITOR. 


The  ACTS  of  the  HOLY    APOSTLES,  written  by 
Saint  LUKE. 


SECT.     I. 

St.  Luke  connects  this  history  with  his  gospel^  by  a  more  particu- 
lar account  of  the  ascension  of  Christ  than  he  had  there  given. 
Acts  I.  1—12. 

Acts  I.  1.  AcTS    I.  1. 

TH  E      former  CT^H E  former   treatise^  which  /  lately  com-  sect, 
treatise  have  I  J-    posed^^  and  inscribed  to  thee,  0  Theophi-     '^^ 

made  O  Theoph.lus   ^       contained  a  faithful  narrative,  as   far  as  Z 

of    all    that     Jesus       .',       ,  c         •,  c  ■  c        Acts 

began  both  to  do  and  might  be  necessary  tor  the  contirmation  ot  a    ^  j, 
teach.  Christian  convert,  concerning  all  the  most  con- 

siderable things  -which  Jesus  began  both  to  do 

»  The  former  treatise  I  composed.']  This  Mr.  L'Enfant  and  others  have  observed,  it 
former  treatise  is  undoubtedly  the  Gospel,  made  as  it  were  a  second  Part  of  St.  Luke's 
which  was  written  by  St.  Lulce,  and  dedi-  Gospel,  which  in  all  copies  has  the  author's 
cated  by  him  to  Theophilus  :  and,  as  this  name  prefixed,  while  this  is  left  without  a 
history  of  the  Acts  was  written  by  the  title  in  the  oldest  manuscripts  ;  though  ia 
same  person,  it  is  allowed  by  all  antiquity,  the  Sjriac  Version  it  is  expressly  ascribed 
the  author  of  it  was  St.  Luke,  whom  the  to  Luke,  whom  the  translator  seems  to  call 
apostle  Paul  styles  the  beloved  physiciaii,  his  master.  Not  to  mention  the  supposed 
(Col.  iv.  14)  and  speaks  of  as  his  fellow  la-  allusions  to  this  book  in  Barnabas,  Clem- 
bourer,  (Philem  ver.  24)  who  was  with  ens  Romanus,  Hermas  Ignatius,  and 
hiin  at  Rome,  when  he  wrote  his  epistles  Polycarp,  it  is  certain  that  Irenjeus, 
to  the  Colossians  and  to  Philemon,  and  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  TertuUian,  Ori- 
again  afterwards  when  he  wrote  his  Second  gen,  and  Eusebius,  bear  the  most  express 
Epistle  to  Timothy;  (2  Tim.  iv.  11)  and  testimonies  to  the  genuineness  of  it,  in  a 
so  continued  an  associate  and  companion  to  multitude  of  passages,  which  I  need  not 
the  apostle  Paul,  as  it  is  evident,  from  his  here  insert,  as  they  are  produced  at  large 
manner  of  expression,  the  penman  of  the  by  Dr.  Benson,  in  the  first  Part  of  the  Ap- 
Acts  had  been,  in  several  of  his  travels,  pendix  to  his  History  of  the  Plantation  of 
and  in  his  dangerous  voyage  when  he  went  Christianity,  Vol.  III.  p.  295 — 310;  and, 
first  to  Rome.  This  book  is  generally  since  the  publication  of  that,  by  Mr.  Bis- 
thought  to  have  been  written  about  the  coe,  in  his  learned  Discourses  at  Boyle's 
year  of  our  Lord  63,  at  which  time  the  his-  Lecture,  chap.  xiv.  xv.  where  he  has  shewn 
tory  ends,  which  it  is  reasonable  to  sup-  in  a  most  convincing  manner,  how  capable 
pose  would  have  proceeded  further,  if  it  these  ancient  writers  were  of  judging  in 
had  been  written  tater :  and  probably,  as   this  matter,   and  how  universally  it  was 

VOL.  3.  3 


2  Christ  being  noiv  to  take  leave  of  his  disciples^ 

SECT,  and  to  teach^  and  gave  an  account  of  the  man- 
»•     ner  in  which  Christ  opened  the  gospel,  and  in 

which  he  confirmed  it,  from  his  first  appear- 

^■^^2   ^"^^  °"  earth  to  the  last  period  of  his  abode 

upon  it ;  Eveii  to  the  very  day  in  which  he  was  2  Until  the  day  in 
taJ^en  up  into  heaven  again,  after  he  had  by  the  which  he  was  taken 
•    n         ■^  1  •  c\.i       zj  I      o/-    •*  c  up.     after    that    he 

influence  and  assistance  ot   the  Holy  spirit,"  ^iJ^ough    the    Holy 

with    which    he   himself  was    so    abundantly  Ghost    had     given 
anointed,  ^iven  a  proper  charge  to  the  rpostles,  commandments  un- 
whom  he  had  chosen  to  be  the  prime  ministers  f^VhadThosen 
of  his  kingdom,   and  the  great  instruments  of 
3  extending  it  in  the  world  :  To  xvhojn  also^    3  To  whom  also  he 

in  order  to  fit  them  more  completely  for  the  f'^^'^^'f  J"'"^^^^.  ^- 
,,     ,  ^   ,     .     .  cr         1     \,  ^    ,  live  after  his  passion, 

discharge  of  their  important  office,  lie  presented  ^y    j^any  infallible 
himself  alive  after  his  sufferi7ig-s^  with  many  proofs,  being  seen  of 
roost   evident  testii)W?iials  of  the   truth  of  his  ^liei"  forty  dji^ys,  and 
resurrection  ;  while,  though   he   declined   ap-  Eg^p^erL^ining  to 
pearing  publicly   among  the    Jews,   he   often  the      kingdom     of 
shewed  himself  to  his  disciples,  being-  seen  by  God: 
them  at  various  times  for  no  less  than  forty 
days^  and  speaking  to  them  of  the  things  con- 
cerning the  kingdom  of  God^  which  was  then 
shortly  to  be  erected  by  their  means. 

owned  by  the  Chriatians  of  the  first  ages  the  Spirit,  or  with  Eisner,  (Obser-v.  Vol.  I. 

as   a   sacred  book.     How  incontestibly   it  ^.o5i,)to\\\s  being  takenup  by  it.     It  is  no 

demonstrates  the  truth  of  Christianity,  is  wonder,  considering  how  short  a  history 

shewn  at  large  in  both  these   useful  trea-  we  have  of  what  passed  between  Christ's 

tises,    and  every  attentive    reader  must  resurrection  and  ascension,  that fA/«  should 

needs  observe  it  for  himself.  be  the  only  place  whicli  speaks  of  his  acting 

by  the  Spirit  after  he  rose  from  the  dead  : 

b  Began  both  to  do  and  to  teach.}     To  be-  ^^^.^.^^^  j^  ^,/,th  a  late  learned  and  ingenious 

gin  to  do  a  thing,  as  Heinsius  and  many  ^^rj^^^^  ^i^ii^k  that  a  sufficient  reason  for 

other  critics  have  observed,  is  a  common  ^ahcring  to  the  versions  mentioned  above. 

Gvee-^idiomiovdoingov  undertaking  a  thing,  ^-g^^    Benson's   Plantation  of  Christianity, 

Compare  Mat.  x.i.  1  ,  with  Luke  vlI;  y^^j    j    ^^    j^^    j^ -,     ^jg  i,;.^athtng  on  the 

and  Mark  VI.  2;  with  Mat.  xiiij4.     bee  ^p^,^f,^^.^   ,,„,/  ^^,,/        Receive  ye  the  Holy 

also  Gen.  iii.  3  ;  Septuag.   Numb.  xxv.  1  ;  ^^.^.^.    ^^^/,„'xx    22)    seems    also    to 

Jndg.  xiii  5  ;  xx.  31  ;  Luke  iii.  8  ;  xxi.  ..8  ;  ^  ^,^.,.y   ^^^11  ^i^^  this  interpretation, 

and  Acts  ii.  4    Yet  in  most  ot  the.se  pla-  r^^  ,.^.„^|^,-  j^^  ^,^^  ^,.j^^^  ^,^^^  ^.,^,^  ,^  ^^^^„,^ 

ces  it  refers  to  some  ot  the  first  actions  or  ^^  ^,^^  jj^,^  ^^-^-^^  (^^  i„  ^1,^  Translation  of 

events  of  the  kind.     Accordingly  I  apprc-  j^^?)  is  altogether  arbitrarv,  and  is  sub- 

hend,  with  Chrysostom,  that  the  plirase  s^it^.ti^g  a  quite  different  truth  instead  of 

here  refers  to  tlie  account  wliicli  Luke  liad  ^^^^^^  ^.^g  ^,,.iiten  by  Luke.    I  liave  before 

given  of  Christ's  ministry,  frovi  the  begin.  \^^^^y^Q^  tlie  remaining  verses  of  this  section 

ning  Mil  frst  rise  of  it,  (as  he  speaks,  Luke  j,^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  sections  of  the  second  volume, 

i.  2,  3,)  to  the  ascension,  with   whicli  lie  ^„  complete  the  Historv  of  our  Lord  to  the 

conclndea  his  Gospel.  tlrn^.  „{•  |,is  ascension     '(See  note  ^  Vol.  II. 

t  By  the  Holy  Spirit.'}     It  is  certainly  sect,  ccii.)     But  notwithstanding  this  it 

much   more   agreeable  to  the   order  and  will   be   easily  excused,  that  I  have  not 

construction  of  the  words  in  the  ori^/«a/,  to  omitted  them /if/ e  in  their  proper  place, 

connect  and  explain  them  as  above,  tlian  tliat  the  whole  History  of  tiie  Acts  might 

to  refer  them,  as  the  Syriac  and  Ethiopic  stand  together,  and  the  work  be  kept  en- 

Vertions  dw>  to  his  chensing  the  apostles,  by  tire. 


orders  them  to  wait  for  the  Spirit  at  Jerusalem.  3 

4  And,  being  as-      And^  on  the  fortieth  day  after  his  resurrec-  sect. 
sembled      together  tion,  having  assembled  them  together  with  pe-     i- 
manded'X'm  Tll^t  ^^^^a'"  solemnity,**  he  charged  them  not  to  depart  — " 
they  should  not  de.from  Jerusalem  directly ,«  though  he   was  now    ^  4 
part    from   Jerusa-  to  stay  no  longer  with  them,  and  they  knew  of 
proi'rJhe'F'l!  "o  immediate  business  which  they  had  there  ; 
ther,   which,    saith  ^^t  ordered  them  to  wait  therefor  the  accom- 

he,  ye  have  heard  plishment  of  that />romwg'  of  the  Father^  to  send 

"^^'  the  Spirit,  zvhich^  [said he,y  you  have  sooften, 

and  so  lately  heard  from  me.  (See  John  xiv.  26 ; 

5  For  John  truly  xv.  26  ;  xvi.  7  ;  and  Luke  xxiv.  49.)  For  5 
teiTbtft   ^shdlTe'  ^°^'^  '"^^^^  baptized  ruith  water  only,  when  he 
baptized   with    the  ^^^  ^ent  to  call  men  to  repentance  ;  but^  as  he 
Holy  Ghost,  not  ma-  then  declared  (Mat.  iii.  11),  there  is  a  nobler 
ny  days  hence.          baptism  you  may  expect  from  me  ;  and  to  pre- 
pare  and  furnish  you  for  the   great  work  to 
which  I  have  commissioned  you,  of  preaching 
repentance  and  remission  of  sins  in  my  name, 
you  shall  be  baptized  with  an  abundant  effusion 
of  the  Holy  Spirit^  far  beyond  what  you  have 
ever  yet  received  :     And  this,   I  assure   you» 
shall  be   done  zvithin  these  few  days  ;  which 
proved  by  the  event  to  be  but  ten. 

6  When     they      But  now,  as  the  appointed  time  was  come  for  6 
tl"t:r;::Z  Ws  muring  «  .he  Father,  Jesus  withdrew 

With  his  apostles  from  the  city,  and  led  them 
out,  as  was  observed  before,  unto  the  mount  of 
Olives,  as  far  as  to  the  boundaries  of  Bethany. 
(See  Luke  xxiv.  50  ;  Vol.  II.  note  ^)  They 
therefore  being  come  tog-ether^  full  of  expecta- 
tion that  he  had  brought  them  thither  with  a 
view  to  some  remarkable  transaction,   asked 

^Having assembled themtogether:]  Thougii  where  God  had  chosen  to  dwell,  and 
,  some  considerable  ancient  as  well  as  mod-  where  the  most  solemn  ordinances  of  his 
f  rn  critics,  and  particularly  Chrysostom,  worship  were  administered, 
and  Theophylact,  understand  the  word  ^  Said  /;e.]  These  words,  though  omit- 
av^cLu^ofAty®-  as  expressive  of  Christ's  ted  in  the  original,  are  plainly  implied. 
eatitrg  witJi  his  apostles  during  the/orfy  days  Raphelius  ('ex  Xen.  p.  146,  147)  has  pro- 
spoken  of  above  ;  the  Notes  of  Eisner,  duced  many  examples  of  such  a  change  in 
(Obserx.  Vol.1,  p.  ^55)  and  Raphelius,  the  person  speaking  in  the  best  Greek  wm- 
(ex  Xen.  p.  146,  et  Herod,  p.  320,  ijf  seq.J  ers.  Many  others  occur  in  the  sacred  au- 
seem  abundantly  sufficient  to  justify  the  thors.  Compare  Luke  v.  14  ;  Acts  xvii.  3  > 
«emo«  here  given.  xxiii.  22  ;  Gen.  xxvi.  7  :  Deut.  ii.  13    See 

'  ^ot  to  depart  from  Jerusalem  ]  This  also  Psal.  ii.  3,  6  ;  and  xci.  14.  And  I  the 
seems  a  plain  intimation,  that,  after  our  rather  mention  it,  as  it  m.ay  account  for 
Lord  had  met  his  disciples  in  Galilee,  he  many  prophecies  of  Christ  in  the  Old  Tes- 
appomted  the  apostles  to  meet  him  at  Je-  tament,  where  he  is  introduced  as  speaking 
rusalem,  or  perhaps  accompanied  them  on  a  sudden,  in  an  abrupt  manner  ;  which 
thitlier,  and  spent  his  last  days  on  earth  is  not  so  usual,  especially  in  modern  and 
tltere;  doing  this  last  honour  to  the  place,   ixestern  Writers. 


^  He  checks  their  curiosity  about  a  temporal  kingdoniy 

SECT.  Jilpi^  sayings  Lord^  zvilt  thou  at  this  time  break  of  him,  saying,  Lord 
^'     the  Roman  yoke  tVom  our  necks,  and  after  all  ^y'"^  ^^^^^    '^^    t^'^ 
Acts  tliis  confusion   restore  the  kingdom  to  the  un-  J|,e\ingdoS  toil's" 
i.  6.    grateiul  people  of  Israelis  vvho  have  been  thus  rael  ? 
shamefully  abusing  and  crucifying  thee  ?     Is 
the  empire  of  the  Messiah  immediately  to  be 
erected  ?    and  wilt  thou  begin  it  from  Jerusa- 
lem ;  a  place  that,  of  all  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  seems  to  be  the  least  worthy  of  such  a 
distinguishing  honour  ? 

7  But  he^  waving  a  direct  answer  to  this  curi-     7   And    he  said 

ous  question,  and  leaving  it  to  the  Spirit,  which  y"^*'  ^^^'"'  ^^  ''^  "«^ 
^,         ,     '     ,         .  °  T      ^  •       ^         tor  yon  to  know  the 

was  shortly  to  be  given,  to  rectity  the  mistaken  times  or  the  seasons, 
notions   on  which  they  proceeded  in  it,  only  which    the   Father 
said  to  them^  Cease  your  inquiries  at  present  on  ^^^'^  P"*^  '"  ^'^  °^^'" 
this  head  ;  since  it  is  not  convenient  for  you  P°'^^"* 
now  to  knoxv  those  times   or  seasons  in  rvhich 
many  remarkable   prophecies   concerning  my 
kingdom  shall  be  fulfilled  :     For  the  Father  has 
reserved  them  in  his  oxvn  power^  under  his  own 
direction  and  disposal,  and  hath  not  expressly 
determined  them  in  those   predictions  which 
certify  the  events  themselves.      And  he  hath 
taken  this  precaution,  on  purpose  that  the  minds 
of  his  people  might  be  kept  in  an  humble,  de- 
pendent, resigned  frame  :     It  will  therefore  be 
your  wisdom  always  to  cultivate  such  a  tem- 
per, applying  yourselves  diligently  to  the  duties 
of  your  office,  and  leaving  all  events  to  be  de- 
termined by  his  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness. 

8  But  for  the  present  let  it  suffice  you  to  be  told,     8  But  ye  shall  re- 
that  ere  long,  though  I  sav  not  exactly  when,  ceive   power    after 

,     „         °.  °  'i-  ,  r  ^1     that  the  Holv  Ghost 

you  shall  receive  an  extraordinary  po7ver  oj  the  ;,  ^^me  upon  you  ; 

Holy  Spirit  coming  upon   you  ;    and^  in  conse-  and  ye  shall  be  wit- 
quence  of  that,  shall  be  abundantly  qualified  to  nesses  unto  me,  both 
he  my -witnesses  both  in  the  city  of  Jm^.a/m, -/;--;^-^t.fsL^^ 
and  in  all  the  land  ol  Judea  ;  and  not  only  so, 
but  in  Samaria  too,  though  you  have  never  yet 

f.  Restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel '\  They  \r\\.\m^\.Q.?.  the  shattered  and  iveakened  state, 
seem  to  liave  expected,  that,  when  the  m  wliicli  Israel  now  was  And  I  cannot 
Spirit  was  in  so  extraovdinarv  a  manner  but  think,  o«r  Z,or(/',y  fl;!*u'er  may  intimate, 
poured  out,  and  the  world,  according  to  it  should  at  length  be  restored,  though  not 
Christ's  prediction  (John  xvi.  8),  convinced  immediately,  or  with  all  the  circumstances 
of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment,  ihe  they  imagined  ;  which  concession  seems 
■wiiolc  nation  of  tlie  Jews  would  own  him  the  most  satisfactory  answer  to  Rabbi 
for  the  Messiah,  and  so  not  only  shake  off  Isaac's  objection  against  Christianity, from 
its  subjection  to  tlie  Romans,  but  itself  his  mistaken  sense  of  these  words.  Chis- 
rise  to  very  extensive,  and  jjcrliaps  univer-  siici  Emunah,  Part  II.  p.  59. 
sal  domiuion.      The  woi-d  ArroxaSjf  ttim 


and  having  blessed  them,  ascends  to  heaven  in  their  sight.  S 

maria,  and  unto  the  addressed  yourselves  to  the  Samaritans  in  anv  sect. 

uttermost  part  of  the  former  mission  (see  Mat.  x.  5,   and  compare     '" 
Acts  viii.  5,  14,  25),  and  even  to  the  remotest  ^^.^^ 
parts  of  the  earth  ;    the  barbarous  nations  of  i.  8 
which  you  shall  visit,  with  a  success  which  shall 
gloriously  illustrate  my  Father's  promise,  of 
"  giving  me  the  heathen  for  mine  inheritance, 
and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  my 
possession."     (See  Psal.  ii.  8.) 

9  And  when  he  And  having  said  these  things,  he  lifted  up  his  9 
had  spoken  these  hands  and  blessed  them  (Luke  xxiv.  50)  ;  and 
Sd'hfwastake>^''^^^'^^^*^/^^^^h.i«^^^ith  great  earnestness, 
up,  and  a  cloud  re-  and  high  expectation  of  some  extraordinary 
ceived  him  out  of  event  consequent  on  this  solemn  preparation, 
their  sight.  ^^  ^^^^  lifted  Up  from  the  ground  in  a  miracu-       f 

lous  manner,  and  rose  gradually  higher  and 
higher,  till  at  length  a  bright  cloud,  conducted 
by  the  ministry  of  angels,  who  joyfully  attend- 
ed their  returning  Lord,  received  him  out  of 
their  sight,  and  they  saw  him  no  more. 

10  And  while  they      This  marvellous  event  was  so  astonishing  to  10 
looked     steadfastly  ^j^g  apostles,  that  they  continued  with  their  eyes 
toward    heaven,    as  ,,        , '  ,  ^1     ^ l  /i     1      1  -,     , 

he  went  up,  behold,  ^^^^^  ^"^  ^^Y  t"^*  "^  ^^^s  gone  :  And  while  they 
two  men  stood  by  uoere  steadfastly  looking  up  to  heaven  after  him, 
them  in  white  ap-  ^s  he  went  on  in  his  triumphant  ascent,  behold^ 
P^'"^  •  t7vo  angels,  in  the  form  of  men,  in  white  and 

shining  raiment,  came  and  stood  near  the?n  ; 

11  Which    also  JVho  also  spake  to  them,  and  said,    Temenofn 
Hee'  wli'^Ttrncf  ""e  ^^^^^^^'  ^^^H  ^°  ye  stand  thus  gazing  up  to  heav- 
gazing  up  into  heav- ^"i  with  SO  much  surprise  and  amazement? 

en  ?  This  same  Je-  This  fesus,  xvho  is  now  taken  xip from  you  into 
sus,  which  is  taken  heaven,  is  gone  to  that  world  from  whence  he 
up    irom    vou    into  j.  I'vi.-.  1       i-rt 

heaven,  s'hall  so  ^^"^^i  ^nd  m  which  he  IS  to  make  his  final 
come,  in  like  man-  abode  :  Nevertheless  there  will  be  a  time, 
ner  as  ye  have  seen  when  he  shall  visit  your  earth  once  more,  and 
him  go  into  heaven.  ^^  ^^^„^  j^  ^  ^j^j^j^  f^^.^^  ^.j  jj^^^  ^^  ^  ^j^^^  ^^ 

his  triumphant  chariot,  and  attended  by  angelic 
guards,  in  the  same  manner  as  you  have  now 
beheld  him  going  into  heaven  :  Depart  therefore 
in  peace,  and  pursue  the  interest  of  his  king- 
dom, with  a  firm  assurance  that  his  cause  shall 
prosper  amidst  all  opposition,  and  that  while 
you  are  engaged  in  the  service  of  this  ascended 
triumphant  Lord,  you  can  never  be  losers  by 
your  fidelity  and  your  zeal. 

12  Then  returned      Then  were  the  hearts  of  the  apostles  filled  12 

with  joy  by  what  they  had  seen  and  heard ;  and 
having  worshipped  their  ascended  Lord  (Luke 
vot.   3.  4 


t5  The  apostles  return  from  mount  Olivet  to  Jerusalem, 

SECT.  xxiv.  52),  they  returned  to  Jerusalem  froyn  the  they  unto  Jerusalem, 
^'     mount  called  Olivet^  xvhich  is  but  a  sabbathdaij  s  from  the  mount  call- 
—journey    or  abottt  a  mile  distant  from  Jerusa-  ^,^S''f,;::l^^  'I 
i.l2    ^^'"'       And  there   they  employed  themselves  sabbathday's    jour- 
in  a  daily  course  of  public   and  private  devo-  ney. 
tion  ;  rejoicing  in  what  they  had  seen,  and 
firmly  believing  some  extraordinary  event  was 
at  hand,  whereby  they  shoidd  be  more  fully 
qualified  for  the  great  work  assigned  them  ; 
which,  whatever  the  hazard  of  it  might  be, 
they  were  firmly  determined  to  undertake  and 
prosecute. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Jj-  -^ve  have  ever  seriously  considered  the  contents  of  this  eX' 
^  cellent  history  on  which  we  are  now  entering,  m'c  must  surely  see 
abundant  reason  to  adore  that  gracious  Providence  which  hath 
transmitted  it  to  us,  to  confirm  our  faith,  and  animate  our  hope 
2)  9  in  the  gospel.  The  account  of  our  Lord^s  asceJision,  with  which 
it  begins,  relates  to  a  fact  of  so  great  importance,  that  we  may 
well  bear  the  repetition  of  what  we  have  read  concerning  it  in 
the  former  history. 

6  We  see  the  apostles  still  dreaming  of  a  temporal  kingdom  to 
be  restored  to  Israel :  So  hard  is  it  for  the  best  of  men  to  be  en- 
tirely crucified  to  the  xvorld^  even  by  the  cross  of  Christ  !  (Gal. 

7  vi.  24.)  Our  Lord  does  not  set  himself  at  large,  to  c  omh?iXthat 
error  ;  nor  is  it  necessary  that  xve  should  be  eagerly  solicitous  on 
the  like  occasions,  where  mistakes  do  not  affect  men's  charac- 
ters, or  their  eternal  state.  Prudently  does  he  direct  them  to 
xvave  the  indulgence  of  their  curiosity.  Let  us  learn  to  7noderate 
curs,  and  refer  times  and  seasons  to  him  who  hath  reserved  them 
in  his  oxunpoxver.  Let  a  sense  of  the  perfect  wisdom  and  good- 
ness of  the  Divine  Being  silence  and  compose  us,  amidst  all  the 
darkness  which  veils  our  prospects  of  futurity. 

10  With  the  apostles  let  us  look  up  after  an  ascendiiig  Saviour,  and 
send  our  wishes  and  our  souls  to  heaven  ;  where  he  norv  is,  and 
where  he  must  remain,  till  that  important  day  in  which  he  shall 

11  descend  to  the  final  judgment.  Behold,  he  then  comcth  in  the 
clouds,  and  every  eye  shall  see  him  !  (Rev.  i.  7.)  May  we  view 
him  to  our  joy,  and  not  to  our  terror  !  and  lift  up  our  heads  with 

^^Asabbathday^s  journey frojnyerusnlcin.']  tratetl  by  the  learned  Mr.  Biscoe,  in  his 

For  the  extent  of  a  sabbatkilay^s  journey ,  see  Senno7is  at  Boyle's  Lecture,  p-  391 — 394.  An 

Vol.  II.  Luke  xxiv.  52,  note  =.    The  easiest  elaborate  and  valuable  work  ;  by  referring 

manner  of  reconciling  this  text  with  Luke;  to  which  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  sav- 

xxiv.  50,  and  John  xi.  18,   may  be  seen  in  ing  myself  and  the  reader  a  great  deal  of 

the  note  on  the  former  of  tliose  passages,  trouble  in  these  notes;  for  wliich  therefore 

Vol.  II.  sect,  cciii.  note  \     And  it  is  with  1  gladly  take  tliis  opportunity  of  making  my 

pleasure  that  I  see  it  confirmed  and  illus-  acknowledgment  to  the  worthy  author. 


Acts 
12 


The  apostles  mid  other  disciples  7neet  in  an  upper  room*  7 

a  serenity  and  cheerfulness,  becoming  those  who  see  the  approach  sect. 
of  their  complete  redemption  I  (Luke  xxi.  28.)     In  the  mean     i- 
time,  may  his  cause  and  service  be  ever  dear  to  us  !  and  while  he  \  ^ 
is  attending  to  our  concerns  in  the  world  above,  may  we,  with 
grateful  and  jovful  2\?icr\t\^  pursue  that  which  he  graciously  con- 
descends to  own  as  his  interest  here  on  earth. 

SECT.      II. 

The  apostles  being  returned  to  Jerusalem^  and  assembled  rvith  the 
rest  of  the  disciples^  3Iatthias  is  chosen  to  succeed  Judas  in  the 
apostolic  ofice.     Acts  I.  13,  to  the  end. 

Acts  I.  13.  AcTS    I.  13. 

AND  when  they   "KJO  W  the  apostles  being  returned  from  the  sect. 
were  come  in,  iVj^^Qunt  of  Olives  to  Jerusalem,  immediate-     "• 
Jipp^erroom!  where  b'  ''f^er  the  ascension  of  Christ,  (as  was  observ-  — 
abode  both Peter.and  ed   in  the  conclusion  of  the  former  section  ;    j  ^3 
James,    and   ]o\\n,  ■n;}icn  theij  were  entered[into  the  city']  theij -^^Yes- 
andAndrew,  Philip,  ^    |    j.    j^.^^  f^^.  devotion,  and  went  up  into  an 
and  Thomas,     Bar-  '  ,  ,     '  u      1     ,  1      ,     . 

tholomew  and  Mat-  dipper  room^^  where  they  usually  held  their 
thew,  James  the  son  assemblies.  And  as  this  was  the  place  xvhere 
of  Alpheus,  and  Si-  ^j^g  apostles  commonly  abode ^  all  the  eleven 
Fudas  iL^iS/zerol-were  there,  both  Peter,  and  James,  and  John, 
James.  and  Andrew,  Philip  and  Thomas,  Bartholomew 

a7id  Matthew,  James  [the  son^  of  Alpheus,  and 
Simon  the  Zealot,  and  Judas,  or  Jude,   \the 
brotherl  ofjames.^     But  Judas  the  traitor  was 
now  dead,  as  was  observed  towards  the  close 
ofthe  preceding  history ;  (Vol.  II.  sect,  cxciii.) 
and  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  his  death  gave 
rise  to  that  important  business  to  which  they 
quickly  proceeded. 
14  These  all  con-       These  all  unanimously  persevered  in  prayer  14 
tmued  with  one  ac-  (^j^d  supplication,   with  great  intenseness   and 
supplicatimiY^'^with  ^rdour  of  soul,  together  with  the  pious  xvomen^ 
the    women,      and  who  were  formerly  mentioned  as  attending  the 

*  Into  an  upper  room-l     1  can  see  no  suf-  But  it  is  plain  from  many  other  passages, 

ficient  room  for  saying,  as  many  have  done,  that  upper  rooms  were  often  lat-ge,  and  fit 

that  this  was  in  the   temple.     (Compare  for  containing  a  considerable  number  of 

note^,  on  Luke  xxiv.  So,  Vol.11.)     Epi-  persons.  (Compare  Mark xiv.  15, and  Acts 

phanius  says,  it  was  on  mount  Sion,  and  sx.  8.)     See  Bos.  Exercit.  p.  64,  is"  seq. 

that  a  Christian    church   w;)s    afterwai'ds  •>  The  brother  of  ^ames.^  Tlie  expression 

erected  on  the  spot  of  ground  on  which  it  in  the  originalis  ambiguous,  and  may  signi- 

stood.     (See  Hammond /« /oc.^     Perhaps  fy  either  fo;i,  or  Arof/icr  .•  But  Jude  himself 

they  might  the  rather  choose  it,  as  giving  expressly  determines  it,  that  he  was  hif 

some  advantage  for  looki}ig  to  the  temple,  brother,  in  ver.  1,  of  his  epistle. 


8  Peter  observes^  the  scripture  xvaa  fulfilled  in  jfudas. 

SECT,  cross  of  their  Lord,  a«</ particularly  J7:/?/re/,  so  Mary  the  mnther  of 
i'-      celebrated  as  the  mother  of  Jesus  ;  and  also  rv'ith  Jesus,  and  with  his 
*~  his  brethren  and  near  kinsmen   after  the  flesh,  brethren. 
•  *^j^  of  uhom  there  were  some  other  besides  the 
apostles,whose  prejudices,  tbo'.igh  once  strong, 
were  now  happily  worn  off.     Compare  John 
vii.  5. 

15  ^/zfi^m^A^-ypr/i^vv,  while  thev  were  waiting  for     15  And  in  those 
the  promise  of  the  spirit  Peter  rising  up  in  the  ^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^°"/  "P 

•  J  \      r       r  ^^  iir^ij--,).;  in  the  midst  ot  the 

jnidst  of  a  full  assembh  of  the  disciples^  spake  as  jiscipies,  and  said, 
follows  :   No7v  the  mimher  of  persons^  that  were  (the  number  of  the 
met  together  in  that  place,  xvas  about  an   hun-  names  together  were- 
dred  and  txventij  ;  the  greater  part  of  the  five  J^^'Lent   ^'^ 
hundred  to  whom^  Christ  had  appeared  (1  Cor. 
XV.  6)  continuing  in  Galilee,  during  this  inter- 
val between  the  feast  of  the  passover  and  that 
ofpentecost.     And  he  said, 

16  O  ye  men  that  hear  me  this  day,  \and'\  whom      i6  Men  aiidhvc\h- 

I  regard  as  my  brethren^  in  the  bonds  of  relig-  ren,   this   scripture 

ion,  as  well  as  of  friendship  !  it  tvos  necessarii  I""^*^-  ."^^fl^    l'^\® 

,        .,  .,  r/^11  1  •  been lulhlled,  wnicii 

m  the  righteous  judgment  ol  LtocI,  that/Ziz*  aw-  ^^g   j^^iy  Gliost  by 

ful  passage  of  scripture  should  be  fulfilled,  which  the  mouth  of  David 

the  Hohf  Spirit  spake^  long  Z-^or^  the  event,  bii  spake     before    con- 

the  mouth  of  Da-oid,^  and  which  God  intended  cernu.gjudas,which 

-with  a  particular  regard  to  Judas  ;  ivho  was  so 

wicked  a  wretch,  that^   in  contempt  of  all  the 

"  Number  n/penons."]     It  is  literally  tlie  them  as  if  the  apostle  had  said,     "  That 

number  of  names  ;  but  it  is  well  known,  vengeance,   which    David  foretold   as   to 

that   cvc^ij*  often  signifies  persons.    (See  be   executed  on  his  enemies  must  much 

Rev.  iii.  4,  xi-  13,  and  Jfaphe!.  ex  Polyb.  more  fall  on  Judas,  whose  perfidious  and 

p  297)     And  it  best  suits  the   English  cruel  attack  on   Christ  himself  rendered 

iane"a£re,  to  render  it  so.  him   so  much   more  criminal."       But  it 

<*  Tins  scripture  should  be  fuljilled,  hc^  is  certain,  the   on/er  of  the  Greek  words 

Two  prophecies  are  afterwards  quoted  for  will  not  so  naturally  admit  this;   nor  do 

this  purpose,   (ver.  20)  from    Psal.    Ixix.  I     remember    to   have   seen  the  phrase 

25,  and  clx.  8  ;  and  it  has  been  matter  of  7r>.)i^a6-)v<<  -Tng^i  tiv®",   the  particle  im,  or 

much  debate,    whether  they  do  in  their  «,  with  the  dative  case,  being  much  more 

original  sense  refer  to  Judas,  or  to    the  proper   in    that    connection.      (Compare 

e7!e»i/ei  of  David.     Mr.  JefTery  (in  his  ./?e-  Mat.    xiii.    14;    and    Luke  xxii.   .17)   I 

view,  p.  179,  cjf  seq  J  maintains  the  therefore  conclude,  that,  while  David 
former,  and  Dr.    Sykes  (on   the  truth  of  prophesied  of  the  calamities  whicli  should 

Christianity,  p.  271,   272)   the    latter.     It  bcfal   his  persecutors,  it  was  revealed  to 

is  certain,  the  sixty  ninth  psalm  is  not  to  him  by  tlie   Holy  Spirit,  that  the  enemies 

be  confined  to  Judas  ;  for  St.  Paul  (Rom.  and  muderers  of  the    Messiah  should  in- 

xi.  9,  10)    has   quoted   the  22"^   and  23''  herit  ?/jom' cur^M  in  all  their  terror,  and  be 

verses  of  it,  as  applicable  to  the  unbeliev-  yet  more  miserable  than  the   persons  on 

ing  Jews  in  general.     There  are  so  many  whom  they  were  more    immediately    to 

paKSages  in   both  the  psalms  in  question,  fall.     This  fact  (in  itself  exceeding  prob- 

more    applicable  to  David  than  to  Christ,  able)  I  take  to  be  asserted  in   these  words, 

that  I  was  very  inclinable  to  render  the  as  what  was  revealed  by  the  samespirit  to 

•words  before  us,    The  Scripture  luhich  the  tlie  apostle  Peter.    And  I  hope,  the  reader 

Holy  Ghost  spaie  before  by  the  viouth  of  Da-  will  excuse  the  length  of  a  note,  which 

vid,  must  necessarily  have  been  fulfilled  con-  may  serve  as  a  key  to  many  other  passages 

zernin^  Jtidas,  lie.  and  to  have  explained  of  the  New  Testament. 


He  takes  notice  of  the  traitor* s  miserable  end.  9 

ivas  guide  to  them  most  solemn  and  endearing  obligations  to  dis-  sect. 

that  took  Jesus.        tinguishing   duty   and  fidelity  to  his   Divine      »• 

Master,  he  became  the  guide  of  those  that  seized 

on  the  blessed  Jesus,  and  marked  him  out  to  f  ^^^ 
them  by  a  traitorous  kiss.    (Mat.  xxvi.  47,  48.) 

17  For  he   was  And  indeed  he  well  deserved  to  be  made  a  17 
numbered  with  us,  monument  of  vengeance  to  succeeding'  aees, 
P».  of'this  Sr*  considering  ,he  near  relation  in  which  he  stood 

to  Christ,  and  to  us  ;  for  he  was  once  numbered 
7viih  us  his  apostles,  ajid  for  a  while  had  ob- 
tained part  of  this  ministry,  with  which  our 
Lord  was  pleased  to  honour  us,  as  the  princi- 

18  Now  this  man  pal  officers  in  his  kingdom.  The  calamitous  is 
S'thf  reward's- ^"^  °^  '^""^  ""^''^PPy  ^nan  is  therefore  fresh  in 
iniquity ;  and  falling  your  memories  ;  and  it  IS  known  to  all  of  you, 
headlong,  he  burst  that  instead  of  enriching  himself  by  his  crimes 
asunder  in  the  midst,  and  securing  those  worldly  advantages  he  so 
and  all   his  bowels  1  11  ^  ,         ? ,  , 

gushed  out.  eagerly  pursued,  he  only  purchased  (that  is, 

was  the  occasion  of  purchasing)  a  field^  xvitk 
that  money,  which  was  the  rexvard  of  his  in- 
iquity :  For  his  conscience  would  not  suffer 
him  to  keep  it ;  but  he  threw  it  down,  as  you 
know,  in  the  temple,  and  then  going  away,'  he 
hanged  himself.  (Mat.  xxvii.  5.)  But  that 
which  should  have  supported  the  weight  of  his 
body  breaking,  he  could  not  fully  execute  his 
horrid  design  ;  and  falling  doxvn  on  his  face,  he 
burst  asunder  in  the  middle,^  and  all  his  botvels 
7vere  in  a  miserable  msLnner  poiired  out  upon 
the  ground  ;  so  that  he  expired  in  the  utmost 
agonies  both  of  body  and  mind,  to  the  horror 
of  all  that  beheld  him. 

^    =  Purchased  afield."]     It  is  worth  observ-  oiled  with  Luke's  above.      (See  note  ^  on 

ing    that  an  action  is  sometimes  said  in  Mat.  xxvii.  5,  Vol.  II.)     I  find  the  learned 

Scripture  io  be  done  by  a  person,  who  was  Casaubonhas  taken  the  same  method  ;  nor 

the  occasion  ofdotng  tt^     (Compare   Gen.  can  I  see  any  reason  to  recede  from  this 

t!1      •Sht'^^-^c;.^  ^'"^' '''''•  ^^'  interpretation,  on  the  most  attentive  re- 

isa.  VI.  10  J  Jer.  xxxvi.2o  ;  Rom.  xiv.  25;  view  of  the  'various  solutions  proposed  by 

cnS       'V^      '/"'^.^^"''•/^•^^)     ^"*  M''-   ^•«*^«^-    (Boyle's  Ze«.  p.  637-644 ) 

some  v^on\dy^nAevi>a.<r^%,  he  possessed  the  But,  were  I  to  change  it,  I   should  prefer 

/eW,  supposing  Judas  was  W^i/:ere.  (See  to  any  other  that  of  Limborch  ;  that  some 

Breii.  and  Heins.  m  loc.J     Dr.  Lightfoot  Jew,  who  would  have  concealed  the  su= 

thinks,  he  was  strangled  in  the  air  by  the  \cide,  cut  Judas  do'wn,  and  threw  him  into 

^eyil,   and  thro%m  down  headlong  in  this  some  pit  or  valley,   where  he   was  after- 

^e:d;  and  so  might  be  said  to  possess  it,  vrards  found  lying  on  his  face,  xvhhhisbow- 

and  occasioned  us  bemg  called  the  Field  els  gushed   out.        Th^t  rr.W.c    y^.ou'Z- 

tnd      i      )      ""■   ^^^''- ^'^  Mat.  xxvii.  5,  .should  be  rendered,  mi  falling  headlong, 

(  wH/rZf  1-   r        ,    ,  hwX.  falling  down  on  his  face,  see  proved  by 

s  .  1     4#   T^  ""J'"/'"^^'  ^^  ^"'■'f  asunder,  Raphelius,  ('ex  Polyb.  p.  103,  ijf  sea.)  and 

-fc-c.j     itius  Matthew's  account  is  recon-  Eisner,  (Obser-v.  Vol.  I.  p.  358,  359.) 


10         He  devises  that  another  apostle  should  be  chose  in  his  room. 

SECT.      (And  by  the  way,  this  was  a  fact  so  public     19   And   it   was 

"•     and  notorious,  that  it  was  knorvn  to  all  the  in-  known  unto  all  the 

—  halntanu  ofjermalem,.  who  could  not  but  take  f^^Sslirt 

•  29    notice  ot  such  an  extraordniary  circumstance  ;  that  field  is  called,  in 

so  that  the  field  which  was  so  purchased  is  to  their  proper  tongue, 

this  day  called  in  their  latiguage,  which  is  the  ^^^f^^^^^^e'  fidd^of 

Syriac  dialect, -(^ce/flV/Wflr,  that  is ^    The  field  of  ^\oq^, 

blood,  as  being  bought  with  money  which  was,  in 

more  senses  than  one,  the  price  of  blood ;  having 

been  the  cursed  hire  for  which  Judas  sold  the 

blood  of  his  Master,  and  in  effect  his  own.) 

20  Now,  said  Peter  to  the  disciples,  I  observed  20  For  it  is  writ- 
to  you,  that  the  scripture  speaks  something  oi^^"^  i"  the  book  of 
this  remarkable  event ;  for  it  is  written  in  the  P«=^li"s,  Lethishab- 
7  ,  rr,  I  /Ti  1  1  •  ^^\  ti  r  ,-,  r-  'tation  be  desolate, 
book  of  Psalms,  (Psal.  IxiX.  25)  "  Let  his  hablta-  and  let  no  man  dwell 
tion  he  desolate,  and  let  no  man  inhabit  it  ;''^  o;?^  therein  :  and,  His 
again,  (Psal.  cix.  8)  "  Let  another  take  (that  is,  ^j.'J'^jg"'^  ^^^  *'^°^* 
another  shall  take  and  discharge)  his  office^'' ^^ 

The  former  of  these  clauses  is  already  awfully 
verified,  as  he  is  become  such  a  spectacle  of 
horror,  that  men  will  detest  the  very  place 
where  he  lived  j    and  the  other  must  be  now 

21  accomplished.  It  is  necessary  therefore,  that  21  Wherefore  of 
of  the  7nen  who  have  conversed  intimately  xuith  ^^^se  men  which 
us,  and  have  attended  dnrini^  all  the  time  in  h^vecompaniedwith 

;.   ,      ,      T        J  -V  ?       •  ,  .        us,  all  the  time  that 

wluch  the  Lord  Jesus  xvas  going  zn  and  coming  the  Lord  Jesus  went 
out  among  us,  and  so  can  testify  of  all  he  did  in  and  out  among  us, 

22  and  said,     Bep-inninp- from  the  baptism  of  John,  ,  22  Beginning  from 

,         ,       r     ,  ^         i"^       u-         •    •   *  ^tlie  baptism  of  John, 

when  he  first  entered  on  his  ministry,  even  to  ^..^j^  lUt  same  da^ 

the  day  in  xvhich  he  xvas  taken  up  from  us  into  tliathe  was  taken  up 
heaven,  0:7^  <3/'^/it'.ve'.9/z(??t'Wbe  chosen  to  the  apoS"  fi'o™  "s,  must  one 
tolic  office,  to  be  made  a  xvitness  xvith  us^  of  that  be  ordained  to  be  a 
'..       ,  ,  ^  , .  ^     .       witness  with  us   ot 

great  and  lundamental  tact,   his  resurrection  his  resurrection. 

e  It  ixHis  l-noKu  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  ''  One  of  theae  should  be  made  a  "witness 

yerusalem^     Aringliius  (in  Ids  Rom.  Sub-  with  us.']    Tliey  might  reasonably  and  mo- 

terran.  p.  436)  mentions  a  funeral  inscription  destly  conclude,  tliat  it  was  fit  the  number 

dug  up  in  the  Via  Nnnientana,  by  which  it  of  apostles  which  Christ  first  chose  should 

appears,  that  the  fate  o/"  Judas  became  a  be    kept  up,  perhaps  in   allusion  to  the 

pi-n\  evh'tal  for7n  oj  cursing.     The   reader  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.   But  it  is  impossible, 

will  perceive,  that  with  many  of  the  best  as    well  as  quite  unnecessary,   that  we 

critics  I  take  this  verse  to  be  a  parenthesis,  should  at  this  distance  of  time  be  able  to 

to  be  considered,  not  as  the  words  of  Peter,  assign  a  reason,  why  the  two  that  arc  after- 

but  of  the  historian;  which  effectually  an-  wards  mentioned,  and  no  more,  were  pvo- 

swcrs  tlie  objection  from  the  fact  having  posedsiS  candidates.     Perhaps  a  longer  and 

happened  but  a  few  days  before  liie  speech  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  our  Lord 

was  delivered.     This  also  accounts  lor  his  might  entitle  them  to  a  preference  on  this 

calling  the  Syriac,  which  was  spoken  by  occasion, 
the  Jews  at  that  time,  their  language  ;  for 
Hakeldama  is  the  Syriac  dialect. 


Two  are  proposed,  and  Matthias  is  chosen  by  lot,  1 1 

from  the  dead,  upon  which  the  proof  of  his  sect. 
being  the  Messiah  so  evidently  rests.  "• 

23  And  they  ap-  The  apostle  had  no  sooner  spoke,  but  imme-  " 
pointed  two  Joseph  jj  j  j^^  ^^j^^j  assembly  assented  to  the  A^lf 
called  Barsabas,  who  ^  ,.  r  ^-  ^  ■,  i  ,  i.  2a 
■wassirnamedjvistus,  ^^^sonableness  ot  this  proposal;  and  accord- 

and  Matthias.  inglv   they  set  vp  txvo  men ;  the  one,  yoseph 

called  Barsabas}  who  was  also  surnamed  yiis- 
tus,  on  account  of  the  remarkable  openness  and 
integrity  of  his  temper  ;  a7id  the  other,  a  per- 
son of  no  less  eminent  note  for  his  piety,  who 
was  called  3Iatthias. 

24  And  they  pray-      And  they  prayed  with  great  solemnity,  an-  24 
cd,  and  said,  Thou,  swerable  to  the  importance  of  the  occasion, 
es^^hVhearts  ofTll  ^^y^^S'y  Thou,  Lordy  xvho  knoxvest  the  hearts  of 
men,  shew  whether  all,  and  perfectly  discernest  every  secret  sen- 

of  these   two  thou  timent  of  the  soul,  and  all  the  future  circum- 

hast  chosen,  stances  of  life  !  we   humbly  entreat  thee   to 

shexvy  which  of  these  two,  whom  we  esteem  thy 

faithful  servants,  thou  ha^t  chosen  to  be  advanc- 

25  That  he    may  ed  to  this  distinguished  honour  ;    That  he  may  25 
take  pa^^^of  this  min-  take  part  of  this  ministry,  a;;  J  share  with  thine 
sh^p,  from  whiclf  Ju-  <^ther  servants  in  the  apostleship,  from  xvhich 
das  by  transgression  Jiidas  is  fallen  by  \his'\  transgression  to  his  eter- 
fell,  that  he  mig-ht  nal  ruin  ;  that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place,^  to 

go  to  h.s  own  place,  ^j^^^  miserable  world,  which  in  thy  righteous 
judgment  is  appointed  for  the  reception  of  such 
heinous  offenders,  and  the  due  punishment  of 
such  enormous  crimes. 

26  And  they  gave      And  after  this  prayer  they  gave  out  their  lots  26 
forth  their  lots  ;  and  for  each  ;i  and  the  lot  fell' upon  Matthias,  on 
MatthSs,    and"T  ^^^^^^  ^hey  concluded,  that  he  was  the  person 

whom  God  had  appointed  :  ^/z^  the  rest  of  the 


'  yoseph  called  Barsabas.'^     The  Cam-  appointed  for  him,    many  writers    have 

btidge   Manuscript  reads    Barnabas;  but  shewn,  and  particularly  Dr.  Benson,  in  his 

Dr.  Benson  seems  lo  have  assigned  solid  History  of  the  first  Planting  of  Christianity, 

reasons  for  concluding,  this  was  not  Bar-  page  23.     (Compare  Mat.  xxvi.  24  ;  John 

nabas  the  Cyprian,  (Acts  iv.  36)  of  whom  vi.  70,  71  and  xvii.  12.) 
we  read  so  often  in  this  history,  whose 

name  was  vAso  yoses,  or  yoseph,  (which        '   They  gave  out  their  lots-"]    This  was,  no 

are  both  the  same)  but  rather  the  yoseph  doubt,  most  impartially  adjusted,  though, 

mentioned  Mat.  xxvii.  56  and  Mark  vi.  3,  we  know  not  in  wliat  particular  method, 

the   son    of    Cleopas   or    Alpheus,    and  The  honour  God  has  conferred  on  inquiries 

bro,thcr  to  at  least  ftuo  of  the   apostles,  by  lot,  (Josh.  vii.  14,  15  ;  1  Sam.  x.  20, 21) 

James  the  Less,  and  Jude.  and  the  custom  of  fixing  the  officers  of  the 

^   To  Awow«;i/ace.]  Oecumenius,  Ham-  priests  in   the  temple,    while  in   w^aiting 

mond,  and  Le  Cene,  seem  to  interpret  </;w  there,  by  lot,   (1    Chron.  xxiv.  5,   7  and 

phrase  \ery   unnaturally,    when  they  ex-  Luke  i.  9)    might  lead  them  to  this  turn  of 

\A3\n  it  <^(:  a  successor  going  into  the  place  of  thought.     Grotius  has  shewn  in  his  note 

yudas.      That  tStov  nroTrov  signifies  a  place  here,  that  such  a  designation  to  sacred  offi- 

proper  and  suitable  for  such  a  wretch,  and  ces  prevailed  also  among  some  pagan  na- 

therefore  by  God's  righteous  judgment  tions. 


12       Reflections  on  the  end  of  Judas^  and  choice  of  another  apostle* 

SECT,  apostles  accordingly  gave  him  the  right  hand  was  numbered  with 
"•    of  fellowship,  so  that  for  the  future  he  was  the  eleven  apostles. 
"~        numbered  xvith  the  eleven  apostles^^  and  made 
i   26^  the  twelfth  of  that  venerable  society  of  men. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse       It  was  wisely  and  well  determined  by  the  apostles,  to  spend 

13,14  this  interval  of  time  in  devotion  and  in  Christian  converse  ;  for 

never  have  we  more  reason  to  expect  the  co?}i)7tunication  of  the 

Holy  Spirit  of  God  to  us,  than  when  we  are  sharing  our  time 

between  the  one  and  the  other,  so  far  as  Providence  affords  us 

15  leisure  from  our  secular  affairs.  With  their  devotions  they 
properly  joined  a  care  for  the  future  edification  of  the  churchy 
and  therefore  chose  another  apostle,  to  complete  the  number 
which  our  Lord  had  appointed. 

25  It  is  dreadful  to  think  how  the  fOfCflrwc?/ happened,  and  by  what 
a  horrible  transgression  it  was,  that  one  of  this  sacred  society 
fell  from  his  office.  The  hand  of  God's  righteous  vengeance 
17,19  was  heavy  upon  him,  and  brought  him  in  a  few  hours  to  public 
infamy  and  irrecoverable  destruction.  So  that  his  example^ 
dreadful  as  it  is,  shews  us  at  once  that  no  digyiity  of  office  can  se- 
cure men  from  sin,  and  that  when  they  break  through  the  solemn 
bonds  of  a  remarkably  high  and  eminent  prcfssion,  they  must 
expect  a  punishtnejit  proportionably  signal. 

Riches  profit  not  in  the  day  of  xvrath  :  (Prov.  xi.  4.)  The 
time  is  swiftly  approaching,  when  illgotten  gain  will  prove  a  bur- 
then and  a  terror,  and  the  wages  of  unrighteousness  will  appear 

18  as  the  price  of  an  Aceldama,  a  field  of  blood ;  even  in  that  dread- 

25  ful  day  when  impenitent  sinners  go  to  their  orvn  place,  to  those 
abodes  of  misery,  which  are  so  properly  prepared  for  them,  and 
so  justly  assigned  to  them  ;  assigned  especially  to  those  whose 
business  (like  that  of  Judas)  it  was,  to  preach  repentance  unto 
others,  to  slierv  them  their  transgression,  and  to  warn  them  of 
their  danger,  and  who  were  more  especially  obliged  to  have  en- 
forced their  admonitions  and  their  precepts,  by  the  peculiar 
lustre  of  their  own  examples. 

But  the  badness  of  the  77ian,  who  in  some  instances  may  be  ad- 
vanced to  bear  the  most  sacred  office,  is  not  to  be  interpreted  to 
21,22  the  disgrace  of  that  office  itself.     The  apostles  were  careful  to 
keep  up  the  honour  of  theirs,  by  s^tViw^ont  a  more  proper  person, 
who  might  do  his  part  towards  taking  away  the  reproach  which 

22  Judas  had   brought   upon   it,   and   might   approve   himself  a 

«"  Matthias ivas  numbered  ivith  the  Nor  can  I  see,  that  the  question  o^  the 

eleven  apostles^     Tlioug'h   Nathaniel  and  ri^ht  of  choosing  church  officers  can  receive 

Matthias   both  signify  the  gift   of  God,  I  niucli  light  from  so  sing-ular  a  story,  in 

caimot  think,  that  this  will  prove  them,  whicli  so  peculiar  an  act  of  God  was  ex- 

(as  some  liave  supposed)  the  same  person,  pected. 


The  disciples  assemble  on  the  daxj  of  Pentecost,  13 

worthy  witness  of  the  resurrection  ofjesus^  on  the  knowledge  of  sect. 
which  depended  the  salvation  of  millions.     After  all,  they  refer     "• 
the  matter  to  the  determination  of  Providence^   to  which  they          ' 
make  a  very  instructive  appeal.     Let  us  always  remember  the  24, 
universal  and  intimate  inspection  of  the  Divine  Being.      77/ow, 
Lord^  knoxvest  the  hearts  of  all  I  All  their  treac her y^'und  all  their  , 
integrity^  is  manifest  in  thy  sight:  And,  in  persons  of  equal  sin* 
cerity^  thou  discernest  what  renders  one  more  fit  than  another, 
for  this  or  that  situation  and  service !  Let  it  be  our  desire  to 
folloxv  Providence  ourselves  ;  and  let  us  pray,  that  God  will  set 
over  all  his  churches  pastors  after  his  own  heart,  who  may  feed 
them  with  knowledge  and  understanding.     (Jer.  iii.  15.) 

The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap  ;  but^  casual  as  the  determination  26 
may  seem,  the  whole  disposal  thereof  is  from  the  Lord.  (Prov. 
xvi.  Z:^.')  Let  us  own  his  hand  in  the  determination  of  every 
circumstance  which  befals  us,  and  especially  in  those  by  which  any 
solemn  and  important  trust  may  be  committed  to  us :  And  may 
the  consideration  of  it  be  an  additional  engagement  upon  us,  to 
discharge  it  with  becoming  diligence  and  entire  fidelity  ! 


SECT.     III. 

The  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  apostles  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  zvith  the  former  part  of  the  speech  which  Peter  made 
to  the  multitude  on  that  great  occasion.     Acts  IL  1—21. 

Acts  II.  1.  ,     .        AcTS  II.  1. 

AND  when  the  ^T^HE  disciples  of  Jesus,  after  the  choice  of  sect. 
day ofPente cost    \^     Matthias,  employed  their  time  in  devo-     "i- 
tion,  and  continued  the  same  course  of  religious  ■ 

exercises  as  before, for  several  succeedingdays.    -^  ^ 
And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost^  was  completely 

»  The  day  of  Pentecost."]  It  has  often  been  the  first  fruits  of  the  Christian  church  by  the 

observed,  that,  as  o!<r  Lor(^  was  crMc//?ec^  at  effusion  of  the  Spirit;   as   Brennias  has 

one  of  the  great  ]qvi\s\\  feasts,  it  was  fit  well  observed.     (See  also  Mi^cell   Sacra. 

that  he  should  be  ^/or/;?e./ at  another.   And  Essay  I.  p.  113—115.)     The  solemnity  of 

this  of  Pentecost  was  chosen  with  peculiar  \.\\q  feast,  the   general  expectation  of  the 

propriety,  as  next  succeeding  that  of  the  Messiah  that  prevailed  among  ^em,  and 

Passover,  at  which  Christ  suffered  :    and  the  length  of  the  days,  as  it  was  about  the 

also,  as  it  was  celebrated  in  commemora-  middle  of  summer,  would,  no  doubi,  bring 

tion  of  the  giving  the  laia  from  mount  Sinai  great  numbers  to  Jerusalem  at  that  time  ; 

on  that  day,    (Exod.  xix.  1,  11)  and  as  the  who,  when  they  returned  home,  and  re- 

first  fruits  were  then  offered  and  anointed,  ported  this  great  event,    woidd  naturally 

(Exod.  xxiii.  16,  and  Lev.  xxili.  17.)     To  maie  ivay  foi    greater  regard  to  the  afioe- 

these  answered  the  fuller  discoter\  of  the  ties,  when  they  came  to  tlie  places  where 

Gospel  on  this  occasion,  and  the  anointing  these  people  dwelt. 

VOL.  3.  5 


14-        The  Sp'int  in  the  form  of  cloven  tongues  descends  upon  them, 

SECT,  arrived^  that  is,  when  the  morning  of  the  fif-  was  fully  come,  they 
"'•   tieth  day  after  the  passover  was  come,  it  being  '^"'^^e  all   with  one 
—  then  the  first  day  of  the  week,  the  apostles  with  ""'^''^  ^^  °"'  ^^^'^- 
""ii  2  the  rest  of  the   hundred  and  twenty  disciples 
were  together ;    and  they  were  all  assembled 
xvith  the  most  iman'imoiis  affectmi  m  the  same 
place^  in  the  upper  room  which  was  mentioned 

2  before,  where  they  had  used  to  meet.        And     2   And  suddenly 
on  a  sudden  there  ruas  a  very  extraordinary  and  t'lcre  came  a  sound 

surprising  sound  from  heaven  as  of  a  rushing- ^J'^ZlwZ^^-tu?^ 

.    }  9    ,        ,  •   1      1       ,     ,  -^      1  ^,  a    rusnmg-    mighty 

Violent  xvind^   which  shook  the  very  place,  and  wind,  and  it  filled 

came  with  such  a  mighty  force,  that  if  ^//iPt/ all  the  house  where 

3  all  the  house  xvhere  theu  were  sitting:  And^^^^y  ^^':<^  fitting-. 
^,  ,  7,  J,  1  •  3  And  there  ap- 
there  appeared  to  them  at  the  same  time  a  pe-jrcd  unto  them 
number  of  divided  tongues,  made  as  it  were  cloven  tongues,  like 
of  fire,''  i.  e.  bright  flames  in  a  pyramid- as  of  fire,  and  it  s:it 
ical  form,  which  were  so  parted  as  to  termi- "l^""^  ^^'^'^  "^^  ^^°'- 
nate  in  several  points,  and  thereby  to  afford  a 

proper  emblem  of  the  marvellous  effect  at- 
tending the  appearance,  by  which  they  were 
endowed  with  a  miraculous  diversity  of  lan- 
guages :  and  it  was  ordered  so,  that  one  of 
these  tongues  rested  upon  each  of  them,^  who 

*>  Was  completely  arrited.']    The  first  day  ance  of  some  Jlashes  of  Jire,  which  fell  on 

of  unleavened  bread,  that  is,  \.he  ffteenth  an  assembly  of  their  doctors,  while    they 

ofNisan,  began  thl3ycaroni'/vV/aj'ew«/«^,-  were  studying  the  law;    wliich  probably 

and  tilts  was  the  day  on  wliicli  they  were  to  was  invented,  to  slia;  or  imitate  this  im- 

ofTer  tlie  ivaveshecif.-  and  from  the  morrow  portant  history.       Bos   ( Exercit.  p.    67) 

after  that  day,  thai  Is,  from  tlie  Saturday  tliinks,  each  tongue  appeared  complete,  and 

evening,  they  were  to  count  seven  loeeh;  or  that  they  are  said  to  be  divided,  on  account 

forty  nine  days,  whicli  would  hr'mi!;  the  ff-  of  the  distribution  that  was  made  of  one  to 

tieth,  that  is,  the  day  of  Pentecost,  then  to  each  person.     But  it  seems,  tliat  the  divis- 

begin  on  Saturday  evening  ,-   so  that  on  the  ion  of  each  miglit  aptly  represent  the  vari- 

Lord's  day  morning,  it  mlglit  properly  be  eiy  of  languages,  witli  which  each  person 

Sii'id  to  be  J'ully  come.     See   Lev.  xxiii.  15,  was  endowed;  and  some  have  thought,  that 

16.     The  word  a-uy.i-XiifKiuiTb-Ai  cannot  sig-  the  form  of  the  mitres  worn   by  bishops, 

nify,  that  the  day  vas  ended,  but  that  it  vjas  (according  tolheRoman ritual)  bears  some 

fully  come.     Compare  Luke  i.  57,  ii.  21,  allusion  to  tlie  supposed  form  of  these  c/o- 

and  see  Beza  in  loc.  ven  tongues.     It  is  observed  by  Dr    Light- 

*  Divided  tongues  as  ofJire.'\     This  won-  foot  and  others,   that  as  tlie   division   of 

derful  appearance  in  the  form  o^fire,  mlglit  tongues  at  Babel  once  introduced  confusion, 

be  intended  to  signify  the  quickening  and  and  was  the  means  of  casting  off  the  Gen- 

purifing  influcces  of  the  Spirit,  as  well  as  tiles  from  the  knowledge  of  tiic  true  God  ; 

to  illustrate  John  the  Baptist's  prediction,  so  now  there  was  a  remedy  provided  by 

that  Clirist  should  baptize  with   the  Holy  tiie  gift  of  to7igues  at  Zion,   to  bring  tlie 

Ghost  and  v:  it  II  Ji  re.       (Mat.   iii.    11,   and  Gentiies  out  of  darkness  into  light,  and  lo  de- 

Lukc  iii.  16.)     But  I  will  not  venture  to  stroy  the  veil  which  had  been  spread  over  all 

affirm  with  Mr.  Fleming,   ( Christol.  Vol.  nations.     (Isa.  xxv.  7.)      See  Light/.  Hor. 

J.  p.  324)  and    Eisntjr,  (Observ.  Vol.  \.  p.  Hebr.  and  Grot,  in  loc. 
364)  that  it  was  to  signify,  that  the   She- 

iinah  (which  appeared  in  a  glorious^ame,        ^  Upon  each  ofthem.'\     I  agree  with  the 

surrounded   with   a  cloud)  was  now  pass-  leavm-dDr.  Benaon,  f  Plant,  of  Christianity, 

od  from  the  Jews  to  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  page  28,  29)  who  thinks,  (as  Jerom  and 

The  Jews  (as   Wolfius  tells  us)  have  a  Chrysostom    did)  that  it  is  propable,  each 

tule  among  them,  relating  to  the  appear-  of  the  hundred  and  twenty  shared  in  this 


They  speak  with  tongues  to  the  amazeme7it  of  the  multitude.       iS 

4  And  they  were  were  then  present  in  the  room.       And~7^.s  soon  sect. 
all  filled   with  the  as  ever  these  lambent  flames  appeared  to  touch    '"■ 
Holy  Ghost,  and  be-  ^         ^,      ^^^^.^  ^^  j^  ^  ^^^^  sensible  and  ex-  77- 
gT.n  to  speak    with  \.       ^  „       .      .         ,      „  ,     0   •    ..    Acts 
other    tong-ues,    as  traorduiary  manner  filled  ivith  the  Holy  ^ptrtt^  ii_  4 
the  Spirit  gave  them  and  began  to  speak  iv'ilh  other  tongues  than  they 
utterance.                 |^^j  gygj.  uggd  or  understood  before,  with  light 

and  fervour,  and  a  most  ready  flow  of  language, 
according  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  a  power  and 
i-is.Z'XxX.y  of  expressing  themselves. 

5  And  there  were      jVow  as   this  happened  at  one  of  the  three  5 
dwelling  at  Jerusa-  j  .      f^^^j       g^^j  ^^  ^^^^   j^    ^^,j^j^h  the 
lem,   Jews,    devout  o            '        ,  ,  •  •        •     cv 
men,  out  of  every  days  were  longest,  ^Afr^  rj;e;T50/or^r?i7»^  ?/z  ye- 

nation  under  heav-  rusalejn  at  that  time  a  great  number  of  pious 
^"-  tjTen,  [that  zvere]  by  their  descent  or  by  profes- 

sion fezus;  Avho  were  come  thither  out  of  all 
parts  of  the  known  world,y;-07;z  every  nationun- 
der  heaven^  where  any  of  that  people  dwelt,  or 
any  that  were  proselytes  to  the  Jewish  religion. 

6  Now  when  this  And  when  this  strange  report  came  to  be  nois-  6 
was  noised  abroad,  ^  j  abroad/  as  it  presendy  did,  the  multitude  soon 
the  multitude  came  ^,  ,  '  ,,'  .•  .  j>  ,  , 
totrether,  and  were  gathered  together^  and  zvere  quite  co7ijounded 
confounded, because  and  amazed  :  For  every  one  of  this  various  • 
thatevery  man  heard  assembly  heard  one  or  another  of  them^  as  they 
owTlan'^-'ie"   '"'  addressed  themselves  by  turns  to  people  of  a 

^    '^  different  language,  speaking  to  each  of  them  in 

miraculous  donation.     (See  also  Miscell.  earth,  who  had  not  Jews  inhabiting  amone: 

Sacra.  Essay  I.  p.  101,  102.)     The  hundred  tliem  ;"  (Bell.  Jud.  lib.  ii.  cap.  16,  §  4,  p. 

a;;Qffti'e«f)' mentioned  chap.  i.  15,  are  plain-  19\,  Havei- camp  J    the    expression  hei-e 

ly  referred  to,  ver.  1,  as  the  persons  here  can  signify  no  more,  than  that  there  were 

assembled  :   And  as  this  would  best  illus-  some  at  Jerusalem  at  that  time  frotn,  all 

irate  die  pouring  forth  of  the  Spirit  on  the  the  several  nations  among  whom  the  Jews 

hand  inaids,   as  well  as  on  the  .se}-va7iis  of  were    dispersed.       (See    Lightfool,   and 

God  (ver.  18),  so  it  is  certain,  that  the  Whitby,  i?i  loc.J     It  would  be  very  ab- 

inanuscripts,    which    would    confine    this  surd  to  argue  from  hence,  that  thei'e  must 

effusion  to  the  apostles,  are  of  very  small  be  natives  of  Britain  and  America  at  Jeru- 

authority.     Nor  do  Beza's  arguments  on  salem,   when  this  great  event  happened, 

the  other  side  of  the  question  appear  to  And  many  arguments,  drawn   from  such 

me  by  any  means  conclusive.     Compare  K;^/^■e^Jrt//)/2ra«e«  elsewhere,  seem  as  weak 

Acts  X.  44—46,  and  xi.  15—17.  as  this  would  be. 

■=  From     every     nation     under     heaven."]        *  When  this  report  came   abroad.']       De 

Should  this  be   taken  for  an  hyperbole,  we  Dieu  concludes,  this  must  sigTiify  thunder,- 

have  other  instances  in  5'crr;&n/re  of  the  like  which,  he  too  contidenily  says,  is  always 

way  of  speaking  ;    as  where  we  read  of  the  import  of /o/  and  <3-avH  in  the  Helletmtie 

cities 'walled  up  to  heaven  (Deut.  i.  28,   ix.  language,  and  argues  from  hence,  that  the 

1),  and  of  the  dread  of  the  Jews  falling  r^ishing  wind  (ver  2),   was  attended  with. 

upon  every   nation  under   the  i^shole   heaven,  thunder.     But  the  following  clause,  which 

(Deut.  ii.  25.)    See  also  Gen.  xi.  4  ;  Judg.  refers  the  assembly  to  the  different  lan- 

XX.  16  ;  and  Psal.  cvii.  26.      But  not  to  in-  guages  spoken  by  those  on  wliom  the  Holy 

aist  upon  it,  that  the  Jews  were  then   so  Spirit  fell,  plainly  sliews,  that  it  was  not 

numerous,  as  to  have  spread  through  every  thunder  which  brought   them    togetlier  ; 

country,  so  that,   as   Agrippa  in  Josephus  which  indeed  could  hardly  occasion  their 

aays,    *'  There  was  not    a  people   upon  assembly  in  one  place. 


16  People  of  all  nations  hear  them  in  their  own  language* 

SECT,  his  oxvn  proper  dialect.         And  they  were  all     7  And  they  were 
i»-     astonished  at  it  bevond  measure,  and  wondered  all  amazed,  and  mar- 

,.  ,,         '  ^  .  ^  ,,         veiled,  saying  one  to 

at  this  marvellous  event,  saying  one  to  another^  another,  Behold,  are 

"^^l^  Behold,  how  unaccountable  is  this  !  Are  not  all  not  all  these  which 
these  that  speak  by  birth  and  country  Galileans  ?  speak  Galileans  ? 

8  And  how  then  do  we  every  one  of  us  hear  them,  8  And  how  hear 
as  they  direct  their  speech  to  so  manv  different  we  every  man  in  our 

1  ■         1  1  ^        ^r  ,L     r        own  toneue,  where- 

people,  who  are  here  come  together  out  ot  so  j^  ^.^  ^^.°j.g  ^^^^.^  , 

many  nations,  speaking  to  each  of  us  in  his  own 

9  native  language  ?  For  while  there  are  among  9  Parthians,  and 
us  Parthmns,  and  Medes,  and  Elamites  or  Per-  Medes,  and  Elam- 
sians,  and  those  that  inhabit  Mesopotamia,^  ^"^  LV's'in^MUopotamia.' 
those  that  dwell  too  in  Jiidea,  where  the  dialect  and  in  Judea,  and 
is  so  different  from  that  of  Galilee  ;  and  like-  Cappadocia,  in  Pon- 
wise  the  natives  of  Cappadocia  and  Pontus^  and  t"^'  *"^  ^^'^' 

of  the  country  more  properly  called  the  pro- 

10  consular  Ana  ;  As  well  as  the  inhabitants  of  10  Phrygia,  and 
the  neighbouring  provinces  of  phrygia  ah^  Pamphilia,  m  Egypt, 
Pamphylia,  of  Egypt  and  the  parts  of  Africa  Libya"aboitt  C%Tene, 
-which  are  about  Cyrene,  and  the  many  sojourners  and  strangers  of 
in  this  city  [who  are]  Romans^  some  of  us  na-  Rome,  Jews  and 
tive  Jews^  and  others  of  us  proselytes  to  the  proselytes, 

11  Mosaic  religion  ;^  Together  with  those  of  n  Cretes,  and 
both  these  sorts  who  use  the  language  o/'Cre/e,  Arabians,     we    do 

and  those  who  are  Arabians;  we  do  everv  one  J,^^;,i'„:;;,  Jf:  t^T- 
of  us  hear  them  speaking  in  oar  own  native  ^erful  works  of  God. 
tongues'^  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  in  the  sur- 
prising testimonies  he  has  given  to  the  mission 
of  Jesus  who  was  lately  crucified,  not  only  by 
the  miracles  he  wrought,  but  by  his  resurrec- 
tion and  ascension  :  And  while  they  are  dis- 
coursing of  these  marvellous  events,  they  run 
through  such  a  great  variety  of  languages^ 
which  no  one  can  suspect  they  have  ever  been 
taught,  with  so  much  readiness  and  propriety, 

«  Elamites,  and  those  that  inhabit  Meso-  '  We    hear    them   speakiiig    in    our  cmn 

potamia.']  Bishop  Cumberland  takes  these  tongues.']   Cyprian,  and  Erasmus,  and  some 

to  be  the  remainder  of  the  Jews,  who  had  IsLiev critics  have  thought  (particularly  from 

been  carried  captive  into  Assyria,  first  by  ver.  8)  that  the  m/>ac/e  was  »;oJn!(/iei/)ea^- 

Tiglathpileser    (2  Kings  xv.  29),  and  af-  ers,  but  the  hearers  ;    so  that,   while  the 

terwards  by  Shalmaneser,  and  placed  in  apostle  spake  his  own  native  Sjriac,  it  would 

the  cities  ftp  the  Medes.     (2  Kings  xvii.  6)  appear  Latin  to  one,  and  Gree^  to  another. 

See  Cuvib.  Orig.  Gent,  page  225.  &c.     But  this  must  be  a  mistake  ;  for  we 

h  Romans,  Jenus,  and  proselytes^     It  ap-  read  oi  their  speaking  with  tongues,  verse  4, 

pears  from  Josephus,  Suetonius,  Tacitus,  before  any  foreigners  came  in  upon  them, 

the  Roman  satirists,  and  other  writers  of  (Compare   chap.  x.  46,  and  I  Cor.  xiv.  2.) 

this   age,  in  a  variety   of  passages   well  Nor  could  what  they  said,  on  this  suppo- 

known  to  the  learned,  that  ^;-ea«n«mier«  of  sition,   have    appeared   a  jargon  to  any; 

Jews  dwelt  at  Rome  about  this  time,  and  which  yet  we  find  to  have  been  the  case* 

made  many  proselytes  to  their  religion.  See  vcr.  13,     See  Castalio,  on  ver.  4. 
Mr.  Biscoe,  at  Boy^s  Lecture,  p.  85. 


They  are  derided  by  some,  as  if  they  were  drunk.  1? 

as  among  the  most  learned  of  mankind  is  per-  sect. 
fectly  unequalled.  "'• 

12  And  they  were      And  they  were  all  in  a  mixture  oi  amazement         ' 
all  amazed,and  were  and  perplexity  ^and  said  one  to  another.  What  can  jj  j^2 
to  '^anofhe^T'"wirt  '^"'*  unaccountable  appearance  possibly  mean  P 
meaneth  this  ?  Or  what  can  it  be  designed  to  effect  ?      But  1^3 

13  Others  mocking  others  of  them,  and  particularly  those  who  were 
said,  These  men  are  native  Jews,  and  understood  none  of  these  for- 
eign  languages,  hearing  the    sound  of  their 
words  as  a  kind  of  barbarous  jargon,  derided 
them,  and  in  a  mocking  and  contemptuous  man- 
ner said,  Surely  these  men  have  begun  the  fes- 
tival betimes,  and  are  undoubtedly  filled  zuith 
sxveet  intoxicating  wine^  and  therefore  make 
this  unintelligible  noise. 
14    But    Peter,      But  Peter  standing  up  with  the  eleven,  who  14 
standing  up  with  the  ^ygre  then  in  company  with  him,  and  who  had 
:ore:'and\aTun;:  ^^^^  °f  '^'^  before  been  speaking  in  different 
them,  Yemen  of  Ju-  languages,  raised  his  voice  so  loud  that  those 
dea,  and  all  ye  that  who  had  been  reproaching  them  might  hear  it, 
dwell  at  Jerusalem,  ^„^  ^^-^  ^^  f/^         i„  ^j^^  tongue  that  was  com- 
be  this  known  unto  ,  ,  ^i  /-?  y>  cv     7 

you,  and  hearken  to  monly  used  among  them,  0  ye  men  of  Judea, 
my  words :  a7id  especially  all  you  that  inhabit  Jerusalemy 

whom  I  would  be  solicitous  in  the  first  place  to 
inform  and  convince,  let  this  be  knoxvn  unto  you 
as  to  the  cause  of  this  extraordinary  appearance^ 
and  listen  to  my  zvords  with  an  attention  becom- 
ing the  importance  of  the  occasion  on  which  I 
15  For  these  are  speak.  For  these  men  are  not  dj-unk,  as  you,  who  15 
not  drunken,  as  ye  do  not  understand  them,  rash]y  suppose  ;  and  it 
bSrSSrof !«  '"d^-d  very  uncharitable/.r  you  to  imagine 
the  day.  it,  considermg  that  it  is  now  but  the  third  hour 

of  the  day^  that  is,  about  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  the  hour  of  morning  saci'ifice  ;  before 
which,  you  know,  none,  who  have  any  regard 
for  their  character,  will  allow  themselves  so 
much  as  to  taste  wine,  and  much  less  to  drink 
any  large  quantity  of  it,  whereby  they  would 
be  rendered  incapable  of  attending  the  service 
of  the  temple  on  such  a  solemn  festival  as  this. 

•*  Filled  tmh  snueet  wine.']   There  was  no  '  The  third  hour  of  the  day."]     Josephus 

nevi  luijie,  or  must,  at  the  feast  of  Fe7itecost,  tells  us,  that  on  feast  days,  the  Jews  seldom 

as  Beza  and  many  others  observe  ;  but  eat  or  drank  till  noofi  ;  (de  vita  sua,  §  54, 

yKiUK®"  properly  signifies  swtet  ivine.  We  p.   26,   Haverck.J   whicli  if  it  were  fact, 

are  informed  by  Plutarch,  that  the  ancients  would   (as  Grotius  observes)  render  this 

had  ways  of  preserving  their  wine  sixtet  a  calumny  the  more  incredible.     As  to  the 

great  while  ;  and  such  winea  are  known  computation  of  the  Jewish  hours,  see  sect, 

to  be  very  intoxicating.  f,  note  ^  on  Acts  iii.  1. 


18         Peter  defends  them^  and  shews  it  was  foretold  by  Joel. 

SECT  But  this  which  has  occasioned  so  much  admira-     16  But  this  is  that 
iii.  *  tion,  and  which  you  know  not  how  to  account  ^;;^^'^1^7;;et  j';!;!"''^ 

for,  is  that  great  event  zvhich  was  spoken  of  by 

A*:^|  the  prophet  Joel,""  chap.  ii.  28 — 32,  where  it  is 
"■  ^y  written,  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the     17  And  it   shall 

^^  last  daysr^  or  in  the  times  of  the  Messiah, --;:;p:-,-^|;; 
saith  the  ever  blessed  God^  I  xudl  pour  out  an  i  will  pour  out  of 
extraordinary  effusion  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  my  Spirit  upon  all 
fe.k,  that  is  upon  some  of  all  ranks  ^■^■:^^::^ 
orders,  of  all  ages  and  nations  ot  men  :  -4/7rf  simii'p,.ophecy,  and 
as  the  wonderful  effect  of  it,  your  so?is  «/2(/ your  young  men  shall 
your  dauprhters  shall  prophecy f  and  your  young  ^j^  ^^jj*^"i^'J"dream 
men  shall  see  prophetic  visions^  and  your  old\^^^^ 
men  shcdl  dream  significant  and  divinely    in- 

18  spired  dreams.  Tea  in  these  days  Izoill,  in  a  18  And  on  my  ser- 
most  extraordinary  manner,  pour  out  the  gifts  vants,  and    on    my 

ofmySpHt  upon  my  servcmts^  and  .v.r.  uponl^f^^^^^^Z'li:^. 
my  handmaids  ;  and  they  shall  also  prophecy,  days  of  my    Spirit, 
and  shall  not  only  publish  and  proclaim  the  andthey  shall  proph- 
riches    of    my  grace,    but  shall    foretell  the  ^^y  '• 
judgments  that  are   coming    upon  those  who 

19  shall  continue  hardened  in  their  sins.  And  19AndI  willshew 
this  effusion  of  my  Spirit  shall  be  followed  wonders  in  heaven 
with  a  most  awfulrevolution  ;  for /z^i/Z^-itr  ,^,^°^^^;;^;;\Xti;'; 
you  to  see  prodigies  in  heave?!  above,  and  sigjis 

upon  the  earth  beneath  :P  And  such  destructive 

^  By  the  prophet  yoel."]  Some  have  ex-  justify  God  in  the  severest  vengeance 
plained  tliis  prophecy,  :is  referring,  in  its  he  should  execute  upon  that  hardened 
original  sense,  to  the  pouring  forth  the  Spirit    people. 

on  the  Jews  at  their  last  general  conver-  »  Tour  sons  and yoicr  daughters  shall proph- 
sion  ;  and  think  Peter's  argument  is,  as  if  ecy.']  Compare  Acts  xxi.  9.  If  this  mir- 
he  liad  said,  "  You  need  not  wonder  at  acle  liad  not  been  foretold,  the  argument 
such  an  event  as  this,  since  so  much  more  for  the  truth  o?  Cliri.itianity  from  it  would, 
is  at  length  to  be  expected."  (See  ycf-  no  doubt,  have  been  conclusive;  but,  as 
frey's  True  Grounds,  p.  120.)  But  from  at-  it  was  referred  to  in  the  Old  Testament,  it 
tending  to  the  context  lam  ledtocondude,  might  dispose  the  minds  of  the  Jews  still 
for  reasons  too  long  to  be  here  stated,  that  more  readily  to  regard  it,  as  it  was  indeed 
the  prophecy  is   here  applied  in  its  most    the  more  remarkable. 

direct  sense,  and  tli.at  the  event  of  </j/j  v  Prodigies  in  heaven  ahove,  and  signs  up- 
^reat  day,  and  the  destruction  of  tlie  Jews  on  the  earth  beneath.']  This  doubtless  refers 
for  rejecting  a  gospel  so  confirmed,  were  to  t!ie  prodigies  and  signs  which  preceded 
originally  referred  to  in  it.  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  ;  (such  as, 

n  In  the  last  days.~\  Every  one  knows,  the  flaming  sword  lianging  over  the  city, 
that  the  last  days  was  a  phrase  commonly  and  the  fiery  comet  pointing  down  upon  it 
used  to  denote  the  t  ivies  of  t  lie  Messiah,  for  a  year;  the  light  that  shone  upon  the 
when  the  ^'o.y/>f/ should  be  published,  wliich  temple  and  the  altar  in  the  night,  as  if  it 
is  the  last  dispensation  of  divine  grace  :  but  had  been  noon  day  ;  the  opening  of  the 
here  it  seems  to  have  a  more  particular  great  and  heavy  gate  of  the  temple  with- 
view  to  the  days  immediately  preceding  out  hands  ;  the  voice  heard  from  the  mo.st 
the  destruction  of  the  Jewish  nation,  or  holy  place.  Let  us  depart  from  hence;  the 
the  last  days  of  that  people,  when  the  admonition  of  Jesus  the  son  of  Ananus, 
extraordinary  means  which  were  in  vain  crying  for  seven  years  together,  JVo^ 
employed  for  their  conviction,  would  fully    Wo,    Wo.' the  vision  of  contending  ar. 


The  prodigies  preceding  the  destruction  ofyenisalem,  19 

blood,  and  fire,  and  wars  shall  arise,  as  a  punishment  for  the  wick-  sect. 
vapour  of  smoke.       ^^^^^^  of  ^^lose  who  reject  the  mercy  I  offer,    i". 
that  there  shall  be  blood  shed  in  abundance,  ■"""■ 
and  fire  scattered  abroad    to  consume  your  ^^^ 
cities  072^  villages,  so  that  a  cloud  of  smoke 
20The  sun  shall  shall  ascend  from  the  ruins  of  them.  Yea,  20 

be  turned  into  dark-  there  shall  be  such  confusion  and  misery,  and 
Sl»tbefo.X>»  regular  government  both   in  church  and 
greatandnotable  day  State  shall  be  SO  entirely  dissolved,  that  the 
of  the  Lord  comes,    sun  shall  as  it  were  be  turned  into  darkness^  and 
the  moon  into  blood,  before  that  great  and  ilhiS' 
trious  day  of  the  Zor^  shall  fully  cojne,  in  which 
he  will  take  ample  vengeance  on  every  unbe- 
21    And  it  shall  liever.     And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  rvhoso- 2I 
come  to  pass,  that  ^^^^  ^^^/^    ^^.j^l^    humble   submission    to   mv 
■whosoever  sliall  call  i      i       <•  •  •  o         ■         ?       ?' 

on  the  name  of  the  method  oi  saving  grace  m  my  bon,  invoke  the 
Lord,  sh^U  be  saved. /2cw2e  of  the  Lord,  shall  be  saved 'i  from   this 
terrible  destruction,  and  brought  into  a  state  of 
security  and  happiness." 

These  premises  the  apostle  Peter  afterwards 
applied,  to  the  conviction  of  those  who  had 
rejected  and  slain  our  Lord  ;  and  the  argument 
wrought  most  powerfully  upon  them.  But  the 
prosecution  and  success  of  this  address  must 
be  referred  to  the  following  sections. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

With  how  much  attention  and  delight  should  we  read  the 
history  of  this  glorious  event,  so  frequently  referred  to  in  the 
predictions    of  our  Lord,  and  of  so   great  importance  to  the 
Christian  cause ;  the  miraculous  descent  of  the  IIolz/  Spirit  !  He  ^^"® 
came  down  as  a  mighty  rushing  zvind,  to  signify  the  powerful  ^ 

mies  In  the    air,   and  of    intrenchments  t  Whosoever  shall  invoke  the  name  of  the 

thrown  up  against  a  city  there  represented;  Lord,  &c.3     This  context  being  quoted 

the   terrible  thunderings   and  lightnings,  thus  was  a  strong  intimation,   that  noth- 

and  the  dreadful  earthquakes,  which  every  ing    but    their    acceptance    of  the   gospel 

one    considered   as    portending  some  ap-  could  secure  them  from  impending  ruin, 

proaching evil:)  All  which  by  the  singular  Brennius  has  proved  by  an  ample  collec- 

providence  of  God  are  recorded  by  Jose-  tion   of  texts,   (in  his  note  on  this  place) 

pluis,  (Bell.  Jiid.  lib.v'i.  cap.  5  [al.  vii.  12]  that  calling  on  the  name  (f  the  Lord  is'.ohen 

§3;   is"  lib.  iv.  cap.  4  [al.  7]  §  5)  in  that  his-  put  for   the  ivhole  of  religion  .-  And  if  it  do 

for);  of  his,  the  truth  of  which  the  emperor  not  here  directly  signify  invoiing  Christ, 

Titus  attested  under  Ins  own  hand.    (See  which  is  sometimes  used  to  express  the 

Joseph.  Fit.  §  65,  p.  33,  Harerck.J  And  ac-  ivhole  Christian  character,  (Compare  Acts 

cordingly  the  greatest  part  of  these  cir-  ix.   14,  21 ;  xxii.   16 ;     Rom.   x.   12,    13 ; 

cumstances  are  insertedin  Tacitus,  ^^wf.  and  1  Cor.  i.  2)  it  must  imply,    that  it 

lib.  V.   cap.   13)    and   happily  preserved,  is  impossible  for  any  who  re;Vci  A/m  to  pray 

though  most  of  his  account  of  the  siege  in  an  acceptable  manner.     How  avvfld  a 

and  destruction  of  Jerusalem  be  lost,  reflection  i 


20    Reflections  on  the  descent  of  the  Spirit^  and  the  gift  of  tongues* 

SECT,  energy  of  his  operations,  whereby  the  whole  world  was  to  be 
"'•    shaken.     He  fell  upon  them  in  tongues  of  fir  e^  cloven  or  divided 
•Jl^  into  several  parts,  to  denote  the  most  celebrated  effect  to  be 
g  immediately  produced,  in  causing  them  to  speak  with  the  utmost 
^  readiness  and  propriety,  languages  they  had  never  learnt.     An 
8-11  astonishing  miracle  !  which  was  intended,  not  for  pomp  and  os- 
tentation, but  to  render  them  capable  oi propagating  the  gospel  to 
the  most  distant  nations^  to  which  the  grace  of  God  had  deter- 
mined to  send  it. 
1       It  is  observable,  that  this  divine  gift  fell  upon  them  while  they 
were  unanimously  gathered  together ;  perhaps  to  intimate,  that  the 
influences  of  the  Spirit  are  most  to  be  expected  where  there  is 
the  greatest  unanimity^  and  the  greatest  devotion.     Thus  did  the 
blessed  Jesus  accomplish  what  had  been  foretold  concerning  him, 
(Mat.  iii.  11)  that  he  should  baptize  h\s  disciples  with  the  Holy 
Ghost^  and  with  fire.     And  surely  the  sacred  fame  did  not  only 
illuminate  their  minds  with  celestial  brightness,  but  did  also 
cause  their  xvhole  hearts  to  glow  with  love  to  God  and  zeal  for  his 
gospel.     To  this  purpose  may  he  still  be  imparted  to  us,  whether 
we  hold  public  or  private  stations  in  the  church  ;  and  may  our 
regards  to  him  be  ever  most  dutifully  maintained  :  Especially 
may  he  be  poured  out  upon  the  ministers  of  it,  to  direct  them  how 
11  they  should  speak  the  ivonderful  things  of  God ;  and  may  their 
hearers,  under  his  gracious  energy,  gladly  receive  the  word. 

Let  us  not  wonder  if  the  more  commoji  operations  of  the  Spirit 
on  men's  minds  be  derided  by  profane  ignorance  and  folly,  when 
there  were  some,  even  on  this  glorious  day,  who  were  stupid  or 
malicious  enough  to  ascribe  the  amazing  event  we  have  been  sur- 
13  veying,  to  the  supposed  ifitoxication  of  the  apostles,  and  to  say, 
they  were  full  of  srveet  zvi7ie.  Butlet  us  observe,  how  well  Peter 
vindicated  himself  and  his  brethren,  with  zvordj,  not  of  satire 
14, 15  and  reproach,  but  of  meekness  and  sobriety,  as  well  as  of  truth  ; 
shewing  at  once  the  most  perfect  command,  both  of  his  reason 
and  of  his  temper.  Justly  did  he  apply  on  this  occasion  that 
16-18  celebrated  prophecy  of  Joel,  in  which  this  grand  event  is  so  ex- 
actly described.  Let  us  adore  the  Divine  Goodness,  which  has 
poured  forth  the  Spirit  like  a  refreshing  dew  upon  his  church. 
Let  us  pray  that  we  may  all  receive  it,  in  such  degrees  as  may 
suit  the  present  slate  of  things.  And  let  us  deprecate  those judg' 
ments,  which  the  contempt  oj  the  Spirit  has  two  evident  a  tenden- 
cy to  produce. 

Justly  might  God  have  made  our  lafid  gloomy  and  horrible 
19,  20  with  blood,  and  f  re,  and  pillars  of  smoke.  Justly  might  he  have 
turned  our  sun  into  darkness,  atid  our  ?noon  into  blood.  Let  us 
adore  his  patience  that  these  natural  judgments,  which  are  so 
well  deserved,  have  been  thus  long  withheld.  But  let  us  also  re- 
member, that  the  great  and  notable  day  is  approaching,  in  which 
the  Lord  fesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  in  flaming  fire,  taking 


God  had  approved  and  raised  up  Jesus  whom  they  crucified.        21 

vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  a  gospel  sect. 
so  gloriously  attested.     (2  Thess.  1.  7,  8.)     Then   shall  these    "i- 
figurative  expressions  be  literally  fulfilled.     Then  shall  the  heav-       "" 
etily  luminaries  hfi  quenched  m  their  orbs;  the  elements  shall  melt  ""^^^^ 
with  fervent  heat,  and  the  earth  and  all  that  is  therein  shall  be 
burnt  up.     (2  Pet.  iii.  10.)     But  even  then,  all  those  that  have 
believed  in  Christ,  and  with  obedient  love  have  called  upon  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  shall  be  saved  with  an  everlasting  salvation. 
May  that  be  through  grace  our  happy  portion  ;   and  may  its 
prospects  be  daily  brightening  upon  us,  till  it  shall  open  iji  its  full 
lustre,  and  shine  beautiful  and  glorious  amidst  the  fames  of  a 
dissolving  world .' 

SECT.      IV. 

peter  continues  his  discourse  to  the  people  Just  after  the  descent  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  shexus  that  Jesus,  whom  they  crucified,  was 
risen  from  the  dead^andwas  thetrue Messiah.    Acts  II.  22 — 26. 

Acts  II.  22.  AcTS  II.  22. 

Y^  men  of  Isra-  XX  THEN  Peter  had  quoted  the  passage  in  sect. 
words ';    JeTus  ^ol"   ^^     J^^^'  mentioned  above,  as  referring  to     ^^'' 
Nazareth,  a  man  ap-  the  days  of  the  Messiah,  he  added,  Te  7nen  of^ 
proved  of  God    a-  Israel,  let  me  charge  it  upon  vou,  that  ye  hear   Yi^^o 
des^and'  wonder^  ^^^^f  ^^''^^  ^^^h  an  attention  proportionable  to 
and    signis,    which  the  importance  of  them  :    You  cannot  but  re- 
God  did  by  him  in  member,thattherehathlatelyappearedamongst 
*t^  ""ourseU-es^^'also  ^^^  ^  celebrated  person,  called  Jesus  the  Naz- 
know;  arene  ;   a  vmn  who  was  approved  and  recom- 

mended to  you^  by  Go^  himself,  by  those  power- 
ful operations,  and  wonders,  and  signs,  which 
God  wrought  by  him  in  the  midst  of  you,  in  your 
most  public  places  and  assemblies  ;  as  ye  your- 
selves have  seen,  and  cannot  take  upon  you  to 
,     23  Him,  being  de-  deny  but  that  ye  also  know  :    Yet  you  were  so  23 
livered  by  the  deter-  far  from  paying  him  any  becomine:  regard,  that 
minate  counsel  and  ^    *        j    •  ^  •        •  j  \  r  i 

foreknowledge  of  ?/^"  entered  mto  an  impious  and  ungrateful 
God,  ye  have  taken,  conspiracy  against  his  life  ;  and  have  in  prose- 
and  by  wicked  hands  cution  thereof  ■sez2£'(i  him,  even  this  illustrious 
prophet,  being  given  up  into  your  hands  by  the 
determinate  counsel  and  prescience  ofGod^  who 
well  knew  what  treatment  he  would  meet  with 
from  you,  and  for  wise  and  good  reasons  per- 
mitted it  to  be  :    Him,  I  say,  by  the  hands  of 

*  Eecominended  to  you^  KTrahinypLvm  signifv  decree  ;  and  Eisner  has  shewn,  it 
u^vfAo.;,  pointed  out  to  you  as  the  object  of  has  that  signification  in  approved  Greek 
your  most  respectful  regards.  writers.     And  it  is  certain,  iKS'o]®',  signi- 

^Prescience  of  God.']  Grotiiis,  as  well  as  fies  one  given  up\nX.o  the  hands  of  the  en- 
Beza,  observes.,  that  Trg^oymTi^  must  here   emy.    See  Eisner,  and  Raphel.  in  lot. 


22  His  resurrection  tvas  foretold  by  David ; 

SECT,  Gentile   sinners,'^   with   public    ignominy  you  have  crucified   and 
'^'    havefasteried  [to  the  cross]  mid  slain,  as  if  he  had  ^^^"^  '■ 

^^^^  been  the  meanest  and  vilest  of  malefactors. 

ii.  24  ^^^   ^^    '^   known   unto   you,   that  God  hath      24    Whom    God 
abundantly  vindicated  the  honour  of  this  his  hath  raised  up,  hav- 
dear    Son,   whom  you   had   thus   infamously  U death?  be?ausTit 
abused,  and  hath  borne  a   most  glorious  tes-  was  not  possible  that 
timony  to  his  innocence,  truth,  and  dignity  ,  for  he  should  be  holden 
it  is  he  xvhom  God  hath  raised  up  from  the       *"' 
dead,  by  a  miraculous   effort  of  his    Divine 
power,  having  loosed  the  bonds  in  which  he 
lay,  when  the  pains  of  death  had  done  their 
work  upon  him  ;<^    as  indeed  it  zuas  impossible, 
all  things  considered,  that  he  should  finally  be 
held  under  the  power  of  it. 
25      For  David  saith  concerning  him,^  when  he  is     25     For     David 
speaking  in  the  person  of  the  Messiah,  (Psal.  speaketh  concerning 
xyi.  8,  &  seq.)  "  I  have  regarded  ,l,e  Lord  as  tZlJ^^l!^ 
ahvays    bejore   vie^    with   an   assurance    that  my  face,  for  he  is  on 
in  the  greatest  trials  I  am  called  to  he  will 

"*  By  the  hands  o/ Gentile  sinners."]  That  not  make  David  to  speak  these  thing's,  first 
is,  by  the  hands  of  the  ivickcd  and  idolatrous  of  himself,  and  then  of  the  Messiah  only  in  a 
Romans,  who  were  tl)e  i'liimediate  agents  secondary  sense,  but  quotes  them  as  re- 
in the  crucifixion  of  Christ, yet  were  only  the  ferring  to  Christ  alone. 
instruments  of  the  Je  wisli  rage  and  cruelty  f  /  have  regarded  the  Lord  as  alvoays  before 
in  what  they  did.  Some  co/j/e*  read  it,  J/ct  one.']  The  sixteenth  psalm,  from  whence 
X^ti®"  "-^o/xuiv,  by  the  hand  of  the  ungodly.  this  quotation  is   taken,    cannot   without 

jT-/^.-       r  1    .1  -^  -o  ■     i  trreat  difficulty  be  <!i'/io//i/ ex6/rt/«cf/ as  spok- 

"  r/ie  pains  of  death.]  Beza  coniectures,  ^    .    ,,  ■'       ^  ^,    -^, ,  ^  -  .  i      <. 

rii.x.-„u      -.u  ^      <-        I    U-1-.   ^  i!^       ^1  en  m  the  person  ot  the  Messiah;  and  yet 

(Ithmk,  with  e-reatprobabihty)  that,  as  the  .,  .  L      w  ^u  »  •.• 

„  .„  j°i,  VI  ^1  •  X-  ,  it  IS  very  hard  to  sav,  on  that  supposition, 

Hebrew  word  ^H^n,  with  the  variation  only       ,  i     ■     j-       ■        ,       ,  i- 

c        ,■../    X  •  .  •    Ttp        .1      •     •/  where  he. is  first  introduced  as   spcakinp-. 

ol  oHe /i«/c  /)oz«f  may  nidifierently  siirnifv  "„        •   w  i    -^    •         •      i  ^i  .-.i'^ 

pains  or  bonds,  the  former  is  here  used  for  }Y^.  "^'ght  have  imag-.ned  the  sense  oi   he 

tlie  latter,  which  to  be  sure  agrees  best  ^f^^^  "^^^  ^"  ''^^'^  '^^*"'    .  ^  ^"1  persuaded 

•ti,  ti.^  ^,^.,r,^^.:^„      T?i       -t  »  thou  i\3Ut  not  leave  viy  soul  in  lieu,  because 

with  the  connection.     li.lse  it  must  neces-     ,  .,  ^     ^?   •       ;  •       ir  i    ,-, 

„„,..,„• lA,../     .  *     /■      ^  ..       1-   u  fhoti  wilt  not  suffer  Christ  thine  Holy  One  to 

savi\ys\s;nuy  the  state  of  connnementio  winch  ■■^^,  ,    ,-'        ,    ^ 

1     /  ■       I-  J      ;  1     1  u         1  i.  1  •        u  see  corruption  in  the  arrave  ;  and,  by  what 

the  pai?is  of  death  ha.d  brouHit  him,  by  an  ,  -A  ,     r-     ,  .     v      .  .*      ,.'     -^    ,, 

//eL;.m,  which  sometimes  occurs!  Com-  *^^"  ^^''^  '^"^  ^'^  ^^""  in^^'n^him  up,tliou 

pare  Mat.  xxlv.  15 ;  and  Rev.  xvii.  1.  v;Atp^e  me  a  security  of  nriy  own  resur- 

*^  rection.       This,  I  say,  might  have  seemed 

'  David  saith  concerning  him.]  It  is  plain,  an  easy  solution,  did  not  the  rt/io^/Zc.  in  the 

that  ii;  ctvlov  here  signifies  of  or  concerning  5\st  verse,  refer  both  the  clauses  to  Christ. 

him.     The /)arf/c/ee«c  has  the  same  import,  I   therefore  suppose    the   transition  to   be 

Eph.  V  33,  andTTg'^  is  likewise  usedintlic  made  immediately  after  the  7th  ■oer.jeoftlie 

same  sense,  Heb.  i.  7,  as  the  prefix  I,  and  psalm,  and  to  express  the  instruction  wliich 

the/)rtrt/c/crt/,  is  sometimes  in  Hebrew  put  David  received  from  God,  in  a  revelation 

for  gnal :    Compare  Gen.  xx.  13  ;  xxvi.  7  ;  concerning  the  Messiali  madetoliim  in  the 

Esth.  iii.  2 ;  Psal.  iii.  3  ;  xxxv.  19,  24  ;  xci.  jiight  season  ,-  when,  perhaps,  he  had  some 

11;  and  Jobxlii.  9.     (See  Eisner  i« /oc.  and  vision,  in  which  he  heard  him  speak  the 

Gataker  on  the  Title  to  Antoninus.)     Mr.  following  words.     The   passage   is   here 

JeflTory  (in  his    True  Grounds,  p.  121)  ob-  quoted  h-\  the  words  of  the  Greek  transla- 

serves  from  this  text,  and  lays  great  stress  tion,  something  different  from  the  Hebrew; 

upoa  it  every  where,  that  the  ap»stle  does  but  the  sense  is  much  the  same. 


For  he  spake  not  ofhhnself,  but  of  Christ.  23 

my  ritrht  hand,  that  continually  be  ready  to  appear  in  my  behalf  ;  sect. 
I  should  not  be  mov-  hgcause  I  know  that  he  is  at  my  right  hand,  in    ^^- 
^^  '•  the  whole  series  of  my  labours  and  sufferings,  ^^^^ 

that  I  might  not  be  moved  by   any  of  them.  \\_  25 

26  Therefore  did  And  for  this  reason,  upon  account  of  the  firm  26 
my    heart    rejoice,  confidence  I  have  in  him,  7tiy  heart  is  glad,  and 
"JlL7ri::!ZvZ'.^^y  tongue  exrdteth  in  the  most  cheerful  mar.. 
so,  my  flesh   shall  ner  ;    yea,  and  moreover  too,  even  my  mortal 
rest  in  hope  :  fesh,  while  it  lodges  in  the  sepulchre,  shall  rest 

27  Because  thou  i7i  a  joyful  and  assured  hope  ;     Because  I  am  27 
wUt  not   leave  my  fully  satisfied,  that  thou  xvilt  not  leave  my  soul, 
soulin  hell    neither     j^jj^  separated  from  it,  in  the  umeen  world ;Z 
wilt thousunerthme        .   .         '  .,      ,  .  111        r  ^;  • 
Holy  One  to  see  cor-  neither  rvilt  thou  permit  even  the  body  ot  tlime 
ruption.                     Holy  One,  thy  peculiar  favourite,  whom  thou 

hast  set  apart  to  such  honourable  and  import- 
ant services,  so  much  as  to  see  corruption  in 
the  grave,  or  to  lie  so  long  there  as  in  the 
course  of  nature  to  be  in  danger  of  putrefac- 

28  Thou     hast  tion.        Thou  hast  made  me  to  know  the  xvays  of  2S 
made  known^to_  me  /^y>^^  ^^  which  thou  wilt  assuredly  conduct  me  ; 
thou  S  make' me  and  after  all  my  sufferings  here,  thou  wilt  f  II 
full  of  joy  with  thy  me  with  Joy,  in  those  upper  and  more  glorious 
countenance.  regions  to  which  thou  wilt  raise  me,  making 

me  glad  zvith  the  light  of  thy  countenance,  and 
taking  me  to  dwell  in  thine  immediate  pres- 
ence, Avhere  there  is  fidlness  of  joy,  and  at  thy 
right  hand,  where  there  are  everlasting  and 
uninterrupted  pleasures." 

29  Men  anJbreth-      And  now,   continued  Peter,  when  he  had  29 
r£n,  let  me  freely  j.g(.j,.gji  ^j^ggg  ^ords  at  large,  Ye  men  of  Israel, 
speak    unto    vou  01      ,  _  r        7t  1  7      ^1 

the  patriarch  David,  whom  I  respect  [and]  love  as  my  brethren,  per- 
that  he  is  both  dead  mit  me  to  Speak  freely  to  you  concernirig  the  patri- 
and  buried,  and  his  ^^.^^  David  who  wrote  this,  and  to  open  a  hint, 
which  if  pursued  will  lead  you  into  the  true 
sense  of  many  other  scriptures,  which  you  and 
your  teachers  are  far  from  understanding.  As 
for  the  royal  psalmist,  you  well  know  that  he  is 
long  since  both  dead  and  buried  ;  and  that  his 

s  Tiiou  idlt  not  leave  my  soul  in  the  unseen  xxx.  3  ;  slix.  15  ;  Ixxxvi.  13  ;  Ixxxvlii.  3  ; 

-eyorW.]   Be za  (to  guard  against  the  Popish  Ixxxix  48.)     But  as  ^t/;^''*   which  is  th6 

doctrine  of  Christ's  descent  into  hell  J  would  word  here  used,  can  hardly  be  thought  to 

render  the  words  as  they  stand  in  the  He-  signify  a  dead  body,  and  aJyn  is  generally 

brew,   my  corpse  in  the  grave :    And  it  is  put  iov  the   state  of  separate  spirits,  (see 

certain,  that  ntphesh  and  sheol  have  some-  7wte  f  on  Mat.  xvi  18,  Vol.  I.)  the  version 

times  these   significations  ;  (see  Whitby  here  given  seemed  preferable  to  any  oth- 

and  Beza  in  loc  )  and  the  phrase  of  bring-  er :  nor  can  any  just  inference  be  drawn 

ing  a  person's  life  down  to  the  grave,  or  up  from  it,  in  favour  of  Christ's  descent  into  th& 

from  it,  often  occurs.      (Compare  Psa!.  /'e//of  the  damned. 


24  The  apostles  were  tvitnesses  of  his  resurrection, 

SECT,  sepulchre  m  v^h'ich  his   dust  remains   is  here  sepulchre  is  with  u* 
'^-    among-  us  in  Jerusalem,  even  unto  this  daij  • '^  ""3J ^ThetSore  be- 
"7       He  therefore  could  not  say  this  of  himself ;  but  5^,^  ^  prophet,  and 
^"^^Q  being  a  divinely  inspired  prophet.,  and  knowing-  knowing  that   God 
that  God  had,   in   a   special   revelation  from  had  sworn  with  an 
,  ,,  ,,.  •,,  ^r    oath  to  him,  that  ot 

heaven,  solemnly  srvorn  to  him  rvith  an  oatn,  ^^^f^^:^^^fY\\s  loins, 
that  of  the  Jniit  of  his  loins.,  or  out  of  his  de-  according  to  the 
scendants,  he  would,  according  to  ^/ie  /e5 A,' flesh,  he  would  raise 
when  he  should  send  his  Son  into  the  world  in  ;;P  ^^^^^  .*°  "''  °" 
the  human  nature,  raise  up  the  promised  Mes- 
siah, to  sit  on  his  throne,  and  to  inherit  univer- 

31  sal  empire  (Psal.  cxxxiii.  11)  ;  ^«?,  with  a  firm  31  He  seeing  this 
reliance  on  the  faithfulness  of  God,  foreseeing  before,  spake  of 
r  ,.  ^  1  J-  •  •::•  ^  L  the  resurrection  of 
Ithis]  great  event,  by  divme  mspiration  spake  Christ,  that  his  soul 
the  words  which  I  have  now  been  repeating  ,  was  not  left  in  hell, 
not  meaning  them  of  himself,  or  intending  neither  his  flesh  did 
they  should  be  taken  in  any  lower  sense,  but  «^^  corruption, 
referring  them  to  the  resurrection  of  the  Messi- 
ah ;  thereby  plainly  signifying,   that  his  soul 

shall  not  he  left  in  the  unseen  world,  nor  his  fiesk 
be  suffered  to  see  corruption. 

32  T/ii?  very  y^yz/^  then,  v/hom  we  assert  to  be     52    This    Jesus 
the  true  Messiah,  God  hath  now  ™«^'/  «/•  ac- ^Xrerf" w'f  d?  S 
cordmg  to  the  tenor  ot  this  promise  ;   of  which  witnesses, 
resurrection,  astonishing  as  it  may  seem,  allxve 

his  apostles  are  rvitnesses,  on  our  own  personal 
and  certain  knowledge  ;  having  seen  him  with 
our  eyes,  and  examined  into  the   truth  of  the 

33  matter  with  all  possible  care.  And  more  than  33  Therefore  be. 
this,  we  solemnly  assure  you,  that  mean  and  ing  by  the  right 
contemptible  as  this  Jesus  once  appeared  among 

you,  he  is  invested  now  with  sovereign  domin- 
ion ;    and  being  exalted  therefore  to  supreme 

^  His  sepulchre  is  among  us  unto  this  day."]  '"  According  to  the  flesh."}   This  is  express- 

Jerom  mentions  the  remains  of  David's  ed  in  the  original  in  such  a  manner,  with 

*e/)M/cAre  as  extant  in  his  time ;  (^/er.£/)wf.  an  article  prefixed,  (to  «<*?*  a-agK*  ava.- 

xvi.  ad  Marcell.J  and  a  large  account  of  rws-s/v  tov  Xg<cov)  as  seems   to  refer  these 

other  testimonies  concerning  it  may  be  viordsy  not  to  the  loins  of  David,  but  to 

seen   in  Fabricius.     (Cod.  Apoc.  Vet.  Test.  Clirist  ;  and  so  may  be  an  intimation,  that 

p.  1063—1070.)     It  is  strange,   that  this  it  was  only  with  respect  to  his  human  na^ 

sepulchre  should  have  survived  so  much  ture  that  the  Messiah  should  descend  from 

barbarous  rage,   as  we   know  Jerusalem  David,  wliile  there  was  still  a  higher  wa. 

was  often  subjected  to  ;  but  perhaps,  it  ture  in  which  he  was  superior  to  him,  &nA 

was  reii/jY?  In  later  days.     As  for  the  frea.j-  was  indeed  to  be  regarded  as  f Ac  Jon  </ 

ures,  which  Josephus  so  often  mentions  as  God.  (Compare  Rom.  i.  3,  4)    It  was  with 

found  in  this  sepulchre  by  Hyrcanus  and  a  view  to  this,  that  Clarius  and  some  oth- 

Herod,  CAntiq.  lib.   vit.   ca/).  15,  [al.  12,]  ers  suppose  f/ifieu'or(/f  to  be  inserted  here 

§3  ;  lib.  xiii.  cap.  8,  [al.  16,]  §  4  ;  lib.w'u  bv  the  apostle  ;  and  I  have   therefore  so 

cap- 7,    [al.  11,J  §1;    b*  Bell.  Jud.  lib.  i.  disposed  them  in  the  *eriio7i,  as  to  leave 

cap.2,  §5Haverc.J     I  think  with  Beza,  no  room  for  any  ambiguity, 
the  stories  have  an  air  of  fable. 


God  had  exalted  hlm^  and  tnade  him  Lord  and  Christ.  25 

hand  of  God  exalted,  majesty  and  glory  at  the  right  haiidofGod^and  s-bx.t. 
and  having  received  havings  as  the  great  anointed  of  the  Lord,  re-    "'. 
^romiLoftt^Hoi;  reived  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  — 
Ghost,  he  hath  shed  Father^  he  hath^  agreeably  to  the  notices  he  gave  -j  33 
forth  this,  which  ye  ^g  before  his  ascension,  which  happened  but 
now  see  and  hear.     ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^  shedforth  this  miraculous  effusion 
of  it,  which  has  produced  the  wonderful  effects 
that  yoit  noxu  see  and  hear^  and  which  is  given 
us  as  an  holy  unction  from  above,  by  which  he 
constitutes  us  ministers  in  his  church  below. 
34  For  David  is      And  indeed  it  appears  from  other  passages  of  34 
notascendedintothe  j^jg  writings,  that  the  great  patriarch,  whom  I 
sSt^himsefr  The  mentioned    before,    had   some  views  to  this 
Lord  said  unto  my  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  ;  for  David,  who  has 
Lord,    sit  thou  on  never  yet  been  raised  from  the  dead,  is  not  him- 
my  righthand,  se\i  ascended  into  heaven  in  the  body,  to  be  ad- 

vanced there  to  the  highest  dignity  and  power  j 
but  plainly  intimates,  that  this  belonged  to  one 
superior  to  himself,  when  he  says,  (Psal.  ex.  1) 
"  The  Zor<:;^  Jehovah  said  unto  my  Lord,  that  is, 
God  the  Father  said  unto  the  Messiah,  (whom 
though  in  one  sense  he  is  to  be  my  Son,  I  hon- 
our as  my  Lord)    Sit  thou  exalted  on  a  throne 
2,5  Until  I  make  at  7ny  right  hand.       Until  J  make  all  that  are  so  35 
thy  foes  thy  footstool,  presumptuous  as  to  go  on  to  be  thine  enemies 
thy  footstool^  and  lay  them  prostrate  at  thy 
feet,  so  that  thou  mayest  trample  upon  them  at 
pleasure,  as  entirely  subdued." 
36  Therefore  let       Therefore  upon  the  whole,  from  this  concur-  36 
all  the  house  of  Is-  j-g^t  evidence  both  of  prophecy  and  miracle, 
.'h«  GrhXS;-  and  fro™  the  testimony  God  has  given  to  that 
that     same     Jesus  Jesus  whom  we  preach,  not  only  by  his  resur- 
whom  ye  have  cru-  rection  from  the  dead,  but  by  the  effusion  of 

Chrfs't^"*^'''''^  """"^  *^^  ^^^^  ^P^"^  ^"  ^'^  followers,  let  all  the  house 
of  Israel  assuredly  know,  how  contrary  soever 
it  may  be  to  their  former  apprehensions  and 
rooted  prejudices,  that  God  hath  made  this  Je- 
sus, whom  you  rejected  and  crucified,  that  Lord  . 
and  that  Messiah  whose  kingdom  you  profess 
so  eagerly  to  desire,  and  who  will  surely  come 
to  execute  his  wrath  upon  you,  if  you  are  still 
so  obstinate  as  to  continue  in  your  sins. 

«<  Until  t  make  thine  enemies  thy  foot-  ruin  must  be,  if  they  went  on  to  oppose 

stool.']    This  text  is  quoted  on  this  occa-  Christ.- — Eisner  has  a  fine  collection  of 

sion  with  the  happiest  address,  as  suggest-  ancient  passages,  referring  to  the  custom 

ing,  in  the  words  of  David,  their   great  of  trampling  upon  the  tianquished,  dead  or 

prophetic  monarch,  how  certain  their  ovm  alive. 


26        Reflections  on  the  resurrection  and  exaltation  of  Christ. 

SECT.  Thus  Peter  concluded  his  discourse,  and 
i^-    God  blessed  it  as  the  means  of  awakening  and 

■"""■  converting  thousands,  as  we  shall  see  in  the 
^^^  following  section. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

• 

verse      Let  US  firmly  believe  the  wisdom  of  the  divine  counsels,  and 

23  humbly  adore  the  depths  of  them  ;  according  to  which,  without 
the  least  violation  of  that  human  freedom  on  which  the  morality 
of  our  actions  depends,  those  events  happen  which  the  -wicked" 
ness  of  men  as  really  effects,  as  if  Providence  were  wholly  uncon- 
cerned in  them. 

24  Let  us  thankfully  own  the  riches  of  that  grace  which  gave  ojir 
Lord  fesiis  Christ  to  be  a  sacrifice  for  us  ;  and  then  raised  him. 
triumphant  from  the  grave,  to  reign  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Ma- 
jesty on  high,  far  above  all  principality,  and  porver,  and  might, 

(Heb.  i.  3  ;  and  Ephes.  i.  21.)  In  him  the  prophecies  are  accom- 

31  plished  :  His  soul  xvas  not  left  in  hell,  nor  did  he  so  much  as  see 
corruption  iji  the  grave.  And  we  may  consider  his  resurrection 
as  a  pledge  given  us  for  our  assurance,  that  God  will  not  abandon 
us  in  that  ruinous  state,  to  which  his  righteous  sentence  for  a 
while  brings  our  bodies.     He  will  at  length  redeem  theynfrom  the 

'2.^  power  of  the  grave.  (Hosea  xiii.  14.)  Yie  ivill  shew  w.^  2\%o 
the  path  of  life,  which  our  Redeemer  hath  trodden,  and,  by  tread- 
ing, has  tnarked  out  for  us  ;  and  will   conduct  us   to  his  right 

2^  hand,  where  Jesus  reigns,  and  with  \\\vci  everlasting  pleasure. 
In  him  therefore  let  cur  heart  be  glad,  and  in  him  let  our  tongue 
rejoice  ;  and  when  it  is  thus  employed,  it  will  indeed  be  the  glory 
of  our  frame.  (Psal.  xvi.  9.)  In  this  hope  let  our  flesh  rest  ; 
nor  let  our  faith  stagger  at  the  promise  of  God,  as  \{  any  thing 
could  be  hard  to  Omnipotence.     (Rom.  iv.  20,  21.) 

33  In  the  mean  time,  beholding  this  wonderful  effusion  of  the 
Spirit  as  the  blessed  consequence  of  the  ascension  and  exaltation 
of  Christ,  let  us,  with  that  affection  which  becomes  his  disciples, 
take  our  part  in  his  glory  and  joy.  Let  us  triumph  in  the 
34,35  thought,  that  God  hath  now  said  unto  him,  Sit  thou  at  7ny  right 
hand,  till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool.  And  while  we  re- 
joice  in  the  security  which  we  have  as  his  friends,  let  us  pray 
that  the  blessed  time  may  come,  when  every  opposing  power 
shall  be  brought  doxvn,  and  when  we  shall  see  that  sight  for 
which  our  eyes  so  long  have  been  waiting,  even  all  things  put 
wider  his  feet.  (1  Cor.  xv.  25,  27.)  Hasten,  O  Lord,  that  glo- 
rious day,  and  whatever  our  station  or  furniture  is,  may  we  be 
h')noured  as  the  happy  instruments  of  doing  something,  whethep 
by  life  or  by  death,  in  subserviency  to  this  great  design  ! 


The  people  are  axvakened  by  Peter* s  discourse,  27 


SECT.    V. 


Great  numbers  are  converted  by  Peter^s  discourse^  and^  being  im- 
viediately  baptized^  signalize  themselves  by  their  piety  and  mu- 
tual affection^  zvhich  produces  a  farther  increase  in  the  church. 
Acts  II.  37,  to  the  end. 

Acts  II.  37.  ^^"^^  ^^'  ^^• 

NOW  when  they  nHHUS  Peter  addressed  himself  to  the  Jews  sect. 
heard  this,t\\ey    \_     on  the  day  of  Pentecost^  arguing  from    ^• 
wei-e     pricked     in  ^^    ^iraculous  communication  of  the  Spirit,  —T 
their  heart,  and  said  .  iij  ,        Acts 

unto  Peter,  and  to  that  Jesus,  bemg  nsen  Irom  the  dead,  was  de-  ji  37 
the  rest  of  the  apes- clared  by  God  to  be  the  promised  Messiah, 
tles,Mena,:rfbreth-jjj^j  charging  them  on  this  incontestible  evi- 
ren,  w.iat  shaU  we    ,  •  i       i  ,    j         -i^     r  u   •         u* 

jjo  '  dence  with  the  aggravated  guilt  01  being  his 

betrayers  and  murderers.  Noxv  xvhen  they 
heard  [these  things^  they  were  pierced  to  the 
heart  with  deep  and  lively  sorrow,  and  felt 
such  a  conviction  of  their  enormous  guilt,  in 
the  injuries  and  indignities  which  the)' had  of- 
fered to  this  glorious,  this  divine  person,  that 
with  the  utmost  eagerness  and  solicitude  they 
cried  out,  and  said  to  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the 
apostles^  3Ien  \and'\  brethren^  what  shall  we  do 
to  free  ourselves  from  that  guilt  and  danger, 
which  our  own  folly  and  wickedness  have 
brought  upon  us  ? 
38  Then  Peter  And  Peter  said  unto  them^  Through  the  di-  38 
said  unto  them,  Re-  ^jj^g  goodness  still  continued  to  you,  your  case 
pent, andbe  baptized  .  p  ,  d  ^      *  ^u        f  f  *u* 

every  one  of  you  in  IS  not  yet  desperate  :  Repent  theretore  ot  this 
the  name  of  Jesus  aggravated  crime,  and  in  token  of  your  desire 
Christ,  for  the  re- jq  be  washed  from  the  guilt  of  that  blood, 
which  you  have  so  rashly  Imprecated  upon 
yourselves  and  your  children,  (Mat.  xxvii.25) 
be  each  of  you  baptized^  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ^  in  order  to  the  forgiveness  o/'that 

»  Repent,   and  be  each  of  you  baptized."]  precept  of  Christ  had  not  been  obeyed. 

They  are  not  only  called  here  to  repent,  •>  In   the  name  of  ^esvs  Christ.']     The 

but  a  submission  also  to  the  ordinance  of  learned  Vitringa  has  taken  a  great  deal  of 

baptism  is  required  of  tliem,  zw  order  to  the  pains  to  shew,  that  the  phrases  ^A^rl/fscrflsu 

forgiveness  of  their  sins  :  i'ov  though  on  their  e/c  Xg/rov,  tn  o\oy.a.  X^t^-n,  tv  ovofxalt  x^irx 

repentingund  believingthey  were,  according  and  irri  ovo/nali  X^/rs,  have  different  signify 

to  the  tenor  of  the  gospel  covenant,  entitled  cations  ;  and  labours  to  prove,  that  the  last 

to  the.  remission  of  their  sins  ;  yet,  as  Christ  phrase  (which  is  here  used)  signifies,  not 

had  for  wise  reasons  appointed  this  solemn  only    (as  Le  Clerc  understands  it)  being 

rite,  as  a  token  of  their  taking  up  the  Chris-  numbered  among  those  who  are  called  by  his 

tian  professsion  in  a  public  manner,  there  name,  but  professing  to  devote  themselves  to 

could  have  been  710  sufficient  evidence  of  the  the  glory  of  it.     See  Vitring.  Observ.  Sacr. 

trutli  of  their  repentance  and  faith,  if  this  lib.  iii.  cap.  22. 


28  He  exhorts  them  to  repent  and  be  baptized, 

SECT,  and  all  [jyowr]  other  si7is  ;  and  you  not  only  mission  of  sins,  and 
V-     shall  obtain  the  free  and  full  remission  of  them  ^\^^^f^  receive  the 
all,  but  also  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  gjiosu        ^       "^  ^ 
ii  ^38  ^P^^^^y   by  which  he  will  own  the  work  of  his 

39  grace  upon  your  hearts,  and  qualify  you  for 
serving  that    Lord  whom  you  have  crucified. 

For  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  is  made,  as  you      39  For  the  pro- 
see  in  the  forecited  passage  from  Joel,  (ver.  '"'se   is   unto  you, 
ir,   18)   to  you,  and  to  your  children,''  vihom'f^^^^l^ll^l^^''^]^ 
God  is  ready  to  admit  to  the  same  privilege  are  afar  off,  even  as 
with   you ;  and  not  onlv  so,  but  it  extends  to  many  as   the   Lord 
the  remotest  nations,   to  all  that  are  afar  ^^^d  our  God  shaU  caU. 
as  well  as  to  them  that  are  near,  even  to  as  many 
as  the  Lord  our  God  shall callby  the  preaching  of 
his  gospel  ;  which  shall  be  propagated  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  receive  glorious  attesta- 
tions every  where,  by  the  effusion  of  the  like 
miraculous  gifts  as  we  have  received  on  many, 
and  by  the  communication  of  the  inward  graces 
of  the  Spirit  unto  all  who  shall  become  obe- 
dient to  the  faith. 

40  Thus  Peter  addressed  himself  to  the  multi-    40  And  with  many 

tude,  and  with  mam/  other  ivords  he  bore  his  °^'^^^  w"'"^*  ^'^  *'^ 
.'  1  .  -^  ^   ^       1  1  testify  and    exliort, 

testimony  to  these  important  truths,  and  ear-  saying,    Save  your- 
nestly  exhorted x\\^xa  to  an  immediate  consider-  selves  from  this  un- 
ation   of    the    danger   of  persisting   in    their  toward  generation, 
infidelity  ;  saying'vix  the  conclusion  of  all,  See 
that  you  lay  these  things  to  heart,  receiving 
them  with  such  regard  as  the  importance  of 
the  case  requires  ;  renounce  that  obstinate  un- 
belief in  which  you  joined  with  those  who  cru- 
cified Christ,  and  be  ye  saved  from  th?.t  ruin 
which  will  quickly  come  mpon  this  perverse  and 
depraved  generation. 

41  And  the  exhortation  was  not  in  vain  ;  for     41  Then  they  that 
many  were  awakened  and  wrought  upon  by  it.  gladly  received  his 

<:   The  promise  is  to  you,  and  to  your  chil-  a  remoter  clause,  the  forgiveness  of  their 

<!ren.'\       Considering  that  the  gift  of  the  sins,  this  tuhole  verse  must  be  taken  in  a 

Spirit,  had  been  mentioned  just  before,  it  greater  latitude,  as  referring  to  the  encour- 

seems  most  natural  to  interpret  this,  as  a  agcment  which  all  future  converts  and  their 

reference  to  that  passage  in  Joel,  whicli  childrcnha.d, to  expect  the  henefts  of  the  gos- 

liad  been  so  largely  recited  above,   fvcrse  pel  ■  In  which  view,  I  think  it  would  much. 

17,  iS^'seq- J  v/heve  God  promises  the  effusion  i'3i\our  iifarit  haptism,  as  many  writers  on 

of  the  Spirit  on  their  sons  and  their  daughters  :  the  subject  liave  largely  siiewn. 
And   accordingly  I  have  paraphrased  the 

latter  clause  of  this  verse  as  referring  to  its        •>   To  all  that  are  afar  off.'}    Since  Peter 

extraordinary  gifts  ;  and  the  rather,  as  the  knew  nothing  as  yet  of  the  intended  ca///n^ 

sanctifying  influence  of  the  Spirit  must  al-  oftlic  Gentiles,  he  could  only  mean  by  this, 

ready  liave  been  received,  to  prepare  them  iliat  the  gospel  should  be  preached  to  all  the 

for  entering  into  the  church  by  baptism.    But,  dispersed  of  Israel  in  distant  nations  :  But 

if  the  promise  be  interpreted  as  referring  to  the  Spirit  of  God  might  have  a  farther  vievi. 


Three  thousand  souls  are  added  to  the  church,  29 

word  werebaptized :  They  therefore  who  received  hia  wordzvhh  read-  sect* 
and  the    same  day  jness.  zvere  baptized:  thereby  takine  upon  them     v. 
there  were  added  Jin-    1  uv  f       •  cr  -iu    •       r  .1 

to  them  about  three  ^^^  P^^^'^  profession  of  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  — - 
thousand  souls.  Messiah  :   And  there  zvere  added  to  the  number  ..  "? 

[of  the  disciples]  that  very  day  about  three  thou- 
sand souls. '^     Nor  was  this  only  a  transport  of 
sudden  passion,  with  which  they  were  affected 
only  for  the  present,  with  an  impression  that 
quickly  wore  off:  but  on  the  contrary,  it  pro- 
42  And  they  con-  duced  the  most  solid  and  lasting  effects.     And  4:2 
tinued  steadfastly  in  notwithstandingallthe  apparent  danger  to  which 
the  apostles  doctrine  ^1  j      .1  ^-         j    ^       ir    ^  ■ 

and  fellowship,  and  ^"^X  ^^^^  exposed,  they  continued  steadfast  in 
in  breaking- ofbread,  their  attendance  on  the  word  which  the  apostles 
and  in  prayers.  preached,  and  resolutely  adhered  to  their  doc- 

trine  :^  And  though  many  of  them  that  believ- 
ed were  such  as  had  come  thither  out  of  foreign 
countries,  who  would  otherwise  have  returned 
home  immediately  after  the  feast,  they  staid  a 
considerable  time  longer  at  Jerusalem,  to  be 
more  thoroughly  instructed  in  the  Christian 
faith  ;  and  they  all  lived  in  the  most  endearing 
fellozjoship  and  intimate  friendship  with  each 
other,  and  particularly  expressed  their  mutual 
affection  in  breaking  of  bread  Xo^tikitx^  and'yAw- 

*  There  ivere  added  that  "very  day  temples,  and  sharing  their  goods  in  commonf 
about  three  thousand  souls."]  It  is  commonly  as  Xhese primitive  Christians  did  :  Facts,  of 
said,  that  all  these  were  converted  by  one  which  we  have  no  manner  of  convincing 
sermon.  But  it  is  probable,  that,  while  evidence,  and  which  were  probably  in- 
Peter  was  preaching-  in  the  Syriac  Ian-  tended  to  slur  Chnstianitv  by  an  invidious 
guage,  the  of/;era/)o*f/cj  were  preaching  at  comparison.  (Eisner.  Observ.  Vol.  I.  p. 
some  small  distance,  much  to  the  same  375,  376.)  Compare  Vol.  II.  Sect.  90, 
purpose,  in  other  languages  ;  and  it  is  not   note  *=. 

surelv  to  be  imagined,  tiiat  nuwe  of  them        .  ^,  .       ,  ,/•       .       , 

but  Peter  should  be  blessed  as  the  means  ,  Theycontniued  steadfast  tn  the  apostles 
of  convening  any  soul  ;  not  to  insist  upon  doctrine]  This  may  mtimate,  on  the  one 
it,  that  he  himself  m\^hl  deliver  ^e^era/  J'^nd,  that  ma«y  e/bm  were  made  to  ./.a/fe 
discourses  this  f/n;,  to  different  auditories,  '/'«'" '"^fo^^'fo"  /  and  on  the  other,  that  upon 
wlien  the  concourse  of  people  was  so  great,  ^''^^^  '"^""■y  they/o««c^  all  things,  as  the 
andtlieir  languages  so  various.  It  will  «/'o*'/f*  had  represented, 
not  be  improper  to  add,  tliat  ^rgoo-gj.flwo-iiv  e  In  breaking  of  bread.]  Though  we  have 
emphatically  signifies  to  pass  over  to  a  body  great  reason  to  believe,  that  the  eucharist 
of  men,  as  Bos,  Raphelius,  and  Eisner  have  was  often  celebrated  among  these  priinitive 
shewn  ;  and  that  Eisner  has  shewn  at  converts,  perhaps  much  oftener  than  every 
large,  in  a  very  curious  note  on  this  clause,  Lord^s  day,  yet  I  cannot  see  reason  to 
not  only,  (asGataker,  Raphelius,  and  many  conclude  with  Suicer,  (  Thesaur.  Eccles. 
others  have)  that  .joj//.?  often  signifies /ler-  Vol.11  p.  105)  Lightfoot,  Pearson,  and 
JOB*  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  classics  ;  but  many  others,  that  this  phrase  must  here 
also,  that  Jamblicus  in  his  Life  of  Pytha-  refer  to  it,  since  it  may  undoubtedly  sig- 
goras  has  exactly  imitated  this  passage,  in  nify  coinm.on  meals,  as  Casaubon,  Grotius, 
the  account  he  gives  of  that  philosopher's  Wolfius,  and  several  others  have  shewn  ; 
success  in  Italy,  as  proselyting  two  thousand  and  in  this  sense  the  phrase  is  used,  Luke 
by  one  discourse,  engaging  tliem  to  continue  xiv.  35,  where  it  is  p[!UT\the eucharist CQuid 
•with  him,   fi-equenlly  viorshipping  in  the  not  be  intended, 

VOL.  3.  7 


30      They  sell  their  possessions^  and  have  all  things  in  common. 

SECT,  ing,  fn  the  exercise  of  social /jraj/cr.  ^/z^many     43  And  fear  came 
V.     others  who  were  not  converted,  when  they  took  3"^an^^  wonders 
"—"•  notice  of  this  wonderful  effect  of  the  apostles  ^nd  sT^is  wei-e  don§ 
^^43   pi'eaching,  were  mightily  struck  and  impressed  by  the  apostles, 
with  the  thought  of  it ;  so  that  a  reverential 
fear  and  inward  drcAdfell  upon  every  soul,  and 
spread  itself  over  the  whole  city  and  neighbour- 
hood, at  the  sight  of  so  unexampled  an  event, 
which  they  apprehended  might  be  the  forerun- 
ner of  some  public  calamity,  on  those  who  had 
slain  that  Jesus,  of  whom  it  was  declared  by  his 
disciples,  that  it  was  all  effected  by  his  power: 
^^^the  consternation  was  farther  increased,  as 
7nany  miracles  and  sig-ns,  vdiich  plainly  shewed 
an  extraordinary   divine   interposition,    rvere 
zvrought  by  the  apostles  in  his  name. 

44  And  all  that  believed  were  together  meeting  44  And  ail  that 
as  freqaentlv  as  possible  in  the  same  place  ;^  and  l>el>eved  were  to- 
such  was  their  mutual  affection  and  love  to  tlSlgTcommon!'^  ""^ 
each  other,  that  they  had  all  things  in  commo7i^ 

45  And  this  generous  principle  went  so  far,  that  45  And  sold  their 
they  who  had  estates,  or  any  other  valuable  possessions  and 
substance,  .sold  their  ,,o.s.es.ion.  and  effect.,  and  ^^t^.t^St 
readily  divided  the  price  ot  them  to  all  their  every  man  had  need. 
brethren,  as  every  one  Aat/ particular  necessity, 

^    In    the   same    fylace.^      Dr.    Whitby    swallow  up  all  yewish  property,  would  of 

pleads   that,   as  they  were  at  least  three    course  dispose  many  more  readily   to  sell 

thousand  one  liundred  and  twenty,  they    their  lands.  But  ihe  NewTestament  nhonnds 

could  not  be  in  the  same  place,  s^nd  there-    with  passages,   which  plainly  shew,  this 

fore  would  understand  it  of  communiori  in    was    never    intended    for    a  general  prac- 

the  same  action.     He  would  rather  render    tice.     None  can  reasonably  imagine,  that 

it,  (as  our   translation  does)  they  ivere  to-    the    7iiimber    of  Christian   converts,     even 

gether  ;   and  produces  several  places  from    then  at  Jerusalem,  is  to  be  accounted  for 

tlie  Septuagint  to  this  purpose,   as  Ezra  iv.    by  a  desire  to  share  in  these  divided  goods  : 

3  ;  Psul.  xlix.  2  ;  Isa.lxvi.  17  ;  Jer.  vi.  12,    For  it  is  evident,  that,   as  the  portion  each 

&,c.     But,   as   it  generally  signifies  an  as-   could  have    would  be  very  s'inall,  so  the 

sembly  {n   the  same  place,  and  many  larger    hardships  to  be   endured  for  a  Christian 

assenihlies  tlian  of  three  or  four  thousand   profession  would  soon  coimterbalance  sucli 

people  are  held,  it  seemed  best  to  render    advantages  :   and  accordingly  we  find,  the 

it  thus,    only  qualifying  it  as  in  the  para-    converts  at  Jerusalem  were  soon  reduced 

phrase,  especially  as  itti  to  mulo  has  plainly    to  such   necessitous  circumstances,  as  to 

this  sense,  ver.  i.  7wed  relief  by  tlie  contributions  of  their 

'  Had  all  things  in  com7non.'\     Peculiar    Gentile   brethren.     Candour  would   rather 

reasons  made  this  community  ofgoodseWgi-   load  men  to  argue  the  inconte.ttable  evidence 

hie  at  that  time,  not  only  as  so  many  so-   of  tlic  gospel,  from  its  prevailing  on  the 

journcrs,   who  had  come  from  otlier  parts,    professors  of  it  to  part  luith  their  estates, 

would  justly  be  desirous  to  conliiuie   at    to  relieve  persons,   who,    excepting  tlie 

Jerusalem,  much  longer  than  they  intend-    community  of  their  foith,  had  no  particular 

ed,  when  tliey  cam.c  up  to  the  feast,   that   claim  to  their  regards.     If  such  instances 

they  might  get  a  thorough  knowledge  of  were  niwuTWM,  this  argument  is  strenglli- 

the  gospel,  hut  SiS  the  prospect  Wkcwhe  (f  ened  in   proportion;   and,  if  they  be  sup- 

the   Roman  conquests,   which   according  to    posed/ew,  the  objection  is  proportionably 

Christ's  known  prediction  were  soon  to   weakened. 


Converts  are  dally  added  to  the  Church.  31 

46  And  they,  con-  (Compare  chap.  iv.  34,  35.)     And  they  contin'  sect. 
tinning   daily  with  e^g^  resolutely  and  imanhnoiisly  in  the  temple^  at    ^- 
""mp?nnd'bVak.  «he  appointed  hours  of  public  worship  «.r^  — 
ing     bread      from  day  :    And  at  other  times  they  associated,  as  \\,  45 
house  to  house,  did  frequeiuly  as  they  could,  breaking-  bread  from 

eat  their  meat  with  ^  j  j^  f^^jj     making  entertain- 

eladness  and  single-   ^'         r        i     •      i        i  •   iT     r      ..l 

ness  of  heart;  ments  for  their  brethren,   especially  tor  those 

who  were  sojourners  in  Jerusalem  :  And  they 
partook  of  their  common  refreshment,,  with  the 
greatest  joy  on  the  side  of  those  that  made  the 
entertainments  ;  andW\\\\  disinterested  shnplic' 
ity  of  heart  in  those  who  received  them  ;  and 
on  all  sides  with  the   sincerest  sentiments  of 

47  Praising  God,  devotion  and  friendship.  Such  was  the  effect  47 
and  having  favour  ^^^  gospel  had  upon  them,  and  in  this  manner 
with  all  the  people.  ,  °  '  '  .  .  A  »  r  ^i_  •  i  r 
And  the  Lord  add-  they  went  on,  praising  God  for  the  riches  of 
ed  to  the  church  his  grace  to  them,  «;i^  Aflt;i/?^  in  the  general 
daily  such  as  should  ^\^^^  favour  and  respect  among  all  the  people^ 

be  saved,  which   so  amiable   and  benevolent  a  conduct 

would  naturally  secure.  And  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom  they  had  given  up  their 
names,  added  daily  to  the  church  considerable 
numbers  of  thoseh^c^^y  souls  rvho  by  this  means 
xvere  saved  (rom  the  general  destruction  which 
was  approaching,  and  from  the  future  punish- 
ment to  which  they  would  otherwise  have  been 
transmitted  by  it. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

FAITHFUL  are  the  xvounds  of  a  friend ;  and  far  more  beautiful 
than  a  jewel  of  gold,,  or  an  ornament  of  fine  gold,,  is  a  wise  reprover 
on  an  obedient  ear.  (Prov.  xxvii.  6  ;  xxv.  12.)    Happy  are  they 
who  feel  such  an  holy  compunction  of  soid  as  these  penitents  did !  verse 
Salvation  is  come  to  their  house,,  and  though  they  sotf  in  tears  th&y  37 
shall  reap  in  joy.     (Psal.  cxxvi.  5.)     What  reason  have  we  for 
thankfulness,  that  when  we  are  crying  out,    What  shall  we  do  ? 
the  gospel  gives  us  so  ready  an  answer,  and  directs  us  to  faith 
and  repentance,,  as  the   sure  way  by  which   we   may  obtain  the  38 
remission  of  our  si?is,  and  at  length  rise  to  an  inheritance  among 
them  that  are  sanctified.     Let  us  rejoice,  that  the  promise  is  to  39 
us^  and  to  our  seed ;  and  that  the  important  blessings  of  it  will 
run  dovinfrom  generation  to  generation.     And  let  all  the  ardour 
of  our  souls  be  awakened  to  secure  these  blessings,,  and  to  be  40 
saved  from  that  ruin,   in  which  we  shall  otherwise  be  involved 
with  the  crooked  and  perverse  generatio7i  among  which  we  live. 

Glorious  effect  of  this   convincing  and  excellent  discourse,  41 
when  three  thousand  were  in  07ie  day  added  to  the  church  !  three 
thousand,  who  not  only  expressed  some  present  good  impres- 


32         Refections  on  the  great  success  of  the  apostles  preaching. 

SECT,  sions  and  resolutions,  but  continued  steadfast  in  the  religion  they 

^-     had  embraced,   and  sacrificed  all  their  worldly  interests  to  it. 

_    How  glorious  an  earnest  of  ihe  future  siwcess  of  the  gospel !  How 

A2  great  an  encouragement  to  the  apostles.,  in  all  the  difficulties  they 

were  to  encounter  ;  and  how  convincing  a  proof  to  aXl  ^^tsofits 

truth  I  since  all  these  proselytes  were  made  upon  the  spot,  where 

if  it  had  hten  false,  it  is  impossible  it  should  have  been  believed 

by  any  one  rational  inquirer,  how  mean  soever  his  capacity,  or 

how  low  soever  his  rank  in  life  had  been. 

Let  us  reflect  with  pleasure  on  the  happy  change  produced  in 
the  character  and  state  of  these  converts  :     Bitter   as   the  first 

46  pangs  of  their  convictions  were,  anguish  soon  yielded  to  delight  : 
PardoJi  of  sin,  and  the  hope  of  glory  added  a  relish  before  un- 
known to  the  supports  of  nature,  the  accommodations  of  life,  and 

47  the  endearments  oi friendship.  Whilst  their  hearts  were  opened 
in  sentiments  of  gratitude  to  God,  who  had  provided  a  laver  for 
their  crimson  sins,  which  rendered  them  like  zvool  and  like  snoru  ; 
and  to  that  Redeemer,  who  had  saved  them  by  that  blood  which 

44  they  had  cruelly  and  impiously  shed  ;  they  were  so  dilated  in 
liberality  and  bountij  ;  and  they  undoubtedly  {oxxndarichequiva' 

45  lait  for  all  thexvorldly  possessions  which  thev  resigned,  in  that  holy 
joy  which  sprang  up  in  their  souls,  when  the  treasures  of  the  gos- 
pel were  opened  to  them,  and  dealt  out  with  so  generous  a  hand. 

47  So  may  the  kingdom  of  Christ  spread  and  flourish  in  the  souls 
of  men  !  So  may  that  blessed  time  come,  when  through  the  ope- 
ration of  the  same  Spirit  (for  that  Spirit  is  for  ever  the  samej^ 
nations  shall  be  born  in  a  day.  Let  us  not  despair  ;  the  morning 
was  glorious,  and  in  the  even  tide  it  shall  be  light.  (Zech.  xiv.  7.) 
In  the  mean  time,  let  us  thankfully  own  whatever  progress 
Christianity  may  be  making  among  us,  or  others,  though  by  slow 
degrees;  and  acknowledge,  that  it  is  the  great  Lord  of  the  church 
who,  by  his  secret  but  powerful  influence  adds  unto  its  respec- 
tive societies  such  as  shall  be  saved.  May  the  additions  every 
where  be  numerous,  and  may  the  great  Author  of  all  good  be  more 
thankfully  oxvned  in  them  all. 

S  E  C  T.     VL 

Peter  and  John,  quickly  after  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  cure  a  jnan 
rvho  had  been  lame  from  his  birth,  at  the  temple  gate,  rvhich 
occasions  a  great  concourse  of  admiring  spectators.  Acts  III. 
1—11. 

Acts   IIL    1.  Acts  III.  I. 

SECT'  \tOW  while  the  church  was  in  the  flourish-  XTOW  Peter  and 


A  TC?  W  while  the  church  was  in  the  flourish-  "^ 

■*■  '     inof   state   desrrihfd  nhnvp.     an    pvtrnnrrli-  -A.^ 


ing  state  described  above,   an  extraordi-  ^^   John  went  up 

^,.^3  nary  circumstance   happened,   which   tended 
iii.  1  still  more  to  increase  its  numbers  and  reputa- 


Peter  and  yohn  go  up  to  the  temple  at  the  hour  ofprayei 


33 


together    into    the  tion  :  For  on  a  certain  day,  about  that  time,^  sect. 

temple,  at  the  hour  p^^^,.  ^,j^  j^fy^  -^^^.j^f  yp  fg  the  temple  at  the  hour    vi. 

of  prayer,  being  the.  ,r  . ri.-....-\  .u.  S-.u  l .i,^.  ;„    „u„.,*  — 


fh^hour.   ^'"^    ^^  of  prayer,  [*^^^"^]  ^^^  ninth  hour,  that  is,  about 


ninth  hour. 


Acts 


three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  ;^  which  was  the  -jj  j^ 
usual  time  of  day  when  great  numbei-s  attended 
the  evening  sacrifice,  and  joined  their  prayers 
with  those  of  the  priest,  who  was  burning  in- 
cense before  the  Lord.  (Compare  Luke  i.  10.) 

2  And  a  certain  And  a  certain  man,  well  known  among  them  o 
man  lame  from  his  ti^at  frequented  the  place,  xvho  had  been  lame 
mother's  womb  was  r  i  ■  ^i  i  i  i  i  •!-• 
carried,  whom  they/'*^'"  ^^'^  mother  s  womb,  by  a  weakness  in  his 
laid  daily  at  the  gate  ancles,  which  rendered  him  incapable  of  walk- 
of  tl)e  temple  which  ing,  ruas  carried  thither  by  the  help  of  others  ; 
ITS^  o?'?hem  ^^^'^'"  ^^'^^^  "^'"^^  brought  and  laid  down  at  the 
that  entered  into  the  eastern  gate  of  the  temple,  rvhich  is  called  the 
temple  :                    Beautiful  g^te,'^  being  made  of  Corinthian  brass, 

and  richly  adorned  with  the  most  curious  work- 
manship ;  and  here  he  lay,  to  ask  alms  of  those 
•  that  entered  into  the  temple  to  pa)'  their  devotion 
there,  as  such  charitable  actions  seem  peculiar- 
ly suitable,  when  men  are  going  to  make  their 
supplications  to  the  God  of  mercy  ;  and  the 
relief  that  he  obtained  here  was  the  only  means 

3  Who  seeing  Pe-  he  had  for  his  subsistence.     Such  was  the  case  3 
ter  and  Jolin  about  of  this  poor  cripple,  xvho  seeing  Peter  and  John 
to  go  into  the  tern-  ^^^^^^  ^^         ^^^^^  ^/^^  temple,  applied  himself  to 
pie,  asked  an  alms.      ,  «^  ,  i   ?  7 

them  among  the  rest,  and  begged  to  receive  an 

"About  that  time']  Thus  I  would  choose,  stood  to  speak  with  the  utmost  exactness, 
with  Grotius,  to  render  the  words  st/  to  The  third  hour  was  the  middle  space  be- 
cLulo  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  as  it  tween  sunrising  and  noon,  which,  if  the 
does  not  seem  to  suit  so  well  with  the  orig-  sun  rose  at  Jive,  was  ha/fan  hour  after  eight, 
inal,  to  take  them  to  imply  no  more,  than  if  at  seven,  was  half  an  hour  after  lune, 
that  Peter  and  John  went  up  together  to  &c.  The  chief  hours  of  prayer  were  the 
he  temple.  I  see  no  reason  to  suppose  third  a.Ttd  the  ninth;  aj;  which  seasons  the 
with  Dr.  Lightfoot,  that  this  happened  morning  and  evening  sacrifces  were  ofleved, 
the  same  day,  on  which  the  Spirit  was  mi-  and  incense,  as  a  kind  of  emblem  repre- 
raculously  poured  out,  or  to  conclude  with  senting  prayer,  burnt  on  the  golden  altar, 
others,  that  it  was  not  till  the  next  year,  or  See  Joseph.  Antiq.  ifud.  lib.  xiv.  cap.  4,  ^al. 
at  least  several  months  after.     The  time  is    8,]  §  3. 

no  where  determined  ;  but  it  appears  most  '  Calledihe  Beautiful  gate.]  This  gate, 
probable,  that  it  was  soon  after  the  feast  of  which  was  added  by  Herod  to  the  court  of 
Pentecost.  Compare  note  "^  on  Acts  iv.  4j  §  8.    the  Gentiles,  was  thirty  cubits  high,  andff- 

^  At  the  hour  of  prayer,  being  the  ninth  teen  broad,  and  made  of  Corinthian  brass, 
hour.]  It  may  suffice  once  for  all  to  ob-  more  pompous  in  its  workmanship  and 
serve,  that  the  Jews  divided  the  <nne,  from  splendour  than  those  that  were  covered 
the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun,  into  with  silver  and  gold.  (Joseph.  Bell.  Jud. 
tviielve  hours,  which  were  consequently,  at  lib.  v.  cap.  5,  [al  vi.  6,]  §  3.)  Josephus,  as 
different  times  of  the  year,  of  unequal  our  present  copies  stand,  says  it  was  the 
length,  as  the  days  were  longer  or  shorter,  outer  gate  ;  but  Lud.  Coppellus  thinks. 
When  we  say  therefore,  (as  we  often  do  this  reading  is  wrong,  and  that  it  was  the 
in  this  work)  that  the  third  hour  was  about  inner  gate  ;  between  the  court  of  the  Gentiles 
nine  in  the  morning,  the  ninth  about  three  and  that  of  Israel :  and  Grotius  allows  of 
in  the  afternoon,  &c.  we  are  not  to  be  under-  his  reasoning-.    See  Grot,  in  loc. 


54  Peter  iniraculousli)  cures  a  man  lame  from  his  birth. 

SECT,  alms  of  them.     Rut  Peter ^  being  then  (as  was      4  And  Peter  fast- 
J2_  observed  before)  r.irt  John  the  beloved  disci-  ^^fwlrMTiS 

pie,  telt  at  that  time  a  strong  emotion  of  soul,  Look  on  us. 
UL  4  ^^hich  intimated  to  him,  that  the  Divine  energy 
was  then  to  be  displayed  in  the  illustrious  mir- 
acle to  be  wrought  by  his  means  :  and  turning 
therefore  to  the  poor  man,  ?ix\d  looking  steadfastly 

5  upon  him^  he  said^  Look  upon  us.  Afid  accord-  5  And  he  gave 
inglv  hefxedhis  eyes  upon  them^  as  expecting  to  ^^^"^  """^o  them,  ex- 
receive^  something  from  them  for  the  relief  of  his  ESin^Vth?r.^ 

6  necessities.  But  Peter ^  under  the  Divine  im-  6TlienPeter,said, 
pulse,  intended  him  a  far  more  important  fa-  Silver  and  gold  have 

vour ;  and  therefore  said.  As  for  silver  and  gold,  ]  "'^"^  '  1^"^  ^"f^  ^^ 
r  I  r    •  1  •  ^        A  r  ^  \\a.\G:,  give  I  thee  : 

I  nave  none  ot  either  to  impart  to  thee,*^  were  1  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
ever  so  free  to  do  it ;  but  xvhat  I  have  in  my  Christ  of  Nazareth, 
power  /willingly  give  thee  ;  and  thou  shalt  find  ''^^^  "P  ^^  "^^^^^• 
it  not  less  valuable  :  I  say  unto  thee,  therefore, 
ifi  the  great  and  prevailing  /lame  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Nazareth,  and  as  a  proof  that  he  is  indeed  the 

7  Messiah,  rise  up  and  walk.     And  Peter  taking      7  And  he  took 

him  by  the  right  hand,  encouraged  him  to  do  as  liim    by    the    right 

//e  had  said,  and  raised  hiynup :  Andimmediatehi  •^^"'^'  ^"^  .^*"t  ^'"'' 

,  .  ,  .  ,  .  -i  .         \  •       1  •        i  •     y       "P  J    3,nd     immedi- 

on  his  speaking  this,  and  touching  him,  ^zvyt'e;  ately    his  feet  and 

and\\\%  ancle  bones,  which  had  before  been  dis-  ancle  bones  received 

abled,ri'er^in  an  extraordinary  manner  5^re'/?^^YA-  strength. 

ened  and  reduced   to  their  proper  situation. 

8  And  leapinq-  up  from  the  place  where  he  lav,  he  8  And  he  leaping 
first  stood' m  an  erect  posture,  which  he  "had  «'P.  stood  and  walk. 

,     -         ,  ,,     *        111  ;;     ,  cd,  and  entered  wita 

never  belore  been  able  to  do,  and X.hQ.nxvalkea  x}\tm.  into  the  tem- 
about  \w\i\i  strength  and  steadiness,  o;2rt'<?;z?eTf^  pie,    walking,   and 
Tvith  them  into  the  court  oUhe  temple,  there  to  'eaping.and  praising 
offer  his  firstfruits  of  thanksgiving  ;  sometimes 
walking,  and  sometimes  leaping  for  joy,  andm 
a  rapture  of  astonishment  and  thankfulness, 
praising  God  (or  so  singular  a  mercy  manifested 
to  him.     (Compare  Isa.  xxxv.  6.) 

9  A?id  all  the  people  who  were  there  present,  9  And  all  thepeo- 
sawhim,  thn^ivalkin^  in  the  court  of  the  temple  pl^  saw  him  walking 

,    ,      '      .  ,.  -5  .  '.       and  praising  God. 

and  the  cloister  adjacent  to  it,  and  heard  him 

praising  Go^with  this  uncommon  ecstacy  of  de- 

"^  Silver  and  gold  I  have  none.'\    Tliis  was  By  his  mentioning  ^o/f^  as  well  as  silver, 

after  the  estates  ivere  sold,   (chap.  ii.  45)  (which  «  Ae^^or  like  this  could  not  expect 

and   plainly  shews,   how  far  the  apostles  to  receive)  he  probably  meant  to  speak 

were   from  enriching    themselves    by    tlie  of /(/w^'e//' as  continuing  still  a /(oor  maw, 

treasures    which    passed    tiirough    their  and  not  merely  to  say,  that  he  had  «0(fo/(i 

hands,  as  Mr.  Reynolds  well  observes  in  adout  him. 
his  Letters    to  a    Deist,   No.   iii.  p.    242. 


The  people  are  astonished  at  the  miracle.  o^ 

10  And  they  knew  light :     A?id  they  knew  him  perfectly  well^  that  sect. 
that  it  was  he  which  this  was  he  xvho  had  sat  so  long  at  the  Beautiful    ^^- 
sat  for  alms  at  the       .     r  ^f^    temple,  to  beg  for  alms  of  those  that  "~ 
Beautiful  gate  of  the  6         J  r    •>  °'^      ^     ,    .  £ii  ^    ^^^^ 
temple  ;    and   they  entered  in  and  came  out :     And  they  were  piled   i^i  iq 
■were     filled     with  with  awful  asto7iishment^  and  felt  in  themselves 
wonder  and  amaze- j-jj^j^jse  ^  ^wxA  of  joyful  fCA'tocj/,- something 
iTd^a^ened'u'to  resembling  his,  a^^Aa/ miraculous  event  x.AicA 

liitH.  had  befallen  him. 

11  And    as   the      -^^^'^'  "^^"^  ^^^^'  while  the  lame  man  xvho  was  1 1 
lamemunwhich  was  thus  worderfully  healed^  full  of  the  tenderest 
healed,  held  Peter  sentiments  of  gratitude,  still  kept  his  hold  of 
and  John,    all  the  p^^^^  andjohri,^  and  walked  on  between  them, 
people  ran  together  ^        J  ">  ii.i         j 

unto   them   in   the  sometimes  taking  them  by  the  hand,  and  some- 
porch  that  is  called  times  embracing  them  as  his  great  benefactors 
Solomon's,    greatly  ^nd  the  means  of  his  deliverance  ;  all  the  peo- 
eung.  ^^^  .^  ^j^^  neighbouring  parts,  alarmed  with  so 

strange  a  story,  ran  together  to  them  in  great 
amazement^  to  the  spacious  and  celebrated  port' 
ico  of  the  temple,  which  (for  reasons  elsewhere 
assigned)  was  called  Solomon's  portico/  And 
Peter  observing  the  great  concoui'se  of  people, 
and  finding  that  they  were  exceedingly  affected 
with  the  miracle  which  had  been  wrought,  took 
that  opportunity  of  making  a  very  instructive 
discourse  to  them,  which  will  be  recorded  in 
the  ensuing  section. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Happy  are  those  souls,  who  are  so  formed  for  devotion,  that  verse 
the  proper  returning  seasons  of  it,  whether  public  or  private,  are  1 
always  welcome  !    Doubly  delightful  that  friendship,  which,  like 
this  of  Peter  and  John,  is  endeared  not  only  by  taking  sweet 
qoimsel  together,  but  by  going  to  the  house  of  God  in  C07n/xmu  ! 
(Psal.  Iv.  14.)  ^ 

If  we  desire  this  devotion  should  be  acceptable,  let  us  endeav- 
our not  only  to  lay  aside  all  the  malignant  passions,  and  to  lift 
up  holy  hands  xvithout  wrath  ;  (l  Tim.  ii.  8)  but  let  us  stretch 
oiit  our  hands  in  works  of  benevolence  and  kindness.  To  our  3,  4 
piety  let  us  add  the  most  diffusive  charity  which  our  circum- 
stances will /?er?;2z7,-  and  there  are  none,  whose  circumstances 
will  forbid  every  exercise  of  it.  As  for  those  that  have  neither  6 
silver  nor  gold,  such  as  they  have  let  them  give. 

^  Kept  his  hold  of  Peter  and  John.']  Per-  sort  of  building  it  was,  may  be  seen  in 
haps  fearing  his  lameness  should  return,  if  note  *>  on  John  x.  23,  Vol.  II.  To  which  we 
he  lost  sight  of  them,  as  Beza  and  others  may  add,  that  this  is  said  to  have  been  the 
have  observed.  only  fiart  of  the  temple,  v,'h\ch  was  not  d^- 

r/ie  portico   called  Solomon's  ]      The    stro}-ed  by  the  Chaldeans. 
reason  why  it   was  so  called,  and  wliat  a 


36    "  Refections  oJi  the  cure  of  the  blind  man* 

SECT.      These  holy  apostles^  we  see,  had  not  enriched  themselves  by  be- 
vi-    iag  intrusted  with  x\\q  distribution  of  those  goods  which  were  laid 
'         at  their  feet  ;  but  had  approved  themselves  faithful  stezvards  : 
The  }ne?nbers  of  Christ  were  far  dearer  to  them  than  any  tempo- 
ral interest  of  their  own  ;  and  fatally,  sure,  would  the  church  irx 
all  ages  have  been  mistaken,  if  it  had  measured  the  xvorth  of  its 
pastors  by  their  wealth.       They  bestowed  nevertheless  a  much 
verse  ^^^^.^   valuable  bounty  :  And    if  it  be   more    desirable    to    heal 
merCs  bodies  than  to  enrich  them,  how  much  more  advantageous 
is  it  to  be  the  instrument  of  healing  their  souls  ?  which,  if  it  be 
ever  accomplished,  must  surely  be  in  the  same  name^  even  that 
offesus  of  Nazareth  :  May  he  strengtheyi  the  feeble  pozvers  of 
fallen  nature,  while  we  are  attempting  to  raise  men  up  ;  and  may 
7  spiritual  health  and  vigour^  when  restored,  be  improved,  like  the 
9  cure  wrought  on  this  lame  man,  in  the  service  ofGod^  and  a  thank- 
sfal  acknoxvledgtnent  of  his  goodness. 

We  are  not  to  wonder,  that,  as  the  name  offesus,  their  great 
deliverer  is  incomparably  ^rmoz«  to  all  that  truly  believe,  such 
have  also  some  peculiarly  tender  friendships  for  the  persons,  by 
11  whose  means  he  has  wrought  this  good  work  upon  them  :  May 
many  such  friendships  be  formed  now,  and  be  perfected  in  glory  ; 
and,  in  the  meantime,  may  the  ministers  of  Christ  be  watching 
every  opportunity  of  doing  good,  and  especially  when  they  see 
men  under  any  lively  impressions  which  tend  towards  religion  : 
May  they  have  that  holy  mixture  of  zeal  and  prudence,  which 
taught  the  apostles  how  to  speak  a  ivord  in  season;  a  word  which 
proved  so  remarkably  ^ooa',  and  was  owned  by  God  in  so  singu- 
lar a  mam 
heard  it  ! 

SECT.     VII. 

Peter  makes  a  most  affectionate  discourse  to  the  people  assembled 
in  the  temple,  on  occasion  of  the  cure  of  the  lame  man.  Acts 
III.  12,  to  the  end. 

Acts    III.  12.  Acts  III.  12. 

SECT.  npHE  miraculous  cure  of  the  lame  man  at  the    A  ND  when  Peter 
^''-      1  Beautiful  gate  of  the  temple  was  presently  -^  «^^'  '''  ^'^  *"" 

Acts  reported  in  the  city,  and  occasioned  (as  we  have 

iii.  12  seen  before)  a  vast  concourse  of  people,  who 
ran  together  to  the  temple,  and  gathered  in 
crowds  about  Peter  and  John,  astonished  at  so 
marvellous  a  cure,  and  eager  to  behold  the  per- 
sons who  had  wrought  it.  Arid  Peter  seeing 
[Mi.s]  was  ready  to  improve  it  as  a  proper  op- 
portunity of  renewing  his  address  to  ihenv? 


Peter^s  discourse  on  this  occasion  to  the  people.  S7 

swered    unto     the  upon thatimportanterrandwithwhich,asanapos«  sect. 
people, —  tit;  of  Jesus,  he  was  charged  ;  accordingly  he  an-    *"^- 

szff'rfJthose  o{  the  people  who  were  thereassem-    . 
bled,  and  were  earnestly  inquiring  into  the  cir-  iii  12 
cumstances  of  the  fact,  in  the  following  manner. 
—Ye  men  of  Isra-       21?  men  of  I  rael^  why  do  ye  7vonder  so  at  this 
el,  why  marvel  ye  at  ^i^j^.^  has  now  happened,  when  so  much  greater 
this?  or  why  look  ye       •        ,       ,  111  r  , 

so  earnestly  on  us,  as  ™i^^cles  hare   lately  been   performed  among 

though  by  our  own  you  ?  or  xvhy  do  ye  Jix  your  eyes  so  earnestly 
power  or  holiness  ^^  ^^^  ^^\^)^  that  astonishment  which  vour  looks 
we    had   made  this  '  .j,.  ,  , 

man  to  walk  ?  express,  as  if  it  were  oy  our  oxvn  power ^  or  by 

any  peculiar /^/V^z/  and  holiness  of  ours,  that  we 

13  The   God  o^had  made  this  poor  772an  able  to  xvali  P       We  13 
Abraham,    and    of  would  by   no   means  take   the  honour  of  this 
JhrcodSourS":  "^^'^^^^  ^o  ourselves,    but  would   direct  your       ' 
er^  hath  glorified  his  views  unto   the  great  original  of  all,  even  the 
Son  Jesus;  whom  ye  God  of  Abraham^  and  of  Isaac,  and  of  '^facoh, 
delivered   up,    and  ^^hom  we  adore  and  reverence  as  the  God  of 
denied    him  in  the  ~    ,  ^         ,  ,  ,  ,  .  ,  •' 
presence  of  Pilate,  our  jatfiers ;  ^  and  would  have  you  to  consider 
when  he  was  deter-  what  has  now  happened,  as  a  signal  proof  that 
mined  to  let  him  go.  he  hath  glorified  his  Son  fesixs,  and  given  all 

power  into  his  hands  ;  even  that  Jesus  whom, 
yoic,  kind  as  his  design  and  exemplary  as  his 
life  was,  ungratefully  delivered  up  to  the  Ro- 
man power  as  a  criminal,  and  treated  with  such 
a  vile  contempt,  as  that  you  openly  renounced 
and  refused  to  accept  oi  him  in  the  presence  of 
Pilate,  xvhen  he  was  satisfied  of  his  innocence, 

14  But  j'e  denied  and  determined  to  release  him.      But  you,  I  say,  14 
the  Holy  One   and  renou7iced  the  Holy  and  Righteous  One,  declar- 
the  Just,  and  desu--  .        ,1     ^  A  ^    ,  .  '      ,  . 

ed  a  murderer  to  be  *"S  ^nat  you  would  not  own  him  as  your  king, 
granted  unto  you :  nor  even  be  contented  to  admit  of  his  discharge, 
when  it  was  offered  by  the  Roman  governor, 
and  pressed  upon  you  ;  and  were  so  set  against 
him,  that  with  outrageous  clamour  you  desired 
rather  that  Barabbas,  one  of  the  most  infa- 
mous of  mankind,  a  robber  and  a  murderer, 

15  And  killed  the  might  be  granted  and  released  unto  you  :     And  15 

lodTX'SedftZ  ^''"^  >•?"  ^^-^l'"'  ">•=,  deHvi^rance  of  so  vile 
a  wretch,  you  inhumanly  and  insolently  killed 
him  who  is  the  great  author  and  Prince  of  life, 
the  only  person  who  had  power  to  conduct  you 
to  it  c''    Whom  nevertheless    God  has  amply 

^  The  God  of  our  Fathers."]  This  was  wise-  Israel.  Fortheforceof  the  word  );gv;;(rota-S»^ 

ly  introduced  here  in  the  beginning  of  his  which  we  have  rendered  retiounced,   see 

discourse,  that  it  might  appear,  they  taught  Helns.  Exercit.  Sacr.  p.  254,  255. 

no  new  religion,  inconsistent  with  the  Mo-  *>  Killed  the  Prince  of  life.]   Even  him,  to 

«aic,  and  were  far  from  having  the  least  de-  whom  the  Father  had  given  to  have  life  in 

sign  to  divert  their  regards  from  rAf  Get/ 0^  himself  (^JQ^jx  v.  26),  «uid  >yhoinhehad 

VOL.    3.  8 


33         The  cure  of  the  lame  man  was  xvrought  bij  faith  in  Christ. 

SECT,  vindicated,  having  raised  him  \\\)fro?n  the  dead;  the  dead  ;  whereof 

^"    of  which  rue  his  apiostles  are  witnesses,  upon  a  ^^  ^^^  witnesses. 
""""  repeated  testimony  of  our  own  senses,  in  cir- 
ili^l5  cumstances  in  which  it  was  impossible  that  they 

15  should  be  deceived.     And  God  is  still  continu-      le  And  his  name, 
ing  to  heap  new  honours  upon  him,  whom  you  through  faith  in  his 

have  treated  with  so  much  infamy  ;  for  be  it  "^™^'    ^^^^  ™^^^ 
,  ..,«.,./.  ,     ^  this     man      stroner, 

known  unto  you,  it  is  by  Juith  in  his  name  that  ^hom   ye   see   and 
he  hath  strengthened  this  poor  77ian,^  whoin  you  know:  yea,  the  faith 
see  here  before  you,  ayid  whom  you  know  to  which  is  by    him, 
have  been  unable  from  his  birth  to  walk :  [Tea;\  ^f^.^f^Z^Zl^^^ 
I  repeat  it  again,  as  what  highly  concerns  you  the  presence  of  you 
all  to  know  and  regard.  It  is  his  name,  and  the  f  U* 
faith  which  is  centered  in  him,  and  which  de- 
rives its  efficacy  from  his  power,  th^t  has  g-iven 
him  this  perfect  strength  and  soundness,  which 
he  now  manifests  before  you  all. 
i7      And  nozu,  brethren,  while  I  am  urging  this      17  And  now,  bre- 
for  your  conviction,   that  I  may  lead  you  to  thren,    I    wot  that 
repent  of  your  great  wickedness  in  crucifving  ^hi"""?!'     ignorance 
*  ,,    -'  f       ,.    •  T  1  V      °  ye  did  z^  as  (/j(/ also 

so  excellent  and  so  divme  a  person,  1  would  not  yom-  i-uiers, 

aggravate  the  crime  you  have  been  guilty  of 
beyond  due  bounds,  so  as  to  drive  you  to  des- 
pair ;  as  1  know  that  it  was  through  ignorance 
of  his  true  character  that  you  did  [f?,]  as  [^didl 
aho  your  rulers^  by  whom  you  were  led  on  and 
prompted  to  it  :   For  surely,  if  the  dignity  and 
greatness  of  his  person,  and  his  divine  author- 
ity and  mission  had  been  known,  both  you  and 
they  must  have  treated  him  in  a  very  different 
18  manner.     (Compare  1  Cor.  ii.  8.)        But  God    18  But  those  things 
permitted  this  that  you  have  done,  and  overrul-  wliich   God   before 
ed  it  for  wise  and  gracious  purposes  ;  lAndhath  ^^Jll^^^^  ^\   ^^^ 
thus  fulfilled  those  things,  which  he  so  plainly  prophets,  that  Christ 
h2i(\.  foretold  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets  in  should    suffer,    he 
the  various  ages  of  the  world  :  even  that  Christ  l»^*-h  «»  fulfilled. 
should  suff'er,  as  an  atoning  sacrifice  for  the  sins 
of  his  people.    (Compare  Acts  xiii.  27.) 

appointed  to  conduct  hisfollovjcrs  to  life  and  referring  that  verb  to  u  Bt®'  In  the  preceii- 
giory.  Tiie  contrast  between  tlicir  killing  ing  nserse,  and  To  ovo//*  to  iiumv  in  the  lat- 
sttch  a  person,  and  interceding  for  the  par-    ter  clause  of  this. 

don  of  a  murderer,  a  destroyer  of  life,  hsiS  a.  <•  Through  ignorance  you  did  it,  &€.] 
peculiar  energy.  Probably,  if  it  had  not  been  so,  tliey  would 

«  And  by  faith  in  his  name  he  hath  strength-  have  been  immediately  destroyed,  or  reserv- 
ened,  &c.]  The  construction  of  tlie  orig-  ed  to  vengeance  without  any  ofler  of  par- 
inal,  as  it  is  commonly  pointed,  is  so  ex-  don.  Yet  it  is  plain,  their  ignorance,  being 
ceedlngly  perplexed,  that  Heinsius's  man-  in  \t.sc\ f  highly  criminal  amidst  such  means 
ner  of  painting  seems  greatly  to  be  prefer-  of  information,  did  not  excuse  them  from 
fed.    He  places  a  period  after  i^-i^ictj-i,  great  guilt. 


Times  of  refreshment  would  come^  {ft^^^y  repented,  3© 

19  Repent  ye  there-      See  to  it  therefore^  that  it  be  your  immediate  sect. 
fore,  and  be  convert- care  to  secure  an  interest  in  the  benefits  pur-   ■*""•''• 
^ayrbloTd  Tt!  Chased  by  his  death  :  And  to  this  purpose  le,  — 
when  the  times  of  re-  US  exhort  you  to  repent  oi  your  miquities,  and  — _  j^ 
freshing  shall  come  with  a  sense  of  what  vou  have  done  amiss  to 

thTLor/'"^"''^''*^"''"  *°  ^°^  '"  ^^'^  ^^>'  of  sincere  and  univer- 
sal obedience,  that  so  your  sins  may  he  blotted 
otit^  and  you  may  be  delivered  from  the  heavy 
burden  of  your  guilt  ;  that  seasons  of  sacred 
refreshment  and  delight  may  come  upon  you 
20  And  he  ^hsWfrom  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;^         And  that  in  20 

send   Jesus  Christ,  consequence  of  your  complying  with  this  im- 

;3.est'o  yr  portnnt  counsel  you  may  not  only  be  Kceived 
to  all  the  joys  or  a  state  or  pardon  and  divme 
acceptance,  but  he  may  at  length  send  unto  you 
this  Jesus  Christy  who  was  so  long  before  up- 
poiiited^  by  God  to  this  blessed  purpose,  and 
represented  and  proclaimed  under  such  a  va- 
riety of  symbols  as  the  great  Saviour  of  lost 
sinners  ;  that  having  triumphed  over  all  his 
enemies,  and  accomplished  all  the  prophecies 
as  to  the  prosperity  and  glory  of  his  church  on 
earth,  he  may  finally  receive  you  and  all  his 
faithful  servants  to  complete  an  eternal  hap- 
21"\Vhom  theheav- pjness   above.      Submit  yourselves   this   day  21 

en  must  receive,  un-  (.j^gj^  ^q  this   glorious  Redeemer,   xvhom  you 
imes  o  res-  .^^^^  ^^^  indeed  expect,  as  immediately  to  ap- 
pear in  person  among  you  ;  for  heaven  must 
continue  to  receive  and  retain  him,  till  the  long 
expected  and  happy  times  of  the  regulation  of 

*  That  seasons  of  refreshment  may  come,  ceed  :  but  the  following  clause  seems  to 
lcc.3  So  it  is  that  TertuUian,  Luther,  intimate,  that  Peter  apprehended  the  con- 
•Heinsius,  Lightfoot,  De  Dieu,  and  Raphe-  version  of  the  Jenxis,  as  a  people,  would  be 
'lius  (^ex  Herod,  p.  329),  I  think  very  rea-  attended  witli  some  extraordinary  scene  of 
sonably,  render  the  words  o^a;  «v  exSajo-zv,  prosperity  andjio)',  and  open  a  speedy  isay  to 
&c.  as  the  same  phrase  is  used,  Luke  ii.  Christ's  descentfrom  heaven,  in  order  to  ?/;e 
25,  airm  tt-1  ct7roK!*.xv^6a^<rtv,  &c.  that  the  restitution  of  all  things.  1  have  the  pleas- 
thoughts  may  be  revealed ,-  and  Mat.  vi.  5,  ure,  since  I  wrote  this,  to  find  that  the 
c^aic  «v  <pa.vaiTi,  that  thev  may  be  seen.  (See  learned  Vitringa  agrees  with  me  in  this 
also  Acts  XV.  17  ;  and  Rom.  iii.  4.)  Eras-  interpretation.  Vitring.  Observ.  Sacr.  lib.v. 
xnus  and  Piscator  render  it,  Seeing  times  of  cap-  6,  §  14. 

^refreshment  are  coine ;  and  Beza,  After  that,  ^Before  appointed.'\  Instead  of  vgoM- 
or  vihen  they  shall  come  :  But  the  authori-  Kn^vyfAivov,  before  preached,  I  here  follow 
ties  produced  in  favour  of  this  version  Beza  in  reading  5rgcx6;^s/g/o-;M«vov  as  Tertul- 
seem  not  sufficient  to  justify  it  ;  nor  was  lian  and  several  of  the  fathers  quote  it,  and 
the  blotting  out  the  sins  of  penitents  de-  the  Alexandrian  and  several  otlier  valuable 
ferred  to  any  distant  time.  Divine  refresh-  viaiwscripts,  and  ancient  versions  likewise, 
incnt  would,  no  doubt,  iminediately  mingle  have  it  ;  and  then  vfAiv  must,  (as  in  thia 
itself  with  a  sense  of  pardon,  and  eternal  version  J  be  referred  to  atto^uku,  shall  send 
happiness   would  certainly  at  length  sue-  to  you,  &.c. 


40  These  things  had  been  foretold  by  Moses  and  the  prophets, 

SECT,  all  things^i  that  is,  till  the  great  appointed  dav,  titution  ofallthins^s, 

V"-    when  God  will  rectify  all  the  seeminR  irregu- ^^'^'"i'' '^"^•'^^^fP% 
.     .  .  f. ,  .  ,.  .  °  1  1      ken  bv  tlie  mouth  of 

lanties  ot  his  present  dispensations,  and  make  all  his holv prophets, 
ill  21  ^^^  cause  of  righteotxsness  and  truth  for  ever  since  the  world  be- 
triumphant   and   glorious  :   CoJicerning  which  S''^"- 
[great  events']   (that    is,   that  such    a  Saviour 
should  be  raised  up,  and  should  at  length  be 
fixed  in  universal  dominion,  and  the  like)  God 
has  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  nil  his  holy  prophets 
from  the  hegtnnmg  oftimeJ^ 
22       For  Moses,  the  first  of  these  prophets  whose    22  For  Moses  truly 
writings  are  come  down  to  us,  has  in  the  plain-  ^i^^J.^  ""^^  ^prophet 
est  terms,   described  him,  when  he  said  to  Me  shall  the  Lord  your 
fathers  in  his  earlv  davs»  (Deut.  xviii.  15,  18,  God  raise  up  unto 
19),     ''  Surely  a  'prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  >«">  «/ yo"^  breth- 
^  ^ ,.        c  ^       ^      <  ^  .     f  .V      ren,  like    unto  me ; 

God  m  alter  times  nuse  up  unto  you,  out  or  the  jjj^  ^^^^^^  y^  1,^^^  in 

families  of  your  brethren,  like  luifo  me;  /2i?»  all  things  whatsoev- 
shall  tje  hear  and  hearken  to  in  all  things  rvhat-  er  he  shall  say  unto 

2o  soever  he  shall  say  unto  you:  And  it  shall ^^^^'^  ^^^^^  j^  ^j^^^ 
come  to  pass,  [that']  every  soul  who  will  not  come  to  pass,  that 
hearken  to  that  prophet,  and  be  obedient  to  him,  every  soul  which  will 
shall  he  cut.  of  from  among  the  people  ..\^hont  ^"t  h-v  t^h^at^  proph- 
'  mercy ,^  and  be  made  an  example  ot  the  se-  ^d  from  among  the 
verest  punishment  due  to  such  aggravated  and  people. 

24  ungrateful  rebellion."  Tea,  arid  those  that  ^^^24  ^^ea.^^and^ dl 
succeeded  Moses,  even  all  the  prophets  from  sa^mue^'^and  ihose 
Samuel,^  and  those  that  folloxv  after ^  as  many  that  follow  after,  as 

E  The  regulation  of  all  things.']       This  cum  erudito  Judx,  which  not  only  contains 

tt«-oxa7^rao-K  may  so  well  be  explained  of  a  variety  of  beautiful,  and  some  of  them 

regulating  the    present  disorders,    in  the  very  uncommon  arguments,  but  is  also  on 

moral  world,  and  the  seeming  inequalities  both  sides  so  fine  a  model  of  a  genteel  and 

of  Providentiiil  dispensations,  that  it  is  sur-  amicable  manner  of  debating    the    most 

prising  to  find   Dr  Thomas  Burnet,   Mr.  momentous  question,  as  it  would  have  been 

Whiston,  and  other  learned  writers,  urg-  much  for  the  credit  of  their  religion  and  of 

ing  it  for  such  a  restoration  of  the  paradisa-  themselves,  if  all  other  advocates  for  Christ- 

ical  state  of  the  earth,  os  they  on  their  dif-  ianitv  had  followed.     Justin  Martyr's  Dia- 

ferent  hypothesis  have  ventured  to  assert,  logue  with   Trypho  is  written  with  much  of 

■without  any  clear  warrant  from  Scripture,  the  same  decent  spirit,  though  by  no  means 

and  amidst  a  thousand  difficultieB  which  with  equal  compass  and  solidity  of  thought, 

clog  our  conceptions  of  it.  (Compare  note  •«  ■<  Shall  be  cut  off  from  among  the  people.'} 

on  Mat.  xvii.  11,  Vol.  II.)  One  cannot  imagine  a  more  masterly  ad- 

^'  From  the  beginning  nf  time.']  See  note''  dress  than  this,  to  warn  the  Jews  of  the 

on  I.uke  i.  70,  Vol.  I.  dreadful  consequence  of  their  infidelity,  in 

•  Moses  said  to  the  fathers  "]    This  quota-  the  very  words  of  Moses,  their  favourite 

lion  from  Deut.  xvlii.  15,  iSf  seq.  does  in  its  prophet,  out  of  a  pretended  zeal  for  whom 

primary  sense  refer  to  the   Messiah,  as  Dr.  they  were  ready  to  reject  Christianity,  and 

Bullock  and  Mr.  Jeffery  have  excellently  to  attempt  its  desU-uction.      See  above, 

shewn  ;   he  being,  like  Moses,  not  only  a  sect.  4,  note  ■«. 

Prophet,  but  a  Saviour,  and  a  Lawgiver  too.  '  All  the  prophets  from  Samuel.]  As 
On  this  Scripture  does  Limborch  chiefly  Samuel  is  the  earliest  prophet  next  to  Mo- 
build  in  that  noble  controversy  of  his  with  ses,  whose  writings  are  come  down  to  us, 
Crobio,  most  justly  called  Arnica  CoUatio-  and  as  the  books  which  go  under  his  name, 


As  children  of  the  covenant,  Jesus  was  first  sent  to  them.       41 

many  as  have  spok-  as  spoke  any  thing  largely  concerning  the  fu-  sect. 
en,  have  hkewise  {^,,g  purposes  and  schennes  of  Divine  Provi-  '^"' 
^j  dence,  have  also  foretold  these  important  days, 

which,  by  the  singular  favour  of  God  to  you,  [•„  24 

ye  are  now  so  happy  as  to  see. 

25  Ye  are  the  Let  US  now,  therefore,  solemnly  entreat  you  25 
children oftheproph-  to  regard  and  improve  these  declarations  in  a 
nant^^'^whichf  "^God  becoming  manner  :  for  you  have  peculiar  obli- 
made  -with  our  fath-  gations  to  do  it,  as  ijou  are  the  children  of  the 
ers,  sajing  unto  A-  prophets,  and  of  the  covenant  xvhich  God consti- 
seed^"'shatrdl"  the  ^"^^^^^f  old  xvith  our fathers,  saijing  to  Abraham 
ktndredJof  the  earth  again  and  again,  (Gen.  xii.  3  ;  xviii.  18  ;  xxii. 

be  blessed.  1 8)      "  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  families  of 

26  Unto  you  first,  the  earth  be  blessed.''''         And  accordingly  this  26 
God  having   raised  Messiah  who  was  promised  as   so  extensive 

up    his    son    Jesus,         ,        .  i      i  i        •         i  c  i  • 

sent  himto  bless  you,  ^^^  universal  ablessmg,  has  sprung  trom  him ; 
in  turning  away  eve-  and  to  you  first,^  God  having  raised  up  hts  child 
ry  one  of  you  from  Jesus   from  the  loins  of  this  pious  patriarch, 
IS  imqui  les,  ^^^  ^^^^  ^.^^  -with  ample  demonstrations  of  his 

divine  mission,  lately  in  his  own  person,  and 
now  by  our  ministry  and  the  effusion  of  his 
Spirit,  to  offer  pardon  and  salvation  to  you,  and 
to  bless  you,  every  one  of  you  tiirjiing  from  your 
iniquities  ;"  in  which,  though  by  profession  you 
are  God's  people,  you  have  been  so  long  indulg- 
ing yourselves  ;  nor  are  the  vilest  and  most 
aggravated  sinners  among  you  excepted  from 
the  grace  of  such  an  invitation.  Let  it  there- 
fore be  your  most  solicitous  care,  that  this 
gracious  message  may  not  be  addressed  to  you 
in  vain. 

and  were  probably  begun  by  his  pen,  speak  tlie  Jews.  Had  It  been  otherwise,  humanly 
very  expressly  of  the  Messiah,  (1  Sam.  ii,  speaking,  many  who  were  converted  in 
10  i  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3 — 5)  nothing  can  be  this  method  might  have  been  exasperated 
more   unnecessary,  and  hardly  any  thing   and  lost. 

more  unnatural,  than  to  draw  an  argument  "  Every  one  of  you  turning  froin  your  iniqui- 
from  this  passage  to  support  the  notion  of  ties.']  That  is,  All  those  of  you  that  turn 
Samuel's  being  f/if  author  o?X\ie  Pentateuch,  from  sin,  shall  be  entitled  to  his  blessing, 
which  many  texts  in  the  Old  and  New  Tes-  Tliis,  which  is  just  equivalent  to  Beza's, 
tament  seem  most  directly  to  contradict,  seems  a  natural  version  of  the  words  twcu 
(See  Lord  Barrington^s  Essay  on  Far.  Dis-  etTrog-pi^iiv  iKtts-ov,  &c.  And  I  choose  it, 
pensat.  Appendix,  No.  ii.)  It  would  be  tri-  because  it  is  plain,  (as  Orobio  with  his 
fling  to  argue  from  this  expression  of  all  usual  sagacity  objects  to  Limborch)  that 
the  prophets,  that  every  one  of  them,  and  Christ  did  not  in  fact  turn  every  one  of  them 
particularly  Jonah  and  bbadiah,  must  have  from  their  iniquities,  \.\io\i^\\\\.  must  be  al- 
said  somewhat  of  the  Messiah.  It  is  lowed,that  he  took  such  steps  as  were  very 
abundantly  sufficient,  that  it  is  true  of  the  proper  for  that  purpose  :  and  the  version 
prophets  in  general.  seems  farther  preferable,  as  tlie  apostle 

'^  To  you  first.]  Accordingly  the  gospel  knew,  that  the  Jews  would  in  fact  rf/Vcffi^e 
was  (by  the  astonishing  grace  of  our  bless-  ^oj/ie/,  and  bring  destruction  on  themselves 
ed  Redeemer)  every  where  offered// ,?f  to  as  a  nation  by  that  means. 


42  Refections  on  Peter's  discourse  to  the  people* 


IMPROVEMENT. 

SECT.      Happy  the  minister  whose  heart  is  thus  intent  upon  all  oppor- 

^"-    tunities  o{  doing  good,  as  these  holy  a/>05?/f 5  were  !   Happy  that 

faithful  servant^  who,  like  them,  arrogates  nothing  to  himself 

iij    but  centres  the  praise  of  all  m  him  who  is  the  great  source  from 

verse  whom  every  good  and  perfect  gift  proceeds  !  Happy  the  man  who 

12  is  himself  w'lWm^  to  he  forgotten  and  overlooked^  that  God  maybe 

ti  remembered  and  oxvned  !  He,  like  this  xvise  master  builder,  will 

15  lay  the  foundation  deep  in  a  sense  of  sin,  and  will  charge  it  with 

ail  its  aggravations  07i  thesinner,  that  he  may  thereby  render  the 

tidings  of  a  Saviour  welcome  ;  which  they  can  never  be  till  this 

burden  has  been    felt.     Yet  will  he,  like  Peter,   conduct  the 

17  charge  with  tenderness  and  respect,  and  be  cautious  not  to  over- 
load even  the  greatest  offender. 

19  We  see  the  absolute  necessity  of  repentance,  which  therefore 
is  to  be  solemnly  charged  upon  the  consciences  of  all  w^ho  de- 
sire that  their  sins  may  be  blotted  out  of  the  book  of  God's  re- 
membrance, and  that  they  may  share  in  that  refreshment  which 
nothing  but  the  sense  of  his  pardoning  love  can  afford.  Blessed 
souls  are  they  who  have  experienced  it  ;  for  they  may  look  up- 
on all  their  present  comforts  as  the  dawning  of  eternal  glory  ;  and 
20,21  having  seen  Christ  with  an  eye  of  faith,  and  received  that  import- 
ant  cure,  which  nothing  but  his  powerful  and  gracious  name  can 
effect,  may  be  assured  that  God  will  send  him  again  to  complete 
the  work  he  has  so  graciously  begun,  and  to  reduce  the  seeming 
irregularities  of  the  present  state  into  everlasting  harmony, 
order,  and  beauty. 

18  In  the  mean  time,  let  us  adore  the  wisdom  of  his  providence^ 
and  the  fidelity  of  his  grace,  which  has  overruled  the  folly  and 
wickedness  of  men,  to  subserve  his  own  holy  purposes,  and  has 

22  accom.plished  the  promises  so  long  since  made  oi  a  prophet  to  be 
raised  up  to  Israel  like  Moses,  and  indeed  gloriously  superior  to 
him,  both  in  the  dignity  of  his  character  and  office,  and  in  the 

26  great  salvation  he  was  sent  to  procure.  This  salvation  was 
first  offered  to  Israel,  which  had  rendered  itself  so  peculiarly 

15  unworthy  by  killing  the  Prince  of  life.  Let  us  rejoice  that  he  is 
now  published  to  us,  and  that  God  has  condescended  to  send  his 
Son  to  bless  us  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  in  turning  us  from  our  ini- 
€[uities.  Let  us  view  this  salvation  in  its  true  light,  and  remem- 
ber that  if  we  are  not  willing  to  turn  from  iniquity,  from  all 
iniquity,  from  those  ijiiquities  that  have  been  peculiarly  our  own^ 
it  is  impossible  we  should  have  any  share  in  it. 


The  Priests  and  Sadducees  lay  hold  on  Peter  and  John,         43 


SECT.    VIII. 

The  tzvo  apostles  being'  seized  by  order  of  the  Sanhedrim^  and  ex- 
amined by  them^  courageously  declare  their  resolution  of  goin^ 
on  to  preach  in  the  name  of  Jesus^  notwithstanding  their 
Severest  threatenings.     Acts  IV.  1 — 22. 

Acts  IV.  I.  AcTS   IV.    1. 

AND    as    they  HpHUS  it  was  that  Peter  and  John  improv-  sect. 
^le^1he""He?ts  ^^^  *^^  opportunity  of  addressing  them-    viii. 

and'^the  captahrof  ^^^^^^  ^o  the  multitude,  who  had  assembled  in 

the  temple,  and  the  the  temple  (as  we  have  seen  before)  upon  occa-  ^^^f 
Sadducees  came  up.  sion  of  the  miraculous  cure  of  the  lame  man  ;  ^^* 
^'"*  and  while  they  zvere  thus  speaking  to  the  people, 

a  considerable  number  of  the  priests  came  upon 
them  ;  and  with  the  priests  there  came  the  cap- 
tain of  the  temple,  that  is,  the  person  who  com- 
manded the  guard  of  Levites  then  in  waiting  ;* 

2  Being  grieved  a/7^  Me  6afl''«5!'wcef*  also  joined  with  them  :      For  q 

pXfe7.S?."acl"  •«'.  -«  °f  ■"-  W'''-   greatly   exasperated" 
ed  through  Jesus  the  ^g^*"st  the  apostles,  bez?ig  peculiarly  grieved 
resurrection     from  that  they  taught  the  people  in  the  name  of  that 
the  dead.  Jesus  whom  they  had  so  lately  put  to  death, 

and  especially  that  they  preached  the  doctrine 
of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  as  exemplifi- 
ed and  demonstrated  in  [the  person  of]  Jesus; 
whose  recovered  life  had  so  direct  a  tendency 
to  overthrow  the  whole  system  of  the  Saddu- 
cean  tenets,  which  denied  every  thing  of  that 
kind,  yea  even  the  existence  of  the  soul  after 
death,  and  any  future  account  of  the  actions  of 

3  And  they  laid  life.  (Compare  Acts  xxiii.  8.)     And  therefore,  3 
p™tm*Md™.«''at  they  might  prevent  their  preaching  any 
to  the  next  day  :  for  mo^e,  they  laid  violent  hands  upon  Peter  and 

it   was  now  even-  John,  and  seized  them  as  seditious   persons, 
^^'^^  who    were  labouring  to  incense  the  populace 

against  the  conduct  of  their  governors  ;  And 
they  committed  them  into  custody  until  the  next 
day,  that  when  the  Sanhedrim  met  at  the  usual 
hour  they  might  consult  what  it  was  proper  to 
do  with  them ;  for  it  was  now  late  in  the 
evening^  and  was  no  fit  season  to  have  them 
examined. 

»  The  captain  of  the  temple. 1    See  note  "  three  in  the  after  noon,  this  expression  makes 

on  Luke  xxii.  52,  Vol.  II.  it  probable,  some  hours  might  be  spent  in 

^  It  iuas  yioiii  late  in  the  evening-"]     As  preaching  to  the  people,  and  consequently 

Peter  and  John  went  up  to  the  temple  at  that  what  we  have  in  the  former  chapter  is 


44  they  are  brought  before  the  Sanhedrhn^  and  examined. 

aECT.      But  in  the  mean  time,  the  disciples  had  the     4  Howbelt  many 
vi»-    satisfaction  to  see,   that  the  apostles  had  not  oft'^em  which  heard 

,   ,  ,  .  .  r  ,y  .  ,17  the  word,  beheved ; 

~~ laboured  in  vain  ;   tor  viany  oj  those^  rutio  had  ^nd  the  number  of 

iv^4  heard  the  word  T^vc?ic\iQd.hy\.h.evn^  believed ;  and  \.\\e  men  was  about 
the  nwnber  of  the  men  became  about  five  thousand,  ^^e  thousand, 
including  those  who  had  been  converted  be- 
fore, and  still  attended  on  the  instructions  of 
the  apostles.<= 

5  And  the  next  day  there  was  a  general  assem-  5  And  It  came  to 
bly  of  their  rulers,  and  elders,  and  scrzbes,  which  \^^  ;;,';ir'rukrs!ard 
constituted  the  Sanhedrim,   who  gathered  to-  elders,  and  scribes, 

6  gether,  and  formed  a  court  at  Jerusalem  :  And  6  And  Annas  the 
there  was  with  them  Annas,  who  had  formerly  lugh  priest,  and  Cai- 
been  the  high  priest,  and  Caiaphas  also  who  ^^^  Alexander,  and 
t\\twhoxel\\2ito^ct,'^  and  J  ohn,a7id  Alexander,^  as  many  as  were  of 
and  as  many  as  were  of  the  high  priest'' s  kin-  Jj?^  kindred  of  the 
dred,^  who  came  and  joined  the  council  upon  g!;u!ered  together  at 
tllis  occasion.  Jerusalem. 

only  an  abstract  or  specimen  of  the  dis-  the  Jnnas  spoken  of,  was  that  Annas  who 

courses  they  held  on  tliis  occasion  ;  which  had  once  borne  that  office  with  great  hon- 

I  suppose  is  generally  the  case,  as  to  the  our,  and  had  now  most  of  the  authority, 

speechesT&covAQdihy  tXi^sacred historians, ^.s  though  his  son  in  law  Caiaphas  had  the 

■well  as  others.  name.     I  would  submit  it  to  examination, 

<=  The  number  —  became  about  Jive  thou-  wliether,  placing  a  comvut  after  Avav,  the 
sand,  &c.]  Dr.  Benson  concludes,  that^iie  following  words  miglit  not  be  joined,  tov 
thousand  were  converted  on  this  occasion,  «tg_:t(£g?a  Kst;  K«<a<l>av,  and  rendered  ^/;e  ^/^'Zt 
besides  the  three  thousand  mentioned  be-  priest  also,  that  is,  Caiaphas  ;  though  I 
fore.  (Chap.  ii.  41.)  Had  it  been  said,  as  confess  the  insertion  of  co/;i</flf/w*  between 
there,  X.\\?A  so  msinyivere  added  to  the  church,  each  name  in  the  following  clauses  does 
it  had  determined  the  sense  to  be,  as  he  not  favour  such  a  version  :  and  therefore  I 
and  others  understand  it.  (See  Lightfoot  rather  incline  to  acquiesce  in  the  former 
and  Whitby  in  loc.)  But  I  think  the  use  solution  ;  for  the  illustration  of  which,  see 
of  the  word  £>-£v«9»  here  (whereas  vk  is  Mr.  Biscoe,  at  Bojde's  Lect.  p.  648—659. 
used  chap.  i.  15),  favours  the  interpreta-  '  yohn,  and  Alexander.]  It  is  very  evi- 
tion  I  have  preferred.  It  is  hardly  to  be  dent,  these  were  persons  of  great  note 
thought,  (unless  it  were  expressly  assert-  among  the' Jews  at  tliat  time  :  and  it  is 
ed)  that  another  day  should  be  so  much  not  improbable,  that  (as  l)r  Liglitfont  and 
more  remarkable  for  its  number  of  converts,  others  suppose)  the  former  might  be  the 
than  that  on  wliich  the  Spirit  descended,  celebrated  Rabban  yochanan  Ben  Zaccai, 
And,  as  for  any  argument  drawn  from  the  mentioned  in  tiie  Talmud,  tlie  scliolar  of 
probability  of  more  than  fve  thousand  be-  Hillel,  and  that  the  Latter  might  be  the 
ing  converted  in  a  year's  time,  I  must  ob-  Alabarch,  or  governor  of  the  Jews  at  Alex- 
serve,  that  I  see  no  proof  at  all,  that  this  andria,  brother  to  the  fatuous  Pliilo 
event  was  a  year,  or  even  a  tnonth  .after  the  Judseus,  and  in  great  favour  with  Claudius 
descent  of  the  Spirit  .•  nay,  I  rather  tiiink  it  Csesar  Josephus  mentions  him  often,  and 
highly  improbable  the  Sanhedrim,  should  tells  us,  among  other  things,  that  he 
suffer  the  apostles  to  go  on  so  long  ujiques-  adorned  nine  gates  of  the  temple  with 
tioned  in  their  public  work  ;  and  to  sup-  i)lates  of  gold  and  silver.  Joseph.  Bell. 
pose  they  did  not  teach  publicly  would  be  yud.  lib.  v.  cap.  5,  [al.  vi  6,1  §  3. 
most  absurd.  f  As   many  as   were  of  the  high  priest^s 

<•  Annas  the  high  priest,  and  Caiaphas."]  kindred.']  Or  as  others  render  il,  ofthepon- 

As  it  seems  evident,  that  Caiaphas  was  tifical family.    Dr.  Hammond  explains  this 

the  high  priest  at  this  time,  it  may  appear  of  the  tioenty  four  members  of  the  Aaronic 

strange,  tliat  the  title  sliould  be  given  to  family,  wiio  presided  over  the  twenty  four 
another,  merely  to  (signify  that  he,  that  is, "  courses :  Others  refer  it  to  those,  who  were 


Peter  declares  what  they  had  done  m  the  name  of  Jesus.        45 

7  And  when  they         And  having   ordered   the    apostle?  to   be  sect. 
•  had  set  them  in  the  brought  before  them,  and  set  them  in  the  midst    ^'"'• 

midst    they  asked,  ^  ^     assembly  (the  place    where  criminals  "— " 
By  what  power,  or  "*   *•  '  ,     •  u         •    j  i      ^i,   •  ^\     *u        ^^^^ 

by  what  name  have  used  to  stand  to  be  tried  bv  their  court;,  they  jy.  7 
ye  done  this  ?  inquired  of  them,  saying.  Declare  to  us  truly, 

and  without  reserve,  what  is  the  bottom  of  this 
affair  ?  By  zvhat  poxver^  or  in  the  authority  of 
what  name^  have  you  done  this  strange  work, 
which  has  been  wrought  on  the  cripple  now 
healed  ?  Is  it  by  the  art  of  medicine,  or  by 
magic  ?  Or  do  you  pretend  to  any  prophetic 
mission,  in  attestation  of  which  this  is  done  ? 

8  Then  Peter, fill-      Then  Peter ^  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit^  accord-  8 
ed   with  the   Holy  jng  to  the  promise  of  his  now  glorified  Master, 
Ghost,    said     unto  ^i^j^j^  ^^^^  ^p^^^  ^|^jg  occasion  remarkably  yeri- 
Se'JeopE  Ind  eW.  fied  (compare  Mat.  x.  19,  20;  and  Mark  xiii. 
ers  of  Israel,  11),  spake  with  the  utmost  freedom,  and  said 

unto  them,  0  ye  rulers  of  the  people^  and  elders 
of  Israel^  before  whom  we  are  now  brought  as 

9  If  we  this  day  malefactors  !        We  are  not  conscious  to  our-  9 
be  examined  of  the  selves,  that  we  have  done  any  thing  to  deserve 
tr'in'rofenf  man!  ^^"^"^^  °^  punishment  ;  but  fwe  are  this  day 
by  \vhat  means  he  is  examined  and  called  to  an  account  as  criminal, 
piade  whole ;  about  the  beneft  conferred  upon  the  impotent 

man^  and  you  would  have  us  to  declare  by  xvhat 
means  he  is  saved  from  his  calamitous  state, 
and  healed  in  the  manner  which  you  now  see, 
we  are  most  free  to  tell  you  what  we  before 
have  testified  on  this  occasion  (chap.  iii.  16)  : 

10  Be   it  known  Be  it  known  therefore  to  you  all,  and  to  all  the  10 
unto  you  all,  and  ^o  pgQpi^  of  Israel,  that  it  is  by  the  name  of  Jesus 

all  tl»e  people  of  Is-  ^,^^^^^  of  Nazareth,  whom  you  a  few  weeks  ago 
rael,    that    by     the  .„  J      .  .      ,,     '  /       r  i   ^     .  .•  j 

nameof  Jesus  Christ  cructfied  -With,  all  the  marks  01  detestation  and 
of  Nazareth,  whom  contempt,  as  a  criminal  worthy  of  the  most 
'  Gorr'Ssed  ft-om'thS  ^^f^^^o^s  death,  but  whom  God  hath  owned,  in 
iom     e  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^j^  raised  him  from  the  dead,^  and 

nearly  related  to  Annas  and  Caiaphas  :  But  with  authority  as  a  court  of  judicature  here, 

Grotius  thinks,  that  it  includes  the  kindred  and  the  council,  expressly  called  Lvviiptov, 

of  those  who  had  lately  been  in  the  office  again  and  again  in  the  5th  chapter  (ver. 

of  high  priest,  which  (he  says)  made  them  21,  27,  34,  41),  refer  to  the  acts  of  this  as- 

7ne miners  of  the   Sanhedrim.     Who  were  iewii/v  as  their  own  (compare  chap.  v.  ver. 

properly  meanders  of  that  council,  it  is  ex-  27,  28)  :   And  the  same  word  is  likewise 

tremely  difficult  to  say  ;  but  I  cannot  think  used  here  in  this  chapter,  ver.  15. 
with  a  late  learned  writer  (Mr.  Biscoe,  at        e  Whom  God  hath  raised  from  the  dead.'] 

Boyle's  Ltct.  p.  79),  that  the  presence  of  They  knew  in  their  own  consciences,  tliat 

Alexander  (though    statedly  resident  in  it  was  so  ;  and,  though  tliey  had  hired  the 

Egypt)  will  prove,  that  this  was  not  prop-  soldiers  to  tell  a  most  senseless  and  in- 

erly  the  Sajihedrim,  but  an  extraordinary  credible  tale  to  tlie  contrary  (Mat.  xxviii. 

council  occasionally  called,  consisting  of  12 — 15),  yet  it  is  observable,  they  did  not 

some  who  were,  and  others  who  were  not,  (so  far  as  we  can  learn)  <!»)§  to  plead  it 

of  that  court.    It  is  v^ry  evident,  they  a^t  before  P«ter  and  John. 
VOL.   3.                   9 


46  Jt  is  in  ycsus  there  is  salvation  and  in  no  othei\ 

SECT,  received  him   to   glory  :    [3m,]   I   declare  it  dead,  even  by  him 
^"'-   again,  and  will  abide  by  it  whatever  be  the  |lo^h  this  man  stand 
•^—    o       '  ^y,   ^    '..    ■      L     u-  \^     ^\^    .here      before      you 

consequence,   that  it  is  by  nim^  even  by  that  ^\^q\q^ 

iv  iO  ilhistrioLis  name  of  his,  that  this  poor  ;««?2, 
whom  you  well  know  to  have  been  a  cripple 
from  his  mother's  womb,  now  stands  before  you 

11  perfectly  50z/^2fi^  and  well.  And  give  me  leave,  li  This  13  the 
Sirs,  to  tell  you,  that  this  Jesus  is  a  person,  stone  which  was  set 
with  whom  you  are  all  intimately  concerned  ;  j;,iiS^Ueh''l« 
for  as  David  expresses  it  (Psal.  cxviii.  22),  become  the  head  of 
*'  This  is  the  stone  xvhich  was  contemptuously  the  corner, 
refused  and  set  at  nought  by  you,  who  by  your 

office  should  have  been  builders  in  the  church 
of  God,  that  is  indeed  become  the  very  head  of 
the  corner^  to  which  the  whole  building  owes 

12  its  strength,  its  union,  and  its  beauty."  And  12  Neither Isthcre 
there  is  really  salvation  and  healing  in  no  other  salvation  in  any  oth- 
but  in  him  ;  neither  is  there  any  other  name un-  o^h'sl"*'" ,iame  'under 
der  heaven,  given  out  by  God  among  the  chil-  heaven  given  among 
dren  of  men,  whether  of  patriarch  or  prophet,  men,  whereby  we 
or  priest  or  king,  in  which  ive  must  he  saved"^^^^^^  ^^^^^' 
and  recovered  :^  For  though  we   are  not  thus 

disabled  and  afflicted  in  body,  yet  there  are 
other  maladies  of  a  much  more  threatening  na- 
ture, for  the  cure  of  which  you  and  I,  and  all 
that  hear  me  this  day,  must,  as  we  value  the 
very  lives  of  our  souls,  apply  to  Jesus,  and 
only  to  him. 

1 3  Now  when  they  of  the  council  saw  the  boldness    13  Now  when  they 
of  Peter  and  John,  and  observed  the  freedom  of  Jj^^^  the  boUlncss  of 
speech  with  which  they  pleadedtheir  Master's    ^  ^"^  *"'^  jom,  an 
cause,  and  the  high  degree  to  which  they  extoll- 
ed him,   in  the  presence  of  those  magistrates 

who  had  so  lately  condemned  him  to  the  most 

^  Iniuhick'we  must  be  saved.']  Dr.  Whit-  eternal  sahaf.on,  since  it  is  plain,  that, 
by  and  some  later  writers  have  taken  a  when  Peter  says,  tv  m  hi  aaBnat  ti/unc,  he 
great  deal  of  pains  to  prove,  that  o-wSova/  takes  it  for  granted,  that  a// u/10 /itrt/-(//u'?/i 
here  signifies  healing,  and  have  argued  for  needed  to  apply  to  Christ  for  tliis  healing- 
it  from  the  connection,  and  from  many  texts.  Now  there  is  no  reason  to  believe,  tlicy 
especially  in  the  Evangelists,  where  it  were  a// o^/cferf  with  bodily  maladies, nor 
plainly  has  that  sense,  as  it  has  likewise,  could  he  have  any  imaginable  warrant  to 
Acts  xiv.  9,  where  il  is  transl.ated  to  he  promise  them  all  supernatural  recovery  m 
healed.  (See  Mat.  \\.  21,  22  ;  Mark  v.  23;  that  case.  R.iphelius  in  a  remark.able  note 
vi  56  ;  *.  52  ;  Luke  xvii  19  ;  and  compare  on  this  text  (ex  Herod  p.  329—332),  cn- 
note  ''  on  Mark  v.  28,  Vol.  L)  But  it  is  deavours  among  other  things  to  prove, 
strange.that  any  should  nothave  seen,  that,  that  cvo/m^,  or  the  name  of  a  person,  w.as 
if  the  most  determinate  word  for  healing  a  manner  of  speaking  used  in  reference 
had  been  liere  used  (as  Sng^tfrriudmAt-,  or  to  one  regarded  as  God,  and  the  Author  of 
i*c-6o(.«),  it  must  have  signified  spiritual  and  salvation. 


The  council  are  at  a  loss  what  to  do  with  them.  47 

perceived  that  they  shameful  death  ;  and imderstood at  the  s.a.me  time  sect. 
Avere  unlearned  and  ffi^jf  they  Tvere  illiterate  men^  and  in  private  sta-  viii. 
ignorant  men,  they  •  of  life}  they  were  greatly  astoiushed.  And  - — 
marvelled ;  and  they  -^    *^i  ^  ,,        •        ^         >/         /  *i  Acts 

took  knowledge  of  upon  farther  recollection  too  they  knew  tliem^    -^  jo 
them,  that  they  had  and  remembered  of  these  two  disciples,  that 
been  with  Jesus.       ^^^^  had  been  with  Jesus,  particularly  the  night 
that  he  was  taken,  and  had  attended  him  to 
the  house  of  Caiaphas,  where  several  now  in 
court  had  been  present  at  his  examination. •= 

14  And  beholding  (Compare  John  xviii.  15, 16.)  And  they  would  14 
the  man  which  was  gj^^jy  j^^j^^g  ^one  their  utmost  to  confound  a 
tbem.Vhe^'coIucTsIy  testimony  which  bore  so  hard  upon  themselves. 
nothing  against  it.      But  seeing  the  man  that  zvas  cured,  whom  they 

knew  to  have  been  so  long  lame,  now  standing 
zvith  them  perfectly  recovered,  they  had  nothing 
to  say  against  the  fact,  though  they  were  most 
unwilling  to  own  a  doctrine  which  [it]  tended 
so  strongly  to  prove. 

15  But  when  they     But  as  they  did  not  choose  the  apostles  should  15 
had        commanded  perceive  they  knew  not  what  to  say,  having  or- 
out^of  Uie^council!  dered  them  to  withdraw  for  a  while  out  of  the 
they    conferred    a'  room  where  the  council  was  sitting,  they  pri- 
mong  themselves,     yately  conferred  among  themselves.  Saying,  What  IG 

men?  For  that  in- therreasonablenorsatetopunish  them  now  ;yor 
deed  a  notable  mira-  that  indeed  a  very  surprising  and  signal  7niracle 
cle  hath  been  done  ^^^^^  ^^^^  wrought  by  them,  is  clearly  manifest 
bv  them,  z*  manitest  ,,    ,      .    ,     ,^  r  c^  1  '  j 

to allthem  that  dwell  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  and  we  our- 
in   Jerusalem,    and  selves  Cannot  possibly  deny  \it.'\     Nevertheless)-  17 
we  cannot  deny  it.     ^^^  ^j^g  other  hand,  it  is  equally  plain,  that  both 
spJIad  no  further  a-  our  credit  and  our  interest  require  us,  to  sup- 
mong  the  people,  let  press  the  rumour  of  it  as  much  as  we  can  ;  and 
therefore,  that  it  may  not  any  farther  spread 
amofig  the  people,  and  be  a  means  ot  raising  dis- 
content, and  perhaps  of  occasioning  some  dan- 
gerous insurrection  among  them,  which  may 

« Illiterate  men,  and  in  private  stations  of  the  rulers  were  often  present  when  Christ 

life^     The  original  words  a.y^-tixfA:i.']ai  K=tt  taught  publicly,  and  so  might  have  seen 

<(f;a)]ct;  have  literally  this  si  gnihcation,  that  Peter  and  John  near  him  at  the  times,  as 

tliey  were  not  scholars,  nor  in  any  public  well  as  on  the  occasion  mentioned  in  the 

rank  of  life  as  the  priests  and  magistrates  paraphrase. 

■were  ;  but  they  import  no  want  of  natural  '  Nevertheless.'}  Instances  in  \vhich*A>.* 

good  sense,  or  any  ignorance  of  what  was  signifies  Nevert/ieless,  are  numerous  in  the 

then  the  subject  of  debate  :    so  that  ottr  Ne-w  Testament,-  and  it  is  often  rendered 

translation  seems  very  unhappy  here.  so  by  our  translators.     See  Mark  xiv.  36  ; 

^  Thev  hiew  them  that  thev  had  been  luith  John  xi.  15  ;  Rom.  v.  14  ;  2  Cor.  xii.  16  ; 
yesus,  particularly  the  night  that  he  was  Gal.  iv.  30  ;  2  Tim.  i.  12  ;  and  many  in- 
taken,  &c.]  See  note  s  on  Luke  xxii.  57,  stances  from  profane  ixriters  are  brought  by 
Vol-  II.    Grotius  justly  observe  also,  that  Eisner  in  his  note  here. 


48  Theij  charge  them  to  speak  no  more  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

SECT,  maythrowthe  cityandnation  into  confusion, /e-?  us  straitly  threaten 
'^"^^  lis  severehi  threaten  them  with  the  most  rigorous  them,  that  they  speak 
~  punishment,  in  casethey  persist  in  such  bold  dis-  !"„  ^hL^name!""  """" 
iv.  ij  courses  as  those  we  have  now  been  hearing, 

that  so   they  may  not  dare  to  preach  as  they 

have  done,  and  from  henceforth  may  speak  no 

more  to  any  man  in  this  obnoxious  name, 

18  -And  the  whole  council  having  agreed  to  this      18  And  they  called 
as  the  most  proper  method  they  could  at  pres-  them,  and  command- 
ent  take  with  the  aposdes,  they  called  them  in  jf  au,'"nor\'radrt 
again,  and  telling  them  how  much  they  were  the  name  of  Jesus.- 
offended  at  the  liberty  they  took,  they  charged 

them  in  a  very  strick  and  severe  manner,  that^ 
upon  pain  of  their  highest  displeasure,  and  as 
they  regarded  their  own  safety,  and  even  their 
lives,  they  should  not  presume  on  any  account 
whatever  to  speak  any  more^  o.--  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple in  the  name  of  Jesus  ;^  if  they  would  not  be 
looked  upon  as  seditious  persons,  and  be  dealt 
with  as  incendiaries  and  rebels,  as  their  Master 
had  been  ;  whom  they  still  asserted  to  have  de- 
served the  punishment  that  he  had  suffered. 

19  But  Peter  and  John  felt  themselves  animated  19  gut  Peter  and 
in  this  arduous  circumstance  with  a  coura-  John  answered  and 
geous  zeal,  which  would  not  permit  them  to  be  saiduntothem,Whe. 
silent,  lest  that  silence  should  be  interpreted  as  the^si'^ht  of '^God  to 
a  promise  to  quit  their  ministry,  and  therefore  hearken  imto  you 
ansxvering  them  with  an  undaunted  freedom,  P^'*^  *^han  unto  God, 
they  said  before  them  all,  Whether  it  be  a  fit  or  J"'^^^  ^'^" 

a  righteous  thing  iii  the  .sight  of  God,  to  whom 
we  are  all  accountable,  to  obey  you  rather  than 
God,  judge  ye.^  You  cannot  but  know  in  your 
own  consciences  on  which  side  the  superior 
obligation  lies  ,  and  you  must  therefore  expect, 

"  They  charged  them  that  they  should  not  sage  which  bears  some  resemblance  to 

apeak  any  more  —  in  the  jiame  of  Jesus  ]  this,  in  the  n/jo/o^r  of  Socrates  as  recorded 

The  very  thing,  that  men  conscious  of  the  by  Plato,  Coper,  p.  2o)  which  appears   to 

truth  of  the  a/)Q*f/^'i  testimony,  and  self-  me  among  the  finest  of  antiquity.     When 

condemned,  would  do  ;  attempting  by  vio-  they  were  condemning  him  to  death  for 

lencetosio/)f/ie/rmoufAf,as  they  knew  they  teaching  the    people,    he    said,   *'   O  ye 

could  not  answer  them  any  other  way,  Athenians,  I  embrace  and  love  you  ;  but 

I  luill  obev  God  rather  than  you  ;    \_'ru(TOf/.at 

"  Whether  it  he  righteous  —  to  obey  you  $1  ree  eiai  /uu.kkov  «  u/uiv,']  and  if  you  would 
rather  than  God,  judge  ye."]  As  they  pro-  dismiss  me  and  spare  my  life,  on  condition 
fessed  to  believe  the  being  and  infinite  that  I  should  cease  to  teach  my  fellow- 
perfections  of  God,  tliey  must,  on  tlieir  citizens,  I  would  rather  die  a  thousand 
own  principles,  see  easily  the  absurdity  of  times  than  accept  the  proposal."  What 
expecting  obedience  to'their  commands  are  ten  thousand  subtilties  of  the  ancient 
from  good  men,  who  believed  themselves  philosophers,  when  compared  with  a  senti« 
4ivinely  commissioned.    There  is  a  pas-  ment  like  tUis  ! 


The  apostles  declare  they  cannot  desist^  and  are  let  go.         49 

20  For  we  cannot  that  we  shall  act  accordingly.     For  though  we  sect. 
bat  speak  the  things  respect  vou  as  our  civil  rulers,  and  are  heartily    ^'"• 
which  we  have  seen      .,;.        :         •   u     n       i  •      *.-      \  r  — — 
and  heard.                willing  to  yield  all  subjection  to  you  so  far  as      ^ 

we  lawfully  can,  yet  since  God  hath  charged  \y  20 
us  with  the  publication  of  this  important  mes- 
sage, on  which,  as  we  have  already  testified, 
the  eternal  salvation  of  men  depends,  xve  dare 
not  to  be  silent  in  a  case  of  such  importance, 
and  are  free  to  tell  you  that  we  cannot  but  speak 
the  things  which  7ve  have  so  often  seen  and  hear  d^ 
and  which  God  hath  so  miraculously  impower- 
ed  us  to  declare,  not  only  in  this  city,  but 
throughout  all  the  earth. 

21  So  when  they  J;2fi^though  the  apostles  spake  with  such  great  21 
had  further  threat-  freedom,  the  council  were  so  confounded  by 
Z^^T^^^  ™!  'he  force  of  truth,  that  they  did  not  think  fit 
thing  how  they  to  proceed  to  any  farther  extremities  at  that 
might  punish  them,  time  ;  but  having  threatened  them  again  in  se- 
because  of  the  pec-  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^an  before,  they  dismissed  them  ; 
pie  :  fpr  all  men  glo-  r  j-  ,  .  i  \  ^  "^  ^  ,  ■  ,  r 
rifled  God  for  th?Lt.P^"^^g  nothi7ig  done  by  them/or  xvnich  they 
■which  was  done.       might  with  any  shew  oi  rt^son punish  them^  and 

not  daring  to  proceed  in  so  arbitrary  a  manner 
as  they  would  otherwise  have  done,  because  of 
the  people^  whose  resentment  they  feared  :  For 
such  was  the  impression  that  was  made  upon  the 
people  by  the  cure  of  the  lame  man,  that  they 
had  all  an  high  esteem  and  mighty  veneration 
for  the  apostles,  who  were  publicly  known  to 
be  the  instruments  of  working  it,  and  all  glori- 
fied God  in  raptures  of  astonishment  for  that 

22  For  the  man  xvhich  was  done  :  And  indeed  they  well  might  22 
was     above     forty  be  affected  with  it,  for  the  man  on  whoin  this 

fhiTmi^acle'oflieT-  ""'^^^^^ "f  ^^«^^".^  ^^^  xvrought,  was  more  than 
ing  was  shewed,  frty  years  old ;  so  that  hardly  any  thing  could 
have  appeared  to  human  judgment  to  be  a 
more  desperate  case,  than  so  inveterate  and 
confirmed  a  lameness  ;  and  yet  he  was  (as  we 
have  already  related)  in  one  moment  completely 
cured  by  the  word  of  the  apostles,  and  the 
po.ver  of  their  divine  master  operating  with  it* 

IMPROVEMENT. 

We  see  in  the  instance  before  us,  the  natural  but  detestable  verse 
effects  of  a  proud^  bigotted^  overbearing  temper^  even  where  it  ^"^ 
seems  least  excusable.    The  Sadducees  themselves,  though  they 
believed  wo /?/;?/re  stats  of  retribution^  yet  persecuted  \kvt  apos- 
tles as  eagerly,  as  lithey^  like  some  other  Jews,  had  expected  to 
merit  heaven  by  their  seventy  to  them.  (Compare  John  xvi.  2.) 


50  Reflections  on  the  examination  of  the  ttvo  apostles* 

SECT.      On  the  other  side,  it  is  delightful  to  observe  the  zeal  and  cofir' 
^"''    ag-e^  with  which  Peter  and  John  defended  the  cause  of  their  cru- 

cifled  Redeemer^  even  in  the  presence  of  those  by  whom  he  had  so 

IQ^ll  lately  been  condemned.  Thus  can  God  g-ive  power  to  the  feeble^ 
and  increase  the  strength  of  them  that  have  no  might.  (Isa.  xl.  29.) 
The  testimony  they  bore  is  well  worth  our  regarding.      There  is 

12  salvation  in  no  other,  neither  is  there  am/  other  name  under  heaven 
given  among  men^  whereby  we  must  be  saved.  O  that  the  ends  of  the 
earth  might  hear  and  reverence  that  name  !  O  that  thousands^  to 
whom  it  is  yet  iinknoxvn,  may  learn  to  build  all  their  hopes  of  sal- 
vation upon  it  ;  and  may  we  never  be  ashamed  to  own  it,  never 
afraid  to  adhere  to  it  !  May  we  speak  of  it  with  such  a  fervour, 
may  we  defend  it  with  such  a  zeal,  that  they  who  are  round  about 

13  us  may  take  knowledge  of  us  that  we  have  been  zvith  yesus,  and 
ti-ace  the  genuine  effects  of  our  intimate  acquaintance  with  him ! 

Never  was  there  an  instance  of  a  more  memorable  combat  be- 
tween the  force  of  evidence  and  of  prejudice  ;  never  a  more  im- 
pudent attempt  to  bear  down  the  cause  of  unquestionable  truth 
16—18  by  brutal  violence.  But  great  is  the  truth^  and  it  will  prevail. 
May  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  never  want  that  courage  in  the 
defence  of  it  which  these  holy  men  expressed  ;  always  jW^in^  it 
19  infinitely  more  reasonable,  more  safe,  and  more  necessary,  to 
obey  God  than  man  !  Never  may  we  be  ashamed  to  profess  our 
reverence  and  love  to  him,  who  is  our  supreme  ruler,  and  our 
most  bountiful  friend  ;  and  may  he  give  us  such  an  inward  and 
heart  influencing  sense  of  the  worth  and  sweetness  of  his  gospel, 
as  may  effectually  prevent  our  betraying  or  neglecting  it  ! 

S  E  C  T.     IX. 

Peter  and  John  return  to  their  company^  and  having  told  them 
what  had  passed,  they  all  unite  in  an  inspired  T^r^yer,  which  is 
attended  zvith  a  r enezued  effasion  of  the  Spirit,  in  consequence  of 
■which  they  all  preach  the  gospel  zvith  new  vigour  and  wonderful 
success ;  the  number  of  converts,  and  the  sales  of  estates,  are 
greatly  increased.     Acts  IV.  23 — 35. 

Acts    IV.   23.  ^  Acts  IV.  23. 

SECT.  "P)  ETE  R  and  John  being  dismissed  from  their    A  NDbeinglet  go, 
»''•     Jr  examination  by  the  Sanhedrim,  withastrict -f*'^''ey    went    to 
1  I  ,         ,  111  1  •     xu     tiicir  own  company. 

Acts  *^"^'"3e  that  they  should  preach  no  more  m  the  ^nd  reported  all  that 
iv.  23  ^^^^^  of  Jesus,  no  sooner  were  at  liberty  but  the  chief  priests  and 
they  came  to  their  own  company,  and  related  all  elders  had  said  uuio 
that  the  chief  priests  and  elders  had  said  to  them,  *'^^"*' 
and  how  severely  they  had  threatened  them. 
2*  And  when  they  heard  [it,']  A  (Xi\\nt  \ns^\r2i-  24  And  when  they 
tioQ  came  upon  all  that  were  present  in  an  heard  that,  they  lift 


All  the  disciples  unite  in  an  inspired  prayer  to  Sod,  at 

yptheJr  voice  to  God  extraordinary  manner,  so  that  they  immedl- sect, 
with  one  accord,  and  ^telv  lifted  Up  their  voice  with  one  accord  to  God''   '^• 
said,  Lord,  thou  art  •      A     ^r  u       •  .  .   i  ,  .  ____ 

Godwhich  hast  made  »?  ^"^  following  prayer,  which  upon  this  occa- 
heaven  and  earth,  sion  was  Suggested  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  every 
and  the  sea,  and  all  one  in  the  assembly  ;  and  they  said,  O  thou 
that  m  them  is  :  supreme  Lord  of  universal  nature,  we  humbly 
acknowledge  thou  art  the  God  rvho  didst  make 
heaven  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that 

25  Who  by  the  are  in  them  :  If  ho  didst  by  thine  Holy  Spirit  say  25 
mouth  of  thy  servant  f^y  f/^^  .^^^^th  of  thy  servant  David,  (Psal.  ii.  1, 
Davidhastsaid,Why  „<  t^  jtt,      j-  j  ^u     u     ^i  •  »    , 

did  tlie  Heathen  ^)  ^'^'jlf  "'f  ^"^  heathen  nations  rage,  and  the 
rage,  and  the  people /'fo/^/e  imagiiie  Vain  thi7igs,  forming  projects 
imagine  vain  things?  which  must  certainly  end  in  their  own  disap- 

26  The  kings  of  pointment  and  ruin  ?         Why  'did  the  kings  26 

In^  2^'^'  A^'"'"'^  "P'  °f  ^^^  ^^^''^  enter  into  a  confederacy  to  set 
and  the  rulers  were  A  ,  .  •     i         -i  ^      ,     ■, 

gathered    together  themselves  as  it  were  in  hostile  array,  and  why 
against  the  Lord,and  were  the  rulers  of  it,  forgetting  their  mutual 
against  his  Christ,     differences,  combined  together  m  one  associa- 
tion against  the  Lord,  and  agai)ist  his  Messiah, 
whom  he  hath  anointed  to  be  the  great  ruler  of 

27  For  of  a  truth  all  ?"  We,  O  God,  have  now  seen  the  literal  27 
SrjeS,  „S  ,-«°™Pll^hment  of  these  words  ;  fir  of  a  truth 
thou  hast  anointed,  .^  "?^  ^^^"^  ^  "^'^st  audacious  conspiracy  in 
both  Herod  and  Pon- this  city  of  Jerusalem,  where  we  now  are, 
tius  Pilate  with  the  agaimt  thee,  and  against  thine  holu  child  7esus. 
plTTlsT.et^S,'^^'''^  ^'^'^  h^'^  so  visibly  anointed  with  the 
gathered  together,    Holy  Ghost  and  with   power,  to  accomplish 

the  glorious  work  of  erecting  thy  kingdom 
among  men  ;  and  both  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and 
Pontius  Pilate  the  Roman  governor,  with  the 
heathen,  and  thepeople  of  Israel,  have  combined 

28  For  to  do  what-  in  the  impious  attempt :  But  it  is  our  un-  28 
er  thy  hand  and  speakable  comfort  to  think,  that  by  their  utmost 

rage  they  cannot  break  in  upon  thy  schemes, 
or  prevent  the  efficacy  of  any  of  thy  purposes  ; 
for  we  know  that  in  the  midst  of  all  this  impi- 
ous fury  they  have  shewn  against  thy  Son,  they 
have  only  been  able  to  do  what  thine  hand  had 
pointed  out  before,   and  what   thij   unerring 

^  When  they  heard  [it,']  they  Immediately  their  voices  might  join  by  immediate  insfii' 
u^Ti  ^'^"''- '"°'"'  ^^'^  ^*'^  strange  any  ration;  which  seems  a  circumstance  gra- 
should  have  imagmed,  this  was  a  precom-  ciously  adapted  for  the  encouragement  of 
posed  form,  since,  besides  all  the  other  ab-  them  all  to  suffer  the  greatest  extremities 
surdities  of  such  a  supposition,  it  so  ex-  in  this  cause,  and  answers  the  phrase  here 
pressly  refers  to  the  thrcatenings  of  the  San  used  much  better,  than  if  we  were  to  sup- 
liedrim,  fver.  29)  of  which  they  had  been  pose  one  only  to  have  spoken,  and  the  rest 
but  just  then  informed:  and  the  words  to  have  put  their  cordial  awiw  to  it;  which 
AKcva-Avlii  oy.o(iuy.a.Soy  «/;stv  dfu^r.tv  will  not  al-  yet  would  be  a  much  more  tolerable  ac- 
low  us  to  imagine  any  intertial,  between  count  of  the  matter,  than  that  which  I  first 
tne  reportof  Peter  andJohn,and  Xh\s prayer,  mentioned. 
I  conclude  it  therefore  probable,  that'  alL 


soev 


52  Their  prayer  is  attended  with  a  new  effusion  of  the  Spirit, 

SECT,  counsel^  to  which  all  future  events  are  obvious,  thy  counsel   deter- 
*^-     Aa^/^if/br^f/f^e-rmmefl^,  that  for  wise  reasons  thou  mined  before  to  be 

—  wouldst  permit  to  be  done>         And  as  to  what  ^""g^^d  now.  Lord. 
jy  28  ^^°^   remains   to    accomplish   this   important  behold  their  threat- 

29  scheme  of  raising  thy  church  on  the  sure  foun-  cnings :  and  grant 
dation  of  his  cross,  We  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  to  ""*«   ^hy    'ei-vants 

,   ,  ,    .      T  1  ,  •  •  u  that  With  all  boldness 

regard  these  their  haughty  tnreatemngs^  with  ji,gy  ^^y  speak  thy 
which  they  are  endeavouring  to  discourage  the  word, 
chosen  witnesses  of  his  resurrection  ;  and  to 
give  wito  these  thy  servantSy  and  to  all  others 
that  are  to  join  their  testimony,  to  speak  thij 
■word  with  all  freedom  and  resolution,'^  in  the 
midst  of  the  most  violent  opposition  that  can 

30  arise  :  Especially  xvhilst  thou  art  animating  30  By  stretching 
them  by  the  performance  of  such  works  of  forth  thine  hand  to 
power  and  mercy,  and  art  stretcliing  out^  thine  ^^^\^^^^^^l^ll 
own  almighty  hand  for  healing  the  most  incur-  ^^^^  ^y  the  nam£  of 
able  distempers  ;  mzt/  while  such  astonishing  thy  Holy  Childjcsus. 
signs  and  xvonders  as  these  are  done  by  the  name 

of  thine  holy  child  Jesus;  which  we  hope  thou 
wilt  still  continue  to  perform,  however  the 
rage  of  the  enemy  may  be  excited  by  them. 

31  And  while  they  were  thus  prayings  God  was  31  And  when  they 
pleased  miraculously  to  declare  his  gracious  ac.  Wpr^.d.O,ep,.ee 

ceptance  of  their  petitions;  iortheplacein  which,  they  were  assembled 
theif  xvere  assonbled  was  shaken^  as  the  upper  together ;  and  they 
room  had  been  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  (Acts  -- .11  ailed  ,vi.K 


ii.  2)  and  they  were  allfilledwith  the  Holy  Spirit  : 


^  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 


f>  Have  combated  to  do,  Sec]     Llmborch  great  event   so  wisely  concerted  in  hia 

fTheolog-  lib.  ii.  cap.  30,  §17)  contends  eternal  counsels,  and  ?wari«/  beforehand  us 

strongly  for  a  transposition  of  the  words  it  were  all  the  boundaries  of  it  (as  the  word 

thus;     They   have   combined  against  thine  ^fo&f/frs  may  well  signify)  in  the  propheUc 

Holy  Child  Jesus,  ixdiom  thou  hast  anointed  writings.     This  seems  more  natural,  than 

to  do  luhat  thine  hand  and  thy  counsel  had  de-  to  suppose,  (as  Bishop  Pearson  and  Dr. 

termined,   &,c.      But  this   transposition  is  Hammond  do)  that  it  alludes  to  Me  f/w;^«a- 

arbitrary ;  and  it  is  so  expressly  said  else-  tion  oi'theLord's  goat  on  tlie  dayofexpiation, 

where  by  Luke,  wlicn  he  was  entering  on  whicli  was  by  lifting  up  the  lot  on  high,  and 

his  sufierings,  thai  the  Son  of  man  went  as  then  laying  it  on  the  head  of  the  animal  to 

it  luas  determined  concerning  him,  (Luke  be  sacrificed.     See  Pears,  on  the  Creed,  p. 

xxii.  22)    and  it  so  plainly  appears  in  fact,  185,  and  Hamm.  in  loc. 
that  these  circumstances  were   expressly        "^  Give  unto  thy  servants  to  speak  thy  luord 

determined  or  marked  out  in  the  prophecies  nuith  all  freedom.']   Eisner  has  shewn  here, 

of  the  Old  Testament,  that  I  see  not  what  by  some  very  happy  quotations,  that  scv- 

end  the  admission  of  such  a  transposition  eral  of  the   Heathens  acknowledge   the 

would  answer.     It  is  mucli  more  rational  [7rctgg.,(r/a]  freedom  of  speech  on  great  and 

(as  we  observed  in  note  '  on  that  text  in  ])ressing  occasions,  to    be  a  divine   gift. 

Luke,  Vol.  II.)  to  explain  «/i/i(/f<«?)iniflf/o;t  Compare  Prov.  xvi.  1. 
in  such  a  manner,  as  to  make  it  consistent        ''  They  were  allf  lied  with  the  Holy  Spirit.} 

with  the/;ce  agoicv  of  the  persons  con-  I  will  not  assert,  that  c/ow: /on^"e*  fell  up- 

cerncd.     When  God's  hand  and  his  counsel  on  them  again  ;  but  I  think  it  probab  e, 

are  said  to  have  determined  these  thing.'!,  with  Dr.  Benson,  that  some  visible  symbol 

it  may  signify  God's  having /)o/«fet/  out  this  of  the  Spirit's  descent  might  now  be  given- 


They  sell  their  estates^  and  have  all  things  in  common^  5S 

they  spake  the  word  Jnfi^  being  animated  by  that  strong  impulse,  sect. 
of  God  with  bold-  which  through  his  operation  they  felt  upon  their    ^^' 
"^^^'  hearts,  they  spoke  the  word  of  God  wherever  they  ^^^^ 

came  with  all  courageous/re-e'fl'ow,  and  renew-  jy.  31 
ed  their  public  testimony  without  any  appear- 
ance of  fear,  on  the  very  day  on.which  they 
had  been  so  solemnly  forbidden  by  the  Sanhe- 
drim to  preach  any  more  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

32  And  the  mul-  And  that  sacred  agent  wrought  upon  their  32 
titude  of  them  that  souls  not  only  as  the  spirit  of  zeal  and  courage, 
o^S;,„"d"?„„fb»tonove,  so,h.tthevery  heart  anJ  soul  of 
soul:  neither  said  ?/ie  whole  multitude  of  believers,  numerous  as 
any  of  them,  that  they  were,  xvas  all  one  :  Nor  did  any  one  [of 
SlSch  he,ts*a  ""'•"^  »"  ""V  Of  hu  possessiom  Ms  own  ,  but 
was  his  own,  but  all  thijigs  xvere  common  amongst  them,  and 
they  had  all  ihings  each  was  as  welcome  to  participate  of  them  as 
common.  jj^^  original  proprietor  could  be,  being  in  these 

new  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship  as  dear  to 

33  And  with  great  him  as  himself.        Aiid  xvith  great  power,  that  33 
power  gave  the  apos- ;     ^ith  a  divine  force  of  eloquence  and  of  mir- 
tles  witness  of  the      ',  ,.  ,    ,  i         •       r  \i.  .1.   •     • 
resurrection  of  tlie  acles,  did  the  apostles  give  Jorth  their  important 
Lord   Jesus:     Siwdi  testimony  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  fesus  ; 
great  grace  was  up-  ^„^  ^^^^^  ^^ace  was  Upon  them  all,^  so  that  the 

on  them  all,  ^  S  ^  r  ^u  1  r  1^  1 

energy  and  sweetness 01  the  gospel  was  lelt  by 

the  inward   experience   both  of  speakers  and 

hearers,  beyond  what  it  was  possible  for  words 

to  express. 

34  Neither    was       Neither  was   there  any  one  indigent  person  34 
there     any    among  fip^Q^a-  them,  though  manv  of  them  were  far 
them    that   lacked:.         ■=>,     .    ,     ,.       P  ',  .u         •     1 

for  as  many  as  were  f^om  their  habitations,  and  many  others  in  low 
possessors  of  lands,  cir;_umstances  of  life  :  for  as  many  as  were pro- 
or  houses,  sold  prietors  of  lands  or  houses,  sold  them  as  fast  as 
ihrpHces  ^7tl  they  could  find  any  to  purchase  them,  and 
things  that  were  brought  the  price  of  the  things  they  had  sold, 
sold,  .  whether  it  were  more  or  less.        And  laid  [i^]  35 

o5  And  laid  them^  ^^^^  ^^  the  feet  of  the  apostles,  to  be  disposed 

feet :  and  distribu-  of  ^s  the>'  should  direct ;  who  discharged  their 

tion  was  made  unto  trust  with  the  Strictest  fidelity,  and  took  care 

every  man  according  jj^^j  dvitribution  was  made  to  every  one  accord- 

nee  .         ^^^  ^^  ^^^   j^^^  ^^^^  ^^^   j^.^   present  relief 

(compare  chap.  ii.  45)  :   The  apostles  esteem- 

«  ////  things  mere  common  amongst  them."]  bon,  Grotius,  and  some  others,  understand 
See  note  '  on  chap.  ii.  44.  To  have  one  ih\s  oi  the  favour  xhc}  h^id  among  the  people 
heart  and  soul  is  a  proverblitl  expression  for  on  account  of  their  charity  and  good  con- 
the  mosi  intimate  and  endearing  friend-  duct :  But  this  is  by  no  means  the  natural 
ship,  as  Eisner  and  others  have  shewn.    '  import  of  this  phrase^  whithis  very  dicier'' 

*  Great  grace  was  upon  them  all.]  Casau-  €nt  from  tUat  used,  Act*  iji.  47. 

VOL.  3  10 


54  Reflections  on  the  characters  of  the  primitive  Christians* 

SECT,  ing  themselves  sufficiently  happy,  while  living 

*^"     in  the  same  plain  manner  with  their  brethren, 

■  in  the  opportunity  which  the  divine  goodness 

gave  them  of  being  so  helpful  to  others  both 

in  temporals  and  spirituals. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

This  was  indeed  the  golden  age  of  the  church  ;  and  it  is  im- 

possible  to  trace  the  memoirs  of  it,  if  we  love  Sion,  without  a 

verse  secret  complacency  and  exultation  of  mind.     How  amiable  and 

1  how  venerable  do  the  apostles  and  pritnitive  converts  appear,  in 

this  native  simplicity  of  the  Christian  character !  and  what  a  glory 

did  the  grace  and  Spirit  of  God  put  upon  them,  far  beyond  all  that 

human   establishments,   splendid  dignities,  or  ample  revenues, 

could  ever  give  to  those  that  have  succeeded  them  !    While  the 

multitude  of  them  had  one  heart  and  one  soul,  and  each  was  ready 

32  to  impart  to  his  brethren  whatever  he  himself  possessed,   how 

high  a  relish  of  pleasure  did  they  receive,  and  how  were  their 

joys  multiplied  by  each  of  their  number  ! 

Thus  does  divine  grace,  when  it  powerfully  enters  into  the 
33,35  heart,  open  it  in  sentiments  oi  generosity  and  love.     Thus  does 
it  conquer  that  selfish  temper  which  reigns  so  frequently  in  the 
minds  of  sinful  men,  and  makes  them  like  xuild  beasts  rather  than 
like  brethren  to  each  other.     Providence  does  not  indeed  call  us 
entirely  to  give  up  our  possessions,  or  to  introduce  a  com7nunity 
of  goods  among  Christians,  in  circumstances  so  different  from 
those  which  we  have  now  been  surveying.      Yet  surely   it  is 
always  our  duty,  and  will  be  our  highest  interest,  to  remember 
that  we  are  ?iot  origi?ial  proprietors  of  what  we  possess,  but  ^fftc- 
ards,  who  are  to  manage  what  is  intrusted  to  our  care,  for  the 
honour  of  our  great  Master,  and  the  good  of  his  family  here  on 
earth  ;  continually  ready  to  resign  any  part,  or  even  the  whole  of 
it,  whenever  these  important  ends  shall  require  such  a  resig- 
nation. 
24      In  the  mean  time,  let  us  frequently  lift  up  our  hearts  to  the 
great  and  ever  blessed  God,  who  hath  made  heaven  and  earth,  a7id 
the  sea,  and  all  that  is  in  them,  that  he  would  support  and  extend 
the  progress  of  that  gospel  in  the  world,  which  he  hath  so  gra- 
25, 26  ciously  begun  to  plant.    Kings  may  still  set  themselves,  and  rulers 
take  counsel  against  it  ;  but  he  knows  how  to  turn  their  coufisels 
into  foolishness,  and  their  rage  into  shame.     He  hath  anointed 
Jesus  his  holy  child  rvith  the  oil  of  gladness,  and  placed  him  07i 
his  throne  in  heaven  ;  and  all  the  united  malice  and  fury  of  his 
enemies  can  do  no  more,  than  what  shall  make  p?rt  o{  hisxvise  and 
gracious  scheme  for  the  government  of  his  people.     Let  us  pray^ 
29  that  he  would  give  freedom  of  speech  to  all  employed  in  pleading 
his  cause  ;  and  that  he  will  plentifully  anoiJit  them  with  the  ej^i- 
30, 31  fiion  of  his  Spirit :  And  let  the  sig?is  and  xvojidcrs  which  were  done 


Barnabas  sells  his  estate^  and  brhigs  the  money  to  the  apostles,     55 

by  the  name  of  Jesus  in  former  ages,  encourage  us  to  hope  that  sect. 
he  will  never  totally  desert  a  scheme  which  he  once  so  illustriously  »x. 
interposed  to   establish  ;  and  consequently  let  them  animate  us  ■ 

to  exert  ourselves  in  its  service,  whatever  lai)Ours^  threaten'mgs, 
or  dangers^  may  meet  us  in  our  way  ! 

SECT.     X. 

27!^  sale  of  estates  proceedings  Ananias  and  Sapphira  attempt 
fraudulently  to  impose  upon  the  apostles,  and  are  hmnediatehj 
struck  dead.  That  events  together  xvith  other  extraordbiary 
viiracles  wrought  about  the  same  thne^ promotes  the  increase  of 
the  church  more  and  more.  Acts  IV.  36,  to  the  end,  V.  1 — 16. 

Acts  IV.  36.  AcTS  IV.    36, 

A  NDJoses,wUo     4    MONG  the  rest  of  those  primitive  con- sect. 
XX  by  the  apostles  J\  ^.^j.^^  ^-^^  ^^  irenerouslv  contributed   of    ^• 
was   sirnamed  Bar-    ,     .  ,  /-        i  i-    r         j       i     •   ..  " 

nabas(whichis,be- <^heir  substance  for  the   reliet  aJid  subsistence  ^^.^ 

ing  interpreted.  The  of  the  poor  believers  in  so  extraordinary  a  cir-  iy.36 

son  of  consolation)  a  cumstance,  there  was  one  Joses^  who^  on  ac- 

country  of  Cyprus,^  ^^""^  ^^  ^^^  S^^^*  benevolence  and  usefulness, 

was  much  respected  in  the  church,  and  by  the 

apostles  was  sirnamed  Barnabas^  which  being 

interpreted  from  the  Syrlac  language,  signifes, 

A  son  ofconxolation  :*  He  was  a  Levite^  who  was 

so    far   from   being    prejudiced    against  this 

new    religion,   as    it   might  seem  to   oppose 

his  temporal  interest,  that  he  gladly  devoted 

himself  to  its  service  :   [and]  was  a  native  of 

another  country,  being   by  birth  a  Cyprian : 

37   Having  land,  And  having  an  estate^  which  was  capable  of  37 

sold  it,  and  brought  being  alienated  without  any  transgression  of 

the  law,^  he  sold  it,  and  brought  the  money ,  as 

Others  had  done,  and  laid  it  down  at  the  feet  of 

^y OSes— sirnamed   Barnabas,— a  son    of  comfort,   and  to  exhort,  as  the  word  also 

conWaf/on.]  Considering  how  common  the  signifies.     Mr.   Fleming  makes   it  a  most 

names  of  Joses  and  Joseph  were,  there  honourable  title   indeed,  as  signifymg,  a 

seems  no  just  reason  to  conclude,  as  some  son  of  the  operation  of  the  /"arac/ef,  that  is, 

have  done,  that  this  was  the  Joseph  men-  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
tioned  chap.  i.  23,  as  a  candidate  for  the 

office  of  an  apostle.  (Compare  note*  on  ^  An  estate,  vih\ch.  was  capable  of  being 
that  text.)  Nor  can  I  see  any  reason  to  alienated,  e^c]  He  could  not  have  sold  that 
conclude  with  Abp.  Wake,  ( Apost.  Path-  which  was  his  paternal  inheritance  &s  a  Le- 
er*, Introd.  p.  62)  that  this  Joses  was  call-  vite  :  but  this  miglit  perhaps  be  some  leg- 
ed  a  son  of  consolation,  to  express  the  great  acv  or  purchase  of  land  in  Jadca,  to  which  he 
consolation  the  brethren  received fi-om  the  might  have  a  title  till  the  next  Jubilee,  or 
sale  of  his  estate-  The  name  seems  rather  perhaps  some  land  in  Cyprus  :  and  we  may 
to  rei'evio  ins  extraordinary  abilities  kr  the  suppose  it  mentioned,  either  as  the  first 
ministerial  -work,  and  to  those  gifts  of  the  foreign  estatesold,  or  as  of  some  extraordi-i 
Spirit  whereby  he  was  enabled  both  to  nary  value 


So  Ananias  sells  his,  and  keeps  bad  part  of  the  price, 

SECT,  the  apostles,"  desiring  they  would  dispose  of  it  the  money,  and  laid 
X-     in  such  a  manner,  as  might  be  most  serviceable  «f  attheapostles'feet. 
-         to  the  necessities  of  the  saints  :   And  the  ad- 
^'^It  dition  which  it  made  to  the  public  stock  was  so 

considerable,  that  it  seemed  to  deserve  this 

particular  mention. 
Acts        But  it  is  in  a  verv  different  point  of  light,  and     Acts  V.  1.  But  a 
V.  X   on  a  very  melancholy  occasion,  that  we   are  ^^'''^J,';"^"'^"^,"''^^'! 

obliged  to  mention  another  person  before  we  pi^1j!"hfs  wife,  sold 

leave  this  story.      There  was  also  anjong  these  a  possession, 

early  professors  of  the  gospel  a  certain  jnan 

named  Ananias^  who  with  the  concurrence  of 

2  Sapphira  his  wife^  sold  an  estate  ;  And  fraud u-  2  And  kept  back 
lentlv  secreted  part  of  the  price,  his  xvife  also  part  oH\\e^^nce,\\is 
beiJig  coJiscioiis  [of  it  ■]  and  bringing  only  a  cer-  '^jf^^^^^d  SghVa 
tain  part  of  it,  he  laid  it  down  at  the  feet  of  the  certain  pai-t,and  laid 
apostles,  as  the  rest  did,  pretending  that  it  was  itatiheapostles'feet. 
the  whole  of  the  purchasemoney  ;  and  conse- 
quently intimating,  that  having  deposited  his 

all  in  their  hands,  he  should  hope  for  the  fu^ 
ture,  to  be  taken  care  of  among  the  rest  of  the 
brethren, 

3  But,  upon  this,  the  Holy  Spirit,  under  whose  3  But  Peter  said, 
direction  the  apostle  Peter  acted,  immediately  ^,",^,;;^'^'kS\I;ine 
suggested  to  him  the  fraud,  and  the  awful  man-  ^^^^^.^  ^o  lie  to  the 
ner  in  which  the  Divine  Wisdom  saw  fit  to  an-  Holy  Ghost,  and  to 
imadvert  upon  it :  In  consequence  of  which  in- 
ward suggestion,  looking  sternly  upon  him,  he 

said,  0  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  through  thine 
own  wickedness  in  yielding  to  his  temptations, 
filled  thine  heart  with  such  a  degree  of  covet- 
ousness,  falsehood,  folly,  and  presumption,[<^«? 
thou  shoulds't  audaciously  atteinpt']  to  impose  on 
the  Holy  Spirit  himself,'^  under  whose  special 

"■  Laid  it  down  at  the  feet  rfthe  apost'es."]  3,4,  howready  they  were  soon  to  transfer  the 

Orobio  insinuates,  apul  Limborch.   Collat.  jMrt^ia^emeut  of  this  afflxir  to  other  hands  ; 

p.  134,     (and  it  is  one  of  the  weakest  and  and  the  foUoxvivg  story  furnishes  us  with 

meanest  things   I  remember  in  his  writ-  an  additional  answer  X.o  this  cavil,  which  is 

ings)  that  it  was  no  small  advantage  to  beyond  all  exception. 

poor  fshermen  to  be  treasurers  of  so  con-  ^  Filled  thine  heart— -—to  impose  on  the 

siderable   a  bank.     But  nothing  can    be  Holy  Sf>hit']     The    Hebrews   express   a 

more  unjust  and  unnatural,  than  to  suspect,  person's  being  emboldened  to  do  a  thing,  by 

that  men,  who  were   so  ready  to  irtcn/ce  the  phvuae  of  his  heart  being  Ji/led.     (Com- 

their   lives   to  the  cause  of  truth  and  the  parc.Esth  vii.  5,  and  Eccks.  viii.  11):  And 

happiness  of  mankind,  should  be  capable  Bos  has  abundantly  shewn,  t\r^l-^w<r^<r(ixt 

of  falsifying  such  a  trust  as  this,  for   the  t/»a  signifies  to /ie  ^o  n /)(?«o;!,  ov\.ojmpose 

sake  of  a  little  money-     Their  miraculous  upon  him,    fBos  Exerclt.  p.  73,   74)   but 

powers  were  joined  with  a  thousand  marks  1  cannot  recollect,  that  it  ever  signihes  to 

of  probity  in  their  daily  conduct  to  warrant  belie  a  person,  as  Dr   Benson  would  here 

such   a  confidence,  which  was  but  a  natural  render  it.    Hist>  of  Christianity,  Vol.  I.  ?• 

token  of  due  respect.  We  see  in  chap.  vi.  2,  103. 


Ananias  is  struck  dead  as  having  lied  to  God*  Sf 

kecpback/>ar^of  the  direction  we  are  ;  and  to  secrete  part  of  the  price  sect, 
price  of  the  land  ?     of  the  land  than  hast  sold,  when  thou  pretendest     ^• 

4  Whilst  it  re-  to  have  brought  the  whole  ?  While  it  remained  ~~ 
mained,  was  it  not  unsold,  did  it  not  continue  thine^  notwithstand-  .,'4 
thine  own  ?  And  af-  \^    ^^    profession  of  faith  in  Jesus  ? "  And  xvhen 

ter  It  was  sold,  was   .    °       "^   '  ,,  .  -u   •        >  ■ 

it  not  in  hine  own  "  ^^^'^  *^'"»  ''■^^^  ^^  ^°^  Still  7n  thine  oxonpower^ 
power  ?  Wiiy  hast  to  have  given  or  not  given  the  whole,  or  any 
thou  conceived  this  part  of  it,  into  the  treasury  of  the  church,  as 
ThoS  ^hast"not^ned  *^^°^  shouldst  think  proper?  Why  then/ifl.y?  thou 
unto  men,  but  unto  admitted  this  thing  into  thine  hearty  so  meanly 
CoJ-  and  so  profanely  to  dissemble  on  this  solemn 

occasion  ?  Thou  hast  not  lied  to  men  alone,  to 
us,  or  to  the  church,  whose  treasurers  we  are  ; 
but  hast  lied  to  the  blessed  God  himself,  who 
residing  in  us  by  his  divine  Spirit,  is  deter- 
mined to  make  thee  a  terrible  example  of  his 
displeasure  for  an  affront  so  directly  levelled 
at  himself,  in  the  midst  of  this  astonishing  train 
of  his  extraordinary  operations. 

5  And    Ananias      And  Ananias^  hearing'  these  uoords.  while  the  5 
feTSn^rndl^ve  «°^«d  of  them  was  yet  in  his  ears,  /.//  dorvrt 
up  the   ghost :  and  and  expired i'^  that  by  his  sad  example  all  might 
great  fear  came  on  learn  how  dangerous  it  was  to  affront  that  di- 
these  tlWs!^  ^'^^'^  vine  Spirit  under  whose  influence  the  apostles 

acted  :  And  it  answered  its  end  ;  for  great  fear 
came  not  only  on  the  immediate  spectators,  but 
on  all  that  heard  the  report  of  these  things, 

6  And  the  young  Then  some  of  the  ijOun&'  and  ablebodied  men  in  6 
men   arose,    wound  ^1  1  i  1  •    •        ^1 

the  assembly  arose^  and  perceiving  there  was 

no  room  to  hope  for  the  recovery  of  one  who 

*  When  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  tJwxe  oiun  Christians,  merely  for  the  sake  of  a  present 
power  ?'\  It  evidently  appears  from  hence,  alms,  to  which,  by  a  fraud  liiie  this,  many 
that  no  Christian  coiiverts  were  obliged  to  might  on  easy  terms  have  purchased  apre- 
sell  their  estates.  An  answer  to  the  Popish  tence,  who  would  also,  no  doubt,  have 
argument  from  hence,  in  favour  o^  works  of  proved  a  great  scandal  io  a  profession  taken 
supererogation,  may  be  collected  from  our  up  on  such  infamous  motives.  (Compare 
paraphrase  on  Mat.  xix.  12.  Vol.  II.  ver.  13.)     This  likewise  was  a  very  con- 

*  Aiia7iias—fell  down  and  expired."]  This  vinclng  attestation  of  the  apostles'  m,ost  up- 
severity  was  not  only  righteous,  considering  right  conduct  in  the  management  of  the 
that  complication  of  vain  glory  and  covet-  sums,  with  which  they  were  intrusted, 
ousness,  or  fraud  and  impiety,  which,  as  and  indeed,  in  general  of  their  diisine  mis- 
Liml)orch  and  Mr.  Bisco  (p.  659 — 661)  sion  ;  for  none  can  imagine,  tliat  Peter 
have  well  proved,  the  action  contained  ;  would  have  had  the  assurance  to  pronounce, 
but  also,  on  the  whole,  was  ivise  &\\A  gra-  and  much  less  the  power  to  execute  such  a 
cious,  both  as  it  served  to  vindicate  the  sentence  as  tliis,  if  he  had  been  at  the 
honour  of  the  blessed  Spirit,  so  notoriously  same  time  guilty  of  a  much  baser  fraud  of 
affronted  by  this  attempt  to  impose  on  those,  the  like  kind,  or  had  been  belying  the  Holy 
who  had  been  so  lately  and  eminently  Ghost,  in  the  whole  of  his  pretensions  to  be 
anointedhy  his  extraordinary  effusion,  and  under  his  miraculous  influence  and  direc- 
farther,  as  it  tended  most  effectually  to  tion.  See  CradocFs  Apost.  Hist.  p.  27,  and 
deter  my  dishonest  persons  ixom  joining  the  Reynold's  Lett,  to  a  Deist,  p.  245. 


SS  His  xvlfe  Sapphira  Joins  in  the  same  lie.,  and  (Ties. 

SECT,  was  struck  dead  by  such  an  immediate  act  of  him  up,  and  carried 
^-     the   Divine  power,  they  bound  him  up  in  his  ^"'lout,  and  buncd 

mantle,  without  any  farther  circumstance   ot 
y^Q   mourning  or  delay,  and  carrying-  him  out.,  they 
buried  hiiu. 

7  And  after  the  interval  of  about  three  hours.,  7  And  it  was  about 
his  XV  fe  Sapphira  «/ao,  who  was  absent  when  the  space  of  three 
this  happened,  not  knowing;  rvhat  xvas  done.,  came  hours   after,    when 

'  '      ,      '    .         1  •    1    fi  ,1     1    his  wife,  not  know- 

in  to  the  place  in  which  they  were  assembled,  j^g,  ^^^^^  ^^g  ^^^^^ 

8  And  Peter  upon  this  occasion  said  to  /^er  before  came  in. 

them  all.  Tell  me  freely,  Sapphira,  with  that  8  And  Peter  an- 
uprightness  which  becomes  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  ^^^^^^g  whSherye 
xvhether  you  indeed  sold  the  land  only  for  so  sold  the  land  for  so 
much  monev,as  you  knowyour  husband  brought  much.  Andshesaid, 
hither,  naming  the  sum.     And  she  said,  Tes,  it  ^ea,  for  so  much. 

9  was  sold  exactly  for  so  much.  Then  Peter  9  Then  Peter  said 
by  an  immediate  impulse  of  the  same  Spirit,  ""t"  hei-,  How  is  it 

-,.,,,,     P  '        r  11      •    ^  J  •  J  that  ve  have  asrreed 

which  had  before  so  awfully  interposed,  ^a^df  ^^^^^,^^,.^0^^^°,^^^^ 

tinto  her  again.  How  is  it  that  you  have  thus  spirit  of  the  Lord  ? 
wickedly  conspired  tog-ether  to  tempt  the  Spirit  Beliold,  the  feet  of 
./  ,he  Lord,  as  if  you  had  really  suspected  't-™,  .^J'tsba"! 
whether  he  were  capable  of  discerning  the  af-a^e  at  the  door,  and 
fair  or  not,  and  were  resolved  to  bring  it  to  a  shall  carry  thee  out. 
trial  ?  Alas,  unhappy  woman,  it  will  appear  to 
be  a  fatal  experiment  to  you  both  ;  for  behold., 
the  feet  of  those   who  have  just  been  burying 
thy  husband,  whom  Divine  vengeance  has  al- 
ready struck  dead  on  this  occasion,  are  even 
now  at  the  door  upon  their  return,  and  they 
shall  forthwith  carry  thee  out,  and  lay  thee  by 
him  in  the  grave. 

10  And  imijzediateli/ n^ion  this,  she  ^\so  fell  down     10  Then  fell  she 

at  his  feet,  and  expired  ,^      And  the  young  men,  [Jr^t^t  an^l  ^feSed 

who  were  just  then  coming  in,  found  her  quite  up  the  giiost :   and 

dcad'm  amoment;  a^Jaccordingly  they  c<7rrie-<^  the  youn^men  came 

her  out,  and  buried  her  by  Anm'nis  he/husband.'"^'  f"^^  j'«»"'^  !}^l 
^<     A     1  r  11.1  11  u     dead,  and   can-ymg 

11  And  great  J  ear  came  upon  all  the  assembly,  who  ;,^^  forth,  buried  her 
were  eyewitnesses  of  what  had  p:issed,  a7id  upo?i  by  her  husband. 
all  others  that  heard  the  report,  which  was  soon  ^  ^"'^  S^^^^  ^^^^ 
spread  abroad  of  these  things  ;  who  could  not  ^f„,r(,i,^  and  upon  as 
but  acknowledge,  that  it  was  the  immediate  many  as  heard  these 
hand  of  God  by  which  they  both  died,  and  that  thintjs. 

he  was  just  in  this  awful  dispensation. 

ri  S/ie  also  fell  down  —  and  expired.']     To  opening- of  the  .^/o^a/c  institution,  Nadab 

what  is  said  before  in  vindication  of  this  and  Abihu  were  struct  (/efl(^  with  lightning 

winning  severity,  in  tiote  *',  we  may  add,  that  for  a  fault  (as  it  seems)  of  nuich  less  ag-- 

iucli  exemplary  punishment  oi' so  helnons  a,  gravated  guilt  (Lev.  x.  1,    2):   and  the 

crime  was  the  more  expedient,  as  Christian-  wisest  human  governments  generally  act  Oft 

itj/  was  now  in  itsjirst  rise.    So,  just  at  tlic  the  like  principle. 


Fear  comes  on  all^  and  none  dare  join  them  on  a  fake  pretence.     59 

12  And  by  the      And  many  other  stupendous  signs  and  wo7i-  sect. 
hands  of  the  apostles  ^^^^  were  done  aynojipr  the  people  in  the  most     x. 
Sr^rTghr'  P"Mlc  manner,  hy  th,  hands  oj  the  apostles  :  And  —- 
mong   the   people  ;  they  continued  in  the  strictest  fellowship  and  ^  ^^ 
(and  they  were  all  union  with  the  whole  companv  cf  believers,  and 
Sws^rt^  "  ^^^re  frequently  alhmanhnou.^ly  together  in  that 

spacious  building,  which  we  have  already  men- 
tioned by  the  name  of  Solomon'' n  portico^  con- 
versing together  with  the  most  affectionate  ex- 

13  And  of  the  rest  pressions  of  mutual  endearment.     And  none  of  iz 
durst   no  man  join  the  rest  who    were  not     really  converted   to 
buTThlpeopl^mTg!  C'^nstiTimiy,  presumed  to  join  'himself  to  them,^ 
nificd  them.  as  some  mean  spirited  creatures  might  possibly- 
otherwise  have  done  for  a  while,  in  a  lovv  view 
of  some  transient  advantage,  by  a  share   in 
the  distributions  that  were  made.     But  all  the 
people  had  a  mighty  veneration  for  the  apostles, 
and  magnified  them  with  the  highest  expres- 
sions of  reverence  and  respect,  as  persons  who 
were  owned  by  God  in  the  most  signal  manner: 

14  And  believers  ^72^  though  the  death  of  these  two  unhappy  of-  14* 

were  the  more  add- fenders     terrified    many   from    hypocriticallv 
edto  theLord,  mul- .    ....  ^  i     -^  ^  > 

titudes  both  of  men  J  Owning    ^heir  company,    yet  the    success    of 
and  women.)  the  gospel  was  promoted,  rather  than  hindered 

by  it,  so  that  great  multitudes  both  of  men  and 
xuomen^  believing  their  testimony,  rvere  so  much 
the  more  [ivillingly]  added  in  a  solemn  manner 
to  the  church  of  the  Lord^smd  made  an  open 
profession  of  their  faith  ;  wisely  inferring  from 
what  had  happened,  how  dangerous  it  would 
be  to  oppose  or  suppress  the  inward  convic- 
tions of  their  minds,  in  a  matter  of  so  great 
importance. 

y  None  of  the  rest  presumed  to  join  him,-  cation  of  >£oxxao-9-*/  is,  as  he  acknowl- 
;elfto  them.'}  Dr.  Lightfuot  explams  this  edges,  very  unusual,  and  is  here  quite  tinnec' 
of  the  rest  of  the  hundred  and  twenty,  that  essary.  L'Entant  thinks  the  meaning 
they  durst  ?iot  join  to  the  tiuelve,  or  equal  is,  that /)er«on«  of  distinction  had  not  the 
themselves  to  the  apostles  in  office  or  dig-  resolution  to  join  them,  wliatever  inward 
nity  :  (Lightf.  Comment,  in  ioc.J  But  as  conviction  they  might  have  as  to  the  truth 
there  is  no  mention  of  that  number  in  this  of  their  doctrine.  But  after  all,  it  is  most 
chapter,  so  (as  Dr.  Whitby  observes)  they  natural  to  understand  it,  as  if  it  had  been 
x\e\ev  joined  themselves  before  to  the  apos-  said,  '•  The  people  held  them  in  distant 
ties  in  this  sense  ;  nor  is  this  any  where  admiration,  and  presumed  not  on  any  false 
the  meanmg  of  the  word  KOA>aa-B-a.i,  pretence  rojo/w  fAcm,  if  not  truly  convert- 
which  signifies  to  rtMoc/«fe,  ornnite  laith,  ed  to  their  religion  ;"  which  yet  (as  it 
to  adhere  or  cleave  to  any.  (Compai'e  Acts  appears  by  the  ne.xt  verse, J  many  TCc;e,who 
ix.  26;  X.  28;  xvii.  34)  Beza  would  readily  came  into  a  full  and  solemn  profes- 
have  it,  that  aokk^t-^ai  signifies  here  to  sion  of  it,  as  indeed  the  late  miracle  was  a 
atfaci  or  touci,  and  tliat  Kcrnev,  the  rest,  re-  glorious,  though  dreadful,  demonstration 
fers  to  their  poiverful  enemies  as  distin-  of  its  truth, 
guished  from  the  people;  jButthatsigiiifi- 


60  Refections  oJi  the  case  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira, 

SECT.      And  thev  were  farther  animated  to  boldness      15  Insomuch  tha 

^-     m  their  profession,  bv  the  many  gracious  mir-  J^y  brought   forth 

_____       ,  ,V  ,  \\         .1-  1      r^  the     sick    into    the 

acles  which  succeeded  to  this  work  ot  terror  ;  streets.andlaidMeTTi 
v^\S  insomuch  that  all  alon^  the  most  public  streets  onbedsandcouches, 

they  brought  out  the  sick,  and  laid  them  at  their  that  at  the  least  the 

doors  on  beds  and  couches,  y.hcu  they  were  not  ^^^Xm^S^t^Zl'. 

able  to  walk  ;  that  at  least  the  shadow  oj  Peter  sliadow     some     of 

as  he  was  coming  by,  might  overshadoxv  some  or  them. 

other  of  them :  And  this  extraordinary  faith 

was  rewarded  by  the  healing  of  many  in  that 

circumstance. 
16      And  ?is  the  fame  of  these  wonderful  works     16  There  came  al- 

spread  ^hvo:xd,  multitudes  also  [out]  of  the  cities  so^  "^"^^''[tnd  f. 

round  about  came  together  to  jferusale?n,bring?ng  ^out  untojerusalcm, 

the  sick  and  those  that  were  troubled xvith  unclean  bringing  sick  folks, 

spirits ;  who,   by  the   divine   power  of  Jesus  and    theni     ^vhich 
,  •        •      1  •     1         1,1     J-      •    1  ^  „ii  u      1    werevexed  witit  un- 

workmg  m  his  humble  disciples,  were  all  heal-  ^^^^^    .^^xtvx^  ..    and 

ed ;  as  persons  in  the  like  circumstances  had  they  were  healed 
often  been  by  Christ  himself  in  the  days  of  his  every  one. 
flesh.  So  that  the  alarm  which  this  gave  to 
the  enemies  of  the  gospel,  grew  continually 
more  and  more  painful  to  them,  and  occasion- 
ed some  remarkable  proceedings  against  the 
aposdes,  which  will  be  related  in  the  following 
section. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      l j.^  ^g  behold,  with  humble  reverence,  this  awful  instance  of 

^■*^^  x}a^  divine  severity,  so  well  calculated  to  impress  the  minds  of 

these  new  converts,  and  to  prevent  any  oi  those  frauds,  which  the 

charity  of  those  who  are  most  zealous  in  their  profession  might 

4  have  occasioned  in  some  others.     Let  us  learn,  how  hateful 

falsehood  is  to  the  God  of  truth,  and  make  it  our  care  to  avoid  it ; 

and  not  only  shun  a  direct  lie,  but  the  taking  undue  advantage 

from  any  ambiguities  of  expression,  and,  in  a  word,  all  recourse 

5,10  to  the  zris  oi  equivocation.     God  only  knows,  how  soon  such 

treacherous  lips  may  be  sealed  up  in  eternal  silence. 

3      How  does  Satan  delude  the  heart  which  he  fills  !  And  how 

peculiarly  fatal  is  the  delusion^  when  he  leads  men  to  sins,  which 

9  especially  affront  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God:  That  Spirit  rested  on 

the  apostles,  and  taught  them  to  discover  the  hidden  things  of 

darkness ;  so  that  they  who  tempted  it,  fell  in  the  attempt,  and 

became  a  sign.     May  integrity  and  uprightness  ever  preserve  us  ! 

(Psal.  XXV.  21.)     And,  while  we  avoid  all  the  kinds  and  arts  of 

dissimidation,  let  us  peculiarlv  detest  those,  which  would  offer  a 

double  insult  to  the  God  of  heaven,  by  taking  their  dress  from 

the  religion,  which  his  own  Son  has  planted. 

13      The  church  is  never  happier,  than  when  the  sons  of  faUehood 

are  deterred  from  intruding  into  it.    If  its  members  are  less 


The  high  pnest  and S adduce es  imprison  the  apo&tles*  6 J 

numerous^  it  is  a  sufficient  balance,  that  it  is  more  pure.     We  see  sect, 
what  singular  miracles  were  done  by  the  apostles  ;  miracles  eqitah     -^ 
and  in  some  respects,  as  it  seems  by  these  instances,  superior  to  "~~~ 
those  which  Christ  performed  in  the  days  of  his  ministration  ^5^1^ 
here  below.     When  will  the  happy  time  come,  in  which  men     ' 
shall  exr  ress  as  great  a  concern  for  their  soids^  as  they  here  did 
for  their  bodies  ?    When  shall  the  streets  and  assemblies  be  filled 
with  those  who,  from  a  sense  o£  thtir  spiritual  maladies,  shall 
apply  to  the  ministers  of  Christ  for  healing-  P    Let  it  always  be 
remembered,  that  whatever  they  do  for  this  happy  purpose,  it  is 
indeed  their  Ma<iter  that  does  it  by  them  ;  and  that  all  their  most 
assiduous  applications,   separate  from  his  blessing,  can  effect  no 
more  than  the  shadow  of  Peter  could  have  done,  if  the  power  of 
Christ  had  not  wrought  on  those  over  whom  it  passed. 

SECT.     XL 

The  apostles  continuing  to  preach  to  the  people,  are  apprehended 
and  imprisoned,  and,  after  a  miraculous  deliverance,  are  brought 
before  the  Sanhedrim  the  7iext  day,  and  scourged ;  GamaliePs 
advice  prevailing^  to  prevent  any  farther  extremities.  Acts  v. 
ir,  to  the  end. 

Acts  V.  ir.  AcTS    V.    17. 

^HEN  the  high  TT  was  observed  in  the  preceding  section,  sect, 

1    Pp^f.'^r'^seup,  X   what  extraordinary  miracles  were  done  bv     ^i- 
and    all    they    that  ^r  ^i        •       i  r  t  ,  .,; 

•were     with     him,  ^"^  apostles  m  the  name  ot  Jesus,  whom  stdl, 

(which  is  the  sect  notwithstanding  all  the  menaces  of  their  rulers, 
of  the  Sadducees,)  they  continued  faithfully  to  preach,  and  to 
indi^TaUon  ■  ''^'  ^^^^^^  ^^^^  P^op^^  of  h,s  resurrection  from  the 
dead,  and  of  eternal  life  to  be  obtained  through 
him.  But  this,  as  it  might  reasonably  be  ex- 
pected, drew  another  storm  upon  them  :  For 
the  high  priest  arising,  as  it  were,  with  awaken- 
ed and  renewed  fury,  and  all  they  that  zvere 
with  him,  which  was  the  sect  oj  the  Sadducees* 
who  were  especially  devoted  to  his  interest, 
and  most  offended  at  the  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection, were  filled  with  zeal  and  indignatioa 

»  T^e  sett  of  the  Saddxicees.']  There  is  no  to  Caiaphas.  (See  Mr.  Biscoe,  at  Boyle's 
sufficient  reason  from  this  text  to  conclude  Lect.  chap.  v.  §  4,  p.  110,  111.)  The  Sad' 
with  Grotius,  that  the  high  priens  and  his  aucees  however  would  be  most  ready  to  ex- 
^ndred  were  Sadducees,  though  it  is  proba-  ert  themselves  in  persecuting  the  apostles, 
ble  they  might  be  so,  as  Josephus  affirms  as  they  were  most  exasperated  by  their 
that  some  of  the  high  priests  were  of  this  doctrine,  which  was  directly  opposite  to 
sect,  and  particularly  Ananus,  one  of  the  the  notions  they  maintained.  See  the  par- 
dons ot  that  Annas,  who  was  father  in  law  aphrase  on  Acts  iy.  2,  sect.  8,  p.  43. 
VOL.   2.                         11 


Acts 
V.17 


19      Silt  that  God  might  evidently  shew,  how  im-     19  But  the  angel 
potent  all  their  rage  was  against  those  ,vhom  "f^^^-teViS^ 


G2  An  ang-el  lets  them  out,  to  go  arid  preach  in  the  temple. 

SECT,  against  these  men,  who,  as  their  enemies  affect- 
x>-     ed  to  represent  it,  made  so  dangerous  an  attack 
"~~"  both  on  their  religious  and  political  establish- 
^^l^  ment  :     And  in  support  of  these  unjust  charges,     18  And  laid  their 
"■      they  were  determined  to  bring  them  to  another  [-f  ^  J  \\=,rS 
trial  before  the  Sanhedrim,  and  tor  that  pur-  ^j^^  common  prison. 
pose  laid  their  hands  on  the  apostles^  and  put 
them  into  the  common  prison,  where  the  vilest 
of  malefactors  were  lodged.'-* 

tlv  shew,  hotv  im- 

ofthe  Lord  by  night 
r  -  ~    ^    \         ^  -1     opened    the    prison 

he  determined  to  support,  and  that  they  might  ^^^oj-s,  and  brought 
be  emboldened  with  a  becoming  confidence  to  them     forth,     and 
bear  their  testimony  in  the  midst  of  oppositions  said, 
and  dangers,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  was  sent  to 
them,  who,  appearing  in  the  midst  of  them  by 
night  opened  the  doors  of  the  prison,  and  with- 
out giving  any  alarm  to  the  keepers,  or  any  of 
the  other  prisoners,  bringing  them  out  of  that 
^0  place  of  confinement,  said.     As  God  hath  thus     20  Go,  stand  and 
"    i..iraculously  imerposed  for  your  deliverance,  ^e peopl^dTtt 
neither  flee,  nor  fear  ;  but  go,  as  soon  as  the  ^^Qi-^sof  this  life, 
gates  are   opened,   and  presenting  yourselves 
boldly  in  the  temple,  as  you  did  before  you  were 
seized,  (howeVer  disagreeable  the  doctrine  that 
you  preach  may  be  to  those  who  believe  noth- 
ing of  a  future  state)  speak  to  the  people  ^^s^m- 
bled  there  at  the  hour  of  morning  sacrifice  r?// 
the  xvords  of  this  glorious  gospel  with  which 
you  are  charged,  on  which  the  eternal  life  of 
men  so  evidently  depends,  and  by  which  alone 
their  final  happiness  can  be  secured. 
21      And  the  apostles  Amrf'z^  \this'\  divine  com-     21  Andwhenthey 
mand,  made   no  scruple  immediatelv  to  obev  l^eard  that,  they  en- 
it,  and  were  so  far  from  heing  disconraged  by  iretl""  *e  mTn: 
the  fear  of  persecution,  that,  with  an  earnest-^ng^  and  taught — 
zeal  to  carry  on  the  work  they  were  engaged 
in,  thei)  ivent  very  early  into  the  temple,  and 
taught  the  people  with  the  same  freedom  as 
before,  who  assembled  there  to  pay  their  morn- 
ing adorations  unto  God.  -n  t  fi      i  •  i 
But  in  the  mean  time,  the  high  priest  being     -,^,;;f^j;:,^,d?,;^J 
come,  and  they  that  werexuith  htm,  into  the  room  ^j^.^^  ^^^.j-^  ^^jtii  hi^, 
where  the  council  was  usually  held,  they  called  and  called  the  coun- 

b  Into  the  common  prisonr\  That  this  was,  apostles  were  actually  thrust  among  them  .- 

as  the  paraphrase  expresses  it,  the  place  and  I  think  ver.  23  makes  it  rather  more 

where  the  vilest  malefactors  'were  lodged,  zs^n-  probable,  they  were  ill  an  apartment  ^.r 

not  be  doubted.    But  it  is  not  certain,  the  thanseha- ' 


The  council  are  surprised  not  to  fnd  them  hi  prison*  6S 

cil  together,  and  all  together  all  the  members  o^the  Sanhedrim,  even  sect. 
the   senate   of  the  r^^  ^^  yisive  hinted  several  times  before,  that    ^^• 
children  or     Israel,  \  •      •  r     \   .?         ?     ;  ^       /•  ^7       ^•/  » 

and  sent  to  the  pris-  the  name  signifies)  the  xvhole  senate  of  the  chil-  ^^^^ 
on  to  have  them  <s^ren  o//yr«e/,  being  solicitous  that  there  might  y_2l 
brought.  |3jj  jjs  full  a  house  as  possible  on  so  important 

an  occasion  :    And  when  they  were  convened, 
they  sent  proper  officers  to  the  common  prison     ■ 
to  take  charge  of  the  apostles,  and  to  have  ihein 
brought  into  their  presence, that  the  court  might 
proceed  to  their  examination  and  punishment, 

22  But  when  the  But  when  the  officers  c«w?<?  thither,  to  their  great  22 
^omKTVer'W't  ^"^Prise  they  found  them  not  zn  the  prison;  and 
the  prison,  they  re-  vet  could  not  discover  what  way  they  had  taken 
turned  and  told,        "to,make  their  escape,''considering  these  circum- 
stances that  appeared  on  inquiry.     Retuniing 
therefore  to  the  council,  they  made  their  report^ 

23  Sayhif^,    The  sai/i?ig.     We  found  indeed  the  prison  shut  with  23 
prison  truly  found  we  ^fi  possible  safety,  and  the  keepers  staiiding  rvith- 
shut  with  all  safety,        '  '  "^  ^      7    r         ^1       j  1*1 

and  the  keepers  0?^^  as  ceutmels  before  the  doors  ;  but  having 
standing- without  be-  Opened  \them^  and  gone  into  the  place  in  which 
fore  the  doors  :  but  ^-^^  prisoners  had  been  put,  and  where  we  did 
et  werundnoran  ^ot  doubt  but  we  should  find  them,  to  our  great 
within.  astonishment  we  found  no  one  within  of  those 

whom  we  sought. 

24  Now  when  the      jv^^y  xuhen  the  high  priest,  and  the  captain  of24i 
clltah^of 'the'lem-  ^^'^  ^^"'Z'^^'  ^^"^  the  oih^v  chief  priests  who  were 
pie,  and   the  chief  gathered  together,    heard  these  words,    they 
priests  heard  these  doubted  concerning  them,  and  knew  not  xvhat  to 
things,  they  doubted  ^^:^^^  ^f  -^  ^^         ^,^-^        i^^  ^^      tj^^^t  ■      .whether 

of  them   whereunto    ,         ,      ,  ,    1     •    i-,  1 

this  would  grow.       they  had  procured  their  liberty  by  corrupting 

the   keepers,   or  whether  there  might  not  be 

something  miraculous  in  the  deliverance  of 

persons  whom  such  extraordinary  circumstan- 

25  Then  cameone  ces  had  attended.  But  one,  who  knew  their  25 
and  told  tJl^JJ'^^Y^-  disappointment  and  the  uneasiness  it  gave  them, 
whom^ye  puri^i'pri"  ^'^'"^  1"^°  the  court,  and  told  them,  saying.  Be- 
son,  are  standing  in  hold,  the  men  xvhom  ye  put  yesterday  in  prison^ 
the  temple,  and  ^^^  j-,o^y  standing  in  the  temple^  however  they 
teachmg  the  people.  ^^^^^  ^\-^^^\,^r,  and^,v^  teaching  the  peoph  assem- 
bled there  with  as  much  freedom  and  confidence 

as  ever  ;  which  indeed  does  not  look  like  a 
clandestine  escape,  which  could  only  have  been 
made  with  a  viev*^  of  flight  and  concealment. 

26  Then  went  the       Then  the  captain  of  the  temple  went  rvith  the  26 
captain  with  the  of-    nr        ^    ^    direction  of  the  Sanhedrim,  and 
ficers,    and  brousrht  -U  ^J       ,    ,  ,       •      1  i      ;  /  ^ 
them    without   vio-  having  found  the  apostles  in  the  t&\n]At,brought 
lence :  (for  they  fear-  them  away,  but  not  by  violence,  for  they  feared 

ed  the  people,  ^^^^  the  people^  lest  if  they  had  offered  any  violence 


64'         They  are  taken  agahi^  and  brought  before  the  sanhedrim, 

3KCT.  in  their  presence,  it  might  have  so  provoked  they    slwuld    have 
xi     them  that  theij  should  he  stoned:^  For  the  people  '^^^n  stoned.) 
'  were  so  fully  persuaded  of  a  divine  power  en- 

v.'26  S-'S^*^  ^^'^^  ^^  apostles,  that  they  held  their 
persons  sacred,  and  Avould  not  have  borne  any- 
open  attack  upon  them  :  The  apostles,  on  the 
other  hand,  were  ready  cheerfully  to  obey  the 
summons,  that  they  might  repeat  their  testimo- 
25^  ny  to  their  divine  Master.       ^Azof  accordingly     27And  when  they 
the  captain  and  those  that  attended  him,  xvhen  ^^  brought  them, 
they  had  brought  them  to  the  place  where  the  ;h:^eoundrind  t"J 
council  was  sitting,  made  a  report  of  what  they  high    priest   asked 
had  done,  and  set  them  before  the  Sanhedrim,  them, 
And  as  soon  as  they  appeared,  the  high  priest^ 
singling  out  Peter  and  John,  who  had  so  lately 

28  been  examined  before  them,  (7.si^rt^Me?n,)5rte/7;?^,     28  Saying-,    Did 

D'ldxve  not  strictly  charge  you  two   in  particu-  ""'  "^^  straitly  com- 
11  1-     1         1  •'?  1         •        rr     ^  mand  you,  that  vou 

lar  but  a  very  little  while  ago,  and  so  in  effect  should  not  teach  in 
all  the  restof  your  company,  that  you  should  not,  this  name  ?  And  be- 
on  pain  of  our  highest  displeasure  and  the  ut-  hold,  ye  have  filled 
«,ost  rigour  of  the  law,  teach  anv  more  in  this  ^^.^JtS 
name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  r  And  behold^  instead  to  bring-  this  man's 
of  regarding  our  admonition,  or  shewing  any  blood  upon  us. 
sense  of  the  great  lenity  with  which  the  court 
then  treated  you,  you  have  been  more  busy  and 
more  dalring  than  before  in  your  seditious  prac- 
tices, so  that  you  have  filled  Jerusalem  with  your 
doctrine  ;  and  it  all  centres  in  this,  that  you 
xvould  bring  the  odium  of  this  man^s  blood  upon 
W.9,  and  would  incense  the  populace  against  us, 
as  if  he  were  an  innocent  person  whom  we  had 
murdered  :    So  that  it  is  no  thanks  to  you,  if 
we  are  not  stoned,  or  torn  in  pieces  by  them, 
for  that  act  of  necessary  justice,  for  such  it 
was,  which  we  were  obliged  to  do  upon  him. 

29  But  Peter  and  [the  rest  of]  the  apostles,  who      29  ThenPelerand 

were  now  all  before  them,  ansrvered  and  said, «  ''.!'/:r'''r*-?w* 
_  r  T         1  1        •  swcredandsaidjWe 

O  ye  senate  ot  Israel,  ye  cannot  but  in  your  ought  to  obey  God 
own  consciences  know,  as  we  plainly  declared  rather  than  men. 
before  this  assembly  when  we  received   the 
charge  now  referred  to,  (chap.  iv.  19)  that  it  is 
absolutely  fit  and  necessary  to  obey  the  almighty 

•  They  feared  the  people,  lest  they  should  ing  temporal  deliverance  by  llicir  means, 

be  stoned^     This  may  seem  a  surprising  (compare  Acts  i.  6)  of  whicli  tliey  were  so 

change  in    the  people,     considoring-    tlie  exceeding-  fond,  and  a  disappointment  in 

eagerness  with    which    they  demanded  their  hope  of  which  had  turncdtheir/joiviM- 

that  Christ  should  be  crucijied.     But  it  is  ex-  nahs  into  the  cry,  Crucify  him,  crucify  him. 

ceeding  prob.ible,  that,  seeing  the  mighty  See  Mr.  Lardner's  Credibility,  Vol.  I.  p. 

power    which    wrought  in    the  apostles,  179. 
they  might  entertain  sonje  hope  of  obtain- 


Their  answer  to  the  charge  exhibited  against  them.  6A" 

50  The  God  of  our  and  ever  blessed  God^  rather  than  men^  be  they  sect. 
fathers  raised  up  Je- g^.gj.gQ  cr^gjj^.  gj^fj  pQ^ygj-fy]^  We  assuredly     ^'• 

sus,  whom  ye  slew  ,  °j         ^     ^-V    .    ^  ,  ,      •'  » 

andhangedonatree.  know,  and  we  testify  it  to  you  as  we  have  been  ^^^^ 
testifying  it  to  the  people,  that  the  God  of  our  y,  3Q 
fathers  hath  raised  up  Jesus  his  son,  whom  ye 
slew  in  the  most  infamous  manner   that  ye 
could  invent,  hanging  him  crucified  on  a  tree^ 
as  if  he  had  been  the  meanest  of  slaves  and  the 

31  Him  hath  God  vilest  of  malefactors  :  But  this  very  person,  31 
exalted  with  his  notwithstanding  all  the  outrage  with  which  you 
prfnceS  Saviour!  treated  him,  hath  God  exalted  at  his  own  right 
for  to  give  repent-  ha?jd[to  be]  a  Prince  and  Saviour  to  his  people; 
ance  to  Israel,  and  to  give  repentance,  or  to  send  terms  of  peace 
forgiveness  of  sms.     ^^^  reconciliation  by  him,  even  unto  Israel,'^ 

by  whom  he  hath  been  so  ungratefully  insulted 
and  abused,  and  to  bestow  on  those  that  shall 
repent  the  free  and  full  reinissio?!  of  all  their 

32  And  we  are  his  aggravated  siyis.  And  we  are  appointed  his  32 
■witnesses  of  these  tvitnesses  of  these  things,  how  incredible  soever 
rotrn^S^GhoS^hey  may  appear  to  you;  and  so  is  the  Hohj 
vvliom  God  hath  Spirit  also,  whom  God  hath  given,  not  only  to  us 
given  to  them  that  the  apostles,  but  also  to  many  others  of  them 
obey  mm.  ^f^^  submit  themselves  to  his  government,^  most 

evidently  attesting  the  same,  and  proving  how 
absolutely  necessary  it  is  for  every  one,  great 
and  small,  to  lay  aside  prejudice  and  opposi- 
tion, and  with  humble  penitence  to  believe  in 
Jesus. 

33  When    they      ^n^the  high  priest  and  the  Sadducees,  W/^£'72  3S 
heard tAflf,they  were  ;^^  /j^^,-^  [this']  courageous   testimony  and 
cxxXtothe  heart,  and  r  .-Lr  1  ^  1    r  j 

laithtul  remonstrance,  were  enraged  beyond 

all  measures  of  patience  and  of  decency,  so 
that  they  even  grinded  their  teeth  at  them,  like 
savage  beasts  that  could  gladly  have  devoured 
them ;   and  with  hearts  full  of  rancour  they 

^  To  give  repentance  unto  Israel"]     As  re-  mony  arising  from  this  miraculous  commu^ 

pentance  was  not  actually  wrought  in  Israel  nication  of  the  Spirit  to  Christians  at  that 

by  the  efficacious  grace  of  Christ,  I  think  time,  entirely  removes  the  objection  from 

it  evident,  that  SavAt  fxil-xvoicivheve  signifies  Christ''s  not  appearing  in  public  after  his  re- 

to  give  place  or  room  for  repenta?ice,  just  as  surrection  :    for,  had  there  been  any  ??n- 

she  same  phrase  does  in  Josephus  (Antiq.  posture,  it  had  been  easier  of  the  two  to 

lib.  XX.  cap.  8,  [al.  6,]  §  7),  where  he  says,  have  persuaded  people  at  a  distance,  that 

that  the  Jews  rising  up  at   Cxsarea  in  a  he  had  so  appeared  to  the  Jewish  rulers,  or 

tumultuous    manner,    the    wiser   people  even  to  the  multitude,  and  yet  had  been 

among  them  went  to  intercede  with  the  rejVcto^.tlian  that  he  had  given  his  servants 

governor  ^Kva/z/sljivowys^/ to;;  ^6T§ai/x{vo/f,  such  extraordinary  pou-ers  ;  since,  had  this 

i.e  to  publish  a  pardon  to  those  who  should  assertion  been  false,  every  one  might  have 

lay  down  their  arms  ;  agreeable  to  the  turn  been  a  witness  to  the  falsehood  of  such  a 

given  to  the  expression  in  the  paraphrase,  pretence,   without  the   trouble   and    ex- 

«  The  Holy  Spirit  also,  whojii  God  hath  pense  of  a  journey  to  Jerusalem,  or  aqy 

given  to  than  that  submit,  &«.]    The  testi»  other  distant  place. 


65 


The  council  consult  hoxo  they  may  slay  them* 


Acts 
V.  33 


SECT.  ivciVC\.z6.\dAQ\Y  consulted  how  they  might  put  tlmn  took  counsel  to  sky 
J^'"     all  to  deaths  either  under  pretence  of  blasphe-  ^^^™- 

my,  or  for  sedition  and  rebellion  against  the 

supreme  council  of  the  state, 
o-i       But  a  certain  celebrated  Pharisee  then  in  the      34    Then    stood 

Sanhedrim^  whose  name  was  Gamaliel^  a  doctor  '^^^^^^  ."P  °"«^ '".  ^1'^ 
rj.li  t-      i     •       1  ^  1  r  council,  a  Pharisee, 

of  the  law,  who  tramed  up  a  great  number  of  „^j„ed  Gamaliel,  a 
young  students  in  the  most  exact  knowledge  of  doctor  of  law,  had 
it,  and  was  in  ^reat  esteem  amon^  all  the  people  i'^  reputation  among 
on  account  of  his  learning,  wisdom  and  piety,  t,.^ZT^.  put 
rose  lip  ;  and  as  he  purposed  to  speak  his  mmd  the  apostles  forth  a 
with  great  freedom  on  a  ver};'  tender  point,  he  little  space, 
commanded  the  apostles  to  be  taken  out  for  a  little 

55  while.  And  then  addressing  himself  to  his  35  And  said  unto 
brethren,theother  members  of  the  court, /^e.vfff  J  <^'ie'"'  Ye  men  of 
vnto  them,  Te  men  of  Israel,  to  whom  Divine  ^^W^:^;: 
Providence  has  committed  the  guardianship  of  intend  to  do,  as 
this  people,  and  the  great  care  of  their  public  touching  these  men. 
affairs  !  I  think  it  my  duty,  on  this  important 
occasion,  seriously  to  advise  you  to  take  heed  to 
yourselves,  as  to  ruhat  you  are  about  to  do  to  these 

36  ineji.       i^i?r  you  cannot  but  know,  that  several     56  For  before  these 

remarkable  occurrences  have  latelv  happened,  ^*y^,  ^'°^^.  "P,  T'^^"; 

,  .    ,    ,  ,  ,  ,    J        -         r       I  T      das,  boabtine-himselt 

vv-hich  have  awakened  a  great  degree  of  public  ^^  ^^  ^^^^  %^^y^  ^^ 

expectation  and  regard  ;  and  it  may  not  be  im- 
proper to  recollect  some  of  them  at  this  crisis. 
You  particularly  remember,  that  some  time  ago 
one  Theudas  arose,^  pretending  himself  to  he  some 

fGam-allel-l  This  was  the  e/ier  of  that  cap.  5,  [al.  2,]  §  1)  under  the  character  of 
name,  a  man  in  so  sjreat  honour  amon^  fl/a/je/iro/jAef,  (who  drew  a  great  number 
them,  that  Oiikelos,  tlie  author  of  the  oi' people  after  him,  with  a  promise  of  di- 
Targum,  is  said  to  have  burnt  seventy  viding  Jordan  before  them,  but  was  de, 
pound  weight  of  perfumes  at  his  funeral :  feated  and  beheaded,  most  of  his  followers 
Nay  it  is  said,  the  honour  of  the  law  failed  being  also  slain  and  imprisoned)  appeared 
"jivV/;  Aim.  If  he  were  really,  as  he  is  report-  when  Fadus  was  procurator  ofyudea,  that 
ed  to  have  been,  the  author  of  those  Pray-  is,  accordhig  to  CapcUus  seven,  or  accord- 
ers  against  Christians,  so  long  used  in  the  ing  to  Dr.  Whitby  at  least  ten  years  after 
yewish  synagogues,  he  must  have  lost  that  this  was  spoken,  there  can  be  no  reference 
moderation  of  temper  which  he  manifested  to  him  here.  I  am  therefore  ready  to  con- 
here  ;  perhaps  exasperated  at  the  growth  elude  with  Ur.  Lightfoot  and  Basnage, 
of  the  new  sect,  and  the  tesiimony  so  boldly  (wliose  opinion  Mr.  Lardner  has  so  Icarn- 
borne  by  the  apostles.  He  was  Paul's  ed\y dcfcnd(n\)thtit  Simong the 7nany  leaders, 
master  (Acts  xxii.  3)  ;  and  no  doubt  he  who,  as  Joscphus  assures  us,  ( Antiq.  lib. 
informed  that  headstrong  youth  (for  such  he  xvii .  cap.  10,  [al.  11, ]§  4— 8)  took  up  arms 
then  was),  of  what  now  passed,  and  of  in  defence  of  the  public  liberties,  when  the 
many  other  things,  which  rendered  his  sin  ^riwA  enrolment  and  taxation  were  made 
in  persecuting  the  Christians  so  much  the  by  Cyrenius  in  the  days  of  Archelaus, 
Hiore  aggravated.  See  JVits.  Melctem.  cap.  (see  note  •»  oh  Luke  ii.  2,  Vol.  I.)  there  was 
2,  §  13,'/!».  12, 13 ;  and  Mr.  Biscoe,  at  Boyle's  one  called  Theudas,  which  (as  Grotius  ob- 
Lcct  chap  iii.  ^9,  p.  77,  78.  serves),  was  a  'very  common  name  among 
P  One  Theudas  arose.]  As  the  Theudas  the  Jews.  He  seems  to  have  been 
mentioned  by  Josephus,  f  Antiq.  lib.  jcx.  supported  by  smaller  numbers  than  the 


Gamaliel  cites  some  former  cases  to  appease  their  rage.  67 

vhom  a  number   of  extraordinary  person.,  to  xvho7n  a  number  of  men.,  sect. 
men,  about  four  luin-  amounting  to  about  four  hundred.,  adhered ;  -who.,     ^^' 
Ss  -""'wViV^wTs  notwithstanding  this,  xvas  himself  quickly  slain  "^ 
skin,\ndril,  as  ma-  by  the  Roman  forces,  and  all  who  hearkened  to  y.  55 
ny  as  obeyed  him,  him  were  scattered.,   and  after  all  the  boasting 
were  scattered,  and  promises    of  their  leader,    came  to    nothing. 

SZ^AVfer^thl^m'an  Af^rhim^  Judus  theGalilean  arose}  inthedazjs  37 
roseup  Judas  of  Gal-  of  the  late  enrollment.,  and  endeavourmg  on  the 
ilee,  in  the  days  of  principles    of   sacred   liberty  to   dissuade  the 
the  taxing,  and  drew  Jews  from  owning  the  authority  of  the  Romans 
away    much  people  J,.  y,  '  1  •      1      r-         ,  1 

after  him  :  he  also  m  that  instance,  he  drexv  a  multitude  oj  people 
perished,  and  all,  after  him  ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  he 
*r"  T^^'^'^^  "".^  ^^^°  fiimself  was  quicklj-  deAroyed,  and  all  zvho 
dispersed"™'   ''''^^^  had  hearkened  to  him  xvere  dispersed.'^         A}id  2S 

38  And  now  I  say  therefore  zvith  regard  to  the  present  affair  I  say 

unto   you,    Refrain  ^^^^^  „qj^^  and  give  it  as  my  most  serious  and 

uX';ri":"-F:J  deliberate   advice  now  in  the   present  crisis, 

refrain  from  these  men.,  and  let  them  alone  to  go 

second  of  the  name,  and  (as  the  second  tifter-  And,  as  Judas  might  ai-ise  after  Theiidas, 

■wardii  d\d),  pcris/ied  in  the  attempt :  but,  though  the  same  enrollment  might  (as  is 

as   /lis  Jiillouers    were  dispersed,  and   not  supjjosed  in   the  preceding  note),  occasion 

slaughtered,  like  those  of  the  second  Then-  tl»e  insurrection  of  both,  I  see  no  need  of 

das,  survivors  might  talk  much  of  him,  and  departing  from  the  usual  rendering  of  the 

Gamaliel  might  have  been  pai-ticularly  in-  preposition  [Aila.  in  this  construction,  wliich 

formed  of  his  history,  though  Josephus  on-  every  body  knows  is  generally  used  to  sig- 

ly  mentions  it  in  general.     Mr.  Lardner,  in  nify  after.     To  connect  /xs1«  ^iP.oiv  with  ths 

his  judicious  remarks  on  this  subject,  has  preceding  verse  (as  some  propose),  is  quite 

shewn,  that  there  were  wany/)erio)!5  of  the  unnatural  in  granmiar,   as   well  as  disa- 

sante  name,  whose  histories   greatly  re-  greeable  to  pact. 

sembled  each  other.    See  Lardner's  Credit).  ^  Judas  the  Galilean  arose.']     Josephus^s 

of  Gosp.  Hist  Part.  I  Book  ii.  chap.  7-  account  of  this  ^i/i/ois  Grt;«/o?nVe.s,  as  he  is 

^  After  him.^   Bos  has  taken  great  pains  generally    called,    may    be    seen    in  the 

in  his  ;!ofe   on  this   text    ( Exerc.  Sacr   p.  begitiniijg  oi  \.h.e -Ksni^^  Book  oi  hii  Antiqui- 

75 — 78),  to  shew,  that  ^el^t  tk^ov  may  sig-  ties. 

nify  besides  him,  and  even  beforehim  in  tins  ^  All  luho  had  hearkened  to  hiin  ivere  dis- 
connection  with  Tr^'j^ala^ynjui^av,  which  he  persed."]  Mr.  Lardner  justly  observes,  this 
xvou\d  vender  of  lute  days.  (Compare  Acts  does  not  imply  they  were  destroyed,  and 
xx'i.  38.)  This  he  observes  in  favour  of  his  imagines,  that  though  Gamaliel  would  not 
interpretation  of  ver.  36,  which  he  supposes  directly  assert  it,  yet  he  insinuates  (agree- 
to  refer  to  the  Theudas  of  Josephus,  whose  ably  to  his  principles,  as  a  Pharisee  J,  that 
insurrection  he  thinks  must  have  happen-  perhaps  Judas  the  Galilean,  as  well  as  the 
ed  before  this  speech  of  Gamaliel.  But,  as  apostles,  might  be  actuated  by  some  divins 
Beza  and  many  others  have  abundantly  n/j^W^e,  and  that  in  one  instance,  as  well  as 
proved,  that  this  would  quite  overturn  the  the  other,  the  doctrine  might  .survive,  when 
chronology  either  of  St  Luke  or  of  Jose-  the  teachers  were  taienoff.__  {See  Lardner^ s 
phus,  l' conclude,  that  the  very  indeter-  Credibility,  Parti.  Book  ii.  chap.  1,  §  3.) 
minate  expression  vgo  i^lm  ^y.sgai-  in  the  But  the  argument  will  be  good  on  the  com- 
precedingverse\s  most  safely  rendered.fowe  mo?:  interpretation  ;  and,  as  the  word  here 
time  ago,  which,  especially  in  an  assembly  used  S'ncnis^TricnKra.v,  especially  in  this  con- 
of  aged  men  (as  no  doubt  many  of  this  coun-  nection,  most  naturally  implies  a  calami- 
ci/ were),  might  well  be  used  in  reference  tous  and  disappointing  dispersion,  I  appre- 
to  an  affair,  which,  though  it  happened  hend,  that,  had  it  been  intended  in  the 
viore  than  i-centy  years  before,  must  be  fresh  sense  my  learned  and  much  esteemed 
in  most  of  their  memories.  {See  Mr.  Lard-  friend  supposes,  the  present  tens?  wo'.Ad 
Tier's  Credibility,  Fart  I,  Boofc  ii.  chap.  7)  nthiV  have  been  used. 


68        He  advises  them  to  act  with  caution,  and  to  wait  the  issue, 

3ECT.  on  as  they  can,  neither  siding  with  them,  nor  if  this  counsel,  or 
3^i-  violently  opposing  them  ;  for  if  this  counsel  ^^'^  y°^'\.  ^^  °^ 
—  which  they  are  taking,  or  this  work  which  they  S^noughtT  *'''"'* 
^  3g  have  performed,  be  of  men^  if  it  be  merely  a 

human  contrivance   and  deceit,  which  we  are 

not  capable  of  proving  that  it  is,   it  will  soon 

sink  and  come  to  nothing  of  itself ;  some  inci- 
dent will  arise  to  discredit  it,  and  the  whole 

interest  of  this  Jesus  rvill  moulder  away^  as  that 

of  Theudas  and  of  Judas  did,  which  seemed 

to  be  much  more  strongly  supported  by  human 

39  force.  But^  on  the  other  hand,  if  it  be  really  39  But  if  it  be  of 
the  cause  ofGod^  which  does  not  appear  to  be  God,  ye  cannot  over- 
impossible,  you  cannot  with  all  your  power  and  ^'^''^^  it;  lest  haply 

,'.         »•       1       .        ,  1.1  ye  be  lound  even  to 

policy  dissolve  it  ;  but  even  thougn  these  par-  tight  against  God. 
ticular  instruments  should  be  taken  off,  he  will 
undoubtedly  raise  up  others  :  And  it  will  cer- 
tainly become  you  in  regard  to  your  own 
safety,  to  be  particularly  cautious,  [a7id  take 
heedl  lest  you  not  only  lose  the  benefit  of  any 
deliverance  which  may  be  intended  for  Israel, 
but  also  be  yourselves  found  even  fighters 
against  the  power  and  providence  of  almighty 
God;  an  undertaking,  which  must  prove  infi- 
nitely fatal  to  all,  who  are  so  rash  and  unhappy 
as  to  attempt  it. 

40  Andy  as  the  council  were  unable  to  elude  the  40  And  to  him 
force  of  what  Gamaliel  said,  they  yielded  to  ^^^i'  agreed :  And 
him,  acknowledging  that  his  advice  was  safe  ^^j^j;;,^^;^';;!^,^;,^^^^^ 
and  wise  :  And  having  called  in  the  apostles,  beaten  them,  'they 
and  ordered   them  to  be  scourged  and  beaten  commanded      that 

with  rods  in  their  presence,  that  in  some  meas-  ^'^^^    .^''°"i'^     "°^ 
,  .    ,       ^  ,     '      .     ,.  .  ,  speak  m  the  name 

ure  they  might  vent  their  indignation,  and  of  Jesus,  and  let 
might  expose  them  to  disgrace  and  shame,  they  them  go. 
strictly  charged  them,  as  they  had  done  before 
(chap.  iv.  18),  not  to  speak  any  more  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  if  they  would  not  incur  yet 
severer  punishment  ;  and,  having  threatened 
them  with  what  they  must  expect,  if  ever  they 
were  brought  before  them  for  the  same  crime 
again,  they  dismissed  them  for  that  time. 

41  Thus  were  the  apostles  sent  away,  wid,  far  41  And  they  de- 
from  being  terrified  by  all  the  cruel  usage  they  par'ed  from  the  pre- 
had  met  with,  or  by  the  threa.enings  of  their  f:^^^^\Tt^ 
adversaries,  they  departed  from  the  presence  ofy/ciQ  counted  wor- 
the  Sanhedrim,  rejoicing  that  they  zuere  so  hon- 
oured in  the  course  of  divine  Providence,  as  to 

be  counted  worthy  to  suifer  for  Christ,  aad  to 


The  apostles  are  scourged^  and  go  aw  ay  rejoicings  69 

thy  to  suffer  shame  be  exposed  to  infamy  for  the  sake  of  his  venera-  sect. 
for  his  name.  big  and  sacred  naJ/zf*,  rightly  judging,  that  a    ^^• 

punishment   of    this  kind,  though    generally  "^^ 
shameful,  became  a  glory  to  them,  when  borne   y.  41 
in  so  excellent  a  cause,   and  for  the  sake  of 
him,  who,  though  so  divinely  great  and  so  per- 
fectly happv,  had  submitted  not  only  to  stripes, 
42  And  daily  in  but  to  death  for  them.        Instead  therefore  of  42 
the  temple,  and  in  obeying  the  order  of  the  rulers,  they  grew  so 
S2d'oTStS">"':h,."'=  more  courageous  and  diligent  in 
and    preach  Jesus  spreadmg  the  gospel  :    And  every  day,   from 
Christ.  morning  to  night,  they  ceased  not  to  pursue 

this  great  work  j  but  took  all  opportunities  to 
preach  in  the  temple,  though  within  sight  of  the 
Sanhedrim,  and  among  many  of  its  chief  mem- 
bers, who,  being  obliged  by  their  office  often 
to  resort  thither,  must  frequently  see  and  hear 
them  ;  ayid  at  other  times,  between  the  seasons 
of  public  worship,  they  were  engaged  privately 
from  house  to  house  ;  and  on  the  whole,  one 
way  or  another,  it  was  their  constant  business 
to  teach  and  to  preach  Jesus  as  the  Messiah^ 
and  to  proclaim  with  unspeakable  pleasure  the 
good  news  of  life  and  salvation  given  to  sin- 
ners by  him  :  The  Sanhedrim,  in  the  mean 
time,  by  the  special  providence  of  God,  suffer- 
ing them  to  go  on,  and  affecting  to  overlook 
them  as  beneath  their  notice,  though  still  with 
a  secret  rancour,  which  at  length  broke  out 
into  the  extremest  violence. 


IMPUOVEMENT. 

Which  shall  we  survey  with  the  greater  surprise,  the  ccw-  verse 
tinual  courage  of  the  apostles^  or  the  continued  malice  of  their  ^'''  ^ 
persecutors  P  Again  they  seize  them,  again  they  imprison  than  / 
but  how  vainly  do  these  feeble  worms,  amidst  all  the  pride  of 
dignity  and  power,  oppose  the  counsels  of  Omnipotence  i 

The  angel  of  the  Lord  opens  the  door  of  their  prison,  and  leads  19 
forth  his  faithful  servants  to  renewed  liberty  :  An  office  which 
this  celestial  Spirit  could  not  but  perform  with  delight ;  as  it  was, 
no  doubt,  xvith  unutterable  pleasure  that  he  gave  them  their  errand, 
to^o  ^nd.  publish  with  undaunted  freedom  and  zeal  the  words  of 
this  life,  of  this  gospel  which  enlivens  dead  souls,  and  points  out  20 
the  road  to  an  happy  immortality.  O  that  the  folly  of  those  who 
have  heard  it  had  never  converted  it  into  a  savour  of  death  ! 

Yet,  behold,  the  council  renewed  the  attack  !  The  same  mad-  21—26 
ness  which  instigated  the  Jews  to  seize  Jesus,  when  ihey  had  been 

VOL.  3.  12 


yo  Rejiect'ions  on  the  trial  of  the  twelve  apostles, 

SECT,  struck  to  the  ground  hy  his  miraculous  power  (John  xviii.  6),an^ 
^''  imated  these  wretches  to  coJitrive  the  destruction  of  persons  whom 
■  Go^Azme"^  had  just  before  rescued  from  their  hands ;  as  they  had 
formerly  plotted  that  of  Lazarus  (John  xii.  10),  who  had  by  a 
yet  more  astonishing  wonder  been  recalled  from  the  grave.  To 
what  fatal  extravagancies  will  not  prejudice  hurry  the  mind  ? 
Against  what  convincing  evidence  will  it  not  harden  it  ? 

verse       Te  shall,  says  our  Lord,  be  brought  bforc  councils  for  my  sake  ; 

29  and  it  shall  he  for  a  testimony  against  than.  (Mat.  x.  18.)    And 

such  was  this  repeated  admonitio7i  which  these  holy  prisoners  then 

at  the  bar  gave  to  the  judges  of  Israel :  Still  they  urge  the  divine 

SO,  31  authority  of  their  mission  ;  stdl  they  proclaim  him  as  head oi  the 
church  and  "world,  whom  these  very  w?^«had  so  lately  crucified  in 
so  outrageous  and  contemptuous  a  manner.  They  point  to  him, 
whom  these  priests  and  riders  had  insulted  on  the  cross,  as  now 
exalted  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  ur^e  them  to  seek  repentance 
and  remission  of  8171  from  hitn,  to  whom  they  had  deyiied  the  comi^ion 
justice  due  to  the  meanest  of  men,  the  common  humanity  due  to 
the  vilest  of  criminals  in  their  dying  moments,  giving  him  in  the 
thirst  of  his  last  agonies  vijiegar  jningled  xvith  gall.  (Mat. 
xxvii.   34.) 

Thousands  of  the  people  had  fallen  under  this  charge  ;  and 
fesus  the  Prince  had  taken  them  under  his  protection  :  Jesus  the 

33  Saviour  had  washed  them  in  his  blood.  But  by  what  is  too  fre- 
quently the  fatal  prerogative  of  greatness,  these  princes  of  Israel 
had  hearts  too  high  for  the  discipline  of  wisdom,  and  were  enrag- 
ed against  these  humble  ministers  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  who  nev- 
ertheless addressed  them  with  all  the  respect  which  fidelity  would 
allow,  and  could  gladly  have  poured  forth  their  blood  for  the  sal- 
vation of  those  who  so  cruelly  thirsted  for  it.  They  gnashed  on 
these  faithful  ambassadors  with  their  teeth,  as  if  they  would  have 
devoured  them  alive  ;  and  justly  will  gnaslmig  of  teeth  be  the 
eternal  portion  of  those  who  thus  outrageously  rejected  the  coun- 
sel of  God  agaitist  themselves.     (Luke  vii.  30.) 

34  But  God  raised  up  a  guardian  for  the  apostles,  where  perhaps 
they  least  expected  it ;  and  the  prudence  of  Gafnaliel  for  a  while 
checked  the  fury  of  his  brethren  :  So  does  God  sometimes  use  the 
natural  good  sense  and  temper  of  those  who  do  7iot  themselves 
receive  the  gospel,  for  the  protection  of  those  who  are  faithfully 

35—37  devoted  to  its  service.  Gamaliel  had  attentively  observed for7ner 
events  ;  which  is  indeed  the  way  to  learn  the  surest  Icssoiis  cfxvis- 
dom,  which  are  to  be  learnt  any  where  but  from  the  word  ot  God. 
He  had  seen  some  ruined  by  their  seditious  zeal ;  and  let  those  who 
call  lhe77iselves  Christians  take  heed, how  they  rashly  rise  up  against 
legal  authority,  lest  taking  thesxvord  fhey  perish  by  it.  (Mat.  xxvi. 
39  52.)  Judiciously  does  he  admonish  the  council  to  take  heed  lest 
they  be  found  fighters  against  God.  May  divine  grace  ever  guard 
us  from  that  fatal  error  into  which  all  who  oppose  the  gospel, 


The  foreign  Jews  complahi  that  their  widotus  are  neglected.     71 

whatever  they  may  imagine,  assuredly  fall !  They  cannot  mdeed  sect. 
dissolve  it,  but  they  dash  themselves  in  pieces  against  it.     Be  wise    ^^^ 
therefore,  0  ije  kings  ;  be  instructed,  ye  judges  of  the  earth  I       '"" 
(Psal.  ii.  10.)  4Q  ^ 

For  reasons  of  State  the  apostles  were  to  be  scourged,  though 
their  judges  were  imvardly  convinced  that  it  was  at  least  possible 
their  message  might  be  divine.  Deliver  us,  0  Lord,  from  that 
policy  which  shall  lead  us  to  imagine  any  evil  so  great  as  that 
which  may  offend  thee  !  The  punishment  which  these  excellent 
men  suffered  was  infamous,  but  the  cause  in  which  they  endured 
it,  rendered  it  ^/orio?/5  /  nor  coM\d  those  stripes  be  \i?M  so  painful 
to  their  flesh,  as  an  opportunity  of  thus  approving  their  fidelity  to 
their  Lord  was  delighffil  to  their  pious  souls  :  Well  might  they 
triumph  in  bearing  the  scourge  for  him  who  bore  the  cross,  and 
died  on  it  for  them.  Let  us  arm  ourselves  with  the  same  7nind, 
if  in  a  severer  sense  than  this  we  should  be  called  for  his  sake  to 
resist  unto  blood, 

SECT.     XIL 

The  choice  of  the  seven  deacons.  Stephen  preaches  Christ,  and 
after  disputing  with  some  of  the  Jexvish  societies,  is  brought  be- 
fore the  Sanhedrim.     Acts  VI.  1 — 12. 

Acts  VI.  1.  _  AcTS   VL  1. 

AN  D  in  those  IVfO  W  in  those  days  of  which  we  have  been  sect. 
days  when  the  -t Vspeaking,  and  some  time  after  the  fact  last  ^"• 
pit™  was'^multiplied;  recorded  had  fallen  out,  the  7iumber  of  the  disci-  "— 
there  arose  a  mm- ples  being  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murtnuring  of  y-  j 
muring  of  the  Gre-  the  Hellenists  or  Grecians,  that  is,  of  those  con- 
cians  againsttheHe-  ^^^.^^  ^^  ^^^  g^^p^l  ^^^  l^^j^^  ^^^^-^^^  j^^^^  ^^^ 

coming  from  the  western  countries,  used  the 
Greek  language  in  their  synagogues  and  in  their 
conversation,*  against  the  Hebrews,  who  were 
natives  of  Judea,  and  used  the  Hebrew  or  the 
Syriac  tongue ;  because,  as  they  were  strangers 
at  Jerusalem,  and  had  not  so  much  interest  as 

■  (7rma>M,  that  is, foreign  Jews,  in  Syriac,  or  ixMvi'ru-t  read  for  ixmi^ttt, 

&c.]  This,  for  reasons  which  may  be  seen  persons  belonging  to  Helena  Queen  of  the 

atlarge  in  Dr.  Benson's  Zfwfory,  appears  Adiabeni.      {See  Wolf  in  be. J     As  there 

to  me  by  far  the  most  probable  of  the  seven  were  so  many  Jews  who  used  the  Greek 

opinions  mentioned  by  Fabricius,  (in  his  translation  of  the  Bible,  who  might  there- 

J^blioth.    Grace,   lib.   iv.  cap.  5,    note  "5,  fore    very  properly  be  denoted    by  this 

Vol.  III.  p.  226)  as  well  as  that  which  is  word,  it  is  extremely  probable,  their  united 

generally^  allowed  by  all  the  best  conimenta-  interest  should  be  in  question  on  such  an 

tors.     (See   Critic.   Magn.  in  loc  J     That  occasion,    and  not  merely   that  of  those 

of  Mons.    Fourmont,    f  Hist.  Acad.  Roy.  who  came  from   Syria.     Beza  interprets 

Vol.  III.  p.  105)  that  they  were  Syrians,  the   word,     as  denoting  only  circumcised 

depends  on  uncertain  and  improbable  con-  proselytes  ;  but  I  think,  without  any  reason, 

jectures,  either  that  the  Acts  were  witten  See  Brus.  in  he 


72      The  apostles  propose,  that  S07ne  be  chosen  for  this  service. 

SECT  the  natives,  some  of  their  necessitous  rvidotvs  brews.because  their 
:.ii.    roere  in  some  degree  at  least  neglected,-  m  ,he  »«>;-  ,»-  ^ 

ddih/  7mmstration  ax  the  chanties  that  were  dis-  n^inisiration. 

A*^^J^  tributed  to  the  poor  members  of  the  church. 

And  as  the  apostles  were  concerned,  though 

not  alone,  in  that  distribution,  (the  money  raised 

as  above  by  the   sale   of  estates  having  been 

brought  to  them)  they  were  solicitous  to  obvi- 
ate all  those  reflections  which  might  fall  upon 

them  on  this  occasion,  as  they  might  othernise 

in  some  measure  have  affected  their  usefulness. 

2  And  the  twelve  apostles  havmg  called  the  multi-  2  Then  the  twelve 
tude  of  the  disciples  ifo_§-f«/2cr,«  communicated  the  called  the  multitude 
matte  r  to  them,  atid  said.  It  is  bu  no  means  proper  ^^^^^  f^^S^l  T\s 
or  a?reeabky  that  tw,  who  have  an  office  to  dis-  not  reason  that  we 
charge  of  so  much  greater  weight  and  conse-  should  leave  the 
quence,  should  leave  the  important  care  of  dis-  ^"^^  Jbi^J""^'  ^""^ 
pensing  the  xwrdofGod,  to  attend  the  tables  of 

the  poor,  and  see  who  are  served  there  ;  and 
yet  this  we  must  do,  in  order  to  prevent  these 
complaints,  unless  some  further  measures  be 

3  taken  by  common  consent.  Therefore,  brethren,  3  Wherefore,  bre. 
as  you  easily  see  how  inconvenient  it  would  be  thren,  look  ye  out 

to  suffer  this  care  to  lie  upon  us,  and  how  inev-  ^ZT%   IZ  J3." 
.  ,  S  11       r  1-        menoi  honest  report, 

itably  It  would  render  us  nicapable  oi  attendmg  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  the  proper  duties  of  our  office,  it  is  our  united  and  wisdom,  whom 

request  to  vou,  that  vou  look  out  from  amonp- ^,^ T^ ^^^""'^^ '^'•'^^ 

1         '  AT  ^^Tji.  ^       "I'S  business. 

yourselves  seven  jnen^  oj  an  attested  character, 

full  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  «n(io/'approved  wisdom, 
whom  we  7nay  by  common  consent  and  appro- 
bation set  over  this  aff'air.^  and  who  may  make 

»>   Their  wiJows   lucre    neglected.']      The  to   understand,    not     (as    Dr.    LightfoOt 

apostles  undoubtedly  acted  a  very  faithful  imagined)   the    rest  of  the    hundred    and 

part  in  the  distribution  f  inoney  raised  by  twenty,    but  the   lahole  body    of  Christian 

the  sale  of  lands      (See  nofe  Mm  chap.  iv.  converts,  they  being  the  persons  to  whom 

3r,    §   10,  p.    56.)       But,    as   Lord    Bar-  satisfaction  was  then  due. 

ringlon    well   oljscrves,     f  Miscell.  Sacr.  '^  Seven  men.']     Mr.  Mede  thinks  this  an 

Abstract,  p.  11)  thev  could  not  do  all  things,  allusion  to  the  seven  archangels,  whom  he 

Perhaps   thev  intrusted   some    who   had  supposes  the  great  coiirfier.?  o/'/ifrt>Di??!.- and 

been  proprietors   of  the  estates  sold,   who  many  other   texts,  produced  in  support  of 

would     naturally     have     some     peculiar  that  rabbinical  opinion,  seem  almost  as  lit- 

regard  to  the  necessity  of  their  neighbaurs,  tie  to  the  purpo.se  as  this, 

as  being  best  acquainted  with  them  ,-  and,  "^  lVho7n  ive  may  set  over  this  affair."]    I 

if  any  suspicions  arose  as  to  the  sincerity  of  apprcliend,  the  apostles  speak  here  of  whgt 

their  character,  and  t!ie  reasonableness  of  was  to  be  the  joint  act  of  tliemsclves  and 

their    pretentions,     these  strangers  would  i\te  whole  church,  a.s  to  be  sure,  after  f/iey 

("cxteris  paribus)  be  least  capable  of  giv-  had  exercised? Ae  trust  for  a  wliile,  it  would 

ing  r.  itisfaction.  have  been  viost  indecent  to  have  devolved 

"  Hilling  called  the  vtu'.titule  of  the  dis-  it  on  any,  but   such   as  thev  would  have 

ciples  together.]     Dr.  Wuitby  lias  solidly  approved.     It  is  <i  wiax/rji  with  me  in  this 

proved  on  this  Ucad,  that  by  these  we  are  work,  to  meddle  as  little  as  possible  with 


Seven  deacons  are  chosen  and  ordained.  73 

4  But  we  will  give  it  their  particular  business  to  attend  to  the  man-  sect* 
ourselves  ^cominual-  ggement  of  it.     And  rve,  in  the  mean  time,  be-    ^^'^• 
thrStry  o"f  the  ing  freed  from  this   great   incumbrance,  toilf— 
word.  constantly  attend  to  prayer y  and  to  the  ministry  "^j  ^ 

of  the  xvord,  which  is  our  grand  business,  and 
which  we  could  be  glad  to  prosecute  without 
interruption. 

5  And  the  saying      And  the  speech  the  apostles  made  was  pleas-  S 
pleased  the    whole  ^^    f^  ^//  ^^^  juidtitude,  who  were  called  togeth- 
multitude :  and  they      '^  ,  .  . '  ,  ,        •  ,   ,?, 
chose    Stephen,    a  ^^  upon    this    occasion ;  and  having  deliber- 
man  full  of  faith  and  ated  a  little  Upon  the   choice  that  was   to   be 

°^/^^  -.^"^^  Ghost,  made,  they  elected  seven,  to  be  set  apart  to  the 
and  Phihp,  and  Pro-  ^rr        „f    i  i  ^  r  , 

chorus,    and  Nica-  omce  ot  deacons,  whose  names  were  as  fol- 
nor,  and  Timon,  and  lows,  There  was  Stephen^  a  mcoi  full  of  faith 
Parmenas,  and  Nic-  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit^^  of  whose  heroic  char- 
AnUochT"'"'^'^''  "^  acter  and  glorious  end  we  shall  presently  have 
occasion  to  speak ;   and  Philips  who  long  con- 
tinued an  ornament  and  blessing  to  the  church, 
being  at  length  raised  to  a  yet  higher  character ; 
and  Prochorus^and  Nicanor,  and   Timon ^  and 
Parmenas,   and  Nicolas,  who  was  not  a  Jew 
born,  but  a  proselyte  of  Antioch,^  whom  they 
were  the  more  willing  to  fix  in  this  office,  as 
his  peculiar  relation  to  the  Grecians  would 
make  him  especially  careful  to  remedy  any 
neglect  of  them,  which  might  insensibly  have 
prevailed.     These  were  the  persons  in  whom 

oontroversiea  about  church  order  and  govern-  a  precarious  conjecture.   The  termination 

7nent,  or  any  other  circumstantial  points  that  of  most  of  these  names  makes  it  probable 

have  unhappdydivldedtheP/-otofa«f  world,  they  were  Hellenists  ;  a  supposition  which 

Yet  I  hope  I  shall  give  no  offence  by  ob-  also  agrees  very  well  with  Uie  occasion  of 

serving,  thatnojustargument  can  be  drawn  their  election. 

from  Xhe  actions  of  the  afiostles,  with  their        g  Nicolas,  a  proselyte  ofAntioch.-\     Some 

extraordmary  powers  and  credentials  to  ancient  writers  tell  us,  that  he  fell  into 

the  rights  ot  succeeding  ministers  destitute  error  in  the  decline  of  life,  and  became  the 

ot  such  powers  and  credentials.     It  would  founder  of  the  sect  oUhe  Nicolaitans,  men- 

however  have  been  happy  for  the  c;i«rcy«i  in  tioned  Rev.  ii.  6,  15;  {?>ee  Euseb.  Eccles. 

every  age,  had  its  ordinary  ministers  taken  Hist.  lib.  iil.  cap.  29  ;  and  Iren.  lib.  i.  cap. 

the  same  care  to  act  m  concert  luith  the  people  26.)     But  It  seems  much  more  probable, 

committed  to  their  charge,  and  to  pay  all  that  the  founder  of  this  sect,  considering 

Aue  deterenceto  theirnatural  rights,  which  how  common  the   name   was,  might  be 

the  a/)Oi?/ej  themselves,   extraordinary  as  some  other  person  so  called,  or  else  (as  Mr. 

their  commission  and  office  was,  did  on  this  L'Enfant  conjectures,)   that  someofA/i- 

and  otheroccasions.  The  three  grand  canons,  ivords  or  actions  being  misinterpreted  might 

that  all  tt»ngs  should  be  done  decently,  in  be  tlie  occasion  of  seduction,   under  the 

Chanty,  and  to  edification,  duly  attended  to,  authority  of  so  venerable  a  name   as  his. 

would  supersede  the  necessity  of  ten  thou-  We  may  observe  by  the   way,  that  it  is 

sanrf  which  have  been  wad'e  «;/ce,  and  per-  evident  the  word /ro^e/yfe  here  signifies, 

naps,  It  rightly  weighed,  would  be  found  one  who  by  circumcision  had  entered  him- 

absolutely  to  -oacatea  great  part  of  them.  self  into  the  body  of  the  Jewish  people  ;  for 

Jtephen,  a  manjull  of  faith,  &c.]     Mr.  none  imagine   Nicolas  to  have  been  what 

ififi?'"^^  ^'"  ^'^   '^'''■''fology.    Vol.  II.  p.  is  commonly  caWed  a  proselyte  of  the  gate, 

100)  endeavours  to  prove,    that  Stephen  no  uncircum'cised personhem?ryel  admitted 

was  one  of  the  seventy,-  but  it  seems  quite  into  the  Qhristian  church. 


74-  The  church  hicr eases ^  and  many  of  the  priests  believe, 

SECT,  they  chose  to  repose  this  confidence  ;  and  ac-  6  Whom  they  set 
'^"^    cordint-lv  they  presented  them  before  the  apostles:  ^^^0'"^  ,^'i^  apostles  ; 

.     1^1         ,■'       J  j.u    .        1-    •        ui        •        and  when  thev  had 

Acts  •^^'/'^  ^^^'^y^  '^"^^"'5'  prayed  that  a  divine  blessing  ^^^,.^^^^^  they'  laid 
vi.  6  might  attend  all  their  ministrations  and  care,  their  hands  on  them. 

laid  [their]  hands  upon  them^  that  so  they  might 

not  only  express  their  solemn  designation  to 

the  office,  but  might  confer  upon  them  such 

extraordinary  gifts  as  would  qualify  them  yet 

■more  abundantly  for  the  full  discharge  of  it. 

7  And  the  consequence  was,  that  the  matter  7  And  the  word 
of  complaint  being  thus  removed,  and  the  apos-  "^  ,^"^^  increased  ; 
^1  .-  1  1  •  .  T,  '  ,  and  the  number  ot 
ties  more  entirely  at  leisure  to  attend  to  the  ^j^g  disciples  multi- 
great  and  peculiar  duties  of  their  office,  the  plied  in  Jerusalem 
word  of  God  grezv,  and  the  nwnber  of  disciples  greatly,  and  a^eat 
in  and  about  Jerusalem  was  greatly  multiplied;  ''^^^S.Slevf  ohllt 
and'm  particular,  what  might  seem  very  sur-  ent  to  the  faith, 
prising,  a  great  multitude  of  priests  became  obe- 
dient to  the  faith  ^   notwithstanding   all   those 

prejudices,  which  they  had  imbibed  against 
this  new  doctrine,  from  the  scorn  with  which 
the  great  and  the  noble  generally  treated  it, 
and  the  loss  of  those  temporal  advantages 
which  they  might  be  called  to  resign  out  of 
regard  to  it. 

8  -^nfl^iy/f/j/ze/z,  having  for  some  time  discharg-     8  And    Stephen, 
ed  the  office  of  a  deacon  with  great  honour  and 

fidelity,  was  raised  by  divine  Providence  and 
Grace  to  the  superior  honours  of  an  evangel- 
ist and  a  martyr,'  and  was  enabled,  in  a  very 

^  A  great  multitude  of  priests,  Uc."]  We  o{  rending  the  veil  of  the  temple,  and  the 
learn  from  Ezra,  chap.  iii.  36—39,  that  testimony  of  the  guards  to  the  truth  of  Me 
four  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty  resurrection,  (v/h'ich  some  of  the  chief  of 
nine  priests  returned  from  the  captivity ;  that  order  heard,  and  might  perhaps  be 
the  number  of  which  was  now  probably  wliispered  to  some  others,)  might  con- 
much  increased.  I  see  no  foundation  in  tribute  considercibly  toward  their  conver- 
tlic  authority  of  any  ancient  copies,  for  sion,  in  concurrence  with  the  miraculous 
reading:  with  Casaubon,  x.-xi  raiv  tis^tm  and  gijts  and  powers  of  the  apostles,  the  most 
explaining  it  as  if  it  were  kxi  ^tivh  tuv  convincing'  proofs  of  which  they  saw  be- 
ttpim,  and  some  of  the  priests.  It  is  indeed  fore  tlieir  eyes  in  their  own  temple.  Some 
•wonderfu],  that  a  great  multitude  of  thevi  would  render  toxuc  o-/k®',  a  numerous 
should  embrace  the  gospel,  considering-  Ziw/i-,  as  if  it  intimated,  that,  after  mutual 
■what  peculiar  resentments  they  must  ex-  conferences  witli  each  other,  they  agreed 
pect  from  their  unbelieving  brethren,  and  to  come  over  in  a  body  ;  which  might  be 
the  great  losses  to  wliicii  they  must  be  ex-  the  case  ;  but,  as  the  original  does  not 
posed  in  consequence  of  being  cast  out  of  determine  that  positively,  I  have  kept  to 
their  office ;  (as  it  is  not  to  be  imagined,  what  seemed  a  more  literal  version  :  For 
that,  when  Christians  were  cast  out  of  the  wliich  reason  also  I  cannot,  with  Hein- 
tynagogues,  they  would  be  retained  as  tern-  sius,  render  ox,^&'  npimv,  many  priests  of 
pie  ministers  :J  But  tlie  grace  of  God  was  the  loiuer  rank. 

able  to  animate  and  support  them  against       '  The   superior  honours  of  an  evang«- 

all.    And  it  is  very  probable  the  miracle  list,   &c.]    It  plauily  appears  from   the 


Stephen  xvorks  miracles^  and  the  yexvs  dispute  with  him,         75 

full  of    faith    and  extraordinary  manner,  to  confirm  the  doctrine  sect. 
power,  did     gi^^^  he  tuxisht;  for^  being- full  of grace  and  of  power, ^   'f'"- 
crSng'theTeo:  ^-d  eminently  qualified  for  the  performance  of  — 
pie.  wonderful  things,  he  xvrought  many  extraordi-  ^-  g 

nary  miracles  and  great  signs  among  the  people. 

9  Then  there  a-  But,  notwithstanding  all  the  miracles  that  9 
rose  certain  of  ^h^  were  done  by  him,  there  arose  some  of  the  syna- 
^■AxSlhelZa^ogue,  S^S^^^  "^^ich  is  called  [that]  of  the  Libertines,  as 
of  the  Libertines,  having  been  the  children  of  freed  men,  that  is» 
and  Cyrenians,  and  of  emancipated  captives  or  slaves,^  a^id  [.90wc] 
5-^lhe?n'of"cilida,  ^f  ^^^  Cyrenians,  and  Alexandrians,  and  of  them 
and  of  Asia,  disput-  who  were  natives  ofCilicia  a?id  Asia,  who  en- 
ing  with  Stephen,  deavoured  to  prevent  the  success  of  his  preach- 
ing, bv  disputing  with  Stephen,^  and  arguing 

10  And  they  were  with  him  concerning  his  doctrine.  And  10 
wisdolr^Ind''' Jhe  though  t^iey  had  an  high  opinion  of  their  own 
Spirit  by  which  he  sufficiency  to  manage  the  dispute,  yet  such  was 
spake.                      the  force  of  his  reasoning,  that  they  were  not 

able  to  stand  against  the  wisdom  and  Spirit  with 
■which  he  spake  ;  the  divine  Spirit  itself  guiding 
his  thoughts  and  animating  his  expressions, 
which  raised  him  far  above  the  strength  of  his 
natural  genius,  and  made  him  indeed  a  wonder 

foregoing  history  o?  the  institution  of  the  of-  (wlio  are  mentioned  both  by  Josephus, 

fee,  that  it  was   not  as  a  deacon  that  lie  Antiq.   lib.  xviii.  cap.  3  ;    [al.  5]  §  5  ;  and 

preached;  hwtXhe  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Suetonius,  Tiber,  cap.  36)  are  s]ioken  of 

^/7im  he  received,  eminently  qualified  him  by  Tacitus,  Annal.  lib.  ii.  cap.  85,  as  of 

for    that    work  :     And  no  doubt,   inany  the  libertine  race,  who  might  easily  consti- 

Christians,  not  statedly  devoted  to  the  min-  tute  one  of  the  480  synagogues  said  to  hava 

istry,  and  whose  furniture  was  far  inferior  been   at  Jerusalem.     (See  Mr.  Lardner's 

to  his,    would  be  capable  of   declaring  Credibility,   Part  I.   Book  i.  chap.  3  ;   §  4.) 

Christ  and  his  gospel  to  strangers  in  an  When  so  natural  a  solution  offers,  it  is 

edifying  and  useful  manner,   and   would  hardly  worth  while  to  inquire  after  Altin- 

not  fail  accordingly  to  do  it,  as  Providence  giiis's   Nethiniin,     or    Cademaii's    prnajjS 

gave  them  a  call  and  opportunity.  i.   e.  persons    speaking   Hebi-ew,  or  the 

^  Full  of  grace  and  of  power.']      So  many  libertines,  whom  Maius  (agreeably  indeed 
valuable  copies  read  X'^i'^®'^    instead  of  to  the  Syriac),  supposes  to  have  built  this 

TT^rsaif,  that  I  thought  myself  obliged  to  synagogue.     But  the  curious  reader  may, 

follow  them.     See  Br.  Mill  in  loc.  if  he  pleases,  see  a  farther  account  of  their 

'  Libertines,  as  having  been  the  children  opinions,  and  that  of  some  others,  in  TVol- 

of  freed  men,  &c.]     Grotius,  Salmatius,  fus's  notes  on  this  verse.     Dr.  Hammond 

Basnage,  Vitringa,  and  many  other  illus-  and  Mr.  Biscoe  (chap.  iv.  §4,  p.  103)  take 

trious  writers  generally  agree  in  the  in-  them  to  have  been  «!<c/j  Jews  as  were /}ee 

terpretation  given  in  the  paraphrase  ,•  for  citizens  of  Rome  :  but  I  do  not  remember 

the  illustration  of  which  most  of  them  re-  to  have  seen  the  word  Ubertini  used  in  that 

mind  us,  that  great  numbers   of  Jews,  sense. 

taken  captive  by  Pompey,  and  carried  in-  ™  Disputing  with  Stephen."]   As  the  most 

to  Italy,   were   (as  Philo  tells  us,    Oper.  considerable  synagogues  in  Jerusalem  had 

p.  1014)    set  at  liberty,  and  obtained  their  each  a  kind  of  academy  or  college  of  young 

j9eerfoMj.  from  their  masters.    Their  children  students  belonging  to  it,  instructed  under 

therefore  would  be  Ubertini  in  the  proper  some  celebrated  rabbi,  it  is  no  wonder 

sense  of  that  word  :  agreeably  to  this,  the  such   nursei-ies   should  afford  disputants. 

Jews  banished  from  Rome  by  Tiberius  like  these  spoken  of  here. 


7b         He  is  apprehended  and  brought  before  the  Sanhedrm* 

SECT,  to  all  that  heard  him.      (Compare  Mat.  x.  20. 
^ii-    and  Luke  xxi.  15.) 
"7""       Theji,  as  they  found  they  were  incapable  of     n  Then  they  sub- 
vi*^ll  defending  themselves  by  fair  argument,  they  orned   men    which 
had  recourse  to  a  most  mean  and  dishonest  ^^j^'^^^^^^^^'j^^j^^^^J^^^ 
fraud  ;  for  they  suborned  men  to  depose  and  mous^words  a^gainst 
say^    We  heard  hhn^   even  this  very  Stephen,  Moses,  and  against 
speak   blasphemous  ivords   against  Moses^  and  ^^^' 
\against'\God\\\vci%&\i^^  the  great  author  of  that 
religion  which  Moses  taught  us  by  command 
from  him. 
12      And  as  the  law  required  that  a  blasphemer     12  And  they  stir- 
should  be  stoned,  (Lev.  xxiv.  16)  they  stirred^^^^  tife  dde?r?nd 
up  the  people^  and  the  elders^  and  the  scribes^  es-  fhe     s^crtbesr*  and 
pecially  those  who  were  in  stations  of  authori-  came  upon  him,  and 
tv,  against  him ;  andsettinir  upon  [himA  theu  vio-  cauglit     him,    and 
lently  seized  and  dragged  hrm  axvay  rviththem,  ^J^.^S      "  '" 
and  brought  [him']  to  the  Sanhedrim  which  was 
then  sitting  ;  and  there,  in  presence  of  their 
highest  court  of  judicature,  they  prosecuted 
the  affair  to  an  issue,  which  will  be  described 
in  the  following  sections. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  We  see  how  difficult  it  is,  even  for  the  wisest  and  best  of 
1,  4  men,  to  manage  a  great  multitude  of  affairs^  without  inconveni- 
ence and  without  reflection :  It  will  therefore  be  our  prudence  not 
to  engross  too  much  business  into  our  own  hands,  but  to  be  wil- 
ling to  divide  it  with  our  brethren^  with  our  inferiors^  allotting 
to  each  their  proper  provinces^  that  the  whole  may  proceed  with 
harmony  and  order. 
1  Let  us  be  solicitous  that  nothing  may  be  done  through  par- 
tiality ;  especially  let  those  avoid  it  who  are  intrusted  with  the 
distribution  of  charities :  It  is  a  solemn  trust  for  which  their 
characters  at  least  are  to  answer  to  the  world  now,  and  they 
themselves  must  ere  long  account  for  it  to  God.  Let  them  there- 
fore be  willing  to  be  informed  of  the  truth  of  particular  cases, 
willing  to  compare  a  variety  of  them,  and  then  select  .such  as  in 
their  consciences  they  are  persuaded  it  is  the  will  of  God  they 
should  in  present  circumstances  regard.,  and  in  such  or  such  a 
proportion  prefer  to  the  rest. 
3  In  religious  societies  it  may  be  highly  proper,  that  after  the  ex- 
ample here  given  in  the  apostolic  age,  deacoris,  or  persons  to 
perform  this  office,  should  be  elected  by  the  society,  in  concur- 
rence with  their  ministers.     It  is  their  business  to  serve  tables. 

n  Blasphemous    nvorJs    against    Moses,       vi.  in    the    beginning  of  the   next    sec- 
and  against  GoJ.'}      See  note^    on  chap.      tion. 


Refections  on  the  choice  of  deacons^  and  the  duty  of  ministers.     77 

Happy  those  societies  who  make  choice  of  men  of  an  attested  char-  sect, 
acter^  and  of  those  who  appear  by  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the    "'•• 
Christiari  temper  to  be  in  that  sense  fidl  of  the  HoIlj  Spirit  !  ~ 

While  these  good  men  are  dealing  forth  xhi^'n  libertd  contribu- 
tions (by  which,  while  Christ  has  any  poor  members  remaining,  verse 
we  are  still  to  testify  our  love  to  himj^  let  ministers  devote  them-  4 
selves  with  all  attention  to  prayer^  and  to  the  ministrij  of  thexvord. 
Let  those,  who  would  administer  the  word  with  comfort  and 
success,  remember  of  how  great  importance  it  is,  that  it  be 
watered  xvith  prayer^  falling  upon  it  as  the  former  and  as  the 
latter  rain  ;  and  especiall)  see  to  it,  that,  by  the  constant  exer- 
cise o(  lively  devotion  m  secret^  in  their  families,  and  on  other 
proper  social  occasions,  they  keep  their  graces  vigorous  and 
active  ;  that,  living  continually  in  such  a  state  of  nearness  to  Gody 
they  may  be  qualified  to  speai  in  his  name  with  that  dignitv, 
tenderness,  and  authority,  which  nothing  but  true  and  elevated 
devotion  can  naturally  exprsss,  or  can  long  retain. 

Let  us  adore  that  efficacy  of  divi?ie  grace^  whereby  a  multitude  7 
of  the  Jewish  priests  were  made  obedient  to  the  faith  ;  and  let  us 
heartily  pray,  that,  if  there  are  any  who  claim  a  sacred  charac- 
ter^ and  yet,  out  of  regard  to  worldly  honour  or  interest,  oppose 
the  power  and  purity  of  the  gospel,  they  may  be  convinced  by 
the  influence  of  the  blessed  Spirit^  that  they  can  have  710  interest 
in  contradiction  to  the  truth,  and  that  they  are  happy  in  pur- 
chasings at  the  highest  price,  that  gospel  which  may  enrich  them 
for  ever. 

In  whatsoever  5fafz(?n  we  are  fixed,  whether  in  the  world  or  the  9 
churchy  let  us  always  rewtiember  our  obligation  to  plead  the  cause 
of  the  gospel^  and  to  render  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  us.  If 
this  engage  us  in  disputation  with  men  of  corrupt  minds^  we  must 
still  hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without  xvavering^  know- 
ing that  he  is  faithful  that  has  promised.     (Heb.  x.  23.) 

The  vilest  charge  may,  as  in  this  instance,  be  fixed  upon  the  11 
most  worthy  men  ;  piety  may  be  defamed  as  blasphemy ^  and  that 
•which  is  the  true  love  of  our  country  as  treason  agaifist  it :  But 
there  is  one  supreme  Lawgiver  and  Judge^  who  will  not  fail, 
sooner  or  later,  to  plead  the  cause  of  injured  i?mocence.  And 
when  we  read  of  this  vile  attack  that  was  made  by  perjury  on 
the  character  and  life  of  Stephen,  we  may  take  occasion  to  adore 
that  zvise  and  powerful  Providence  which  so  remarkably  exerts 
itself  to  defend  our  reputation  and  our  lives  from  those  false  and 
venomous  tongues  which,  were  it  not  for  that  secret  invisible 
restraint,  might,  like  a  two  edged  sword^  so  quickly  destroy  both. 

VOL.  3.  IS 


Stephen  Is  charged  xvith  hlasphcmij  before  the  Sanhedrim. 


SECT.     XIII. 

Stephen^  being  accused  before  the  Sanhedrim  of  blasphemy^  begins 
his  vindication  of  himself  from  that  charge.  Acts  VI.  13,  to 
the  end.     VII.  1—14. 

Acts   VI.   13.  '  Acts  VI.  13. 

SECT.  TT  was  observed  in  the  last  section,  that  those  AND  set  up 
xi'"'-  1  Jews  who  had  been  confounded  by  the  force  -^  f'^lse  witness- 
"— —  o„,i  ^^:^-*     r  c*      I       5  ^         1      ij  es,  which  said,  This 

Acts  ?""!  ^P'"'  ""^  Stephen  s  argument  and  address,  ^,„  ^^aseth  not  to 
vi.l3  "''*"  brought  him  before  the  Sanhedrim  ;  and  spes^k  blaspliemous 
while  he  stood  before  them  as  a  prisoner,  they  words   against  this 
set  up  certain  fake  rvitnesses,  who  said,   Thi,-  \^^^  P^=^^^'  ^"^  ^^'"^ 
detestable  man  is  iticessant/y  speaking  blasphe- 
mous -words  against  this  hohj  place  in  which  we 
now   are,   that  is,  against  Jerusalem   and  the 
temple,  and  likewise  against  the  divinely  in- 
spired  laxv^  as  oiie  that  has  no  reverence  at  all 

14  for  its  authority.  For  xve  ourselves  have  heard  14  For  we  have 
him  sayings  that  this  same  Jesus  of  Nazareth^  heard  him  say,  that 
whom  he  celebrates  so  much  upon  every  occa-  ^^'s  Jesus  of  Naza- 
sion  as  the  long  expected  and  desired  Messiah,  this  place,  and  shall 
having  been  rejected  and  crucified  by  your  au-  change  the  customs 
thority,  in  concurrence  with  that  of  the  whole  ^^'^'^  ^^o^es  deliv- 
Jewish  people,  shall  nevertheless  destroy  this  ^^^ 

city,  and  this  holy  place  ;  ond^  in  consequence 
of  that,  shall  entirely  change  the  rites  and  cus- 
t07ns  which  Moses  delivered  to  us,^  and  put  an 
end  to  the  whole  authority  of  his  law. 

15  And,  at  the  very  instant  that  this  heinous  15  And  all  that 
charge  was  advanced  against  Stephen,  all  that  sat  in  the  council, 

were  sitting-  in  the  Sanhedrim  as  his  judges,  ^^^i^i"?    steadfastly 
^    .        .,    .  "^  ,.  .   .•'       °  ,.^  on  him,  saw  his  face 

pxtngt/iezreyesuponhzm,saxoa.surprismgYadi-  as  it  had  been  the 
ancy  upon  his  countenaiice,  so  that  it  appeared  face  of  an  ang-el. 
like  the  countenance  of  an  angel  j^  God  being 

»  Shall  change  the  customs  ivhich  Moses  continued  in  their  unbelief.     But  it  was  a 

delivered  to  us.2    I  see  no  reason  to  believe  v.ry  precatious  inference,  as  the  city  and  tem- 

that  Stephen  knew  the  mystery  of  the  ab-  pie  had  been  destroyed  before,  without  any 

olition  of  the  Mosaic  law,  which  tlie  apos-  repeal  of  the  lain,  and  therefore  they  were 

ties  do  not  seem  immediately  to  have  un-  false  luitnesses. 

dcrstood  ;  and  it  is  much  less  probable,  ''  Like  the  countenance  of  an  angel."]    Gro- 
that   he  openly  taught  what  Paul  himself  tins,  Brcnnius,  L'Enfant,  and  some  others 

many  years  after  insinuated  with  so  much  interpret  this  as   a   proverbial  expression 

caution.  (Compare  Gal.  ii.  2)     This  there-  of  the  majesty  and   beauty  of  his  coun- 

fore  seems  to  have  been  the  inference  they  tenance,  arising  from  a  transport  of  in- 

drew  from  what  he  taught,  of  the  (/f«<ri(c-  ward  joy,  in  the  consciousness  of  inno- 

tion  he  denounced  on  the  Jews,  if  they  ccnce  and  expectation  of  gloiy,  though 


The  high  priest  calls  upon  him  to  aiisxver  the  charge,  79 

pleased  to  crown  the  natural  benignity,  sweet-  sect. 
ness,  and  composure  of  his  aspect,  with  a  re-    ^"^- 
fulgent  lustre,  like  what  those  celestial  spirits  ^^^^ 
have  sometimes  worn,  when  they  have  appear-  ^.^  ^5 
ed  as  his  messengers  to  men. 
A  c  T  s   VII    7.      Nevertheless  the  council  proceeded  against  Acts 
Then  said  the  high  him,  and  the  high  priest^  without  anv  particular  vn- 1 
SSs.0^'^    ^^"%otice  of  it,  .sai^/ with  an  affected  calmness,  as 
to  a  common   criminal  on  his  trial,  Are  these 
things  indeed  thus,  as  these  witnesses  have  de- 
posed? Thouartpermittedtomake  thy  defence, 
and  this  is  thy  time  to  speak  ;  if  therefore  thou 
hast  any  thing  to    offer  in  thine  own  vindica- 
tion from  this  charge  of  blasphemy,  which  the 
witnesses  have  so  expressly  advanced  against 
thee,  plead  it ;    and  the  court  will  patiently  at- 
tend to  what  thou  hast  to  say,  before  it  pro- 
ceeds to  sentence. 
2  And    he   said,      And  upon  this  Stephen  began  a  large  dis-  2 
course,*^  in  which,  in  the  softest  and  most  in- 
offensive manner,he  solemnly  declared  his  firm 
persuasion  of  the  Divine  authority  of  that  law, 
which  he  was  charged  with  blaspheming,  and 
proved  to  them  from  their  own  scriptures,  that 
God's  gracious  regards  to  his  people  were  not 
limited  within  the  boundaries  of  that  land,  nor 
appropriated  to  those  who  were  subjected  to  the 
Mosaic  ritual ;  at  the  same  time  reminding  them 
of  some  instances,  in  which  they  had  ungrate- 
he  had  so  cruel  a  sentence  and  execution   the  true  scope  of  this  excellent  discourse, 
in  view :  (Compare  Gen.  xxxiii.  10 ;  1  Sam.    presumes  to  censure  it,  as  containing  many 
xxix.  9  ;  Eccles.  viii.  1 ;  and  Esth.  ^Apoc^    things  not  to  the  purpose,  as  well  as  many 
XV.  13  ;)     And  upon  this  the  translation  of  slips  of  me7nory,  ihoi\g\\  it  is  expressly  said, 
/  1727,  takes  the  strange  liberty  of  rendering    (ver.  55)  that  Stephen  was  full  of  the  Holy 
it,  They  saw  an  air  cf  majesty  in  his  aspect.    Spirit,  when  he  delivered  it.     I  am  per- 
But  with  Dr.  Hammond  and  Benson,  I  ra-    suaded,  that  it  will  be  adviired  by  all  that 
ther  think,  there  was  a  siipernatut al  splen-   well  understand  it,  and  hoTpe  the  hints  I 
dor,  as  on  the  countenance  of  Moses,  Exod.    have  given  in  the  paraphrase  will  lead  the 
xxiv.  29      It  was  indeed  a  most  astonish-   reader  into  the  frwe  rto/^n  of  it,  and  shew 
ing  instance  of  the  incorrigible  hardness    the  propriety  of  the   circumstances  intro- 
and  wickedness  of  their  hearts,  that  they    duced.     Dr.  Benson  has  illustrated  it  in  a 
could  murder  a  man,  on  whom  God  put   large   and  very  judicious  manner,  in  his 
such  a  iimZ'/e^/orj',  similar  to  that  of  their    History,    Vol.    I.   p.    123 — 125,    which   I 
great  legislator  :  but,  perhaps,  they  might   shall  leave  the  curious  reader  to  consult, 
ascribe  it  to  magic;  and  we  know  how  lit-    I  only  add,  that,  had  not  Stephen  been  in- 
tie  tliey  made  of  other  miracles,  the  truth    tempted  by  their  fury,  it  is  probable,  he 
ofwhich  they  were  compelled  to  acknowl-    ■wonldha.ye  added  so^ne  other  articles,  and 
edge.     Compare  Acts  iv.  16.  have  summed  up  the  dicourse  in  such  a  man- 

<:  Stephen  began  a  large  discourse.]  Le  ner,  as  to  shew,  that  the  main  design  of  it 
Clerk  with  a  mixture  of  rashness  and  weak-  was  to  humble  that  haughtiness  of  spirit, 
ness,  into  which  he  frequently  falls  in  his  which  occasioned  their  rejecting  Jesus  and 
Rejlections  on  Scripture,  not  understanding  his  gospel. 


80         Stephen  begins  his  vindication  zvith  the  call  of  Abraham, 

SECT,  fully  rejected  those  whom  God  had  appointed  Men,  brethren,  and 

xiii    for  their  deliverers,  that  thev  mic;ht  be  caution-  !^,^'^'^!^^' ,  •"^^'■'^'-'"  » 

,  .  •  1      r     i"    •       1  •    •  The  God  of  glory  ap- 

■   ed  against  repeating  the  lault  in  tnis  instance  to  peared  unto  our  fa- 

^^'l  their  final  ruin.     He  therefore  traced  the  mat-  ther  Abraham, wlien 

^"'  *  ter  to  its  orrKinal,  and  said.  Men,  brethren,  and^^  was  in  Mesopota- 

r  .J  TIL  n      T-    .1  11  mia,  before  he  dwelt 

fathers,  I  beseech  you  all,  whether  old  or  young,  -^^  c^arran 

whether  of  greater  or  lower  rank,  to  hearken 
to  me,  while  I  offer  these  things,  which  may 
not  only  serve  for  mv  own  vindication  from 
this  unjust  charge, but  may  likewise  remind  you 
of  some  important  particulars,  which  it  is  your 
highest  interest  in  present  circumstances  serir 
ously  to  consider.  It  is  well  known  to  all  of 
you,  that  long  before  our  law  was  given,  or  the 
place  in  which  we  stand  had  any  peculiar  sanc- 
tity, the  God  of  glory  appeared  to  our  father  Abra- 
ham, by  some  resplendent  and  majestic  sym- 
bol of  his  presence,  ivhile  he  xvas  yet  with  his 
idolatrous  ancestors  in  Mesopotamia,  (Gen.  xi, 
31)  before  he  dxvelt  in  Char  ran, which  forawhile 
he  did,  after  he  had  removed  his  abode  from 
Ur  of  the  Chaldeans,  which  was  the  land  of  his 

3  nativity.  In  this  idolatrous  land  it  was,  that  3  And  said  onto 
Go&  ■AT()^Q^ritdL  and  said  to  him.  Depart  from  this  ^^'™'  Get  the  out 
fA^/ native  country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  who  ?;„;i'^^t■ndret 
are  now  alienated  from  my  worship,  and  come  and  come  into  the 
away  from  this  land,  which  for  so  long  a  time  land  wliich  I  shall 
has  been  the  seat  of  thy  family,  into  a  pleasant  shew  thee. 

and  excellent  lindivhich  Ixvill  shetu  thee,  and 
to  which,  bv  mv  extraordinary  interposition,  I 
will  guide  thee  ;  though  thou  at  present  dost 
not  know  either  its  situation  or  its  product. 

4  77^^n  Abraham,  strange  as  this  command  might  4  Tlien  came  he 
seem,  withallsuhmission  readilvobevedit;  and  out^  "^  ^''^  land  of 
departing  from  Ur  in  the  land  of  the  Chaldeans,  ;;::eL  in  cS-an"! 
he  dwelt  tor  several  years  in  Charran,  having  and  from  thence, 
been  led  by  divine  conduct  thither,  and  not  im-  when  his  father  was 
mediately  receiving  a  signal  to  proceed  any  far- 
ther :   But,  bv  another  call  from  God,  he  was 

directed  to  depart  from  Charran,  and  accord- 
iw^yfrom  thence,  after  his  father  died,^  he,  (that 

^  After  his  father  died.']     Many  passages  count  of  luhat  Stephen  said .-  for  it  seems 

in  Stephen's, "i/x-pcA  tiave  been  objected  to,  very  unreasonable  lo  suppose,  that  on  so 

as  contradictory  to   tiio  account  g'iven  of  extraordinary  an  occasion  fAe  5'/)/rif  so  cx- 

the  same  facts  m  tlie  Old  Testament.  I  can  pressly  promised  in   such  circumstances, 

by  no  means     acquiesce   in  the  answer  (even  to  the  ^ew/;?;' as  well  as  to  the  a/io*- 

which   some  have  given,  tliat  Luke's  I'm-  ties  J   should  leave   him  to  frequent  and 

spiratian  only  secured  to  us  an  exact  ac-  palpable  j///>*  o/"  jncmory,  into  which  it  is 


Abraham  xvas  brought  from  an  idolatrous  country  to  Canaan.       81 

dead,   he   semoved  is,  God,)  by  the  singular  interposition  of  his  sect. 

him  into  ^^^^  ^^'^^  mo\\c\&\\c&,  caused hvn  to  remove  his  habitation  '''"• 
wherein      ye     now  ■    ^     ^,  ■     ,       ,  ■  ...  j      it  '  a    j 

j^yell.  into  this  land  in  rvhich  you  ?70zu  dwell.         And   . 

5  And  he    g-ave  Vet  upon  his  coming  into  Canaan,  he  gave  him  yii.  5 
hiirinone  inheritance  jjq  present  inheritance  in  it^  not  so  much  as  the 

m.  it,  no  not  .;o  much    j-  •  n  ■     r  •  riiL-u 

as  to  set  his  feet  on  :  i'i^^'^emions  of  his  foot^  OX  a  piece  of  land  which 
yet  he  promised  that  he  might  cover  with  the  sole  of  it ;  for  the  lit- 
he would  give  it  to  tie  portion  of  it  that  he'could  call  his  own,  he 
SS'„ts"S"i?r;  MJ.  by  purchase,  and  no,  as  by  any  claim  of 
him,  when  as  yet  he  Uivme  donation  :  Nevertheless  he  promised  to 
had  no  child.  give  it  for  a  \-A.?,im^  possession  to  him^  even  to  his 

seed  after  him^^  when  \_as  yet,]  by  the  way,  he 
had  no  child,  and  humanly  speaking  it  was  not 
likely  he  ever  should  have  one  ;  but  the  faith 
of  our  pious  ancestor  triumphed  overall  these 
seeming  difficulties,  and  joyfully  embraced  the 
Divine  revelation  and  promise. 

6  And  God  spake      And  when  God  had  brought  Abraham  into  g 
on  this  wise,  that  his  this  countrv,  he  did  not  keep  him  and  his  pos- 
seed  should  soiourn  ,      •       i         '  'n    ,        •  i  ^ 

in  a  strange    land,  ^^ity  here  till  the  time  they  were  to  enter  upon 

and  that  they  should  the  possession   of  it,   in  consequence  of  this 

bring  them  into  bon- Divine  grant,  but,  on  the  contrary,  God  spake 

S-ev^luThS:  [""'""]  '""»  in  a  vision,  (Gen.  xv.   13,   14) 

dred  years.  that  his  seed  should  sojourn  and  be  strangers 

in  a  foreign  land,  and  they  among  whom  they 

sojourn  shall  enslave  and  abuse  them  ;  and  these 

events,  with  the  circumstances  preparatory  to 

them,  shall  extend  themselves  to  the  full  period 

not  probable  any  intelligent  Christian  min-  thence  till  after  his  father  died :  In  answer 

ister  would  now  fall  in  a  like  circumstance,  to  this,  it  is  well  observed  by  Mr.Biscoe, 

It  seems  therefore  much  more  honourable  (chap,  xviii.  p.  595 — 600,)  th.at  this  objec- 

to  Christianity  to  suppose,   that,  if  there  tion  is  built  upon  an  unproved  supposition, 

are  any  passages  here  which  cannot  be  re-  that  Abraham  was  Terah's  eldest  son,  or 

conciled  with  the  passages  of  the  Old  Tes-  that  he  was  born  in  his  78th  year  ,-  not  to 

lament  to  whichthey  refer,  (which  most  insist  on  the  solution  which  is  oflered  to 

that  have  been  objected  to  certainly  may,)  this  difficulty  by  Le  Clerc,   KnatchbuU, 

it  is  owing  to  some  error  of  transcribers,  Cappellus,  and  others,  that,  according  to 

from    which,  as  it  is   plain  from  various  the  Samaritan  copy,  Terah  lived  but  145 

readings^,  e\e\\  the  copies  oi  Xhe.  sacred  books  years.     Cladenius's  solution,  built  on  the 

have  not  always  been  secure,  as  without  distinction   between  x*7o/xs;v,   sojourning, 

a  continued  miracle  it  is  impossible    they  and  f.'.frAy.nv,  f>:ing  his  abode  there  by  the 

should.     But  as  for  what  is  here  urged,  purcliase  of  a  sepulchre,  seems  too  mean  a 

as  if  it  were  inconsistent  with  Gen.  xi.  26,  subterfuge  to  be  particularly  discussed. 
32  ;  xii.4,  from  whence  it  is  argued,  that, 

as  Terah  was  but  70  years  old  wiien  Abra-  ^  Even  to  his  seed."]  The  particle  kai  so 
ham  was  born,  and  Abraham  but  75  when  often  signifies  even,  that  I  think  it  much 
he  departed  from  Haran,  these  make  no  more  natural  to  render  it  thus,  and  to  con- 
more  than  145  years  ;  but  Terah  lived  to  sider  this  clause  as  explaining  the  former, 
be  205,  and  so  must  have  lived  60  years  in  order  to  avoid  that  express  contradic- 
after  Abraham  left  Haran,  whereas"  Ste-  tion,  which  seems  to  arise  from  translat- 
phen  affirms,  that  Abraham  went  not  from  ing  it  as  we  do. 


82  He  xvas  accepted  of  God  before  hia  cncumch'ion, 

SECT,  of  four  hundred  ijearsS  And  the  nation  to      7  And  the  nation 

^■'"-  xvhich  theii  shall  be  enslaved,''  said  God  in  the  \°  y'^^'"  ^}^^y  ^'^'lll 
,  -,       ,,   r     -11  11-7  1  be  in  bondasre,   will 

Acts  ^^'^^  oracle,  " /zt-z// assuredly  j?/^/§-e,  and  pun-  i  j^age,  said  God  : 
y'i  jr,  ish  with  a  righteous  and  tremendous  severity:  and  after  that  sl\all 

And  ajterrvards  they  shall  come  out  of  that  land,  ^''^y  coi"^  forth,  and 

fln^.srrue  me  i;z //2?.?/>/mf;  inhabiting  this  land  j^^j^^g    "*^    *"   ^'^'^ 

in  which  thou  now  dwellest,   and  erecting  a 

temple  for  the  performance   of  my  worship 

8  here."  This  was  God's  promise  to  him  while  8  Andhegavehim 
he  was  yet  uncircumcised,  andm  confirmation  the  covenant  of  cir- 
of  it  he  ^ave  him,  as  you  well  know,  the  cove-  ^;'"^c;sion  :  and  so 
nant  oj  circumcision,  a  sacred  rite,  which  iar  ^nd  circumcised  him 
from  blaspheming,  I  revere  as  the  solemn  seal  the  eighth  day  :  and 
of  this  contract  between  God  and  Abraham  :  1*^=*^^    '^^<?^f   J"*^°^» 

,      ,        ,     .  .  •      J  !_•  ^c  and  Jacob  be^at  the 

And  SO  being  circumcised  himselt,  as  soon  as  twelve  patriarchs. 
God  required  it,  (Gen.  xvii.  23,  24)  he  quickly 
after  begat  Isaac,  and  circumcised  him  also  on 
the  eighth  day,  according  to  the  Divine  appoint- 
ment ;  and  Isaac  [begat]  Jacob,  and  Jacob  [be- 
gat]  the  twelve  patriarchs,  who  were  the  respece 
tive  heads  of  our  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

9  And  in  those  days  the  providence  of  God  9  And  the  patri- 
began  to  work  for  the  accomplishment  of  that  avchs  moved  with 
surprising  prediction  which  I  mentioned  but 

now:    For  the  rest  of  the  patriarchs,  though 
their   relation   to  such  holy   ancestors  might 
have  taught  them  a  much  better  lesson,  being    . 
moved  xvith  envif'  at  the  superior  regard  which 
Jacob   shewed  to   his    favourite    son,    most 

*  Four  hundrtil  years']  Many  good  critics  fore  Isaac's  hirtk,  and  the  prediction  tafc- 
suppose,  that  this  is  mentioned  here,  as  ing  place  from  that  event,  must  inchide 
well  as  in  tiie  text  from  which  it  is  quoted,  only  405  years,  which  might  in  a  round  sum. 
(Gen.  XV.  13,)  as  a;ow?!(/,j«m,  withouttak-  be  yet  more  easily  and  properly  called 
ing  notice  of  the  broken  number,  tiie  exact  Jour  hundred.  See  Bishop  Patrick  on  Gen. 
time  bcingybi^r  hundred  and  thirty  years,  as  xv.  13,  and  Dr.  Whitby  in  loc. 
Moses  determines  it,  Exod.  xii  40,  with  ?  Being  moved  with  envy."]  From  what 
■wliom  the  apostle  Paul  agrees,  Gal.  iii.  17.  Stephen  mentions  of  the  story  of  Joseph, 
For  Abraham  was  T5  years  old,  when  he  it  was  obvious  to  infer,  (as  many  good 
came  into  Canaan,  (Gen.  xii.  4,)  which  writers  have  observed,)  tliat  the  greatest 
being  considered  as  the  beginning  of  tlie  favourites  of  heaven  miglit  suffer  by  the  envy 
period,  from  thence  to  tlie  birth  of  Isaac  of  those  who  were  chWqA  the  Israel  of  God, 
was  25  years  ;  .and  Isaac  v.'as  sixty  years  and  might  be  exalted  by  him  after  having 
old  when  he  begat  Jacob,  who  vveiit  to  been  rejected  by  them. ;  A  thought  worthy 
E;jrypt  at  130  ;  wiiich  numbers  added  to-  of  tlieir  consideration  with  respect  to  Jc- 
gelher  make  215  years  ;  and  fvom  tlience  sus ;  but  it  would  not  have  been  proper 
to  the  time  of  Israel's  departure  from  directly  to  insert  sue/i  rt  rt/ere/ict  in  the /lar- 
Eg}pt  was  215  vears  more,  (^ce  yo.ieph.  aphrase,  as  prudence  wcnild  not  allow 
Ai.tiii.  lib.  ii.  cap.  15,  [al.  6,]  §  2.)  But  Stephen  in  the  beginning  of  this  fmcly  ad- 
Moses,  in  the  text  quoted  from  Exodus,  justed  defence,  to  say  c>:/»re*4(}' what  they 
refers  to  tile  u7io/<'/w/o(/ of  the  sojotu-ning  could  not  have  borne  to  heat,  as  appears 
of  Abraham  and  his  f  miily  in  Catiaan  and  by  the  manner  in  wiiich  they  resented  his 
Egypt,  as  sti  angers  in  tiiose  lands  ;  where-  application  rf  tiiese  premises  when  be  was 
as  this  promise  being  made  but  a  little  be-  drawing  towards  a  conclusion. 


Joseph  is  sold  by  his  brethren^  but  God  advances  him.  83 

envy,  sold  Joseph  in- inhumanly  sold  Joseph  their  brother  .z/i^o  sect, 
to  Egypt:  but  God  £^2^^^^  where  he  became  a  slave,  and  went  ^"'• 
was  with  iini,  through  agreatvariety  of  calamities  :  Ncverthe- ~^^ 

less  God  was  with  him  there,  though  no  longer    vii.  9 
in  the  promised  land,  and  made  that  country  a 
scene  of  very  glorious  providence  towards  him. 
10  And  delivered  And  \\Q.  there  delivered  him  out  of  all  his  afflic-  10 
him  ouL  of  all  his  af-  ?i(j;3s,  which  his  integrity  and  piety  hadbrought 

flictions,  ^'^'^'^  'S.--^'!^  yxnow\^\vc\^  and  i^ave  him  favour  «72.-/ high  ven- 
him  favour  and  wis-     '     .  '  -^  r    i         t     •         •  i      i 

dom  in  the  sight  of  oration,  on  account  or  that  distinguished  iviS' 
Pharaoh  king  of  E-  dom  which  appeared  to  be  in  him,  in  the  sight 
gypt;  and  he  made  ^r  Pharaoh  khit^  of  E^ijpt ;  and  he  constituted 
lum    governor  over  X.-  i  ^u     i       i     r  t-       ^ .  t 

Egypt,  and  all  his  '^^"^  rider  over  the  land  of  £o-z//;?,  and\x\  partic- 
house.  ular  over  all  his   royal  hoitse^  committing  all 

things  in  the   palace  as  well  as  elsewhere,  to 
his  direction  and  management,   even  to  the 
management  of  this  despised  Joseph,  whom 
his  brethren  (then  the  whole  house  of  Israel) 
had  most  outrageously  insulted  and   abused, 
and  even  sold  for  a  slave. 
llNowtherecame      ^/2<^  according  to  the  predictions  of  Joseph,  11 
a  dearth  over  all  liie  which  had  awakened  SO  great  an  attention,  when 
land  of  Egypt  and  seven  years  of  plenty  were  past,  a  famine  came 
Canaan,    and    great      .  u  ^l     j       i     r  t-       .  j  i     i  • 

affliction  ;  ancl  our  ^^P°^  ««  ^^^  ^«"^  °f  ^gVPU  ^'^^  extended  itselt 
fathers  found  no  sus- over  Ca«(2an  too  ;  and  this  calamity  reduced 
tenaucc.  them  to  such  great  ajjllction  and  distress,  that 

they  knew  not  how  to  subsist,  and  even  in  this 
fruitful  land  our  fathers  did  not  find  sufficient 
sustenance  to   support   themselves   and    their 
12  But  when  Jacob  families.  But  Jacob  hearing  that  there  xvas  12 

heard  that tliere  was  com  in  Egypt,  ordered  his  sons  to  go  and  fetch 

sent  out  oui^She'is  ^^^^  ^  ^"PP^X  ^^'^"^  thence,  and  smt  ourfath- 
first.  ers,  the  ten  patriarchs,  thither  first,  keeping 

13  And    at  the  Benjamin  with  him  at  home.      And  the  second  13 
second  time  Joseph  time  that  they  went,  when  sorely  against  his 

was  made  known  to ,  1  f„,.i,   .5        •iir>  •  1    i 

his  'brethren  ;  and  g^^d  lather  s  Will  Benjamin  accompanied  them, 
Joseph's  kindred  Joseph  xvas  made  known  to  his  brethren  ;  and 
was  made  known  as  the  matter  was  immediately  made  public, 
unto  Pharaoh.  the  family  and  descent  of  Joseph  xvas  discovered 

to  Pharaoh,  of  which  he  had  not  been  partic- 

vilarly  informed  before. 
14  Then  sent  Jo-      •^"^'^  upon  this,  with  the  full  consent  of  that  14 
seph,  and  called  his  generous  prince,  Joseph  sent  and  invited  his 
father  Jacob  to  him,  ^i^^d  father  Jacob, and  all  his  kindred  to  him  into 
and  alllus  kindred,  rr       *^^         iT  i-      1  1  i  •  1        • 

Jigypt  J  who  accordingly  went  down  thither  m 


84  Jacob  and  his  family  remove  into  i^gypt' 

SECT,  a  company,  amounting  in  the  whole,  together  threescore  and  fif- 
3^"'-   with  their  wives,  to  seventy  five  souls ^  without  ^^^"^  ^°'^^" 
— ~"  reckoning  Jacob  himself,  and  Joseph's  family 
vii  ^14  ^^'*^^^y  there.     And  thus  their  sojourning  in 

that  land  began,  during  which  they  were  still 

under  the  care  of  divine  Providence,  till  the 

time  of  their  return  to  Canaan  approached,  of 

which  I  shall  presently  speak. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Acts      Thus  loud    may  the  clamour  of  malice  and  falsehood  rise 

VI.  13  against   innocence  and  truth.     Incessant  blasphemy  is   charged 

14  on  one  of  the  most  pious  of  men  ;  and  we  wonder  at  it  the  less, 

since  it  was  charged  upon  Jesus  himself;  and,  if  theij  called  the 

master  of  the  house  Beelzebub^  hoxv  much  ?nore  those  of  his  house- 

^^%  hold  P    (Mat.  X.  25.)     His  disciple  learns  of  him  720t  to  render 

evil  for  evil,  but  answers  in  the  language  of  calm  reason,  and  of 

meek  though  powerful  conviction. 

While  Stephen  leads  back  our  contemplation  to  so  many  ;r- 
markable  facts  of  the  Old  I'estament,  let  us  reflect  upon  them 
with  those  devout  affections  which  become  the  Israel  of  God.  Let 
verse  US  adore  the  God  of  glory  that  appeared  to  Abraham,  and  called 
2—5  him  forth  to  be  so  bright  an  example  of  faith  and  piety,  in  leav- 
ing his  country  andkindred,  to  follow  the  leadings  of  Providence, 
when  he  knexu  not  in  what  settlement  they  should  end.  Let  us, 
in  imitation  oi  him,  whose  children,  if  true  believers,  xve  also  are 

'"  Atnoiinting  to  seventy  Jive  soiils.'}      Of  ?u'o  afterwards  born,  and   Joseph  and  hia 

tl^e  various  sohitions  which  learned  men  children,  whicli  reduces  the  number  thus : 

have  given  of  the  seeming  inconsistency  be-  The  eleven  brethren  with   Dinah  their  sis- 

tween  this  account,  and  that  given    by  ter,  awA fifty  two  that  had  descended  from 

Moses,    (Gen.   xlvi.  27  ;  Exod.  i.  5  ;  and  them,  amount  to  sixty  four ,-  to  which  add- 

Deut.  X.  22;) whicii  makes  tliem  but  5ew«-  ing  eleven   wives,  (some  of  ihe  patriarc/is 

ty,   (with   which   also   Josephus   agrees,  liaving   probaI)ly  buried  tiicirs,  and   but 

Antiq.   lib.   ii.  cap.   7,    [al.  4,]    §  4)   tiie  few  of  their  children  being  yet  married) 

most  probable  seems  to  be  this.     Moses  they   amount  in  all  to  seventy  five      See 

expressly    leaves  out  all  the  ivives,  (Gen.  Poofs  Synopsis,  and  JVhitby  in  lac  and  Bis- 

Tilvi.  26)    whom    lie   had   said  before  <Ai?  coe,  at  5,7j'/e'*  Zee  chap,  xviii.  p.  602 — 606. 

sons  of  Israel  carried  with  them,   (ver.  5)  Could  the  reading  of  7r«v7«c  or  Tntiln;  in- 

and  only  speaks  of  those   that  came  out  of  stead  of  ct«v7;,  (vvl)icli  Bexa  mentions  as  a 

yaco^s  loins,  inserting  in  the  catalogue  conjecture,)  be   supported  by  proper  au- 

tliat   he   gives  of  his  children,   two  grand  tliorities,  so  tiiat  it  miglit  be  rendered  a// 

children  of  Judali,   (lo  supply  tlie  place  of  amounting  to  seventy  souls,  it  would  make 

Er  and   Onan,    who  had  died  in   Canaan  J  tlie     whole    matter   quite  easy.     Grotiua 

Hezron  and  Hamul,  though  it  is  probable  also    supposes,    that  the   original  reading 

they  were  «of  Aor«  till  after  Jacob's  arrival  here   was  ^ewHi?)',  and  \.\\vt.\.  \.hc  Septuagiut 

in  Egypt  ;    and,    havin.^   first  computed  copy   was  altered  to  its  present  form,  to 

tliem  at  sixty  six,  he  then  adds  Josepli  and  suit   with  the  mistaken  reading  of  seventy 

liis  ^wo  «o«j  that  were  before  in  Egypt,  and,  five;  for,   in  the  two  first  texts   referred 

reckoning  Jacob   with  them,  makes  the  lo  in  the   beginning  of  this  7wte,  the  Sep- 

whole  number  to  amount  to  jewwrj.    But  tuagint  read  sevei.ty  five,    while   in    Dcut. 

Stephen  spcuka  of  a\\  that  went  down  wuth  x.   22  they  agree   with  tlie  Hebrew,  and 

him,  and  so  excludes j  ucob  himself,  and  the  read  seventy,  which  is  somewhat  sti'unge. 


Reflections  on  the  remarkable  facts  mentioned  by  Stephen,         B5 

sit  loose  to  every  thing  in  this  world,  that  we  may  be  ready  to  sect. 
leave  it  when  God  shall,  by  one  providence  or  another,  give  the   '""• 
signal  for  our  remove.     If  the  next  step  of  duty  lies  plain  before  -~~" 
us,  let  us  trust  our  Leader  to  mark  out  all  that  follow,  in  such  an 
order,  and  to  such  an  end,  as  he  shall  think  fit ;  secure  of  this, 
that,  while  wefollorv  infnite  Wisdom^  we  cannot  wander  out  of 
the  way  to  true  happiness,  and  that  all  the  divine  promises  shall 
certainly  be  acco77ipIished,  whatever  cross  event  may  seem  to  in- 
terpose and  obstruct. 

When  God  appointed  that  the  seed  of  Abraham  should  sojourn^  verse 
and  suffer  in  a  strajige  land^  the  pious  patriarch  acquiesced  in  it :  ^'  '' 
nor  let  us  be  over  anxious  about  the  difficulties  into  which  our 
posterity  may  be  led.  Let  us  adore  the  Divine  Goodness,  that  he 
has  established  his  covenant  rvith  iis^  and  rvith  our  seed  after  us  ;  8 
and  while  zve^  in  imitation  of  Abraham,  bring  our  infi7it  ojf- 
spring  to  receive  the  solemn  seal  of  that  covenant^  let  us  remem- 
ber our  engagements  to  iyistruct  them^  as  they  grow  up,  in  the 
tenor  of  it,  and  labour  to  the  utmost  to  engage  their  own  personal 
consent  to  it  ;  and  then  they  will  be  truly  rich  and  free^  though  11, 12 
in  the  penury  of  a  famished  land^  or  under  the  rod  of  an  Egyp- 
tian tyrant. 

The  mysterious  conduct  of  divine  Providence  with  regard  to 
the  pious  Joseph,  who  became  a  slave,  that  he  might  be  made  a  9,  10 
prince,  and  who  was  trained  up  for  the  golden  chain  in  the  disci- 
pline of  iron  fetters,  may  surely  be  sufficient  to  teach  us  to  Judge 
nothing  before  the  time,  and  to  wait  the  end  of  the  Lord,  before 
we  arraign  the  seeming  severity  of  a  part  of  his  conduct  towards 
those,  whom  we  might  imagine  the  most  proper  objects  of  his 
regard.  And  surely  it  will  appear  none  of  the  least  considerable  13, 14 
of  those  rewards,  which  Providence  bestowed  on  the  approved 
and  distinguished  virtue  of  Joseph,  that  he  had  an  opportunity 
of  nourishing  his  pious  father  in  his  declining  days,  of  spreading 
a  mild  and  pleasant  ray  over  the  evening  of  a  life,  which  had 
been  so  often  beclouded  with  storms,  and  of  sheltering  (as  it 
were)  under  his  princely  robe,  that  hoary  head,  which  had  once 
been  turned  into  a  fountain  of  tears  over  the  bloody  fragments  of 
the  many  coloured  coat. 


vol..  5.  14 


S6         yacoh  and  his  sons  are  carried  into  Canaan  to  be  buried. 


SECT.     XIV. 

Stephen  proceeds  in  his  discourse  before  the  Sanhedrim^  to  enimie' 
rate  several  other  facts  in  the  Jervish  history^  all  tending  to  the 
purpose  of  his  oivn  vindication^  and  their  convictioiu  Acts 
VII.  15—36. 


jECT 

xiv. 


Acts  VII.  15.  Acts  VII.  15. 

STEPHEN,  while  he  Stood  before  the  coun-  Qo     Jacob  went 
cil  with  the  radiancy  of  countenance  taken  ^down  intoEgypt, 

Acts  notice  of  above,  proceeded  in  his  discourse,  J^^'^^^;^^^^^^ 
vii.  15  and  said,  I  have  observed  to  you,  brethren,  and 
fathers,  how  Jacob  xuc?7t  dorvn  into  Egypt ;  and 
you  well  know,  that  having  been  supported 
about  seventeen  years  by  the  filial  gratitude  and 
tenderness  of  Joseph,  he  died  there  ;  and  our 
fathers  also,  the  patriarchs  his  children,  ended 
16  their  lives  in  the  same  country.  And  yet,  by  \g  And  wfere  car- 
the  way,  thcv  were  solicitous  not  to  be  buried  'ied  over  into  Sy- 

there  ;  but  as  Jacob  was  immediately  brought  f"'^"^'  ^"^    •^'^, '" 
.,,*'.  ,  .      •'  .°       the  sepulchie     that 

up,  With  solemn  tuneral  pomp  and  procession,  Abraham  bought  for 
to  be  buried  in  the  cave  of  Machpelah  with  a  sum  of  money  of 
Abraham  and  Isaac,  (Gen.  xlix.  30)  so  the  pa- 
triarchs also,  having  been  embalmed  a7id  put 
into  coffins  in  Egypt,  (Gen.  1.  26)  rvere^  at  the 
return  of  Israel  from  thence,  carried  over  to 
Syche?n,  and  xvere  laid  in  the  sepulchre  which 
was  made  in  that  field  which  Jacob  bequeathed 
to  Joseph  as  a  peculiar  legacy  ;  he  having  first, 
as  Abraham  had  done  in  a  like  case,  purchased 
It  for  a  sum  of  moneys  that  is,  for  an  hundred 

»  Which  Abraham  purchased,  8cc.]     It  is  used  the  name  of  Abraham  for  yucob,  Is  t 

so    evident  from     Gen.  xxxiii.  19  ;    and  think,  one  of  the  grossest  aflfrnnts  that 

Josh.  xxiv.  32,  that  the  field  at  Sychem  can  be  offered  to  the  character  of  either, 

or   Shcchem,  in  which  the   bones  of  Jo-  A  real  slip  of  meynory  would  be  a  trifle, 

seph  (and,  as   it  should  seem   from  this  when  compared  with  such  a  designed  pre 

passage,  and  from  what  is  asserted  by  Je-  varication.  But,  without  supposing  either, 

rom,   Epitaph.  PaiiLv,  those   of  the  other  I  ajiprehend  witli  Bc'za  in  his  admirable 

patriarchs)  were  buried,  was   purchased,  note  on    this    text,  tliat   Luke    probably 

not  by  Abraham,  but  by  Jacob,  and  also  v/rote   only  'uihich    he     (that  is,    as  tiic 

that  Abraham's  sepulchre  was  purchased,  connection   fixes   it,   Jacob)   bought,    &,c. 

not  of  Emmor,  or  Hamor,    the    former  which  was  the  exact  truth  ;  and  some  of- 

proprietor  of  Jacob's  ground,  but  of  E-  ficious  transcriber,  who  fancied  tlie  verb 

phronthe  Hittite,   (Gen.  xxiii.  10,  iSfseq.)  ViM\\.ei\  a  nominative  case,  and  thought  he 

that  It  seems  demonstrable,  that  this  pas-  remembered  the  purchase   of  Abraham, 

sage  has  suffered  sometliing  by  the  addi-  (wliich  it  is  plain  he  did  not  exactly  dis- 

tion    or  omission  of    transcribers:  for  to  iincj^nish)  put  in  his  na7ne.     This  solution, 

snppose,that  Stephen  or  Luke  designedly  which  is  adv:uiced  by  the  learned  Bo- 


The  Israelites  are  cruelly  oppressed  in  Egypt*  87 

the  sons  of  Emmor  pieces  of  silver,  of  the  sons  ofEmmor  \the  fa-  cect. 
the  father  of  Sy-  ^/^^^j  of  Sychem,  from  Avhom  in  particular,  the  ^v- 
*^^™*  place  was  named  ;    and  the  Amorites  having  "~ 

afterwards  seized  it,  Jacob  had  by  force  recov-  yiiig 
ered  it  out  of  their  hands.     (Compare  Josh, 
xxiv.  32,  with  Gen.  xlviii.  22.)     And  it  was 
by  their  own  direction  the  heads  of  our  tribes 
were  kept  to  be  interred  here,  that  they  might 
testify  thereby  to  their  posterity,   as  long  as 
their  embalmed  bodies  continued  unburied  in 
Egypt,  that  they  died  in  the  faith  of  Israel's 
being  led  forth  from  thence  and  settled  in  the 
land  of  promise,  which  accordingly  happened. 
17  But  when  the      jlnd  to  make  way  for  the  accomplishment  of  17 
time  of  the  promise  ^j^j^  ^^,^^^  ^^  the  time  of  the  promise  drew  near, 
drew    nigh,    which       ,  -   ,    r-   j  u    j  '1      ai      i  fr^  •■ 

God  had  sworn  to  ivhich  (jod  had  srvom  to  Abraham  (Gen.  xxii. 

Abraham,  the  peo-  16, 17),  the  people  of  Israel,  though  they  had 
pie  grcvv  and  multi-  such  a  small  beginning,  grew  very  numerous, 
^  'l8  "ril'P  another  ^"^  midtiplied  exceedingly  in  Egypt  ;      And  18 
khig   arose,   which  they  continued  there  for  many  years  in  very 
knew  not  Joseph  :      comfortable  circumstances,  till    another    king 
arose^  of  a  different  race  and  family  from  the 
former,  xvho  knexv  not  "Joseph^  and  had  no  re- 
19  The  same  dealt  gard  to  his  memory.    (Exod.  i.  8.)      ZTe  there-  19 
subtilly  with  our  kin-  foj-g  y^^^A  them  in  a  barbarous  way,  and  form- 
dred,    and  evil  en-  •  /•  ,  ^  ,  j     •  • 

treated  our  fathers,  '"<?"  ^M^V  ^^^  treachprous  designs  against  our 
so  that  they  cast  out  kindred^  lest  they  in  time  should  grow  to  be  too 
their    young    chil-  powerful,  treated  our  fathers  most  injuriously, 
and  cruelly  contrived  to  cut  them  off  from  be- 
ing a  people,  by  causing  all  their  male  infants, 

chart  Cllierozoic.  Part.  I.  lib.  n.  cap.  43),  appears  from  other  passages,  In  which  not 
Dr.  Benson,  and  others,  is  so  natural,  that  only  the  relation  of  a  son,  of  which  we 
I  will  not  trouble  the  reader  with  the  men-  have  frequent  instances,  but  other  relations 
lion  of  several  others,  which  may  be  seen  too  ai-e  left  to  be  supplied.  So  Mag/*  Iaxa)f« 
in  Dr.  Whitby,  Sir  Norton  KnatchbuU,  and  is  Mary  the  mother  of  James  (I.uke  xxiv. 
Brennius  ;  but  shall  only  observe,  that,  if  10,  compared  with  Mark  xv.  40)  :  and 
this  be  not  allowed  (which  has  indeed  no  iKiTac  loty.aiCs  is  Judas  the  brother  ofJaTnes 
copy  to  support  it),  the  easiest  sense  seems  (Acts  i.  13,  compared  with  Jude  ver.  1)  : 
to  be  that  which  Mr.  L'Enfant  has  given  Nor  was  this  only  usual  with  the  Jews, 
in  his  7iote,  ihaX  Jacob  died-  he  and  our  fa-  but  (as  Bochart  has  shewn  in  the  place 
tliers,andthey{}h&\.\s,ourfathers']xi:ere  car-  cited  before),  we  have  many  instances  of 
ried  over  to  Sychem,  and  buried;  he,  [that  the //<^e  way  o/j/ftea^/n^  in  the  most  approv- 
is,  Jacob,']  in  the  sepulchre  which  Abraham  ed  Greek  writers.  (See  Dr.  Whitby's  jiofe 
bought  for  a  sum  of  money,  and  they  [that  on  Luke  xxiv.  1.)  The  other  objections, 
is,  the  other  patriarchs,]  in  that  which  was  which  Rabbi  Isaac  has  made  against  this 
bought  of  the  sons  of  Emmor,  the  father  of  passage  ('Chi ss.  Emun.  Part.  II.  cap  63) 
Sychem.  That  E/ufAog  ns  2t/;t'/"  ^^  very  are  so  trifling,  that  I  content  myself  with 
justly  rendered  Eniinor  the  father  (f  Sy-  referring  to  Mr.  Biscoe's  full  account  and 
chein  (as  he  is  declared  to  be  in  tlie  Old  learned  solution  of  them,  Boyls's  Lect. 
Testament  J,  though  the  relation  be  not  chap,  xviii.  p.  607—609. 
here  expressed  in  the  original,  sufficiently 


88  Moses  is  born^  and  educated  in  the  court  of  Pharaoh, 

SECT,  in  obedience  to  a  most  inhuman  order  that  he  dren,  to  the  end  they 
3^'^    published,  to  be  exposed  or  cast  into  the  river  "^''S'^'^"°^  ^^^■^■ 
""        Nile,  that  in  a  little  time  their  race  might  per- 
vH.^lQ  ''^^^  ^"^  ^^  4"^^^  extinct.     (Exod.  i.  22.) 

20  Such  was  the  miserable  state  to  which  our  20  In  which  tiv.is 
fathers  were  reduced,  in  which  afflictive  perse-  ^'^^^'^'^^*?JJ"^'^^",? 
cuting  time  it  was,  that  the  celebrated  Moses  was  '^j^lt^nnvhhedupln 
born  ;  and  he  was  so  exceeding  beautiful^  that  his  f\ither's  house 
his  parents  were  struck  with  a  peculiar  desire  three  months  : 

of  preserving  him  ;  Gn<3^  that  they  might,  if  pos- 
sible, secure  him  from  the  execution  of  the  bar- 
barous edicts  I  have  just  now  mentioned,  Aetyas 
bred  up  with  all  the  privacy  that  could  be  for 
three  months  in  hisfather^s  house  :  But  as  they 
were  unable  to  conceal  him  any  longer,  he  was 
committed  by  them  to  the  care  of  Providence, 
and  having  put  him  in  an  ark  of  bulrushes, 
they  laid  him  in  the  flags  upon  the  brink  of  the 

21  river  Nile.  (Exod.  ii.  2,  3.)  And  being  lh.\xs  21  And  when  he 
exposed^  the  providence  of  God  so  ordered  it,  was  cast  out,  Pha- 
that  he  was  found  hy  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh,  [^mip,  and  nm'rS 
•who  at  the  sight  of  him  was  moved  with  pity,  ed  him  for  her  own 
and  took  him  up^  and  nourished  him^  with,  a  pur-  son. 

22  pose  of  adopting  him  for  her  orvn  son.  And  22  And  Moses 
Moses  bvthis  means  was  educated  in  all  the  ^''^   learned' in   all 

^     ^       •■    ,       r       .  11  •  i  •  1  the   wisQom  01  the 

whole  circle  or  arts  and  learning,  which  came 

within  the  system  of  the  celebrated  wisdom  and 

^  Exceeding  beautiful.']  This  onr  trans-  a  ^(50f//v«'^2'W,- and,  in  the  account  Josephus 
latars,  render  in  the  margin,  fair  to  God,  gives  of  him,  he  gays,  "that  when  he  was 
which  is  the  literal  sense  of  the  or/'^i;;rt/,  but  three  years  old,  his  extraordinary  beau- 
etg-u®'  Tcu  Qi'j>.  Grotius  and  others  have  ty  was  such,  that  it  struck  every  one  that 
observed,  it  is  a  common  Hebraism,  being  saw  him  ;  and,  as  they  can-iedliim  about, 
no  more  than  an  emphatical cxpreasion  tode-  persons  would  leave  their  work  to  look  at 
note  his  extraordinary  beauty  which  might  him."  ( Antiq.  Lib  ii.  cap  9,  [al  5,]  §  6.) 
perhaps  be  not  unfitly  rendered  divinely  The  fame  of  it  had  also  spread  among  the 
beautiful,  the  name  of  God  being  often  In-  Heathen  ,•  for  Justin  in  his  History  relates 
troduced  to  express  such  things  as  were  from  Trogiis  flib.  xxxvi.  cap  2),  that,  be- 
extraordinary  in  their  kind.  So  in  the  He-  sides  the  inlieritance  of  his  father's  knowl- 
brew,  what  we  translate  great  wrestlings,  is  edge  (whom  he  takes  to  have  been  Josepli), 
•wrestlings  (f  God ;  (Gen.  xxx  8;)  goodly  his  beautiful  appearance  greatly  recom- 
cedars  are  cedars  of  God;  (Psal.  Ixxx.  10  ;)  mended  him.  SeeGrof/!«and  Whitby  in  loc. 
great  mountains  M-e  mountains  of  God;  (Psal.  "=  The  daughter  of  Pharaoh  took  him  up"] 
xxxvi.  6;)  anil  an  exceeding  great  city  is  a  All  these  extraordinary  circumstances  relat- 
greatcityofGod;  (Jon.  ill.  3;)  ttokic /uiyj.>.>i  ing  to  the  birtli,  preservation,  education, 
Tft)  0£a) ;  Siptuag.  And  In  like  manner,  in  genius,  and  character  of  Moses,  serve  to 
the  New  Testament  (2  Cor.  x.  4),  weapons  aggravate  the  crime  of  Israel  in  rejecting 
-niighty  through  God,  ottkcl  SuvhIsl  to)  06*,  hi7)i,  wlien  he  otTercd  himself  to  them  as 
might  not  improperly  be  rendered  -very  a  f/t/nrrsr  under  so  many  advantages,  and 
.itrong  weapons.  Thia  then  agrees  with  what  when  Providence  had  so  wonderfully  inter- 
is  said  of  Moses  (E.\od.  ii.  2),  that  he  was   ested  itself  in  his  favour. 


Whenfortij  years  old^  he  goes  to  visit  his  brethren*  89 

Egyptians,  and  was  philosophy  of  the  Ejfyptians  :"*  ^;2^  such  was  sect, 
ipiR-hty  in  >vords,and  ^jg  remarkable  proficiency,  that  hezvas  mighty  ^^'^■ 
'"  ^^  **  in  the  solidity  of  his  discourses,^  and  in  the  pru-  "~~" 

dence  of  his  actiotis  /  so  that  he  made  a  very  vii^22 
conspicuous  figure,  both  in  the  counsels  that  he 
gave  and  the  commands  he  executed,  in  that 
polite  and  justly  renowned  nation. 

23  And  when  he       But  xvhen  he  was  arrived  at  the  full  age  of  2^ 
\yas  full  forty  years  f^^fy  years,  he  was  conducted  to  a  very  differ- 
old,  it  came  nito  his*'     ^  ^    ■•  r      i       •        i  •      *        *    i  • 
heart  to   visit    his  ^"^  scene  of  life  ;  for  havmgbeen  mstructed  m 
brethren   the    chil-  the  knowledge  of  his  real  descent,  and  in  the 
tlren  of  Israel.           principles  of  the  Jewish  religion,  it  ca7ne  into 

his  heart  to  visit  his  hrethreji  the  children  of  Is- 
rael;  and  his  spirit  was  so  impressed  with  it, 
that  all  the  pleasure  and  grandeur  at  the  court 
of  Egypt  could  not  make  him  easy,  without 
going  in  person  to  take  a  survey  of  their  state. 

24  And  seeing  one  ^«fl^  there  beholding  one  [of  the}7i]  i7y ured  by  an  24 
o/"f/!cm  suffer  wrong-,  oppressive  Eg\ptian  taskmaster,  who  had   sub- 
lie  defended /im.and    1      J        J        ";•        1  J  1     u   .  *  i 
avenged    him    that  ""^*^  ^""  S°^  "'"^  down,  and  seemed  about  to 
was  oppressed  and  take  away  his  life,  his  generous  spirit  was  not 
smote  the  Egyptian :  able  to  brook  it  ;  but  he  defended  [him,]  and 

smiting  the  Egyptian  with  a  mortal  wound,  he 
at  once  rescued  and  avenged  him  that  rvas  op- 

25  For  he  Bu^i- pressed.     (Exod.  ii.  11,  12.)     And  as  he  did  25 

this  action  by  a  special  impression  from  God 

^  Educated  hi  all  the  ivhdom  of  the  porting  the  wisdom  of  the  laws  he  gave, 
JEgyptians.^  Geography,  geometry,  arith-  as  they  explain  the  next  clause,  nnighty  in 
luetic,  astronomy,  natural  history,  jjhysic,  actions,  of  the  miracles  he  wrought.  But 
and^  hieroglyphics,  are  all  mentioned  by  Stephen  seems  rather  to  refer  to  what  he 
ancient  writers,  as  branches  of  Egyptian  was  in  the  court  of  Pharaoh,  tlian  to  what 
literature.  As  for  magic  in  the  bad  sense  he  afterivards  proved.  I  conclude  there- 
of the  word,  it  is  not  to  be  imagined  that  fore,  that  it  expresses  such  a-weighf  and 
so  good  a  -man  would  iiave  any  thing  to  do  sulidity  in  his  counsels  and  speeches,  as  may 
■with  it.  Several  ancient  testimonies  to  be  very  consistent  with  the  ivant  of  afiovi- 
the  extraordinary  learning  of  Moses  may  ing  elocution ,-  and  the  remarkable  cahnness 
be  seen  in  the  following  passages  :  Phil,  of  his  natural  temper  would  render  him 
de  Vit.  Mos.  lib.  i.  p.  4r0  ;  Justin  Mart,  more  entirely  master  of  himself  on  great 
^KiT^i!.  ad  Orthod.  xxv  ;  Orig.  contra  Cels.  occasions,  rather  than  others  of  readier 
lib.  iii.  p.  139  ;  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  lib.  i.  p.  speech  with  warmer  passions. 
343.  I  only  add,  it  must  have  been  a  self- 
denial,  which  none  but  a  lover  of  learning,  f  And  in  actions."]  Archbishop  Tillotson 
and  one  who  has  made  some  progress  in  it,  (in  his  works,  Vol.  II.  p.  23,)  and  many 
can  understand,  for  a  person  of  such  a  ge-  others  tliink,  that  tliis  refers  to  a  story 
nius  and  education,  in  tlie  prime  of  life,  to  mentioned  by  Josephus,  fAntit^.  lib.  ii.  cap, 
leave  the  polite  court  of  Egvpt,  and  live  as  10,  al.  5,)  that,  when  Moses  dwelt  in  Plia- 
a  retired shefiherd'm  ihe  Arabian  desert.  raoh's    court,     the     Ethiopians    invaded 

"  Mighty  in  discourses.]  It  may  seem  Egypt,  and  Moses,  being  made  general  in 
difficult  to  reconcile  this  with  wliat  Moses  the  war  against  them,  gave  them  a  total 
himself  says  of  his  own  ivant  of  eloquence,  defeat,  and  drove  back  the  small  remainder 
(Exod.  iv.  10.)  Some  have  attempted  to  of  their  forces  in  confusion  to  Uiejr  own 
do  it  by  explaining  this  expression,  as  im-   country. 


90  They  slight  hlm^  and  hejl'ies  into  the  land  of  Midian, 

SECT,  on  his  mind,  intimating  the  important  work  posed  his  brethren 

-^'^-   for  which  he  was  intended,  so  he  supposed  that  would  have  under- 

___   ,  •     7      ,,  1  •         ,  1     ill       •  Stood,  how  that  God 

his  brethreii^  ohsGwrngthQ  remarkable  circum-  ^y  his  ^ord  would 

vii.  25  stance  of  the  fact,  by  which  he  substantially  de-  deliver  them  ;  but 
dared  his  readiness  to  venture,  not  only  his  they  understood  not. 
fortune  but  his  life  in  their  service,  would  have 
understood  that  the  action  was  expressive  of 
what  they  might  hope  to  obtain  by  his  means, 
and  intimated  that  God  tvould  ghe  them  salva- 
tion and  deliverance  by  his  hand :^  But  they 
were  so  exceeding  stupid,  that  they  did  not  un- 

26  derstand  it.  And  the  next  day  he  shewed  26  And  the  next 
himself  ^'^■xm  to  two  of  thein,  as  they  ruere  guar-  '^Yf  ^^nt^'^The  ^'"^s 
veiling  together,  and  would  have  interposed  be-  ^^^y  "rtrover  and 
tween  them,  and  have  persuaded  them  to  live  would  have  set  them 
in  peace  and  friendship,  sayings  Men^  my  at  one  again,  saying, 
friends,  consider  you  are  brethren,  descended  ^^"|  ^why^do^e 
from  Jacob  our  common  ancestor,  and  now  too  wrong  one  to  anoth- 
joined  in  affliction  as  well  as  in  religion,  which  er  ? 

ought  doubly  to  cement  your  affections  to  each 
other,  xvhy   then  do   ye  injure  one  another? 

27  But  he  that  injured  his  neighbour^  unable  to  27  But  he  that  did 
bear  with  his  plain  and  faithful  reproof,  inso-  I'is  neighbour  wrong, 
,  ,  ,  '  ,  ,  'ixri  1  thrust  lnmaway,say- 
lently  thrust  mm  away,^  sayt?ig^  What  hast  ;„„  -Who  made  thee 
thou  to  do  with  this  controversy  ?   Who   has  a  ruler  and  a  judge 

28  7nade  thee  a  ruler  and  a  judpe  over  us  P  Wilt  '^^^'' "/.,•,  ,  ,  .„ 
.1  I- II  Ti  .1  ^f  J  .  .J  t  28  Wilt  thou  kdl 
thou  kill  me,  as  1  know  thou  didst  yesterday  slay  nie,asthoudidstthe 

the  Egyptian  ?  His  blood  may  cost  thee  dear  Egyptian  yesterday  ? 

enough  without  adding  mine  to  the  account. 

29  (Exod.  ii.  13,  14.)  Then  Moses,  as  he  found  29  Then  fled  Mo- 
the  matter  was  discovered,  and  was  apprehen-  ^^s   at  this  saymg, 

1    ^   .  f  •..  *u      i-        ..•       and  was  a  stranger 

sive  that  m  consequence  ot  it  the  Egyptian 

power  would  be  soon  armed  against  him, 
while  the  Israelites  were  not  inclined  to  use 
any  efforts  for  his  protection,  nor  to  put  them- 
selves under  his  guidance,  presently ^^(^  from 
Egypt  at  this  saying,  and  became  a  sojourner 

K  He  supposed  that  his  brethren  ixioidd  have  which  plainly  shewed   that   lie   in  good 

understood,  &c.]    Tliey  miglit  liavc  known,  earnest  intended  at  all  hazards  to  do  his 

that   the  time  drew  near  "wliicli   God  had  utmost  for  their  deliverance,  it  would  have 

prefixed  in  his  promise  to  Abraham.,  in  a  been  highly  reasonable  for  them  to  have 

prediction   which  might  probably  be  de-  taken  occasion,  from  this  action  of  his,  to 

livcreddovvn/^j  tradition,  and  which  would  enter  into  *o7Me  frertCyWr/i  A/mrelatingto  it. 
be   more   likely  to  be  remembered  under        '>  He  that  injured  his  neighbour  thrust  him 

their  oppression,  aa  tlie  patriarchs  had  in  a=ivay.'\     It  is  plain  f/ie  .sybefc/j  of  tliis  single 

depcndanre  upon   it  directed,  that  their  jbe?vson  is  represented  ver.  35,  as  expressing 

^owes  sliould  continue  unbttried  in  Egypt:  tlie  sentiments  of  the  ■uj/jo/e/'orf)' o/f/ie/jfo- 

And,  wl>en  tluy  saw  a  person  of  so  much  pie,  as  their  slowness  afterwards  to  be- 

digiiify,  autliority,   and  influence,  whom  lieve  the  mission  of  Moses,  when  attested 

God  had  so  wonderfully  preserved,  inter-  by  miracle,   (Exod.  v.  20,  21,)  seems  ev- 

posingin  this  generous  and  heroic  manner,  diently  to  shew  that  it  was. 


Forty  years  after ^  God  appears  to  him  in  a  huriiing  hush.  91 

in  the  land  of  Mid- ?/2   the  land  of  Mid'ian  ;   xuhere  nevertheless  sect. 

ian,  where  he  begat  Providence  furnished  him  with  a  comfortable    -^'^• 
^^^°^  '  settlement,  though  in  circumstances  of  great         "" 

retirement ;  for  he  became  the  chief  shepherd  vu!^29 
to  Jethro,  the  prince  of  the  country,  and  mar- 
rying Zipporah,  his  daughter,  hehegat  two  sons, 
Gershom  and  Eliezer. 

30  And  when  forty      And  when  forty  years  more  "were  fulfilled^  in  30 
years  were  expired,  ^hich  Israel  had  continued  under  this  bondage, 
him^nThe  ^wilder^  ^"^  Moses  had  been  trained  up  in  that  humble 
ness  of  mount  Sinai,  and  retired  life   for  the  great  work  for  which 

an  angel  of  the  Lord  God  had  intended  him,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
aVurh.*"'  "^  '"  appeared  to  him  in  aflame  of  fire  in  the  midst  of 
a  bush,  while  he  was  feeding  the  flock  of  Jethro 
his  father  in  law  in  the  wilderness  of  mount  Sinai , 
even  of  that  mount  Sinai  which  (as  you  know) 
lay  in  the  confines  of  the  Midianite  country, 
not  far  from  the  Red  Sea.     (Exod.  iii.  1,  2.) 

31  When  Moses  And  Moses,  seeing  [ii,]  admired  the  vision,  for  31 
saw  it,  he  wondered  the  bush  burned  with  fire,  and  yet  was  not  con- 

hVS^ew^nearToVe!  ^^"^^^  '    ««^«*  ^''  ^'"^^  ^'^^  '^  behold^nd  SUr- 

hold  it,  the  voice  of  vey  [if]  more  particularly,  the  voice  of  the  Lord 

the  Lord  came  unto  came  unto  him  out  of  the  bush,  [Saying,]  32 

^''32  Sa .//,     I  am  "  ^  ^^  ^^^  ^^"^  of  thy  fathers,  the  God  of'Abra- 

the  GodTf'thy  fath-  ham,  and  the  GodofLsaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob, 

ers,  the  God  of  A-  who  led  them  safely  through  all  the  difficulties 

braham.andtheGod  of  life,  and  Still  manifest  a  friendship  to  them: 

oflsaac.andthe  God  .  r      u-   u     f  ' 

of  Jacob.  Then  Mo- '"  consequence  ot  which,  I  am  not  even  now 

ses   trembled,    and  ashamed  to  own  that  title."     And  Moses  upon 

durst  not  behold.      this,  perceiving  that  it  was  God  himself  who 

was  there  present  and  spake  to  him,  trembled 

at  this  appearance  of  his  Majesty,  and  did  not 

dare  to  behold'it,  as  he  intended,  with  a  curious 

33  Then  said  the  regard.       And  the  Lord  said  tmto  him,  "  Loose  33 

.V/sh^rrfo^X  %  ''""'fr"\  "'yfi^-'  fi-  the  place  inrMch 
feet ;  for  the  place  ^'l°Y'  standest  IS  now  holy  ground,  while  I  thus 
where  thou  standest  visibly  appear  upon  it;  and  it  becomes  thee  (by 
is  holy  ground.  that  usual  token  of  respect  before  princes)  to 
express  thy  reverence  for  my  royal  presence, 

"•  Loose  thy  shoes  from  thy  feet '}     It  was  might  be  used,  the  King  of  kings  require* 

formerly  in  the  eastern  nations,  and  is  now  to  be  done  in  a  desert,  as  a  token  of  the 

in  the  southern,  esteemed  a  ceremony  of  re-  infinitely  greater    reverence    due    to    him. 

s/»e«,  to />!<f  o/"  fAe^/joe*  when  approaching  (Compare  Josh.  v.  15,  and  Eccles.  v.  1.) 

a  superior,  lest  any    of  the  dirt  or  dust  On  the  same  principle, it  seems,  t/ze/>n«f5 

cleaving  to  the  shoes  should  be  brought  ministered  thus  in  the  tabernacle  and  tem- 

near  him,  and  that  the  person  approaching  pie,  no  direction  being  given  for  shoes  or 

barefoot    might    tread    more    cautiously,  sandals  as  a  part  of  their  dress,  tliough 

This,  whicli  perhaps  was  introduced  at  all  the  rest  of  it  was  so  particularly  pre- 

first  in  court  apartments  where  rich  carpets  scribed. 


92  Moses^  whom  they  refused,  is  sent  to  be  their  ruler» 

SECT.  I  have  surely  seen  the  evil  and  oppressive  treat-      34  I  have  seen,  1 
^'^'-    7nent  of  my  people  xvhich  are  in  Egypt^  and  I  have  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  afflic- 
—  heard their  groaning;  a«^  moved  with  pky  and  JZchlsl' Tg^S 
vii. 34  ^°"^P.^ssion  at  their  sufferings, /aw cowefl'oTi;;^  and    I    have   heard 
to  deliver  them  by  thine  hand:  Andnoiv  there-  their  groaning-,  and 
fore  co77ie,  and  lav  aside  immediately  thy  cares  "l"!-  *^°""1  ^"^"   ^^9 
of  a  shepherd  for  others  of  much  greater  im-  now"come?i   Sll 
portance,  and  /  will  send  thee  into  Egypt,  to  send   thee'  into  E- 
demand  their  dismission  from  that  proud  ty-  S"n'*^- 
rant  who  so  injuriously  detains  and  oppresses 
them."     (Exod.  iii.  5~ 10.) 

35  And  thus  you  see,  what  in  present  circum-  35  This  Moses 
stances  it  will  be  proper  for  you  to  reflect  upon,  ^^''^?'"  ^"^wh^^^mrde 
that  this  Moses,  xvhom  they  renounced,^  ^^yi'^S'  thee"^'  ruler  and  a 
with  disdain.  Who  has  constituted  thee  a  ruler  judge?  the  same  did 
and  a  Judge  P  even  this  very  person  did  God,  by  God  send  to  be  a 
the  hand  of  the  angelrvho  appeared  to  him  in  the  ^^:^,^f7Z 
bush,  send  \to  be]  a  ruler  and  redeemer.         And  ang-el  which  appear- 

36  though  he  hesitated  for  a  while,  he  afterwards  ed'tohiminthebush. 
complied;    and  at  length /eo' //zm  /'or^/z  in  tri-    ^^6    He    brought 

V  .,,.  1  °,.         ,         1     "^1  •    ,  them  out,  after  that 

umph,  a  wilhng  people  listed  under  his  banner,  x^^  i,ad  shewed  won- 
doing  xvonders  and  signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt*,  ders  and  signs  in  the 
and  afterwards  in  the  Red  Sea,  where  Pharaoh  |^"'^  ^^"  .^^>'P^'  ^"^ 
and  his  host  were  overwhelmed;  andwoxYva^  in  ^  the  '^^wildenfe^ss 
many  other  miracles  in  the  wilderness  for  the  forty  years, 
space  oi forty  years,  where  indeed  they  were 
every  day  miraculously  fed  by  manna  from 
heaven,   and   conducted  by  the  pillar  of  fire 
and  cloud. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  He  is  indeed  faithful  that  hath  promised ;  he  reme^nhereth  his 
17  covenant  for  ever,  the  word  rohich  he  commanded  even  to  a  thou- 
sand generations.  (Psal.  cv.  8.)  He  multiplied  his  people  in 
^SyP^i  ^^^^  Canaan  might  not  want  inhabitants,  when  the  sinners 
agaiJist  their  own  souls  that  then  held  it  should  be  cut  off :  And 
when  he  had  determined  so  to  multiply  the  holy  seed,  vain  were 
18, 19  all  the  attempts  of  the  ungrateful  Egyptians  to  destroy  the  kin- 
dred of  him  by  whom,  as  they  had  formerly  confessed,  their 
lives  had  been  saved :  (Gen.  xlvii.  25.)  Yet  w.\s  the  rod  of  the 
wfc-^f^  permitted  for  a  while  to  rest  upon  their  back,  that  the 

•t  This  Moses,  icho7n  they  renounctd.']    As  ing  rejected  him,  whom  God  had  appointed 

the  terms  of /i/^/j  rM/)ecf,  in  wliich  Stephen  to  be  a  ruler  ami  redeeruer,  \nUmatcd  how 

through  tlie  whole  of  this  discourse  speaks  possible  it  was,  that  Jesns,   whom  they 

of  Moses,  tended  to  sliew  how  improbable  had  /ate/y  rejected,  might  nevertheless  be 

it  was,  that  he  sliould  have  spoken  con-  constituted  a  Saviour  by  the  Divine  ^• 

tcmptibly  of  him,  as  llie  witnesses  pretended;  termination. 
«o  this  circumstance  of  the  Israelites  hay. 


Rejections  on  the  account  that  Stephen  gives  of  Moses.         93 

remembrance  of  the  bondage  and  the  cruehies  they  had  there  sect. 
endured  might,  throughout  all  generations,  be  a  source  oi ^oyivX   xiv. 
and  grateful  obedience  to  that  God  who  delivered  them  from  the  — — 
land  of  Egypt  ^  and  from  the  house  of  bondage^  and  an  engagement 
to  serve  him  who  had  so  illustriously  triumphed  over  idolatry,  as 
it  were  in  its  headquarters.      The  church  has  often  had  its  win- 
ter season,  yet  Providence  has  overruled  the  severit)'  of  that,  to 
conduce  to  the  verdure  and  beauty  of  its  springs  and  to  the  fruit- 
fulness  of  its  summer  and  its  autumn. 

Moses  was  born  in  the  midst  of  this  persecuting  time,  and  verse 
when  exposed,  was  the  care  of  divine  Providence  ;  the  compas-  20,21 
sion  which  God  put  into  the  heart  of  this  Egyptian  princess,  was 
to  draw  after  it  a  train  of  most  important  consequences.    Moses 
was  fitted  for  the  great  part  he  was  to  act  in  the  close  of  life  by 
very  different  means-;  the  learning,  the  magnificence,  and  polite-  22 
ness  of  the  court  of  Egypt  were  to  do  their  part,  that  he  might  be 
able  to  appear  with  honour  in  that  court  as  an  ambassador,  and 
to  conduct  himself  with  becoming  dignity  as  a  prince  ;  but  they 
could  not  do  the  xvhole  :  They  were  to  illustrate  his  generosity  in 
seeking,  in  the  midst  of  such  various  pleasures,  and  at  the  ex- 
pense of  such  high  prospects  to  vindicate  his  oppressed  brethren,  23,  24 
■whose  sorrow  touched  his  heart,  and  whose  groans  pierced  (if  I 
may  so  express  it)  through  all  the  music  of  the  court,  through  all 
the  martial  noise  of  the  camp,  in  which  he  might  sometimes  re- 
side and  command  :    Glorious  triumph  of  fail  h,  that  when  he 
was  come  to  such  full  age,  he  refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pha- 
raoh's daughter,  and  chose  rather  to  meet  with  affliction  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  than  to  enjoy  the  temporary  pleasures  of  sin  .' 
(Heb.  xi.  24,  25.) 

But  forty  j/mr,s  of  retirement  in  the  desert  of  3Tidian,  spent  in  29 
the  meditations  and  devotions,  for  which  the  life  of  a  shepherd 
gave  so  great  advantage,  must  ripen  him  to  feed  God'' s  people  Is- 
rael;  while  they,  in  the  xnt:^nt\vciQ,  ^MStXy  groaned  under  the  con- 
tinuance of  that  bondage  from  which  they  were  so  backward  to  05 
accept  of  a  proffered  deliverer. 

At  length  light  breaks  in  upon  them  in  the  midst  of  their  dark-  30,  31 
ness  :  Let  us  turn  aside  and  behold  with  proper  affecdon  this  great 
sight,  the  bush  burning  but  not  consumed ;  and  therein  an  emblem 
of  the  preservation  of  the'church,tven  amidst  the  fiercest  flames. 
Let  us  hear  with  pleasure  that  voice  which  proclaims  to  all  that  32 
hear  it,  so  compassionate  and  faithful  a  God,  which  opens  so 
glorious  and  lasting  a  hope  ;  lam  the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob.  "  Thou  art  not,  O  Lord,  the 
Gad  of  the  dead  but  of  the  living;  (Mat.  xxii.  32  ;)  these  pious 
patriarchs  therefore  live  with  thee,  and  their  believing  seed  shall 
partake  of  that  life  and  joy  in  the  city,  which  because  thou  hast 
prepared  for  them^  thou  art  not  ashamed  to  be  called  their  God" 
(Heb.  xi.  16.) 

VOL.  3.  15 


XIV. 


verse 


94.  Moses  had pohited  out  another  prophet,  eve7i  Christ, 

SECT.  How  does  God  vnnu'ikst  the  heart  of  a  parent  towards  these 
his  oppressed  children  !  I  have  seen,  I  have  seen  the  aff'icthn  of 
Israel :  Thus,  O  Lord,  dost  thou  see  all  our  afflictions  !  Let  thy 
"^24  church,  and  each  of  thy  people,  trust  thee  to  come  down  for  their 
deliverance  in  thine  own  time  and  way  ;  let  us  with  pleasure  be- 
hold this  Moses  ivhom  they  rejected,  and  from  whom  a  worthless 

35  36  ^ff^'^d^'*  could  not  bear  a  reproof,  made  a  leader  and  a  redeemer  r 
So  is  our  blessed  Jesus,  though  once  rejected  and  despised,  fx- 
alted  to  he  a  prince  and  a  saviour.  It  is  not  in  vain  that  xve  have 
trusted,  it  is  he  that  should  redeem  Israel,  (Luke  xxiv.  21.)  He 
has  conquered  the  tyrant  of  hell,  he  has  broken  our  chains,  he  has 
brought  us  forth  into  a  zuilderness,  but  a  zvilderness  in  which  God 
nourishes  and  guides  us ;  and  he  shall  ere  long  have  what  Moses 
had  not,  the  honour  and  delight  oi  leading  all  his  people  into  the 
land  of  promise,  and  dividing  to  ^tva  a  joyful  ZiXid  everlasting  i;z» 
heritance  there. 

SECT.     XV. 

Stephen  proceeds  in  his  discourse,  till  his  audience  are  so  enraged 
that  they  rush  upon  him  ajid  stone  him.  Acts  VII.  ^7,  to  the 
aid.     Acts  VIII.  1.— 

Acts  VII.  Z7.  Acts  VII.  37. 

SECT.  Q«  TEPHEN  went  on,  in  his  discourse  before  nn  his  is  that  Mo- 
^^-    O   the  Sanhedrim,  to  mention  several  other    ■■■  ses  which  said 
—  circumstances  concerning  Moses,   which   he  ^^^^f  ^p%V[ 
vii.  o7  judged  important  to  his  present  purpose  ;  and  shall  tlie  Lord  your 
having    taken  notice  of   the    commission  he  God  raise   up  unto 
received  from  God  to  be  a  ruler  and  deliverer,  y ou of  yo"r  brethren, 
,     ,,   ,  111  1      •      T-  "Ke   unto  me :  luna 

and  ot  the  wonders  that  he  wrought  in  Egypt,  shall  ye  hear. 
in  the  Red  Sea,  and  in  the  wilderness,  he  add- 
ed, This  is  that  Moses  xvho  expresslj-  said  to 
the  children  of  Israel,  (Deut.  xviii.  15,)  "  A 
prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  imto 
you  from  amongst  your  brethren  like  unto  ine, 
him  shall  ye  hear  :"*  Thereby  pointing  otit, 
that  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  is  to  be  regarded 
as  the  great  prophet  and  lawgiver  of  Israel,  by 
whom  God  has  sent  you,  as  he  did  by  Moses, 
a  new  system  of  precepts,  and  new  ample  dis- 
coveries of  his  will. 

»  A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God,  &.C.]  xviii,  18 ;  and  Mr.  ^effery's  True  Grounds,\>. 

As  to  thejuslice  with  which  this  prophecy  128—135  ;   whom  I  mentioned  before  in 

is  applied  to  Ciirist,  in  its  orignial  and  lit-  note''  on  Acts  iii.  22,  p.  40  ;  to  which  add 

eral  sense,  see  Dr.  liullvck's  Serin,  on  Deut.  Jiishop  Sherlock  on  Frophccy,  p,  187,  £5*  seq. 


After  the  law  was  given  ^  3Ioses  zvas  soon  rejected,  9i 

38  This  is  he  that      This  Moses  is  he  xvho  xvas  the  chief  in  the  sect, 
was  in  the  cliui-chin  assembhj  convened  in  thciviUerness^^  who  had    xv. 
Sr^ingTr^^Sh  the  honour  of  conversing  with  the  angel  that  — 
spake  to  him  in  the  sfiaie  to  him  there  on  mount  Sinai^  and  of  trans-  yji_3g 
mount    Sinai,    and  acting  all  things  xvith  our  fathers^   whom  he 

,cv>A   our    fathers  :  ^      entered  into  covenant  with-God:  (Exod. 
who    received    the     .  .  \       *      i  •  il         i 

lively  oracles  to  give  XIX.  3,17;  xxiv.  7,  8  :  _)     And  it  was  he  who 
unto  us.  received  the  lively  oracles  of  God,  to  give  them 

xinto  us,  even  those  oracles  of  th,e  living  Jeho- 
vah, which  are  so  full  of  divine  life  and  ener- 
gy, which  were  delivered  in  so  awakening  and 
impressing  a  manner,  and  which  instruct  us  in 

39  To  whom  our  the  way  to  life  and  happiness.        Yet  notwith-  39 
lathers   would    not  standing  this,  you  cannot  but  remember  that 
&  i"™':"»cUn  *i^  ''^  *e  illustrious  prophet  to  rf^n  our  fa. 
their  hearts  turned  thers,  even  after  all  the  proofs  ot  his  miracu- 
back  again  into  E-  lous  power  in  Egypt  and  the  Red  Sea,  xvould 
ir>'P*»  not  be  obedient  ,-*^  but  acted  a  part  yet  more  stu- 
pid and  ungrateful  than  that  which  I  mention- 
ed before,  (ver.  27,  o5^^  when  they  (as  it  were) 
thrust  111711  from  them  a  second  time,  as  in  con- 
tempt of  all  these   wonderful  appearances  of 
God  by  him,  and  returned  back  again  to  Egypt 

40  Saying    unto  i7i  their  hearts  ;         Saying   to  Aaron,  at  the  40 
Aaron.make  us  gods  verv  foot  of  that  mountain  upon  which  God 

to  go  before  us :  for  j^^^^  visibly  manifested  himself  to  them,  while 
the  souhd  of  his  voice  was  (as  it  were)  yet  in 
their  ears,  and  though  they  but  a  few  days  be- 
fore had  seen  their  great  leader  ascending  up 
to  him  by  an  intimacy  of  approach  allowed  to 
no  other  mortal,  "  Make  lis  gods,  xvho  may 
march  before  us,  and  conduct  us  in  the  way  ; 

^  This  is  he, vAo'aasinthe  assembly  inthe  hope  in  due  time  to  shew,  that  the  argu- 

icilderness.']  When  this  clause  is  quoted,  as  ments  which  Mr.  Pierce  has  urged  against 

'  it  has  been  by  some  very  great  men,  to  it  from  Heb.  xiii  2,  and  ii.  2 — 4,  are  quite 

prove   that   Christ  was   the  person,    who  inconclusive.      I   follow    Beza,    Heinsius, 

brought  Israel  out  of  Eg}'pt,  gave  them  and  the  Prussian  translators,  in  rendering 

the  law,  conducted  them  through  the  ivil-  iKKKnant,   assembly,  as  our  translators  do, 

derness,  &c.  the  argument  from  thence  is  Acts  xix.  ult.  because  I  am  persuaded  it 

cevta:\n\y  inconclusive ;  for  ov?®'  here   evi-  refers,  not  in  the   general  to  their  being 

dently  answers  to  oul®',  ver.  36,  and  to  incorporated  into  one  church  in  the  apropri- 

oxf]®'  0  Mwya-nc,  ver.  37  :  and  the  following  ate  sense  of  that  word,  but  to  their  being 

clause,  which  expresses  his  being  with  the  assembled  round  the  mountain  on  the  solemn 

angel,  plainly  proves  the  angel  to  be  a  dif-  day  when  the  law  was  given  ;   Exod.  xix. 

ferent  person.     But  I  think  the  doctrine  it-  17,ilfseq. 

self,  •'  that  Christ  was  the  God  of  Israel,  or  <=  To  whom  our  fathers  would  not  be  obedi' 

tAe  a«^e/ who  appeared  to  Moses,"  a  great  ent."]     This  is  observed  by  Stephen  once 

and  certain  truth,  capable  of  being  evinc-  and  again,  and  he  insists  upon  it  largely, 

ed  from  inany  passages  of  the  Old  and  Kew  that  they  might  see  it  was  no  ?iew  thing,  for 

Testament,  and  from  this  paragragh  in  par-  Israel  to  rebel  against  God  by  rejecting  de- 

ticiilar,  though  not  from  this  clause  ;  and  I  liverers  sent  from  him. 


95  Their  fathers  were  guilty  of  the  grossest  idolatry. 

SECT,  for  [as  for]  this  Moses,  who  indeed  brought  us  as  for  this  Moses, 
^''-    up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  we  know  not  what  which   brouprbt   us 

"- is  become  of  him,  and  cannot  have   patience  to  T  *"/  *^^  ^''frZ 

Acts  -^  c      ^.^  1  -It  A     ,    ,  -1.     Eg-vpt,  we   wot  not 

VU.41  ^^''^'^  *^^  him  anv  longer."       And  they  stupidly  what  is  become  of 
7nade  a  caf,  in  imitation  of  the  Egyptian  Apis,  him. 
in  those  very  daus   while   thev  continued  en-     41  And  they  made 
y     •     ^^  lit"-  •  .a  call  in  tliose  days, 

camped  in  that  remarkable  situation,  o''?^  and  offered  sacrifice 
brought  a  sacrifice  to  the  idol,  and  rejoiced  in  the  unto  the  idol,  and 
xvorks  of  their  oxvn  hands,  as  if,  instead  of  a  I'ejoiced  in  the 
reproach  and  abomination,  it  had  been  an  orna-  J'.'^'J^'  "^  ^^^^  °'^'' 
ment  and  defence  to  them.    (Exod.  xxxii.  1,6.) 

42  But  upon  this  God  was  most  righteously  pro-  42  Then  God  tum- 
voked,  so  that  he  turned,  as  it  were,  away  from  ed,  and  gave  them 
them,  a7id,  as  in  many  other  instances,  punish-  "P  ,^°  „^"i-s^^'P   ^he 

J  -11       -1  r,..  '.  host  ot   heaven  ;  as 

ed  one  sin  bv  letting  them   fall  into  another  ;  it  is  written  in  the 
yea,  at  length  he  gave  them  up   in   succeeding  hook  of  the  proph- 
ages to  the  most  abandoned,  public,  and  gene-  «^*^'  ^  y^  ^°"e\f^ 
ral  idolatry,  even  to  tvorship  all  the  host  of  heav-  Je^d  '  to'^'ine^  ^slaiti 
en,  with  as  little  reserve,  and  as  little  shame,  beasts,    and    sacri- 
asthe  most  stupid  of  the  heathen  nations  ;  as  fices,  bythe  spaceof 
it  is  written  in  the  hook  of  the  prophets,  and  par-  ^[gernesr'  '" 
ticularly  in  that  part  of  the  volume  of  which 
Amos   was  the   penman,  (Amos  v.  25 — 27,) 
"  0  ye  house  of  Israel,  did  ye  offer  victims  and 
sacrifices  to  me  alone,  even  for  forty  years  in 
the  wilderness  P  You  know,  that  even  then  you 
began  to  revolt  and  provoke  me  to  jealousy 

43  with  your  abominations.  And  you  have  43  Yea,  ye  took 
ever  since  been  renewing  and  aggravatincr  "P  *^^^  tabernacle 
your  rebellions  and  treasons  against  ^^''.oi  Moloch,  ^nA  Kh^ 
for  you  have  openly  taken  up  the  tabernacle  of 

Moloch^^  instead   of   confining   yourselves  to 

d  You  haue  openly  taken  up,  &c.]  The  m\g\\t  be  called  their  star,  because  some 
learned  De  Dieu  has  a  most  curious  and  later  rabbles-,  out  of  their  great  regard  to 
amusmg,  but  to  me  very  unsatisfactory  </ie3'<7i^Z.af  A,  which  was  among  the  Heathen 
note,  on  this  verse.  He  saw,  and  I  won-  Saturn's  day,  have  said  many  extravagant 
der  so  many  great  coTOme/7?a<ori  should  not  and  ridiculous  things  in  honour  of  that 
have  seen,  the  absurdity  of  imagining,  that  planet,  hud.  Cappellus  hints  at  this  inter- 
Moses  would  have  suffered  idolatrous  pro-  pretation  too  But  the  words  of  the proph- 
cessions  in  the  wilderness.  Therefore  he  et,  and  of  Stephen,  so  plainly  express  the 
maintains,  that  Amos  here  refers  to  a  men-  making  of  images,  and  the  pomp  of  their 
tal  idolatry,  by  wliich,  considering  the  tab-  s\i\itvi\\x\ous  processions,  (see  Young  on  Idol- 
ernade  as  a  model  of  the  visible  heavens,  atrv.  Vol.  I.  p.  128—131.)  that  1  think,  if 
(a  fancy  to  be  sure  as  old  as  Philo  and  Jo-  external  idolatry  is  not  referred  to  here,  it 
sephus,)  they  referred  it,  and  ihe  worship  will  be  difficult  to  prove  it  was  ever  prac- 
there  paid,  to  Moloch,  so  as  to  make  it  in  tised.  I  conclude  therefore,  considering 
their  hearts,  in  effect,  his  shrine,  and  there  what  was  urged  in  the  beginning  of  this 
also  to  pay  homage  to  .Saturn,  whom  he  ;;o<e,  that  God  here  refers  to  the  idolatries, 
would  prove  to  be  the  same  with  Chiun  or  to  vih\c\\in  succeeding avesW\ey  weve^r^An- 
Remphan,    who    (as  this  critic  thinks,)  ally  given  up,  (after  having  begun  to  revolt 


iires   .   ^ 
Acts 


And  therefore  xvere  carried  into  captivity.  97" 

star  of   your    god  mine,  andh2i\e.  carried  in  public  procession  the  sect. 
Remphan,     figures  ^^^^  ofyour  god  Chiun  or  Remphan^^  pay  in 
:o;sl;ip'u.em  :td  I  religious  veneration  to  the  emblematical;?^,         _ 
■will  cany  you  away  and  representations  xvhichyou  have  made  where-  yn  43 
beyond  Babylon.       by  to  wor.ship  them  ;  «/7r/ therefore  J  ruill  pour 
dut,  on  this  generation,  the  wrath  that  you  and 
your  fathers  have  been  so  long  treasuring  up, 
and  will  carry  you  away  into  captivity  beyond 
Babylon,  inio  countries  more  distant  than  those 
inhabited  by  the  captives  who  were  carried  from 
Damascus. "f 
440ur  fathers  had      Nor  can  you  be  insensible,  that  their  crime  44 
the     tabernacle    of  vvas  far  more  aggravated,  than  the  idolatry  of 
■witness  in  the  wil-  ^|^g  Heathen  whom  they  imitated,  considering 
derness,  as   he  had.  jiri--  ij--  i- 

appointed,  speaking  the  exact  model  ot  religious  and  divine  worship 
unto  Moses,  that  he  which  God  had  given  them  :  for  the  tabernacle 
should  make  it  ac-  ^r  ^itness.s  in  which  the  tables  of  testimony 
cordinff  to  tlie   lash-   -^  ijj  j.      ^      -^  ri  i 

ion  that  he  had  seen:  were  lodged,  as  a  constant  witness  of  the  rela- 
tion between  God  and  Israel,  ruas  ruith  ovr  fore- 
fathers in  the  wilderness ;   a  tabernacle  which 
was  made  in  all  respects  as  he  had  appointed^ 
who  spake  unto   Moses,  commanding  him   to 
make  it  exactly  according  to  the  model  which  he 
45  Which  also  our  had  seen  in  the  mount.  (Exod.  xxv.  40.)    Which  45 
fathers  that  came  af-  ^/^^  our  fathers,  who  succeeded  them  in  the  next 
ter,  brought  \\\  with  ^-  .    .        r  ^t_    •    i         ,      j  , 

Jesus  uuo  the  pos-  generation,  receivi?2g-  from  their  haads,  brought 
in  zuith  Joshua^  when  he  led  them  over  Jordan 

in  the  wilderness  by  the  sin  of  the  golden  Rephan  for  Remphan,  and  interprets  it  of 
calf;)  which  certainly  appears  (as  Grotius  some  gigantic  statue  of  Hercules,  called 
has  justly  observed,)  from  its  beingassign-  Chhin  from  its  strength;  and  Lud.  Gap- 
ed as  the  cause  of  their  captivity  ;  which  it  pelhis  and  Dr.  Hammond  interpret  it  oi  an 
can  hardly  be  conceived,  the  sin  of  their  Egyptian  king  called  Remphis  .-  But  I  can 
fathers  in  the  wilderness,  almost  seven  or  pronounce  nothing  certain  concerning  so 
eight  hundred  years  before,  could  possibly  obscure  a  point, 
be,  though  in  coniunction  with  their  own  ^  „  ;  r,  ;  7 
,,icJtedness  in  fallowing  ages  God  might  (as        '.^Tlt  ^^^^f^'Vl^  .^^^ries  more 

•'■     „         fi      ^  ..     ^..  o         >  rlictnnt     Jt'/'T   Time  r4f  Pi-i<1»^aii v  /^rVinjjpc^, 


he  threatened,  Exod.  xxxii.  34)  remember 


distant,  isfc  ]  Thus  Dr.Prideaux  (Connect. 


that.     Compare  2  Kings  xvii.  16;    xxi.  3  ;    Vol.  I.  p    13)  reconciles  Stephen's  quota 
j^jjj  5  t'on  with  the  origmal  m  Amos,  where  it 

"  e  Moloch,  and  -  Remphan.-]  Probably  '"  ,^^}.^'  ^'^"''^  Damascus  .■  and  I  find  no 
the  sun  was  represented  by  Moloch,  and  ?°^"*'""  '""''^  "f*"''^\  ^"^  ^^/^  "'^'"T- 
some.^ar  (whether  Saturn,  Venus,  or  the  Vl^  '^^'^  ^°''J'  ^'\  K'^^'^^l^  '"  ^u'T 
Moon,  I  cannot  determine,)  by  Remphan,  ^^^'"^J'':'  accordmg  to  the  Hebrew  thmks 
which  plainly  is  intended  to  answer  to  ^^}^  ""''f  ^^^^'^'"^  ^^^^  accidentally 
Chiun  (if  that  were  the  original  reading)    changed. 

in  the  Old  Testament ;  but  neither  f/;e  «j/-  e  The  tabernacle  of  witness.']  As  Stephen 
inology  of  the  name,  nor  the  particular  had  been  accused  of  blaspheming  the  ton- 
planet  to  which  it  referred,  seems  to  me  /)/e,  he  with  great  propriety  takes  occasion 
sufficiently  evident.  The  learned  reader  to  speak  of  f/;e/rfacre(//)/ac«  with  due  rev- 
will  find  a  curious  dissertation  on  this  sub-  erence,  as  raised  by  special  direction  from 
ject  in  Vitringa,  Observ.  Sacr.  Vol.  I.  lib.  ii.  God,  and  yet  corrects  that  extravagant  re- 
cap.  1,  with  which  he  may  compare  TVits.    gard  for  them,  and  confidence  in  them, 

Miscell,  lib.  ii.  diss.  y.  §  2—17.    Beza  reads   which  the  Jews  were  ready  to  entertain. 


98  God  does  not  divell  in  temples  made  with  hands, 

SECT,  into  the  land  which  had  been  formerly  in  pos-  session  of  the  Gen. 

^^-    session  of  the  heathen,  rvhom  God  drove  out  from  *'''<^'''     "^'i""^    ^o^ 

—  hefir.  ,hefaceof  our  fathers,  and  divided  the  ^^^tSZ 

vii.45  •^"'i  *"^  3n  inheritance  to  thein.     And  this  tab-  unto    the    days    of 

ernacle  continued  to  be  the  resort  of  the  pious  David  : 

worshippers  of  Israel,  until  the  days  of  David ; 

46  Who  found  favour  before  God,  and  was  made  re-     45  who  found  fa- 
markably  successful  in  the  wars  he  undertook  vour  before  God,  and 
in  defence  of  that  kingdom  over  which  God  <iesu-ed  to  find  atab- 
had  placed  him  ;  upon  which  he  made  it  his  S  Jacob 
petition^  that  he  might  have  the  honour  tofnd 

a  more  stable  and  splendid  dwelling  for  the  God 
of  Jacob  ;  and  with  this  view  he  consecrated  a 
considerable  part  of  the  spoils  which  he  had 
taken   from  the  enemy  towards   erecting  it. 

47  But  as  he  was  a  man  of  war,  and  had  shed     A7  But   Solomon 
blood,  the  offer  that  he  made  was  not  accepted^  built  him  mi  house. 
(1  Chron,  xxviii.  3,)  nor  was  there  any  temple  . 

for  the  worship  of  God,  for  many  years  after 
the  setdement  of  our  fathers  in  Canaan,  till 
Solomon  at  length,  by  express  Divine  appoint- 
ment, built  him  an  house,  which  till  the  reign  of 
that  prince  he  never  had  commanded  or  per- 
mitted to  be  done. 

48  Tet,  after  all,  we  are  not  to  imagine  that  he     48  Howbeit,  the 
permitted  it  even  then  for  his  own  sake  ;  for,  ^^^"^  "'&*'  dwelleth 
as  it  was  acknowledged  at  the  same  time  hy  '^,1,3!  «S 
Solomon  himself,  (2  Chron.  vi.  18,)  the  Most  the  prophet. 
High  divelleth  not  in  temples  made  ~vith  hands, 

be  they  ever  so  rich,  splendid,  or  majestic  ;  as 
the  prophet  Isaiah  also  says,  (Isa.lxvi.  1,)  where 

49  he  is  speaking  in  the  name  of  God,  "  Heaven  49  Heaven  Is  my 
is  my  roval  throne,  and  the  whole  earth  is  no  throne,  and  earth  is 
more  than  my  footstool,  and  how  then  shall  my  £i"wTye  btld 
presence  be  confined  to  any  particular  place  ?  me  ?  saith  the  Lord : 
What  suitable  house  xvill  you  build  for  tne  P  saith  <"'  what  is  the  place 
the  Lord;   or,  xvhat  is  the  place  of  7ny  stated  °^  ^^  ^'^^^  • 

50  rest  ?  Hath  not  my  hand  made  all  these     so  Hath  not  my 
things,  and  whatever  splendor  they  have,  did  hand  made  all  thesg 
I    not   form  the   materials,   and    endow   the  tlihigs  ? 
workmen  that  have  fashioned  them  with  all 

their  art  and  genius  ?  Do  not  imagine 
then   that    you    can    confer    any    obligation 

^  Made  it  his  petition."]     So  w^Hira.?!)  signi-  1—5.)      The  ^o/r/  and  ^//wr,  and  other 

fies ;   and,  from  the  account  tlie  Scripture  costly  materials  he  had  prepared  for  it, 

gives  of  David,   it  apj^ears  hovi  much  it  amount  to  so  vast  a  su7tt,  that  it  is  not  easy 

/ay  upon  his  heart,  and  how  grciilly  he  lonf^-  to  give  an  account  of  it.     See  1  Chron. 

ed  to  find  out  a  place  for  the  Lord.     (Com-  xxii.  14  ;  and  xxix.  2—5. 
pare  2  Sam.  vii.  2  ts*  jt-./.  and  Psal.  cxxxii. 


They  had  persecuted  the  prophets^  and  slain  the  Messiah,       99 

upon  me  by  such  structures  as  these,  or  by  any  sect. 
act  of  homage  which  you  can  render  In  tKein  ;    ^'^■ 
nor  think  that  you  can  charm  me  to  continue         * 
my  abode  there,  or  to  be  a  constant  guard  'O  ^^^^ 
you,  merely  because  you  have  such  edifices 
amongst  you."       ? 
,  51  Ye  stlffnecked      And  Stephen  finding,  by  a  confused  murmur  51 
and    uncircumcised  in  the  place,  that  they  understood  whither  his 
do^'alwaysteSthe  discourse  was  leading  them,  and  perceiving  by 
Holy  Ghost :  as  your  the  eagerness  of  their  countenance  that  they 
fathers  cZ/t/,  so  cfe  ye.  would  be  like  soon  to  interrupt  him,  applied 
himself  more   closely    to   his   persecutors   in. 
these  remarkable  words,  which  he  boldly  ad- 
dressed  to  them  under  the  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  by  whose  immediate  direction  he 
spoke  :  0  ye  stiff'necked^  inflexible,  and  obsti- 
nate sinners,  who  though  ye  have  received  the 
sign  of  circumcision,  and  boast  that  you  belong 
to  God  as  his  peculiar  people,  yet  in  reality  are 
alienated  from  him,  and  uncircumcised  in  heart 
and  ears^  so  that  you  will  not  hearken  to  in- 
struction, or  be  tenderly  and  seriously  affected 
with  it,  nothing  can  be  more  plain  than  that  ije 
always  do  resist  the  Holy  Spirit^  and  set  your- 
selves in  opposition  to  all  his  gracious  efforts 
for  your  recovery  and  salvation  ;  even  as  your 
fathers   \_did']  in   former  ages,  so  do  ye  now. 
52  Which  of  the  Which  of  the  prophets^  who  were  actuated  by  52 
youf  Sthe?''perse-  '^^'  ^P^"*'  did  not  your  fathers  persecute  f^  yea, 
cuted?  and  they  have  they  slezv  those  xvho  spake  before^  and  published 
slain    them   which  the  glad  tidings  of  the  coming  of  that  Righteous 
she  wed  before  of  the  Qne,^  ofxvhom  you  should  have  heard  with  de- 

O^"  V  whom  j^'  l^g^^  ^"^  w^o"^  y°"  °"g^^t  to  ^ave  received 

have  been  now  the  with  the  most  humble  reverence   and  joyful 

betrayers  and  mur-  consent ;  but  of  whom,  instead  of  protecting 

^^^^^ '  and  honouring  him,  you  have  norv  become  the 

perfidious  betrayers,  and  the  cruel  murderers  :^ 

>  Which  of  the  prophets  did  not  your  fathers  way  of  eminence  called  so,  as  being-  alo7ie 

persecute.']  Isee  no  reason  to  conclude  from  perfectly  righteous.     Compare  Isa.  liii.  11  ; 

hence,  that  ma7iy  Scriptures  containing  the  Zech.  ix.  9  ;  Acts  iii.  14. 
history  of  these  persecutions  are  destroyed       •  The  betrayers  and  murderers."]     It  is  a 

by  the  Jews,  as  Mr.  Whiston  maintains  :  fine  remark  of  Grotius,  that  the  Sanhe- 

(Essay  for  restoring,  &c.  p.  13.)  It  is  natu-  driin  was  obliged,  by  virtue  of  its  very 

ral  to  understand  this  in  a  limited sensetOvXy  constitution,  to  guard  and  defend  the  lives 

as  intimating,  that  inost  of  them  suffered  of  the  prophets  with  peculiar  care,  how 

such  unworthy  usage  ;  and  we  know  that  much  more  to  protect  such  a  divine  mes- 

attempts  were  sometimes  made  to  cut  off"  senger  as  Christ  was  from  any  injurious 

all  the  prophets  of  ^ehoisah  :it  once.  1  Kings  assault?  instead  of  which,  they  had  not 

six.  10,  14.     Compare  2  Cliron.  xxxvi.  16.  only  basely  deserted  him,  but  had  them- 

'  That  Righteous  One.]    Christ  was  by  selves  become  principals  in  his  murder. 


100         The  Jews  are  filled  xvith  rage  at  Stephen's  discourse, 

SECT.  For  by  you  his  death  was  contrived,  by  you  he 
^^'-     was  condemned,  by  you  the  sentence  was  ex- 

torted  against  him,  and  execution  urged  and 
yii  53  obtained.      Which  is  the  less  to  be  wondered      53  Who  have  re. 

at,  as  you  have  aire  ad  v  despised  so  manv  ad-  reived  the  law  by 
■^  ,.  ,'.  r'ri-     trie      deposition     ot 

vantages,  and  given  such  amazingproofs  of  the  ^^^gels,  and  have  not 

obstinacy  and  hardness  of  your  hearts,  xvho  kept  it. 

have  received  the  law^  which  was  delivered  from 

mount  Sinai  with   such  awful  pomp,  through 

ranks  of  angels^^     that  were    marshalled    in 

solemn  array  on  that  grand  occasion,  (compare 

Deut.  xxxiii.  2,)  and ytt  have  been  so  hardened 

that  you  have  not  kept  it :  and  now  you  go  on 

to  add  sin  to  sin,  in  rejecting  the  milder  and 

more  gracious  dispensation  of  the  gospel. 

54  And hearijig  these  things^their hearts 7vere.,?LS      54     When    they 
it  were,  sawn  asunder;  and  not  permitting  him  '^^-^rd  these  ihin^s, 

'      ,  <-      1  •  r  thev  were  cut  to  the 

to  proceed  any  farther,  m  a  transport  ot  rage  the'heait,  and  they 
they  gnashed  their  teeth  upon  him^  as  if  they  gnashed  on  him  with 
would  have  devoured  him  alive.  ^^^^^^  teeth. 

55  But  he.,  being  fidl  of  the  Holy  Spirit^  was  by     55  But  he  being 
no  means  terrified  with  the  evil  which  seemed  ["llofihcHolyGhost, 

,'       ,  .       ,  .  ,  .         ,  1     ?  •  looked  vip  steadiast- 

to  be  determmed  agamst  him,  but  looking  up  jy  j^j^^  heaven,  and 

steadfastly  towards  heaven.,  he  .sr?Tt',in  a  most  de-  saw  the  glory  ofGod, 
lightful  visionary  representation,  even  while  he  '"^"^  Jesus  standing 
stood  in  their  court,  a  bright  symbol  of  ^^^  ^^^^I'e  nght  hand  of 
glory  of  God.,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the  right 
5^  hand  of  God.  Jaz^  being  unable  to  contain  his  56  And  said,  be- 
joy,  he  cried  out  in  a  sacred  transport,  and  said.,  hold  I  see  the  heav- 
Behold,  even  now  I  see  the  heavens  opened,^  and  *^"^  °P^"'^^  ^"'^^^'^ 

•  ^'  Through  ranks  of  angels^     It  seems  etymology  from    t<nJ!3n>  a  copy  or  explka' 

evident  from  Heb.  ii.  2,  and  Gal.  iii.  19,  tion,  as  if  it  had  been  said,  "  Tlie  law  has 

that  God  made  use  of  rt;z^e/.f,  asthe  instru-  been  copied  out,  and  expounded  to    jou, 

ments  of  forming  the  voice  heard   from  by  a  series  of  prophets"     But  had  this 

mount  Sinai.     And,  so  far  as  I  can  judge  learned  critic  seen,  how  easily  these  expres- 

of  the  learned  Eisner's  arguments,  in  his  sions,  as  here  translated,  may  be  reconciled 

dissertation  against  Cocceius  on  this  head,  willi  the  supposition,  that  Christ,  as  the 

from  Wolfius's  abstract  ofthem,  he  seems  great  angelofGod'spresence,\iYesiAe(\,w\\\\<^ 

to  have  the  advantage;  h\\\.  this  text  is  so  rroo/j.jo/'c/^^e/*  assisted,  (as  independent  on 

properly  rendered,  through  ranks  of  angels,  these  texts  in   the   New  Testament,  it  is 

(fK  Sictli.yA^  ttyfikm,)  that    I  appreiiend  certain  they  did,  see  Psalm  Ixvii.  17,)  he 

jiothing  can  be  argued  from  hence,  but  would  not  have  had  recourse  to  so  forced 

that  they  graced  the  so  emnity  with  their  an  interpretation. 

presence.     Grotius  explains  it  thus,  justly  '^  I  see  the  heavens  opened.']     Wifsiu*  dc- 

observing,  that  itis  aw/V/frt/7  wo/-/^.  Hein-  dares  it    as  his  opinion,  ( Miscell.  lib.   i. 

sius  has  taken  great  pains  to  prove   what  cap.  xxi.$  6,)  that  t/ie  heavens  were  really 

Vatablus    hints,    that    the   word  cLyhhu^v  divided,  or  rendered   transparent,  so  tiiat 

here, as  well  as  in  the  places  quoted  above,  the  throne    of  Christ'' s  glory  there  became 

signifies  messengers,  tliat  is,  prophets,  and  visible.     But,  not  to  insist  on  many  other 

that  if/aVj.ac  is  to  be  traced  to  a  Chaldee  improbable  circumstances ^    attending  this 


They  rush  upon  Stephen  and  stone  him.  101 

Son  of  Man  standing  the  Son  of  MaJi  that  glorious  sovereign  whom  sect. 
on  the  right  hand  of  you  condemned  and  murdered,  standing  at  the    ^^- 
^°''*  right  hand  of  God  °  where  he  shall  ever  reign,  "^^ 

to  save  his  people,  and  at  length  to  execute  full  ^^  55 
vengeance  upon  his  enemies  ;  as  he  himself  sol- 
emnly warned  you,  when  like  me.  he  was  your 
prisoner.     (Mat.  xxvi.  64.) 

57  Then  they  cried      -And  this  declai  ation  and  reference  provoked  57^ 
out  with  a  loud  voice,  them  to  such  a  degree,  that  crying  out  with  a 
and    stopped   their  1^^^^  yoice,  that  they  might  drown'that  of  Ste- 
ears,  and  ran   upon     ,  ^,  ^    ,  ,    j\.;    •  -r  »u^,, 
him  with  one  accord.  Phen,   theij  stopped  their  o^^n  ears,  as  if  they 

could  not  bear  to  hear  such  blasphemy,  as  they 
conceived  he  had  spoken,  a«^  furiously  rushed 

58  And  cast  him  upon  him  xvith  one  accord.     And  casting  him  out  53 
out  of  the  city,  and  Qff/i^  ^itu^  by  a  gate  which  was  near  the  place 
siontd  him:  and  the  ^.j^^^^  ^^^  Sanhedrim  sat,  as  soon  as  they  had 

got  without  the  boundaries  of  that  sacred  place, 
which  they  judged  it  a  profanation  to  stain 
with  human  blood,  they  stoned  him  ;P  and  the 

hypothesis,  it  would  then  have  been  a  io  have  been  an  act  of  popular  fury, and  ex- 

niiracle,  if  all  that  wete  present  had  not  ceeding-  the  power  whici:  the  Jews  legu- 

seen  it ;  for  on  sucli  a  declaration  they  larly  had  ;  which,   though  it  might  have 

■would  naturally  look  up.     It  is  much  more  extended   to   passing    a    capital  sentence, 

reasonable  to  suppose,  he  sana  a  visionary  (which  yet  we  read  nothing  of  here,)  was 

representation.     God  miraculously  operating  not  sufficient  (so  far  as  I  can  find  on  the 

on  his  imagination,  as  on  Ezekiel's,  when  most  careful  renewed  examination  of  all 

he  sat  in  his  house  at  Babylon  among  the  Mr.  Biscoe  has  urged)  for  carrying  it  into 

elders  of  yudah,  and  saw  "Jerusalem,  and  execution  without  the  consent  ofihe  Bonans. 

seemed    to  himself   transported    thither;  The  Jews  were  more  than  once  ready  to 

(Ezek.  viii.    1 — 4.)     I   say,   miraculously  stone  Christ,  not  only  when  by  their  own 

operating  ;  for  the  imagination  is  not  itself  confession  they  had  not  poiier  to  put  any  one 

capable  of  performing  any  such  wonders,  to  death,  (John  xviii.  ,31,)  but  when  noth- 

•whatever  some,  very  ignorant  of  /mm an  ing  had  passed  which  had  the  shadow  of  a 

nature,  or  disingenuous  enough  knowingly  legal  trial.     (Compare  John   viii.  59  ;    x. 

to  misrepresent  it,  may  fimcy.     I  am  very  31  ;  iSf  seq.J     How  far  they  now  might 

ready  to  conclude  with  Mr.  Addison,  that  have  formed  those  express  notions  of  what 

other  m,artyrs,  when  called  to  suffer  the  the  rabbies  caII  the  judgment  of  zeal,  1  know 

last  extremities,  had  extraordinary  assist-  not  ;  but  it  is  certain  they  acted  on  that 

an^ces  of  some  similar  kind,  or  frail  mortali-  principle,  and  as  if  they  had  thought,  every 

ty  could  not  surely  have  endured  the  tor-  private  Israelite  had,  like  Phinehas,  who 

■merits    imder    vi'hich    tiiey  rejoiced,    and  is  pleaded  as  an  example  of  it,  a  right  to 

sor[\ei\n\t.a  preached  C/;r/\f{tothe  conversion  put  another  to  death  on  the  spot,  if  he  fotnid 

of  spectators,  and  in  some  instances  of  him  in  a  capital  breach  of  the  divine  law  ; 

their  guards  and  tormentors  too.     See  Ad-  a  notion  by  the  way,  directly  contrary  to 

dison  of  Christianity,  chap.  vii.  §  5.  Deut.  xvii.  6,  which  requires  at  least  two 

°  Standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God. "^  Mr.  'u)it?icss6s  in  capital  cases,  where  there  is  a 

N-  Taylor,   (in  his  excellent  Discourse  of  legal  process.     See  Mr.  Lardner^s  Credib. 

Deism,  p.  69)  observes,  that  Christ  is  gen-  Part  I.  Book  i.  chap.  2,  Vol.  I  edit.  3,  p. 

erally  represented  i'/ff/;;^,  but  now  as  ifa«i/-  112 — 120.     Dr.    Benson    suggests    some 

ing  at  God's  right  hand;  that  is,  as  risen  probable  reasons,  which  might  induce  Pi- 

up  from  the  throne  of  his  glory,  to  afford  late  (who  probably  still  continued /)roci(ra- 

help  to  his  distressed  servant,  and  ready  tur  of  Judea,)  to  connive  at  this  great  ir- 

to  receive  him.  regularity  andoutrage.  Hist,  of  Christianity, 

p  They  stoned  him.']     This  seems  (like  p.  137. 
the  stoning  Paul  at  Lystra,  chap.  xiv.  19) 

VOL.   3.  16 


102  At  his  death  he  prays  for  his  murderers, 

SECT,  two  witnesses^  whose  hands  were  first  upon  wltri 

Kv.    him  to  put  him  to  death,  (Deut.  xvii.  7,)  laid^^^^^ 

'  down  their  upper  garments  at  the  feet  of  a  yowig  ^^^j^^ 

.?^lg  man^  whose  name  was  Saidy  who  willingly  took  Said 


the  charge  of  them,  to  shew  how  heartily  he 
concurred  with  them  in  the  execution. 

59  And  th\is  they  stoned  Stephen^  who  during  59  And  they  stoned 
this  furious  assault  continued  with  his  eyes  Stephen,  calling  up- 
fixed  on  that  glorious  vision,  invoking  his  great  J^^.^f.^^j;*^  .^'ceife 
Lord,  and  sazjing^  Lord  Jesus^  receive  my  Spir-  ^y  spirit. 

it  ;^  for  important  as  the  trust  is,  I  joyfully 
commit  it  to  thy  powerful  and  faithful  hand. 

60  And  having  nothing  further  relating  to  himself  60  And  he  kneeled 
which  could  give  him  any  solicitude,  all  his  down  and  cried  with 

..,*',  -  .  .     '  a  loud  voice,  Lord, 

remammg  thoughts  were  taken  up  m  compas-  j^y  ^^^  ^l^ig  gjri   to 

sion  to   these    inhuman  wretches    who  were  to     their     charge, 
arming  themselves  for  his  destruction  ;  so  that,  And  when  he  had 
after   having   received    many   violent    blows  s^ggp/^^' 
rising  as  well  as  he  could  into  a  praying  pos- 
ture, a7id  bending  his  knees^  he  cried  out  with  a 
loud  though  expiring  voice^  0  Lord^  charge  not 
this  sin  to  their  account  with  strict  severity, 
proportionable  to  the  weight  of  the  offence  f 
but  graciously  forgive  them,  as  I  do  from  my 
very  heart.     And  when  he  had  said  this,  he 
calmly  resigned  his   soul  into  his   Saviour's 
hand,  and  with  a  sacred  serenity  in  the  midst 
of  this  furious  assault  he  sweetly  fell  asleep,  and 
left  the  traces  of  gentle  composure,  rather  than 
of  horror,  upon  his  breathless  corpse. 

Acts       ^/2^ 6*0!///,  the  young  man  mentioned  above,     Acts   VIII.  1. 

viii.  1  at  whose  feet  the  witnesses  laid  down  their  ^nd  Saul  was  con- 
clothes,  was  so  far  from  being  shocked  at  this  deatl"— 
cruel  scene,  that,  on  the  contrary,  he  xvas  well 

4  Invoking  and  saying.  See  3  This  is  the  thv  ct/uta^t^v  Tttvlnv,  seem  to  have  an  cm,' 
literal  version  of  the  words,  i7rix.tAisfMvov  x-eti  phasis,  which,  though  I  have  hinted  in  the 
Myovlct,  the  name  of  God  noi  being  in  the  paraphrase,  (as  well  as  I  could  witl^ut 
original.  Nevertheless  such  a  solemn  multiplying  words,  to  a  degree  that  in  this 
prayer  to  Christ, 'm.\i\\\<:.\v  a  departing  soul  \s  circumstance  would  have  been  very  im- 
thus  solemnly  committed  into  his  hands,  is  proper,)  I  could  not  exactly  and  naturally 
%\i.c\v  axi  act  of  nuorship,  as  we  camiot  be-  express  in  the  version.  It  is  literally, 
lieve  any  good  man  would  have  paid  to  a  Wetgh  not  out  to  them  this  sin,  that  is,  a 
mere  creature.  Bp  Burnet  (on  the  yfr;/c/«,  punishment  proportionable  to  it ;  alluding 
p.  4B)  justly  observes,  that  Stephen  here  (as  Eisner  well  observes)  to  passages  ot 
•UJorj/»>J  CArm  in  the  very  same  manner,  in  Scripture  where  God  is  represented  as 
which  Christ  had  but  a  little  while  before  ivcighing  men\  characters  and  actions  in  the 
worshipped  the  Father  on  the  cross.  dispensations  of  hisjustice  and  providence. 

Compare  1  Sam.  ii.  :>  ;  Job   xxxi.  6  ;  Prov. 

>■  Charge  not  this  sin  to  their  account.li  xvi.  2  ;  Isai.  xxv.  7 ;  Dan.  v.  27.  See. 
The  words  in  the  original,  /u«  r«fl->?c  xurois    Eisner.  Observ.  Vol.  I.  p.  395,  396. 


Reflections  on  the  close  of  Stephen!  s  speech^  and  his  death.      103 

pleased  rv'ith  his  slaughter ;  being  so  fullcf  rage  sect, 
and  malice  against  the  Christian  name,  that  he  ^v. 
thought  no  seventies  could  be  too  great  for  " 

those  who  thus  zealously  endeavoured  to  prop- 
aerate  it. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Thankfully  must  we  own  the  Divine  goodness  in  having  yerse 
fulfilled  this  important  promise,  of  raising  up  a  prophet  like  Mo-  ^^ 
ses^  a  prophet  indeed/ar  superior  to  him  mhom  God's  Israel  is  on 
the  highest  penalties  required  to  hear.     May  we  be  all  taught  by 
him^  and  ever  own  that  divine  authority  which  attends  all  his  doc- 
trines and  all  his  commands  !  By  him  God  has  given  us  lively  38 
oracles  indeed,  that  may  well  penetrate  deep  into  our  souls,  as 
be.ing  well  contrived  to  animate  them,  and  to  secure  their  eter- 
nal life. 

But  O,  how  many  of  those  who  have  heard  of  hi^n^  and  been 
baptized  into  his  nayne^  in  a  more  express  manner  than  Israel  was 
baptized  into  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea^  (1  Cor.  x.  2,)  refuse 
to  hearken  to  him,  and  in  their  hearts  turn  back  into  Egypt ;  be-  39 
ing  guilty  of  practices  as  notoriously  opposite  to  his  precepts,  as 
the  idolatry  of  the  golden  calf  to  those  of  Moses  :    Long  did  the  40, 41 
patience  of  God  bear  7vith  Israel  in  succeeding  ages,  while  the 
tabernacle  of  3Ioloch  and  the  star  of  Remphan  diverted  their  re-  42, 43 
gards  from  the  worship  of  their  living  Jehovah ;  but  at  length  he 
gave  them  up  to  captivity.     Well  have  we  deserved,  by  our  opos- 
tacyfrom  God,  to  be  made  proportionable  monuments  of  his  wrath  ; 
yet  still  he  continues  graciously  to  dwell  among  us  ;  and  while 
the  Jewish  tabernacle,  formed  so  exactly  after  the  divine  model  44 
in  the  mount  is  no  more,  and  while  the  more  splendid  temple  47 
which  Solomon  raised  is  long  since  laid  in  desolation,  the  most 
high  God,  superior  to  all  temples  made  with  hands,  infinitely  su-  48, 49 
perior  even  to  heaven  itself,  continues  still  to  favour  us  with  his 
presence,  and  condescends  to  ow7i  us  for  his  people,  and  to  call 
himself  our  God.     Let  us  take  the  most  diligent  heed  that  we  be 
not  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  in  ears,  and  that  we  do  not,  after  52 
so  fatal  an  example,  resist  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  by  rejecting  Christy 
incur  a  guilt  greater  than  that  of  the  Jews,  who  violated  the  law  53 
received  through  rajiks  of  attendant  angels  ;  for  that  milder  and 
gentler  form,  in  which  this  divine  Lawgiver  has  appeared  to  us, 
will  render  the  ingratitude  and  guilt  of  our  rebellion  far  more  ag- 
gravated than  theirs. 

The  reproofs  of  the  holy  martyr  Stephen  were  indeed  plain 
and /aiM/?^/,  and  therefore  they  were  so  much  the  mere  ^iwt/,- 
but  instead  of  attending  to  so  just  and  so  wise  a  remonstrance, 
those  sinners  against  their  own  souls  stopped  their  ears,  lift  up  an 
outrageous  cry^  and  like  so  many  savage  beasts  rushupon  him  to  57 


104     A  great  peysecutlon  is  raised  against  the  church  in  Jerusalem. 

SECT,  destroy  him  ;  overwhelming  that  head  with  stones  which  shone 

x^'-    like  an  angel  of  God :  Fatal  instance  of  prejudice  and  of  ragei 

■       But  how  were  all  the  terrors  of  this  murderous  creru^   when  arm- 

^^^56  ^^  ^^^^^  ^'^^  instruments    of  immediate  death,    dispelled   by  the 

59  glorious  vision  of  Christ  at  the  right  hand  of  God  /  Well  might 
hf"  then  remain  intrepid,  well  might  he  commend  his  departing 
spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  divine  Saviour,  as  able  to  keep  xvhat  he 
committed  to  him  until  that  day.  (2  Tim.  i.  12.) 

Let  us  with  holy  pleasure  behold  this  bright  image  of  our  Re-. 
deemer,  x\\\%  first  martyr^who  following  so  closely  his  recent  stepSy 
(as  he  suffered  so  near  the  p'  .  e  that  had  been  the  scene  of  his 
agonies,)  appears  tr  have  imbibed  so  much  of  the  same  Spii'it  : 
Having  th as  solemnly  co;w7^??e<3?  his  soul  to  Christ,  all  that  re- 
mained u  as,  like  Christ,  to  praij  for  his  murderers  ;  full  of  com- 
passion for  their  souls,  while  dying  b)  their  hands,  he  only  said, 

60  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge,  and  then  gently y>//  asleep  ; 
expired  in  holy  composure  and  serenity  of  soul,  and  slept  sxveetly 
in  the  soft  bosom  of  his  Saviour. 

58  O  Saul,  couldst  thou  have  believed,  if  one  had  told  thee,  while 
thou  wast  urging  on  the  cruel  multitude,  while  thou  wast  glory- 
ing over  his  venerable  corpse,  that  the  time  should  come  when 
thou  thyself  &hon\d?,t  be  twice  stoned  in  the  cause  in  which  he  died, 
and  triumph  in  having  committed  thy  soul  likewise  to  that  Jesus 
whom  thou  wast  now  blaspheming  !  In  this  instance  his  dying 
prayer  w^s  \\\\xsirio\xs\Y  answered :  In  this  instance  ?Ae /?on  lies 
down  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  with  the  kid,  (Isa.  xi.  6,)  and 
it  is  most  delightful  to  think,  that  the  martyr  Stephen,  and  Saul 
that  barbarous  persecutor,  (afterwards  his  brother  both  in  faith  and 
in  martyrdom,^  are  now  Joined  in  bonds  of  everlasting-yri^z^^A?/*, 
and  diuell  together  in  the  happy  company  of  those  who  have  washed 
their  robes,  and  made  them  rvhite  in  the  blood  of  the  Latnb.  (Rev. 
vii.  14.)  May  we  at  length  be  joined  with  them^  and  in  the 
Tnean  time  let  ns  glorify  God  in  both  ! 

SECT.      XVI. 

The  Christian  converts,  being  dispersed  by  persecution,  go  into  oth- 
er parts  and  preach  the  word.  Philip  the  deacon  goes  to  Satna- 
ria,  where  many  embrace  the  gospel,  as  Simon  the  sorcerer  also 
professes  to  do,  and  on  that  profession  is  baptized.  Acts  VIII. 
1— — lo« 

Acts  VIII.    1.  Acts  VIII.  l. 

^^"  Jl^^^  "^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^-^  ^"  which  this  inhuman    A  nd  at  that  time 

XVI.    -^-^  murder  was  committed  on  Stephen,  who  led -^  there    was   a 

7-  the  van  in  the  glorious  army  of  martyrs,  there  %^:trZ^''iZl 

viii.  1  w«*  ^  great  persecution  excited    against    the  which  was  at  jeru- 

church  in  Jerusalem^  which  continued  to  rage 


•  Saul  is  outrageous  in  his  zeal  against  the  gospel.  105 

salem;'and  they  were  for  some  time  ;  and  such  was  the  severity^  with  sect. 
all  scattered  abroad  ^rj^Jch  they  were  pursued  by  their  malicious  en-  ^^*- 
'X^T}2l  ;„d  emies,  that  all  the  principal  members  of  the  — 
Samaria,  except  the  church  were  dispersed  through  the  regions  of  yiii.  1 
apostles.  Judea  and  Samaria,^  except  the  apostles^  who 

with  undaunted  resolution  were  determined 
to  continue  at  Jerusalem,  how  extreme  soever 
their  danger  might  prove, that  they  might  there 
be  ready  to  serve  the  interest  of  the  church,  as 
there  should  be  occasion. 

^  .    ,  ,       ^  7^72<5?  Stephen  was  no  sooner  left  for  dead,  but  2 

2  And  devoutmen  .r  kij.i  ^       i. 
carried   stenhen  to  certam  devout  men°  had  the  courage  to  shew 
his  burial,  and  made  themselves  openly  as  the  friends  of  that  holy 
great  lamentation  o-  ^^^  excellent  man,  whose  blood  had  been  so 
^^^   ™'                    unrighteously  shed  ;  and  accordingly  gathering 

round  the  corpse  while  it  lay  exposed  to  public 
infamy  and  abuse,  they  carried  Stephen  forth 
[to  his  burial]  with  solemn  funeral  procession, 
and  made  great  laynentation  for  him,  mourning 
that  the  church  had  lost  so  excellent  an  instru- 
ment of  usefulness,  though  he  himself  was  so 
much  a  gainer  by  it,  as  to  be  the  object  of  con- 
gratulation rather  than  condolence. 

3  As  for  Saul,  he  ^"^  Saul,  whom  we  mentioned  before,  like  3 
made  havock  of  the  some  furious  beast  of  prey,  made  havock  of  the 
church,  entering  in-  church  without  mercy  f  not  only  breaking  in 
tZr  n>en ''  and  "?««  Public  assemblies,  but  entering  into  houses, 
vromen,  committed  and  dragging  from  them,  without  any  respect 
them  to  prison.  either  to  age  or  sex,  men  and  zvomen,  [rvhom]  he 

committed  to  prison,  for  no  pretended  crime  but 
that  of  having  embraced  the  gospel. 

4  Therefore  they      Nevertheless  God.  overruled  all  this  cruelty  4 
that  were  scattered  and  rage,  to  subserve  his  own  wise  and  gracious 
abroad,  went  every  purposes  :    for  they  zvho  were  dispersed  went 
TvS^'"'^'"^'^^«^^"'  imp  several  parts,  preaching  the  word^ 

3  Theyivere  all  dispersed,  he."]     Perhaps  a  benevolent   and  upright  vian,    when  he 

it  was  then,  that  Ananias  went  to  Damas-  speaks  of  the  generous  and   courageous 

cus,  chap.  ix.  10,  while  others,  after  they  regard  he   shewed  to  the  body  of  Jesus  ; 

had  preached  the  gospel  in  the  neighbour-  (Luke  xxiii.  50-)     It  is  possible,  the  man- 

ing  parts,  travelled  on  to  Phcenicia,  and  ner  in  which  these  devout  men  celebrated 

Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  chap.  xi.  19.  the  faneral  of  Steplien,  might  be  urged 

''  Devout  men.'\     Dr.  Benson  thinks,  (as  by  the  enemies  of  Christianity^  as  an  ex- 

Dr.  Hammond  in  loc.  and  Mr.  Baxter,  Vol.  cuse  for  farther  severities. 

IV.  p.  864,  did,)  that  these  -were  proselytes,  «  Like  some  furious  beast  of  prey,  made 

as  he  also  imagines  Stephen  to  have  been;  havoc  of  the  church.']      Wolfius  observes, 

but  I  can  find  no  proof  of  either.     Such  a  {Cur.  Philol.  in  loc.  J  that  this  is  the  most 

token  of  respect  to  one  who  had  been  public-  proper  signification  of  thvfx^tvilo,  which  is 

ly  executed  as  a  blasphemer,  was  an  ex-  often  applied  to  the  savages  of  the  desert, 

pression  oi  zeal  arid,  piety  which  might  just-  <*  Preaching  the  •word.']  There  is  no  room 

ly  entitle  tliem  to  this  honourable  charac-  to  inquire,  where  these  poor  refugees  had 

ter.  ThusLukecallsJosephof  Arimathea  tXiQis  orders.    They  were  endowed  with 


106  The  church  is  dispersed^  and  Philip  goes  to  Samaria^- 

SECT,  vherever  they  came  ;  and  in  many  places 
xvi.  they  were  remarkably  successful,  to  which  the 
■  consideration  of  their   being   persecuted   for 

^^l^\  conscience'  sake  might  in  some  measure  help 
^  to  contribute. 

And  we  have  particularly  one  instance  of  it      S    Then    Philip 
in  Phi/ip  the  deacon  ;«  who,  after  the  death  of  ^Y^"'  ^"wn  to  the 
his  beloved  brother  and  associate  Stephen,  ca?«e  prJached  Christ  un- 
to  the  city  of  Samaria;^   mid  knowing  that  all  to  them, 
distinction  between  the  people  of  that  country 
and  the  Jews  was  now  revwoved^iretXy  preached 
5  Christ  unto  them^  and  proclaimed  him  as  the 
promised  Messiah.  And  the  people  "who  in-     6  And  the  people 

habited  that  city,  notwithstanding  their  nat- with  one  accord  j^ave 

ural  prejudices  against  the  Tews,  unanimouslii  ^^^^     ""^"    ^^f.^ 
^.      J  J.    .>     ./ •         .7    .  ,    ;       /      n,  .,. -^  things  which  Phihp 

attended  to  tne  things  that  xvere  spoken  bijPhibp;  spake,  hearing  and 
as  they  not  only  heard  the  rational,  convincing,  seeing  the  miracles 
and  pathetic  words  which  he  spake,  but  were  which  he  did. 
eyewitnesses  of  what  he  WTOught  in  confirm- 
7  ation  of  his  doctrine,  and  satv  the  astonishing  .  7  For  unclean  spir- 
miracles  -which  he  performed.  For  w;2c/(ean  loJd  voicef  came  out 
spirits  zvhich  had  possessed  many  ^  crying  with  a  of  many  that  were 
loud  voice,  came  out  of  them  at  Philip's  com- Possessed  TO/fA?Ae»w.- 
in  and ;  and  many  others  xvho  xvere  par alitic  a«^  p^siTs^andlhlt  were 
la}ne,  and  laboured  under  the  most  obstinate  lame,  were  healed. 

miraculous  gifts ):  and  if  they  had  not  been  chap.  xi.  20,  and  see  Oxven  of  Ordination, 
so,  the  extraordinary  call  ihey  had  to  spread  p.  63.)  As  for  Dr.  Hammond's  criticism 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  wherever  they  on  the  words  x«gt/a-!rs;v  and  sua^^js^/^srS-*/, 
came,  among  tliose  who  were  ignorant  as  if  the  former  signified /)u6//c /jreac^Z/i^, 
of  him,  would  abundantly  Jusfi/y  them,  in  and  the  latter  teaching  in  a  naay  of  private 
■what  they  did.  converse,  it  is  sufficiently  coTifuted  by  com- 

*  Philip  the  deacon. J     We  are  sure,  it    paring  ver.  5  and  40  ;  chap.  xi.  20  ;  xiii. 
was  not  Philip  «/ie  «/>oc?/e,  both  as  he  co;;-   32;  xiv.  15;  and  many  other  passages. 
tinned  at  Jerusalem,  and  as  this  Philip  had 

not  the  power  of  communicating  the  mirac-  ^  Came  to  the  city  of  Samaria.']  For  the 
iilous  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  hy  laying  on  of  origin  of  the  Samaritans,  and  the  difl"er- 
hands.  (Compare  ver.  14,  15,  17.)  It  ences  between  them  and  the  Jews,  see 
must  therefore  be  the  deacon.,  no  other  of  note  i  on  John  iv.  9,  Vol.  I  It  is  certain, 
that  name  be.side  the  apostle  having  been  they  were  better  prepared  to  receive  the 
mentioned  in  this  history.  Some  think,  gospel,  than  most  of  tiie  Gentile  nations, 
that,  for  his  fidelity  and  diligence  in  his  as  they  worshipped  the  true  GOD,  and  ac- 
inferior  office,  lie  was  raised  to  the  work  knowledged  the  authority  of  the  Fenta- 
of  an  evangelist.  (Compare  chap.  xxi.  8,  teuch  ;  and  as  we  do  not  find,  that  they 
and  1  Tim.  iii.  1o.)  But  to  infer  from  had  either  such  notions  of  the  Messiah's 
hence,  that  they,  who  are  ordained  to  the  temporal  reign  as  the  Jews,  or  had  receiv- 
office  of  deacons,  liave  by  virtue  of  that  a  ed  the  Sadducean  principles,  which  were 
right  to  preach  publicly,  is  not  only  un-  both  very  strong  prejudices  against  the 
grounded,  but  seems  contr.ary  to  the  rea-  Christian  scheme.  (See  Ur.  Benson's  Nis- 
son  assigned  by  Peter  for  choosing  f/caco/;,?,  tory.  Vol.  I.  p.  153.)  It  is  not  improbable 
chap,  vi.2 — 4.  Besides,  Apollospreachcd  that  ?/ie  c/^;/ here  spoken  of  was  Sichem, 
before  heijoas  baptized;  therefore  much  less  where  Christ  himself  had  preached  in  the 
can  we  imagine,  lie  wvis  ordained.  (See  boginnmg  of  his  ministry ;  (John  iv.  5,40, 
Acts  xviii.  24,  25.)  And  Grolius  justly  t:;' ^er/.^  which  was  for  many  years  </ie  ca/i- 
observes,  that  in  circumstances  like  these  ital  of  that  country.  See  Joseph.  Anti^.hb. 
any  private persun  might  do  it.     (Compare    xi.  cap.  8,  §  6. 


He  preaches  Christ  to  the  Samaritans^  and  many  believe.        107 

8  And  there  was  disorders,  wer^  Immediately  Afo/f^.  And  there  sect. 
great  joy  in  that  ^^^  great  joy  in  that  city,  on  account  of  those  ^^''• 
'^'^^"  benevolent  miracles  which  were  performed  by  "^^ 

Philip  in  it,  and  of  that  excellent  doctrine  which  y^^  g 
he  preached  among  them,  containing  such  wel- 
come tidings  of  pardon  and  eternal  salvation. 

9  But  there  was  a      But  at  the  time  in  which  the  gospel  was  thus  9 
certain  man  called  brought  by  Philip  to  them,  a  certaiJi  man,  named 

?^r-:T^!l'f^^JZl  ^"^'^^h  rvas  before  in  that  city,  who  had  made 
time  in  the  same  city  '  J  ,i,i'^-         1  1       rt 

used  sorcery,  and  himself  very  remarkable  by  using  the  unlawtul 
bewitched  the  peo-  arts  of  magic,^  by  means  of  which  he  had  per- 
ple  of  Samaria,  giv-  formed  such  thinofs  as  were  exceeding  marvel- 
iner  out  that  himseli  ,  ,  .   ,  9  /         t     i  ,?  /-  r. 

was  some  great  one:  lo^s  afid  astojiishing  to  tne  whole  natzo?i  of  Sa- 
maria, pretending  himself  to  be  some  extraordi- 
nary person^  possessed  of  supernatural  powers : 

10  To  whom  they  To  xvhom  they  all  paid  great  regard,  from  the  10 
all  gave  heed,  from  /^^^^  ^^  ^/^^  Preatest,  saving.  This  man  is  surely 
the     least    to     the  ^,  ^  ^^  r}>    j     u   \  *    j  T\/r 
greatest,       saying,  *"^  ^^-reat  poxver  of  God,  ihe  long  expected  Mes- 
This    man    is    the  siah,  and  (if  we  may  so  speak)  Omnipotence 
great  power  of  God.  itself  incarnate,   or  he  could  never  do   such 

11  And  to   him  wonderful  things.        And  they  paid  t\ii?,  regard  11 
they  had  regard,  be-  ^q  ^f,„^  ^q^  on  seeing  one  or  two  extraordinary 
timf  he^^ad    be^  ^^cts,  but  because  he  had  for  a  long  time  aston- 
witched  them  with  ished  them   with  the   lying  wonders  that  he 
sorceries.  wrought  by  [his]  enchantments. 

g  Using  the  unlawful  arts  of  magk.'\  Dr.  servient  to  that  pretence,  when  It  was  mere 
Benson  thhiks  f^ctyivrnv  to  be  entirely  of  imposture,  it  is  not  improbable,  that  they 
the  same  signification  with  yiity®',  and  in-  generally  called  themselves  jilagi  ,•  and 
tended  to  tell  us,  that  this  Simon  was  one  so  the  verb  /utctyivw  might  come  to  signify 
of  the  sect  of  the  Magi,  for  whose  princi-  the  making  use  ofunlaivfularts,  (as  it  plain- 
pies  and  history  see  Dr.  Prideaux,  Connect,  ly  does  here,)  while  the  norm,  from  whence 
Vol.1,  p.  174,  ijfseq.  It  is  indeed  possi-  it  was  derived,  miglit  still  retain  a  more 
ble,  he  might  profess  himself  of  that  sect ,-  extensive  and  innocent  signification, 
but  I  think  the  word  fx'i.yivm  imports  ^  Som.e  extraordinary  fierson.^  Irenjeus 
much  more,  and  amounts  to  the  same  vfith  tells  us,  C lib.  i.  cap.  20,)  that  Simon  boasted, 
one  tu/io  used  enchantynents,  pretending,  in  he  had  appeared  to  the  Samaritans  as  the 
consequence  of  them,  to  exert  some  super-  Father,  to  the  Jews  as  the  Son,  and  to  tlie 
natural  powers  ,•  whereas  the  word  Magus  Gentiles  as  the  Holy  Spirit ,-  and  Justin 
(at  least  about  Christ's  time,)  seems  to  Martyr,  that  he  asserted,  all  the  natnes  of 
have  signified  much  the  same  with  our  God  were  to  be  ascribed  to  him,  and  that 
English  word  5'rt^f ,  and  to  denote  a  pro-  he  \v:^s  God  above  all  principality,  power,  arid 
ficient  in  learning,  and  especially  in  astrono-  virtue.  (See  yust.  Mart.  Apol.  n  p.  69,  if 
my,  and  other  branches  of  natural philuso-  Dial.  p.  349.)  But,  if  he  ever  made  these 
phy,  to  which  the  Persian  Magi  addicted  pretences,  it  was  probably  after  this  time,- 
themselves,andsogavename  tomany  who  lor  before  it,  beseems  to  have  been  en- 
were  far  from  holding  the  peculiarities  of  tirely  a  stranger  to  the  first  elements  of 
that  sect.  (Compare  7iote  ^  on  Mat.  ii.  1,  the  CAmf/sn  doctrine,  to  which  these  blas- 
Vol.  I.)  Yet,  as  many  natural  philosophers  phemics  refer.  The  version  of  1727  ren- 
pretended  also  to  be  magicians  in  the  com-  ders  «  ^uvu/uti  tk  0«  «  fxiyahn,  the  plenipo- 
mon  sense  of  the  word  among  us,  and  tentiarv  rf  God  ,■  but  that  is  far  from  ex- 
might  make  their  natural  inaialedge  sub-  pressing  the  emphasis  of  the  phrase. 


108         Simon  the  sorceror  professes  to  believe^  and  is  baptized* 

SECT.      But  zvhen  they  gave  credit  to  Philips  preach"     12  But  when  they 

-i.    ingthe  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God.  ^S',,  the^hlng's 

ana  the  important   truths   connected  with  i//e  concerning  the  king- 

viii*^12  ^"^'"^  9f7^^^^^  Christy  they   embraced  the  gos-  dom   of  God,    and 

pel  in  ffreat  numbers,  and  were  baptized  both  ^J^e  name  of  Jesus 

^  ^j  '  ^  Christ,    they    were 

men  and  women.        ^  .  ,  ^     ^  baptized  both  men 

13      And  Simon  himself  also  believed  me   truth  of  and  women. 

that  doctrine  which  this  divine  messenger  13  Then  Simon, 
taught/  though  his  heart  was  not  savingly  ^•--^f,^^;^-;'!  ^^^ 
transformed  by  its  power  ;  and  beijig  baptized  was  baptized,  he 
on  a  profession  of  that  faith,  he  alwavs  kept  continued  with  Phil- 
7iear  to  Philip,  beholding-  with  amazement  the  \P'  ^""^  wondered, 
^     r  r     •        ,  J  •   ,  1     beholding  the  mira- 

gr eat  and powerfid miracles  which  werexvr ought  ^\^^  and  signs  which 

bv  him,''  with  which  he  was  himself  as  much  were  done. 
transported  as  the    Samaritans  had  formerly 
been  at  the  sight  of  his  magical  performances. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  It  was  honourably  and  well  done  of  these  devout  men,  to  pay 
2  this  last  token  of  respect  to  the  remains  of  this  frst  martyr  in 
the  Christian  cause,  by  carrying  him  to  his  funeral  with  solemn 
pomp  and  public  lamentation,  though  he  died  like  an  infamous 
criminal.  Our  ever  living  and  victorious  Lord,  no  doubt,  took 
it  well  at  their  hands,  and  they  will  be  recompensed  at  the  resur- 
rection of  the  just,  when  that  mangled  body  which  they  deposit- 
ed in  the  grave  shall  be  transformed  into  the  glo?-ioiis  image  of 
him  for  whom  he  gave  it  up  to  destruction,  and  to  whose  imme- 
diate and  faithful  care  he  committed  the  far  nobler  and  more  im- 
portant part. 

The  xvrath  of  man,  O  Lord,  shall  praise  thee,  (Psal.  Ixxvi.  10.) 
It  was  particularly  made  to  praise  thee  in  this  instance,  by  send- 
1  ing  out  the  gospel  tnissioners,  who,  during  the  short  repose  of 
the  church,  had  been  qualifying  for  their  work,  and  dispersing 
them  through  all  the  neighbouring  countries  :  Had  the  calm  con- 
tinued longer,  while  they  were  so  happy  in  the  love  and  fellow- 
ship  of  each  other,  they  might  have  been  too  much  inclinable  to 
build  their  tabernacles  at  Jerusalem,  and  to  say.  It  is  good  for  us 
to  be  here  ;  (Mat.  xvii.  4  ;)  such  delightful  mutual  converse 
4  might  have  engaged  them  to  prolong  their  abode  there  to  future 

'' Simon  himself  also  beUe'ved.']  Perhaps,  used  to  express  the  manner  in  which  the 
as  Mr.  L'Enfant  and  Limborcli  conjee-  Samaritans  were  affected  with  Simon's  e«- 
ture,  he  miglit  tliink  Philip  an  abler  magi-  cliantments,  (ver.  9,  11,)  is  here  used  to  de- 
cian  than  himself,  and  hope,  by  pretend-  scribe  the  impression  which  Philip's  7n/r- 
ing  to  be  his  disciple,  he  might  have  an  acles  made  on  Iiim,  it  being  there  express- 
opportunity  of  learning  his  superior  arts,      ed  by    e|/s-av  and  e^6ra»cev*/,  and  here  by 

t^trnlo.     It  seems   therefore  quite  wrong 

^Beholding  nvith  amazement,  &c.]  It  to  translate  tlie  former  ni/afimfc<y,  and  the 
seems  with  particular  elegance  and  pro-  latter  transported,  as  the  author  of  the 
priety,  that  the  same  word-,  which  had  bcca  above  mentioned  version  has  done. 


Refections  on  the  progress  of  the  gospel  under  persecution.      109 

months^  and  perhaps  years  :  In  mercy  to  the  churches  therefore,  sect. 
and  even  to  themselves^  whose  truest  happiness  was  connected  with    xvi. 
their  usefulness,  were  they,  like  so  many  clouds  big  zvith  the  rain         ' 
of  heaven^  driven  different  ways  by  the  wind  of  persecution,  that 
so  they  might  empty  themselves  in  fruitful  shoxvers  on  the  sev- 
eral tracts  of  land  through  which  they  went  preaching  the  gospel. 

But  the  remainder  of  the  wrath  of  this  cruel  Saul,  and  the  rest  verse 
of  the  persecutors,  was  so  restrained  in  the  midst  of  its  career,  ^ 
that  the  apostles,  who  of  all  others  seemed  the  most  obnoxious 
persons,  were  for  the  present  secure  zn  Jerusalem. ;  the  power  of 
Christ  wrought  secretly  for  their  defence,  and,  by  some  unknown 
operation,  either  softened  or  axued  the  minds  of  those  who  (hu- 
manly speaking)  had  it  in  their  power  to  add  their  blood  to  that 
of  Stephen.  Thus  was  our  Lor d'' s prediction  fulfilled  with  regard 
to  them,  in  some  of  the  most  pressing  dangers  that  could  be  im- 
agined, that  not  a  hair  of  their  head  should  perish ;  (Luke  xxi.  18  j) 
and  thus  was  their  fidelity  and  courage  approved,  by  their  contin- 
ued resistance  even  in  this  hazardous  situation,  till  Providence 
gave  a  farther  signal  for  their  re?77oval:  In  this,  and  in  that,  they 
were  no  doubt  directed  by  supernatural infuence,a.nd  we  may  ad- 
mire their  dutiful  obedience  to  those  co7nma7ids^  the  particular 
reasons  of  which  we  cannot  now  fully  trace. 

The  continued  outrages  and  cruelties  of  Saul  serve  more  and  3 
more  to  illustrate  the  sovereignty  and  freedom  of  divine  grace, 
in  that  conversion  which  we  are  hereafter  to  survey  ;  and  give 
us  a  view  of  a  very  delightful  contrast  between  the  warmth  of 
those  efforts  which  he  made  first  to  destroy,  and  then  with  pro- 
portionable zeal  to  save. 

It  is  also  pleasant  to  oh%tr\e,how  the  gospel vc\Vit\x?\\y  conquer-  5, 
ed  the  prejudices  between  the  Jews  and  the  Samaritans,  teaching  ^^eq. 
the  Jews  to  communicate,  and  the  Samaritans  to  receive  it  with 
pleasure.     It  was  a  wonderful  providence  which  had  permitted 
the  enchantments  of  Simon  to  be  so  successful  before  ;  but  at  9 
length  Simon  also  believed  and  xvas  baptized :  We  see  in  this,  as  in  11 
a  thousand  nearer  instances,  that  there  may  be  specidative  faith  13 
in  the  gospel,  where  there  is  no  true  piety  ;  and  \i  such  persons  on 
the  profession  of  that  faith,  where  nothing  appears  contrary  to 
it,  be  admitted  to  those  ordinances  by  which  Christians  are  distin- 
guished from  the  rest  of  mankind,  it  is  an  evil  in    the  present 
state  of  things  unavoidable ;  and  the  conduct  of  Christian  minis- 
ters and  societies  in  admitting  such,  will  be  less  displeasing  to 
God  than  a  rigorous  severity.     May  God  give  us  wisdom  to 
guide  our  way,  that  we  may  obtain  the  happy  medium  between 
prostituting  divine  ordinances  by  a  foolish  credulity,  and  defraud- 
ing the  children  of  the  household  of  their  bread,  because  they  have  ^ 
not  reached  such  a  stature,  or  do  not  seek  it  in  those  forms  or 
^f5??/rf*  which  our  mistaken  caution  may  sometimes^be- ready 
to  demand. 

VOL.  2.  17 


110  The  apostles  send  Peter  and  John  to  Samaria, 


SECT.     XVII. 

Peter  going  down  to  Samaria^  to  impart  spiritual  gifts  to  the  con* 
verts  there^  dzicovers  and  censures  the  hypocrisy  of  Simon* 
Acts  VIII.  14 — 25. 

Acts   VIII.  14.  ActsVIII.  14. 

SECT.  "KTOJV  when  the  apostles^tvho^^s  we  observed  y^OW  when  the 
xvii.  -*■  '  before,  tvere  still  at  ferusalem^  heard  that  -^^  apostles  which 

Samaria  had  received  the  xvord  of  God,  by  the  l^""^,  ''\  Jerusalem. 

Arts  1  •  r  T>i  •!•       1       T-  1  •   ^  heard  that   Samana 

-^Vj^  preaching  of  Phihp  the  Evangehst,  as  was  re-  had    received    the 

2^  lated  above,  they  were  desirous  that  these  new  word  of  God,  they 
convertsmightbefarther  settled  in  their  Chris- s^'^t  unto  them  Pe- 
tian  profession,  by  those  spiritual  gifts  which  ^^  ^"    ■'"  ^' 
no  inferior  teacher  or  officer   in  the    church 
could  bestow;  and  accordingly  ^e;i?  to  them  two 
of  the  most  considerable  of  their  own  number, 
namely,  Peter  and  John,  who  had  been  so  re- 
markable for  the  miracle  they  had  performed, 
and  the  courageous  manner  in  which  they  had 

15  borne  their  testimony  to  the  gospel  :  Who,     15Who  whenthey 
though  once  strongly  prejudiced  against  the  Sa-  were    come  down, 
maritans,^  now  cheerfully  undertook  the  prov-  f^T  ^^gS^'^el^^ 
ince  ;  and  going  down  tWither  prayed  for  them  Uie  Holy  Ghost. 
that  they  might  receivethe  extraordinary  gifts  of 

the  Holy  Spirit^  and  so  be  openly  put  on  a  level 
with  the  believing  Jews,  and  be  shewn  to  be 

16  equally  owned  by  God  as  his  people.  For  16  (For  as  yet  he 
though  the  supernatural  influences  of  the  Spirit  wasfallen  upon  none 
were  displayed  among  them  in  the  surprising  ^.^ereTapViSdinS 
miracles  which  Philip  had  performed,  these  ex-  name  of  the  Lord 
traordinary  powers  were  not  communicated  to  Jesus.) 

them,  and  he  was  not  yet  fallen  on  any  of  them, 
only  they  were  baptized,  as  was  said  before,  in 

17  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,         But  after  the 

»   Though    once    strongly     prejudiced  ^  That  they  might  receive  the  Holy  Spirit^ 

against  the  Samaritans]    John  was  one  of  We  shall  not  enter  into  any  controversy, 

those  who,  provoked  at  their  inhospitable  as  to  the  foundation  this  has  been  suppos- 

treatment  of  Christ,  (perliaps  in  proportion  ed  to  lay  for  the  rite  oi' conjirmation,  as  now 

to  the  degree  in  wliicli  he  honoured  and  practised  in  some  Christian  and  Protestant 

loved  his  divine  Master,)  had  asked  a  per-  churches.     It  may  be  sufficient  to  observe, 

mission   to   bring  down  Jire  from  heanien  to  ihAihtve-weve  extraordinary  gifts  &\\Aen\.\y 

consume  theni;  (Luke  ix.  54  ;)  But  he  now  conferred  by  extraordinary  officers;  and  how 

imderstood  the  genius  of  the  gospel  mucli  suitably  this  was  done  in  the  present  case 

better.     It  is  observed  by  Dr.  Whitby  and  is  hinted  in   the   paraphrase,   and    more 

others,  that,  as  Peter  was  sent  with  John  on  largely  shewn  by  Dr.  Benson  ;  (Hist.  Vo! 

this  errand  by  tlie  other  apostles,  they  had  I.  p.  157,  158.) 
no  notion  of  liis  being  their  head  or  supe- 
rior. 


The  Holy  Spirit  is  given  by  the  imposition  of  their  hands-         111 

17  Then  laid  they  apostles  had  been  praying  for  them,   God  was  sect. 
f^e/rhands  Oil  them,  tfigj^  pleased,  in  a  visible  and  extraordinary    ^^"' 

S;'H"irc."«.'"' "'-'".  'VlrT^nf';''""!.^  for  <A.yhad  — 
no  sooner  laid  [their]  handn  on  these  Samaritan  viii.  17 
converts,  and  recommended  them  to  the  Divine 
favour,  but  it  was  followed  with  a  wonderful 
effect,  and  they  immediately  received  the  Holy 
Spirit^  and  spake  with  tongues,  and  performed 
other  extraordinary  works. 

18  And  when  Now  when  Simon  the  magician,  of  whom  we  18 
Simon  saw  that  spake  before,  saw  with  astonishment  ?//a? /)^e 
through  laying  on  of  ^  i  Spirit  in  his  extraordinary  operations  xvas 
the  apostles  hands  .  J  ^  ,  .  ,  ^,  •  .  •,•  r  *a^ 
the  Holy  Ghost  was  thus  apparently  ^?ym  by  the  imposition  oj  the 
given,  he  oiiered  apostles^  hands,  as  he  imagined  with  himself, 
tliem  money,             tj^^j.  ^f  ^g  could  perform  the  like,  it  might  turn 

considerably  to  his  own  honour  and  advantage, 
especially  if  by  this  means  he  could  form  per- 
sons to  the  knowledge  of  languages  which  they 
had  never  been  at  the  trouble  of  learning  in  a 
natural  way,  he  went  to  the  apostles,  and  offered 

19  Saying,    Give  them  a  considerable  sum  oi  money  ;      Sayings  19 
me  also  this  power,  Let  me  prevail  with  you  by  this  reward  to  give 
tliat  on  whonisoever  ^      ^^^ -^     ^^^^^   ^^j^j^j^  j  j^^^^^  ^^^^  ex- 

1  lay  hands,  he  may        .  -r  '  •' 

receive    the    Holy  ercise  with  so  much  ease,  that  on  whomsoever 
Ghost.  /shall  lay  my  hands,  he  may  receive  this  extra- 

ordinary communication  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 

20  But  Peter  said  But  when  Peter  heard  so  infamous  an  offer,  20 
unto  him.  Thy  mo-  he  was  not  able  to  conceal  his  indignation,  and 
Erus^'thiu^'hast  therefore  said  to  him,m  his  own  name  and  that 
thought  that°t1)e  gTft  of  John,  Let  thy  money  go  xvith  thee  to  there- 
of God  may  be  pur-  struction''  to  which  thou  art  thyself  hastening, 
chased  with  money.  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  f^^^f.  thought  so  vilely  of  the  free  and 

invaluable  gift  of  the  blessed  God,  as  to  imagine 

21  Thou  hast  neith-  it  might  be  purchased  xvith  money.       It  is  very  21 
,  er  part  nor  lot  in  this  evident,  from  such  a  detestable  proposal,  that 

Tno^' rfght^in^he  notwithstanding  the  profession  thou  hast  made, 
eight  of  God.  thou  art  indeed  an  utter  stranger  to  the  efficacy 

of  the  gospel,  and  hast  no  part  nor  lot  in  this 
matter,  nor  any  interest  in  the  important  spir- 
itual blessings  to  which  all  these  extraordinary 
gifts  are  subservient ;  for  thine  heart  is  not 
upright  in  the  sight  of  God^  otherwise  thou 

<  Letthy  money  go  fxihh  thee  to  destruction.}  *  Thine  heart  is  not  upright  in  the  sight  of 

This  is  not  an  imprecation,  but  a  strong  way  God.'\     This  is  no  instance  of  Peter's  mi-"*-. 

of  admonishing  Simon  of  his  danger,  and  raculously    discerning   spirits,    lor    every 

of  expressing  how  much  rather  the  apos-  common  minister  or  Christian  might  have 

tie  would  see  the  greatest  sum  of  money  made  the  inference  in  such  circumstances, 

lost  and  cast  away,  than  receive  any  part  But  on  the  other  side,  this  story  will  by  no 

of  it  on  such  shameful  terms.  means  prove  Peter  to  have  been  destitute 


112     Simon  being  told  of  his  danger^  begs  the  apostles  to  pray  for  him, 

SECT,  wouldst   think  far   more  honourably   of  this 
^^"-   Spirit  of  his,  than  to  form  a  mercenary  scheme 
"7        to   traffic    in    it   in   this   scandalous    manner, 
viii.22  ^^P^f'^^  therefore  immediately  of  this  thy  enor-      22  Repent  there- 
mous  xvickedness^   and  heg  of  God  with   the  ^"I'e     of    this    thy 
deepest   humiliation    and   the    most    fervent  ^^''ckedness,       and 
•^        .-,,..    P    .  ,      pray    God,    if  per- 

prayer,  if  perhaps  his  mfinite  mercy  may  yet  be  haps  the  thought  of 
extended  to  such  a  wretch,  and  ?/ie  blasphemous  thine  heart  may  be 
thought  of  thy  corrupt  heart  may  be  forgiven  fo^'&'^^e"  ^hee. 

23  thee  :       For  though  thou  wast  so  lately  washed      23  For  I  perceive 
with  the  water  of  baptism,  /plainly  perceive  ^^'^^  ^^'^^^  ^\^  '"  ^^^ 
that  thou  art  still  in  the  very  gall  ofbittertiess,  f^\  /f  the^b^nrol- 
awfi^^o^^o/'m/^'wi^j/ /  plunged  in  that  hateful  iniquity, 
pollution  which  must  be  bitterness  and  poison 

in  the  latter  end,  and  held  in  the  chains  of  thine 
own  covetousness  and  carnality,  and  conse- 
quently in  a  servitude  utterly  inconsistent  with 
;that  state  of  glorious  liberty  into  which  the 
children  of  God  are  brought  ;  so  that  thou 
art  on  the  borders  of  dreadful  and  aggravated 
destruction,  if  immediate  repentance  does  not 
prevent. 

24  And  Simon^  as  he  could  not  but  be  very  24  Then  answered 
much  alarmed  by  such  a  solemn  admonition,  Simon,  and  said, 
answered  and  said  to  the  apostles.  If  you  in-  ^'""yy^  ^°  ^^^  ^^^^ 
deed  conceive  my  case  to  be  so  bad,  at  least 

extend  your  charity  so  far,  as  to  7nake  your 

of  this  gift.     He  might  (like  Christ  in  the  and  prayer,  which  an  apostle  preaches  to  a 

case  of  Judas,)  have  discerned  Simon's  hA\)X\zt.diT^Qrson  as  the  laay  of  obtaining  for- 

hjpocrisv  long  before  he  thought  fit  to  dis-  giveness.     The  dubious  manner  m  whicii  he 

cover  it  openly,  or  he  might  have  the  gift  speaks  of  A/s  being  forgiven,  intimates,  not 

really  in  some  instafices,  though  not  in  this ;  that  his  sincere  repentance  might  possibly 

forthere  is  no  more  reason  to  suppose,  that  y«i/  of  acceptance,  for  th;t  is  contrary  to  the 

Christ  ever  gave  any  of  his  servants  an  uni-  whole  tenor  of  the  gospel,  but  that  after  the 

versal  poij^er  of  discerning  the  hearts   and  commission  of  a  «/i,  so  nearly  approaching 

characters  of  all  they  conversed  with,  than  blasphem.y  against  the  IToly  Ghost,  there  was 

there  is  to  believe,  he  gave  any  of  tliem  a  iittle    reason    to  hope  he   would  ever  be 

power  of  healing  all  the  sick  they  came  brought  truly  to  repent. 
near,  which  we  are  sure  that  Paul  (though 

he  was  «o?  inferior  to  the  chief  of  the  apos-  ^  In  the  gall  of  bitterness,  &c.]     The  gall 

ties,  2  Cor,  xi.  5  ;  xii.  11  ;)  had  not ;  other-  of  bitterness  is  the  bitterest  gall ;   and  tlie 

•wise  he  would  not  have  suffered  the  illness  whole  sentenceexpresses,  inPeter's  strong 

of  Epaphroditus  to  have  brought  him   so  manner  of  speaking,  Aotuof//'o«5  and  wre/c/t- 

near  to  death,  (Phil.  ii.  25 — 27,)  nor  have  ec/ a  creature  Simon  now  appeared  to  him. 

left  so  useful  a  fellowlabourer  as  Trophi-  How  much  m.ore  odious  in  the  eyes  of  an 

mus  sick  at  Miletum  ;  (2  Tim.  iv.  20.)  holy  God  must  such  a  sinner  be  !   (Compare 

«  Repent  therefore,  &C.3     Here  is  so  in-  Deut.  xxix.  18 ;  xxxii.  32  ;  and  Isa.  Iviii.  6.) 

contestable  an  evidence  of  an  unconverted  Albertiis  (Observ.  p  236,)  and  De  Dieu, 

sinner  being  exhorted  to  repetuance  and  pray-  would  render  it,  <' I  see  thee  as  the  very 

er,  while  he  was  known  to  be  in  that  state,  gull  of  bitterness,  anda  bundle  of  iniquity." 

that  it  is  astonishing  it  should  ever  have  (Compare  Mat.  xix.  5;  2  Cor.  vi.  18;  Heb. 

been  disputed  ;  and  one  would  think,  none  viii.  10  ;  in  which  places  the  former  thinks 

could  be  so  wild  as  to  imagine,  ya/*A  in  it  is  used  in  the  same  sense  as  here.)     See 

Christ  was  not  included  in  that  repentance  Beza's  beautiful  illustration  of  this  text. 


Reflectibm  on  the  mfamous  proposal  made  by  Simon*  113 

for  me,  that  none  of  supplications  to  the  Lord  on  my  accovnt^  that  sect. 
these  thm.e:s  -wW^ch  ^^^f.  ^nhese  lerrWAi^  things,  which  ye  have ohtn   xvii. 

Z^ouir  "^^  spoken  of  h  as  the  fatal  consequence  of  sin,  may  "— 

upon  me.  r  t-.t  re  i-ii--         Acts 

come  upon  me  :   For  I  am  far  trom  disbelieving  yj^  24 
the  truth  of  the  gospel,  how  improper  soever 
my  proposal  might  be,  or  however  derogatory 
from  the  honour  of  it. 
25  And  they, when      Thus  did  the  two  apostles,  Petpr  and  John,  25 
theyhadtestifiedand  perform  the  errand  they  were  sent  upon,  and 
preached  the  word  *  i      i     •  •'     •  /  ./        y 

ofthe Lord.returned  executed    their  commission  ;  wfien   therejore 
to  Jerusalem,    and  they  had  borne  their  testimoiy  to  the  truth  of 
preached  the  gospel  the   gospel,'  and  had  spoken   the  xvord  of  the 
lEeTamarS!'       ^^^^^  J^^^^  Christ  to  many,  who  had  not  re- 
ceived  it  from  the  mouth  of  Philip,  they  re- 
turned to  the  other  ten  at  Jerusaletn  ;  and  as 
they  went  along  they  preached  the  go-^pel  in 
viany  other  towns  and  villages  of  the  Samari' 
tans^  which  lay  in  their  way. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  observe  this  peculiar  honour  by  which  the  apostles  verse 
were  distinguished,  that  the  holy  Spirit  was  given  by  the  imposi-  ^^'^^ 
iioTi  of  their  hands.  Thus  did  Christ  bear  his  testimony  to  them, 
as  the  authorized  teachers  of  his  church  ;  and  it  evidently  ap- 
pears, that  we  may  with  great  safety  and  pleasure  submit  our- 
selves to  their  instruction ;  for  these  extraordinary  gifts  were 
intended  in  some  measure  for  our  benefit ;  that  by  an  entire 
resignation  to  their  authority^  thus  attested,  we  might  be  made 
partakers  of  those  graces^  in  comparison  of  which  the  tongues  of 
meti  and  of  angels  would  be  but  as  sounding  brass  or  a  tinkling 
cymbal,     (l  Cor.  xiii.  1.) 

Who  can  read  without  horror  the  infamous  proposal  which  18,19 
Simon  made,  when  he  thought  of  purchasing  the  gift  of  God 
with  money  P  With  somewhat  of  the  same  horror  must  we  look 
on  all  those  by  whom  sacred  things  are  either  bought  or  sold;  it 
is  an  infamous  traffic,  about  which  an  upright  man  cannot  delib-  ^^ 
erate  a  moment,  but  will  reject  it  at  once  with  an  honest  scorn 

?  Make  your  supplications  to  the  Lord  on        •'  These  things  luhich  ye  have  spoken."]  As 

niy  account.]     I'c  is  much  to  be  feared,  this  the p/ural  nu7nber  is  here  used,  (if  it  be  not, 

pretence  of  comnction  and  humiliation  was  as  I  think  it  sometimes  is,  put  for  the  dual,) 

only  to  prevent  Peter  and  John  from  dis-  since   one  cannot   imagine,   as    I    hinted 

gracing  him  among  the  body  of  Christians  :  above,  that  the  proposal  was  publicly  made, 

for  it  is  reasonable  to  svippose,  this  con-  it  seems  most  natural  to  refer  this  to  the 

versation  passed  in  private  between  them  ;  aivful  things  he  had  heard  in  the  course  of 

and  perhaps  Simon  might  have  sotne  hope.  Christian />r6'flc/i;V7^,concerning  the  terrible 

that,  if  the  secret  were  kept,  he  might  re-  effects  of  tlie  divine   displeasure  against 

ouce  the  people,  when  Peter  was  gone,  impenitent  sinners  in  the  future  world, 
to  their  former  subjection  to  him,  notwith-        *  Borne  their  testimony.]     See  note  i  on 

Standing  tiieir  conversion  to  Christianity.  Luke  xxiv.  48,  Vol.  II.  §  202. 


iI4.  Philip  is  ordered  hy  an  angel  to  go  into  the  desert. 

SECT,  and  indignation,  like  that  of  Peter  in  the  present  instance.  God 
xvii.  grant  that  none  of  the  ordinances  of  Christ  may  ever  be  prosti- 
'  tilted  to  secular  ends,  which  seems  a  crime  almost  equally  enor- 

^^'^*^  mous  !   In  vain  it  is  for  xwtn  to  profess  themselves  Christians,  in 

21  vain  to  submit  like  Simon  to  baptism,  or  like  him  to  adhere  con- 
stantli^  to  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  if  their  heart  be  not  right 
with  God;  an  hypocritical  conduct  like  this  will  proclaim  it  aloud, 
that  they  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity, 

23  Wash  us,  O  God,  from  this  odious  and  polluting  gall,  which 
naturally  overspreads  us  ;  and  loosen  these  bonds  of  sin  with 
which  Satan  may  sometimes  bind  those  who  have  a  name  and  a 
place  in  thy  church,  and  in  which  he  conveys  them  to  final  and 
everlasting  destruction. 

22  Yet  let  us  not  utterly  despair  even  of  the  rvorst  of  men,  but  di- 
rect them  to  that  great  universal  remedy,  a  deep  and  serious  re- 
pentance of  their  sins,  and  an  earnest  address  to  God  by  prayer  ; 
to  him  who  can  wash  us  from  crimson  stains,  and  break  in  pieces 

^'^  fetters  of  iron.  It  is  some  token  for  good,  when  sinners  seem  to 
fall  under  reproof,  and  desire  the  prayers  of  those  who  are  more 
upright  than  themselves  :  But  if  men  are  animated  in  such  re- 
quests and  submissions,  by  no  more  noble  and  generous  a  prin- 
ciple than  a  fear  of  destruction  from  God,  there  is  great  reason  to 
suspect  the  sincerity  of  that  repentance  which  they  profess,  and  to 
apprehend  that,  like  Simon,  they  will  unsay  all  their  confession^ 
and  perhaps  like  him  (if  we  may  credit  the  most  authentic  unin- 
spired histories  of  the  church^  J  become  open  enemies  to  that^o^- 
pel  which  they  pretended  for  a  while  to  believe  and  reverence, 

SECT.     XVIII. 

Philip,  hy  divine  direction,  instructs  an  Ethiopian  Eunuch  in  the 
faith  of  Christ ;  and,  having  baptized  him,  goes  and  preaches 
the  gospel  in  the  neighbouring  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  sea. 
Acts  VIII.  26,  to  the  end. 

Acts  VIII.  26.  ActsVIII.  26. 

SECT.  -T  X  THEN  these  important  affairs  at  Samaria    A  N13  the  angelof 
^   Vy    were  dispatched,  and  the  church  there  ^^  '^;:VSl 
Acts  ^^^^  ^"  ^°  flourishing  and  happy  a  state,  an  angel  Arise.and  go  toward 
tiii  25  of  the  Lord  spake  to  Philip  the  evangelist,=^  who  the  south,  unto  the 
had  been  so  successful  in  his  labours  amongst  ZZ^^^^^r^lZ 
them,  saying.  Arise  and  go  toxuards  the  south,  Gaza,  which  is  des- 
by  the  way  that  goeth  down  from  Jerusalem  to  ei-t. 
Gaza,  which  is  through  the  desert  or  wilderness 

»  Histories  of  the  church']  See  Euseb.  »  An  angel  of  the  Lord  spate  to  Philip.'] 
Eccles.  Hist.  lib.  ii.  cap.  14;  Theodoret,  II  ^ives  us  a  very  hiijh  idea  of  the  ^oj^e/, 
JJ<eret.  Fab.  lib.  \.  cap.  1;  and  compare  to  see  the  7)»;!/\jr«\f  o//f  receiving  such  im- 
nate  '',§16,  p.  107",  mediate   direction  from  celestial  spirits  in 

the  particular  discharge  oftlieir  office. 


He  meets  an  Ethiopian  Eunuch  returning  from  Jerusalem.     115 

of  Judea;''  for  there  in  that  retired  solitude  sect. 
thou  shalt  meet  with  a  person  whom  I  will   ^v">- 

mark  out  to  thee,  with  whom  thou  art  to  have ' 

a  conversation  of  great  moment.  ^^x\^ 

27  And  he  arose,  Jwt/,  without  presuming  more  particularly  to  27 
and  went :  and  be-  inquire  into  the  design  of  the  errand  on  which 
opia;  r:«nuch  of  he  was  sent,/i.  arose  and  took  hh  journey  as  the 
great  authority  un-  angel  had  directed  him  :  And  behold^  a  certain 
der  Candace  Qiieen  Ethiopian  euuuch^^  a  grandee  in  the  court  of 
whotadSeSge  ^^^^'^  '^'  %^^'^  °f '^^  Ethiopians.^  u^ho  zvas  ■ 
of  all  her  treasure,   the  person  that  presided  over  all  her  treasure^ 

and  had  come  to  Je-  was  travelling  that  way  ;  xvho^  as  he  was  entire- 

rusalemfor  to  wor-  \y  proselyted  to  the  Jewish  religion,  hadXztiAy 

^  "*''  come  to  worship  atjerusalem  at  one  of  the  great 

28  Was  returning,  feasts :  This  man  was  then  returning  home ;  and  28 
and  sitting  in   his  his  mind  being  deeply  impressed  with  devout 
tte  prophet        ''''  ^"^  religious    sentiments,   in  consequence  of 

those  solemnities  which  had  passed  in  that  sa- 
cred place,  as  he  pursued  his  journey,  while  he 
sat  In  his  chariot^  he  was  reading  the  prophet 
Isaiah ,-«  that  he  might  thus  fill  up  that  vacant 

l>  Which  is  desert."]  The  construction  of  mation  of  the  good  disposition  of  the  person 
the  Greek  leaves  it  dubious  whether  «/22\r  to  whom  it  was  given.  But  in  what  sense 
clause  refers  to  Gaza,  or  to  the  nvay  that  led  it  is  used  here,  "is  an  inquiry  of  no  manner 
to  it.  Dr.  Benson,  with  Grotius,  Drusius,  of  importance  ;  and  I  thiiik  any  curious 
and  other  considerable  writers,  concludes  discussion  of  such  kind  of  questions  v.ould 
that  Gaza,  (a  city  of  the  Philistines  often  by  no  means  suit  a  Famiiy  Expositor.  I 
mentioned  in  the  0/J  Tesfawewf,  Judg.  xvi.  only  add  with  Beza,  that  it  seems  quite. 
1,  21  ;  Zeph.  ii.  4;  Zech.  ix.  5,)  after  ridiculous  to  imagine,  that  awg  was  in- 
having  been  conquered  by  Pharaoh  king  of  tended  to  signify  any  thing  more  than 
Egypt,  (Jer.  xlviii.  1,)  was  ruined  by  Alex-  t/c  ;  I  have  therefore  rendered  it  accord- 
ander  the  Great,  and  afterwards  rebuilt  with  ingly. 

great    magnificence,   CArrian.   de  Exped.        ^  A  grandee  in  the  court  of  Candace,  the 

Alex.  lib.  IV.  cap.  2  ;  Strab    Geograph.  lib.  ^cen  of  the  Ethiopians.]     It  appears,  tliat 

xvi.  p.  522  ;  Joseph.  Antiq.  lib.  xi.  cap.  8,  Candace  was  a  name  common  to  several  of 

§4:,  1st  lib.  xiii.  cap.  13,  [al.  21,]  §  3,)  the  the  queens  who  reigned  in  Mert5e,  a  part  of 

newcity  was  built  at  some  distance  from  the  Ethiopia,  to  the  south  of  Egypt  :  (Compare 

old,  which  was  left  in  rujns,  and  therefore  Plin.  Nat.  Hist.  lib.  vi.  cap' 29  ;  and  Alex. 

called  Gaza  the  desert.     But,  as  this  last  and.  Geniel.  Dier.  lib.  i.  cap  2  )     So  that  it 

fact  is  not  sufficiently  attested,  I  rather  is  very  uncertain,  whether  ?Aw  6r?;;cm  be 

think,  with  Beza  and  Casaubon,  that  Phil-  the  person  mentioned  by  Dion  Cassius  and. 

ip  IS   here  directed  to  take  that  road  to  Strabo,  as   at  war  with  ,the  Romans  in 

Gaza,  which    lay  through   the  ^wilderness,  the  time  of  Agustus.     I  kifow  not  how  far 

which  (though  perhaps  it  might  not  be  the  we  are  to  regard  the  authority,  on  wliich 

shortest,)  was  chosen  by  the  eunuch  as  the  De   Dieu  tells  us,   that  the  name  oi  this 

most  retired  !  and  I  think  the  Greek  jd'/ow  eunuch  wd^s  Judith,  and  that  of  f^ie  «)ueen 

favours  this  interpretation,  as  it  is  not  «,  by  which  she  was  distinguished  from^othl 

but  ttulu  iTiv  i^ufxoc.  ers,  Lacasa. 

<'A  certain  Ethiopian  eunuch.]  It  is  certain        «  Sat  in  his  chariot  reading,  &c.]     Prob- 

that  the  Hebrew  word  ono,  which    an-  ably  <A/5  c/ionof  was  something  in  the  form, 

swers  to  iv^ax®',  an  eu7iuch,  is  sometimes  of  our  chaises  ivithfour  naheels;  for,  though 

very  properly  rendered  a?: o^cer.-  (See  Gen.  the  eunuch  did  not  guide  it  himself,  there 

xxxvu.  36  ;  xxxix.  1  ;  2  Kings  viii.  6  ;  1  was  room  for  another  person  to  come  and 

Chron.Kxvai.  1.)   And  the  learned  Hein-  sit  irith  him;  (ver.  31  ;)   the   charioteer 

sius  takes  pams  to  establish  an  etymology  therefore  seems  to  have  sat  on  a  seat  by 

oi  m>ix®'y  which  should  make  it  an  inti-  himself. 


116  Philip  hears  him  reading  the  prophet  Isaiah* 

SECT,  space  of  time  which  his  journey  allowed  him  to 
xviii.  some  valuable  purpose,  and  so  might  be  better 

prepared  to  pass  with  safety  through  those  busy 

viii*^28  scenes  which  would  lie  before  him  when  he  ar- 
"'29  rived  at  home.      And  the  spirit^  by  that  secret     29  Then  the  Spir- 
suggestion,  which  inspired  men  could  certainly  >t  said  unto  Philip, 
distinguish  as  a  divine  revelation,  said  to  Phil-  ^^o  J^^  *^^  Joia 
i/>.  Approach^  and  join  thyself  to  this  chariot,  and  ri6t. 
enter  into  conversation  with  the  person  who 
sitteth  in  it,  without  fear  of  offending  him,  or 
exposing  thyself  to  any  inconvenience. 

30  And  Philip,  running  up  to  the  chariot,  heard  30  And  Philip  ran 
him  reading  the  Scriptures  ;  for  he  read  aloud,  S^,;;';^-;,  ^f 
that  his  own  mind  might  be  more  deeply  im-  prophet  Esaias,  and 
pressed  with  it,  and  that  his  servants  who  were  said,  Understandest 
near  him  might  receive  some  benefit  by  it.  And  thou  vyhat  thou 
Philip,  being  well  acquainted  with  the  holy  ^^^  ^^^  ' 
Scriptures,  easily   perceived  that  it  was  the 

book  of  the  prophet  Isaiah  which  was  then  be- 
fore him,  and  that  the  passage  would  give  him 
a  very  proper  opportunity  for  entering  into 
discourse  with  him  concerning  Christ,  and 
delivering  to  him  that  evangelical  message 
with  which  he  was  charged  :  He  therefore 
took  occasion  to  begin  the  conversation  from 
this  circumstance,  and  said  to  the  eunuch. 
Dost  thou  understand  the  true  sense  of  those 
sublime  and  important  things  which  thou  art 
reading  ? 

31  ^/z^  the  eunuch  was  so  far  from  being  offend-  31  And  he  said 
ed  a.  the  freedom  he  took  .hat  he  mildly  and  f-  '-^„1.  -^ 
respectfully  said  m  reply.  How  can  it  be  that  I  g,,ide  me  ?  and  he 
should  fully  understand  such  obscure  oracles  as  desired  Philip  that 
these,  unless  some  one,  who  is  better  acquainted  he  would  come  up 

.,,  r  I  I      ij       ■  J  J  and  Sit  With  him. 

With  the  contents  of  them,  should  guide  we,  and 

throw  that  light  upon  them  which  I,  who  am 
so  much  a  stranger  to  ihe  Jewish  affairs,  must 
necessarily  want  ?  And  concluding  from  the 
question  he  put, besides  what  he  might  conjec- 
ture from  his  habit, thathe  was  better  acquaint- 
ed with  these  things  than  himself,  he  requested 
Philip  thathe  xvould come  up  a7id sit  with  hrm  in 
the  chariot,  where  there  was  room  convenient- 
ly to  receive  him,  that  so  he  might  be  farther  » 
iniormed  ia  matters  of  so  great  importance. 


and  is  desired  by  the  Eunuch  to  explain  it  to  him.  1  Vt 

Sg  The  place  o'l  Now  the  period  or  passage  of  Scripture  which  sect. 
he^SaT^  was'^thb'  ^^  ^^*  reading  at  that  time,  was  this  ;  (Isa.  liii.  xviii. 

He    was   led   as  a  ''''  ^  0  "  ^^  "'^^*  brought  to  the  slaughter  as  a 

sheep  to  the  slaug-h-  sheep^  and  as  a  lamb  before  its  shearer  [is']  dumb^  ^{il2 
ter,  and  like  a  lamb  so  he  Opened  not  his  mouth  :     In  his  deep  humil-  33*"' 
sheier,  so  he'op'r.  ^^^'^^  his  judgment  was  taken  away  /  and  xvho 
ed  not  his  mouth  :     ^J^'^i^  declare  or  describe  his  generation  ?^   for, 

33  In  his  humili-  innocent  as  he  was,  his  life  is  cut  off"  from  the 

ttuSi^t-l-'-'t     A  passage  expressly  referring  to  ,he 

meekness  with  which  the  blessed  Jesus  should 

*/«  his  humiliation  his  judgment  was  taken  nation  ;  but  Calvin  and  Beza  say,  this  was 
awfly.]  The  present  readingof  the  Hebrew  owing-  to  their  ignorance  of  the  Hebrevi,  the 
clause,  answering  to  this,  is  much  more  word  i^-j  not  admitting-  such  a  sense  ; 
agreeable  to  our  translation  of  Isa.  liii.  8.  and  it  is  certain,  it  very  ill  suits  the  connec- 
Jieviastakenfrom prison  andfrom  judgment,  tion  with  the  following  clause.  Dr.  Sam- 
But  the  seventy  interpreters,  whose  version  uel  Harris  has  a  long  discourse  (which 
IS  here  literally  transcribed  in  the  Greek,  seems  only  a  fine  spun  cobweb,)  to  prove, 
and  exactly  rendered  in  our  tratislation,  in-  that  it  refers  to  his  not  having  any  xvitnesses 
stead  of  npS  tsctt'OD^  nx;>D,  appear  to  have  to  appear  for  him,  and  give  an  account  of 
read  npS  toct-D  ^'[)syD,  which  seems  either  his  life  and  character,  as  he  takes  isy  in 
to  have  been  the  true  reading,  or  in  sense  the  former  clause  to  signify  his  having  no 
equivalent  to  it :  for  I  cannot  think,  as  Be-  advocate  to  plead  his  cause.  (See  his  Second 
za  and  many  other  commrafafori  do,  that  it  Discourse,  p.  6S,  iSi  seg.  and  InsEssav,-^. 
refers  to  Christ's  heing  taken  by  his  resur-  143—146.)  Others,  with  Calvin  ajid  Beza, 
rection  from  his  cojijinemtnt  in  the  grave,  think  it  is  as  if  the  prophet  had  said, "  Who 
and  from  the  judgment  or  sentence  which  can  declare  how  long  he  shall  live  and 
had  been  executed  upon  him  ;  agreeable  reign,  or  count  the  numerous  offspriiig  that 
to  whicii  Mr.  L'Enfant  renders  it.  His  con-  shall  descend  from  him  .'"  But  not  to  say 
demnation  luas  taken  aivay  by  his  very  abase-  that  this  idea  is  much  more  clearlyexpress- 
ment  ;  that  is,  his  stooping  to  death  gave  ed  by  the  prophet  in  ver.  10,  which  on  this 
occasion  to  this  triumph  ;  a  sense,  r^ither  interpretation  is  a  tautology,  I  cannot  find 
natural  in  itself,  nor  favoured  by  the  con-  that  in  and  jjm  are  used  as  syiwnymous 
nection  as  it  stands  in  Isaiah.  It  seems  ter77is.  The  former  of  those  words  in  the 
rather  to  mean,  if  the  Greek  version  be  Hebrew  signifies  the  same  with  a  genera- 
here  admitted,  "Jesus  appeared  in  so  </o«  o/»we«  in  English,  who  Sive  contempo- 
humble  a  form,  that,  though  Pilate  was  raries  .-  (Gen.  vii.  1 ;  Jud.  ii.  10;  Psal.xcv. 
convinced  of  his  innocence,  he  seemed  a  10  ;  cix.  13  ;)  and  as  -^mx  in  the  Septua- 
person  of  so  little  importance,  that  it  would  gint  has  most  frequently  this  sense,  so  it 
not  be  worth  while  to  hazard  any  thing  to  evidentlvhas  in  the  writingsof  Luke.  (See 
'  preserve  him."  Le  Clerc  (in  his  Supple-  Luke  xi!  30,  50 ;  xvii.  25 ;  Acts  ii.  40  ;  xiii. 
ment  to  Dr.  Hammond,  J  imitates  this  in-  36.)  And  therefore  I  suppose,  with  Dr. 
terpretation,  wUh  a  small,  and  (so  far  as  Hammond,  tlie  sense  to  be,  "  Who  can  c/e- 
I  can  judge,)  unnecessary  and  unwarrant-  scribe  xhe  obstinate  infidelity  and  barba- 
able  c/2rt«^/e  in  the  version.  In  his  humilia-  rous  injustice  of  that  generation  of  men, 
tion  he  was  judged,  he  was  taken  away.  But  among  whom  he  appeared,  and  from  whom 
our  translation  is  far  more  literal;  and  to  he  suffered  such  things  r"  But  as  it  did 
take  away  a  person's  iudgment  is  a  known  not  seem  proper  to  determine  this  by  ren- 
/>rowr6 foroppressinghim.  Seejobxxvii.  2.  dering  it,  (as  in  the  version  of  1727,)  Who 
g  Who  shall  declare  or  describe  his  gene-  can  describe  the  men  of  his  time  !  (because 
ration  .?]  This  is  one  of  the  many  passages  a  translator  of  Scripture  should  leave  am- 
ofthe  Old  Testament  Prophecies,  in  which  biguous  expressions,  as  he  finds  them,)  so 
It  is  not  so  difficult  to/;!c^  a  sense  fairly  ap-  I  thought  it  would  be  best  to  insert  the  par- 
phcable  to  Christ,  as  to  know  whicli  to  pre-  aphrase  on  both  these  clauses  in  the  iiotes, 
fer  of  several  that  are  so.  Many  ancient,  that  I  might  leave  room  for  the  eunuch's 
a.s  yfieW  a.s  modern  writers,  have  referred  it  question  in  x.\\e  next  verse,  which  otherwise 
to  the  mystery  of  his  deity,  or  oi  his  incar-   must  have  been  superseded, 

VOL.    3.  18 


lis  Philip  preaches  Christ  to  the  Eimiichj 

SECT,  endure  all  his  sufferings,  while  ungrateful  sin-  who  shall  decIarehU 

'^viii.  ners,  in  contempt  of  all  laws  both  human  and  ^-f-J^^i?^"^;^.^.^*;;  ^^^JJ 

"7       divine,  persecuted  him  even  to  the  death.  e^rth. 

^^^n.      And  the  eunuch  ayisxvering  to  Philips  said^  I    34  And   the   eii- 

""    beseech  thee  to  inform  me,   0/ w/iom  r/o^/z  r/ief  P"^h  answered  Phil- 

..    m      /- .  •         ,r  ^L       J        ip>  and  said,   1  pray 

prophet  say  this  ?  of  himself^  or  some  other  per-  thee  of  whom  speak- 

son  ?  Was  Isaiah  thus  inhumanly  put  to  death  eth  the  prophet  this? 

bv  the  Tews  ?  or  did  he  foretell  the  sufferings  ofhimself,orof  some 

•n  r  1  .  3  Other  man  ? 

of  some  future  and  greater  person  r 

^5       Then   Philips   secretly   adoring  the  divine     35    Then   Philip 
Providence  in   giving  him  so  fair  an  opportii- opened  hi.  mouthy 
nity,  opened  his  mouth''  with  an  air  of  solemni-  ^^^^  scripture,  and 
ty  proportionable  to  the  importance  of  what  he  preached  unto  him 
had  to  say,  and  beginning  from  this  very  scrip-  Jesus. 
ture,  in   which   he  was  so  plainly  delineated, 
preached  to  him  the  glad  tidings  of  that  fesus,^ 
of  whom  not  Isaiah  alone,  but  so  many  of  the 
other  prophets  spoke  :    And  after  he  had  laid 
before  him  the  predictions  recorded  in  scrip- 
ture concerning  him,  he  bore  witness  to  the 
glorious  accomplishment  of  them,   and  gave 
him  the  history  of  those   extraordinary  facts 
which  had  lately  happened  in  confirmation  of 
that  gospel  he  taught. 

36  His  noble  hearer,  in  the  meantime,  listened  36  And  as  they 
aucntivcly,  and  though  he  saw  no  m.racle  per-  -;'  -^f (i^'^ 
formed  m  evidence  ot  the  truth  01  rhiiip  s  certain  water :  and 
doctrine,  he  found  such  a  light  breaking  in  up-  the  eunuch  said, 
on  his  mind  from  the  view  of  the  prophecies,  See,  Aere  /.  water ; 
,         ,  .  ,  .   ^.  u^  •     1  •     whatdothhniderme 

and  such  an  inward  conviction  wrought  in  his  ^^  ^^  baptized  ? 

spirit  by  the  divine  influence,  that  he  became  a 
sincere  convert  to  the  gospel.  And  having  for 
some  time  discoursed  together  of  the  person 
and  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  of  the  method 
of  salvation  by  him,  us  they  went  by  the  way 
they  came  to  a  certain  xvater^  there  being  in  that 
place  some  pool  or  stream  adjoining  to  the 
road  ;  ayid  the  eunuch^  having  learnt  what  was 
the  rite  of  initiation  which  the  great  Prophet 
and  sovereign  of  the  church  had  appointed, 
was  willing  to  embrace  the  first  opportunity 

i^l'hilipopenedhis  month.]  Sec  note  '  on  intimates,  it  might  be  accomplished  ir\ 
Mat.  V.  2,  Vol.  1.  some  one  who  lived  quickly  after  Isaiah's 

«  Preached  to  him  ^esus.']  L,imborch  time.  See  all  that  Mr.  Collins  has  urged 
very  largely  shews,  in  his  commentary  on  on  that  head  C Literal  Scheme,  chap.  v. 
this  paiisuge,  how  shamefully  the  Jews  §  12,  p.  208—220,)  abundantly  confuted 
pervert  the  whole  53'^  of  Isaiah,  in  ex-  by  Dr.  Bullock,  Vindic.  p.  147—156.  Com- 
pounding itof/Zuf/^/cf/w!*  o/'/.srae/ ,- and  I  pare  Bishop  Chandler  of  Christianity,  ^y 
am  surprised  to  tin#,  that  Dr.  Hammond   174 — 178. 

• 


and  ivhen  he  had  professed  his  faith,  baptizes  him.  1 19 

that  Providence  offered  of  making  a  surrender  sect. 
of  himself  to  Christ,  and  being  received  into  ^viii. 
jthe  number  of  his  people  ;  upon  which  he  said  — — 
unto  Philip,  Behold,  {here  za]  water  ;  xvhat  shoxdd  ^-^^^^^ 
hinder  mij  being  baptized,  and  becoming  from 
this  hour  one  of  your  body  ? 

37  And     Philip      And  Philip  said  unto  him.  If  thou  believest  37 
said,  If  thoubeliev-  ^y^^/,  ^//  ^/^f^^  ^^^,^-;  this  gospel  which  I  have 

KlrtT'thou  may  "sf.  taught  thee,  SO  as  cordially  to  subject  thy  soul 

And  he    answered  to  it,  then  it  may  laxvfidly  and  regularly  be  done, 

and  said,  I  believe  -without  any  further  delay.     And  he  ansxvering 

Ihf  Son's  God"'^ ''  5a?W,/firmly  and  undoubtedly  believe,  that  Jesus 

Christ,  whom  thou  hast  now  been  preaching  to 

me,  w  really  the  Son  of  God^  and  own  him  for 

the  promised  Messiah,  who  was  sent  into  the 

world  for  the  salvation  of  lost  sinners  ;  and  I 

desire  with  all  my  heart  and  soul  to  give  myself 

up  to  him,  that  he  may  save  me  in  his  ov/n  way. 

38  And  he  com-      And,  upon  Philip's  declaring  his  satisfaction  38 
manded  tlie  chariot  in  this  profession  of  his  faith  in    Christ,  and 

to  stand  still :  and  subjection  to  him,  and  readily  consenting  to  re- 
tlieywentdownbotli       .  •'     ,  .  r  ^^         /^i    •     •         /  j       j  ^i 

into  the  water,  both  ceive  him  as  a  fellow  Christian,  he  ordered  the 
Philip  and  tl/e  eu-  chariot  to  stop  :  and  they  both  roent  doxvn  to  the 
nuch;andhebaptiz-  ^^^ater,^  both  Philip  and  the  eunuch,  a;2^  there  he 

baptized  him. 
we're^'comf  u^p  out       And  xvhen  they  xvere  come  up  out  of  the  xvater,  39 
of  the    water,    the  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord^  which  fell  upon  the 

k  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  his  baggage,  on  such  a  journey  through  so 
GO  D.]  It  is  surprising'  to  see,  in  how  desert  a  coimtry,  a  precaution  abisolutely 
many  ancient  copies  and  versions  this  verse  necessary  foi-  travellers  in  those  parts,  and 
is  omitted.  (See  Dr.  Mill  in  loc.  and  the  never  omitted  by  them.  See  Dr.  Shaw's 
version  of  1727.)  "  Nevertheless,"  says  Travels,Pte{.p.  4:. 
Beza,  "God  forbid,  I  should  think  it  ought 

to  be  expunged,  since  it  contains  such  a  '"  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  which  fell  upon 
confession  of  faith,  as  was  in  the  apostolic  the  eunuch.]  The  Alexandrian  inanu- 
times  required  of  the  adult,  in  order  to  their  script,  and  several  other  old  copies,  read  it, 
being  admitted  to  baptism.''^  Allowing  it  YlvivfAo.  Aytov  irntriv  i^ri  tov  st/v»pc«i'»  a^^s'^®* 
to  be  genuine,  it  fully  proves,  that  Philip  Si  Ku§/:y  ngTraa-i  k.  t.  a.  that  is,  The  Holy 
had  opened  to  the  eunuch  the  doctrine  of  Spiritfell  upon  the  eunuch,  but  an  angel  of  the 
Christ's  divinity  ;  and  indeed,  if  he  had  Lordsnatched  away  Philip-  And  therefore, 
not  done  it,  he  must  have  given  him  a  considering*  also  how  exceeding  probable 
foery  imperfect  account  of  the  gospel.  it  is,  that  a  person  of  his  rank,  going  into 

1  They  both  ivent  down  to  the  xoater.']  Con-  a  country  where  the  gospel  was  entirely  un- 
sidering  how  frequently  bathing  was  used  known,  should  be  furnished  for  the  great 
in  those  hot  countries,  it  is  not  to  be  won-  work  of  preaching  it  there,  by  the  extraordi- 
dered,  that  baptism  was  generally  admin-  nary  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  thought  fit  to  • 
istered  by  immersion,  though  I  see  710 proof,  insert  it  in  the  paraphrase.  (See  Dr.  Ben- 
that  it  was  essential  to  the  institution.  It  son's  History,  Vol.  I.  p.  163.)  I  may  here 
would  be  very  unnatural  to  suppose,  that  add,  that  Eusebius  assures  us,  fEccles. 
they  went  doiun  to  the  water,  merely  that  ^«f. //^.  ii.  c^/>.  1,)  this  new  convert  plant- 
Pliilip  might  take  up  a  little  water  in  his  ed  a  flourishing  church  in  iV/i/o/i/rt/ and  it 
hand  to  pour  on  the  eufiuch.  A  person  of  is  a  fact,  in  which  all  the  most  ancient 
his  dignity  bad,  no  doubtj  many  vessels  in   histories  of  Ethiopia  agree. 


120  Philip  is  caught  axmy  from  the  Eunuch. 

SECT,  curiuch,  immediately  5«(rfc^£'^aTi;Gr?/ PAzV?/?,"  in  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
xviii.  a  miraculous  manner,  and  the  eunuch  saxv  him   caught  away  Philip, 
—  „,  more  :  fir  as  it  thus  appeared  that  Provl-   ^'^  f  SoT'  !™d 
i^ii  "9  *^^"^^  designed  they  should  be  separated,  he   he  went  on  his  way- 
did  not  attempt  to  search  for  him  in  the  neigh-  rejoicing^, 
bouring  parts,  or  to   go  any  where  to  follow 
him,  how  much  soever  he  esteemed  his  con-  * 

versation  ;  but  getting  up  again  into  his  char- 
iot, he  xvent  on  his  zvay  rejoicing  ;  with  an  heart 
full  of  thankfulness,  that  he  had  been  favoured 
with  the  privilege  of  so  important  an  interview 
with  him,  andthat  after  havingreceived  the  gos- 
pel from  his  lips,  he  had  seen  such  a  miraculous 
confirmation  of  its  truth  in  the  sudden  manner 
in  which  this  divinely  commissioned  teacher 
was  removed  from  his  sight,  to  which  all  his 
attendants  were  witnesses. 
40      But  Philips  quickly  after  he  was  separated       40  But  Philip  was 
from  the  eunuch,  rvas  found  at  Azotus,  or  Ash-  found  at  Azotus:  and 
11  •        .1     ^  ^1  ^1  •   ^  -1        passine- throusrh,  he 

dod,  a   city  that  was  more  than  thirty  miles  preached  in  all  the 
from  Gaza,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  country,   cities  till  he  came  to 
which  had  been  formerly  one  of  the  five  gov-   Caesarea. 
ernments  belonging  to  the  Philistines;  (l  Sam.    ' 
vi.  17  ;)  and  g'oing  on  from  thence^  he  preached 
the  gospel  with  great  success  in  Joppa,  Lydda, 
Saron,  and  allthe  other  cities  along  the  coast  of 
the  Mediterranean  sea,  till  he  came  to  Ccesarea^ 
where  Providence  directed  him  to  settle  for  a 
considerable  time.     (See  Acts  xxi.  8, 9.) 

IMPROVEMENT. 

There  .is  great  reason  to  adore  the  gracious  councils  and 
purposes  of  God,  with  respect  to  this  Ethiopian  eunuch  ;  he  was 
a  chosen  vessel^  and  desiring  to  improve  the  weak  light  which  he 
had,  God  took  effectual  methods  to  impart  to  him  more.  Thus 
shall  we  know  if  rue  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord^  (Hosea  vi.  3.) 

n  Snatched  aivay  Philip.']     Probably  he  <>  To  dtsarea.]     This   was  a  city  on  the 

transported  him  part  of  the  way  through  the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  which  was 

air,  a  thin!:^  which  seems  to  have  happen-  anciently    called    Stratonice,  or  Straton's 

cd  with  respect  to  some  of  the  prophets.  Tov:er  .•    (See  Joseph.  Antie/.  lib.  xiii.  cap. 

(Compare   1    Kings  xvii.  12  ;  2  Kings  il.  11,  [al.  19.]  §2;  iS^  Bell.  jud.  lib.  i.  cap. 

16  ;  Ezek.  iii.  14.)     The  spacious  plain,  3,  §  4,  5.)     It  was  far  distant  from  Cxsa- 

which  was  probably  the  scene  oi  this  mir-  rea  Philippi,  (of  which  we  read  Mat.  xvi. 

acle,  would  make  it  so  much  the  more  con-  13,)  which  was  situate  to  tlie  north,  in  the 

spicuous  ;  and  it  would,  no  doubt,  prove  tribe  of  Naphthalia,  and  near  the  sources  of 

a  great  confirmation  of  the  eunuch's  faith.  Jordan.  See  note  <=  on  Mark  viii.  27)  Vol.  I. 


Refections  on  Philip's  converting'  the  Eunuch.       ^  121 

An  angel  of  the  Lord  is  sent  to  give  directions  to  an  evangelist  sect. 
to  meet  him  in  a  desert^  and  to  instruct  liim  there  in  what  he  had  ^^'"• 
not  learnt  in  his  attendance  at  Jerusalem  :   And  Philip,  in  obe-  —— ~ 
dience  to  the  Divine  command,  immediately  retires  from  the 
more  public  service  he  had  been  engaged  in  at  Samaria,  to  exe- 
cute whateverGod  should  please  to  call  him  to,  though  he  should 
order  him  to  go  into  a  xvilderness,  as  he  could  opeji  even  there  a 
door  of  opportunity  to  make  him  useful :  and  while,  like  Philip, 
we  govern  ourselves  by  the  intimations  of  his  xvill,  we  shall  ?20t 
run  in  vain^  nor  labour  in  vain.     (Phil.  ii.  16.) 

It  was  a  prudent  and  exemplary  care,  especially  in  a  person  verse 
engaged  in  such  a  variety  of  public  business  as  the  eunuch  was,  to  28 
improve  that  vacant  space  of  time  which  a  journey  allowed  him, 
in  reading  what  might  edify  and  instruct  him  even  as  he  sat  in 
his  chariot :  He  chose  the  sacred  oracles^  and,  while  perusing 
them,  was  in  an  extraordinary  manner  taught  of  God.  The 
question  which  Philip  put  to  him,  we  should  often  put  to  our- 
selves ;  Understandest  thou  xvhat  thou  reddest  f  Let  us  choose  30 
those  writings  which  may  be  worth  our  study,  and  then  let  us 
labour  to  digest  them,  and  not  rest  in  the  empty  amusement  which 
a  few  wandering,  unconnected,  and  undigested  ideas  may  give 
us,  while  \}i\ty  pass  through  our  minds  like  so  many  images  over 
a  mirror^  leaving  no  impression  at  all  behind  them.  The  Scrip' 
ture  especially  will  be  worthy  of  our  study,  that  we  may  under- 
stand it ;  and  we  should  earnestly  pray,  that  this  study  may  be 
successful.  For  this  purpose  let  us  be  willing  to  make  use  of 
proper  guides,  though  it  must  be  confessed,  that  none  we  are  31 
like  to  meet  with  at  present  can  have  a  claim  to  that  authority 
with  which  Philip  taught.  It  is  pleasant,  nevertheless,  with  a  be- 
coming humility,  to  offer  rvhat  assistance  we  can  to  our  fellow- 
travellers  on  such  an  occasion  as  this  ;  and  God  grant  that  we 
who  do  it,  especially  in  that  way  which  is  most  extensive  and 
lasting,  may  neither  be  deceived  in  scripture  ourselves^  nor  de- 
ceive others  by  misrepresenting  its  sense  J 

If  we  enter  into  the  true  sense  of  the  ancieiit  prophecies,  we  32,33 
must  undoubtedly  see  Christ  in  them,  and  particularly  in  that 
excellent  chapter  of  Isaiah  which  the  pious  eunuch  was  now  read- 
ing. Let  us  often  view  our  divine  Master  in  that  amiable  and 
affecting  light  in  which  he  is  here  represented  ;  let  us  view  him, 
though  the  Son  of  God,  by  a  generatio?!  which  none  can  fully  de- 
clare, yet  brought  to  the  slaughter  as  a  lamb,  and  dumb  as  a  sheep 
before  its  shearers  :  And  let  us  learn  patiently  to  suffer  with  him, 
if  called  to  it,  in  humble  hope  of  reigning  rvith  him,  (2  Tim.  ii. 
12,)  even  though,  like  his,  our  judgment  also  should  be  taken 
away,  and  we  be  cut  off' from  the  land  of  the  living. 

Let  those  who  firmly  believe  in  him  as  the  Son  of  God,  enter -36,38 
themselves  into  his  church,  by  those  distinguishing  solemnities 
which  he  has  appointed  for  that  purpose,  to  which  the  greatest 


122       Said^  full  of  rage  against  the  churchy  sets  out  for  Damascus, 

SECT,  should  not  think  themselves  above  submitting :  Let  the  ministers 

''^'"*  of  Christ  readily  admit  those  that  make  a  credible  profession  of 

""■""  their  faith  in  fesus^  and  of  their  resolution  to  be  subject  to  him, 

to  such  ordinances^  not  clogging  them  with  any  arbitrary  impO' 

sitio7is  or  demands.     And  when  men  are  come  to  a  point  thus 

solemnly  to  give  themselves  up  to  the  Lord^  and  have  done  it  in 

his  appointed  method,  let  them  go  on  their  ivaij  rejoicings  even 

verse  though  Providence  should  separate  from  them  those   spiritual 

^^  guides  who  have  been  owned  as  the  happy  instruments  of  their 

conversion  and  their  edification. 
40  The  servants  of  Christ  are  called  to  glorify  him  in  different 
scenes  and  stations  of  life  ;  happy  if  in  one  state  and  country  or 
another  they  may  spread  the  savour  of  his  name^  and  gather  in 
converts  to  him^  whether  from  among  the  sons  of  Israel  or  of 
Ethiopia. 

SECT.     XIX. 

Sauly  setting  out  for  Damascus^  with  an  iyitent  to  persecute  the 
church  thcre^  is  miraculously  converted  by  our  Lord^s  appear- 
ance to  him  071  the  way.     Acts  IX.  1 — 9. 

Acts  IX.  1.  Acts  IX.  I. 

WE  have  observed  in  the  preceding  histo-    AND    Saul  yet 
rv,  that  the  persecution  against  the  dis-  f^  breathing  out 
•    ,  r  T  -1^1  tlireateiunsrs        and 

^  ciples  ot  Jesus  was  very  violent  and  severe  slaughter againstthe 
_  J  after  the  death  of  Stephen  i*  and  particularly,  disciplesofthcLord, 
that  the  youth,  who  was  called  Saul,  distin-  went  unto  the  hig^ 
guished  himself  by  his  forwardness  in  it  ;  in-  P^^^^*» 
somuch  that  all  the  principal  members  of  the 
church  were  driven  away  from  Jerusalem,  ex- 
cept the  apostles.     (Sect.   16.  Acts  viii.  1,  3.) 
But  Saul  was  so  exceedingly  outrageous  in  his 
zeal  against  the  gospel,  that  he  could  not  be 
satisfied  with  this  ;   his  very  heart  was  set  up- 
on extirpating  the  followers  of  Jesus,  and  like 
some  ravenous  and  savage  beast  he  was  still 
breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter  against 
the  disciples  of  the  Lord  :^    In  every  word  he 

»  After  the  death  of  Stephen.]     There        ''  Breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaugh- 

arc  many  disputes,  as  to  the  time  of  Paul'.s  tcr.']  This  is  an  exceeding  emphatical  c.\. 

conversion.     I'he    learned    Spanhcim    ad-  pression,  as  Eisner  has  well  slicwn  in  his 

v.inces  several  arguments  to  prove,  that  it  illustration  of  it ;  but  it  will  not  prove,  that 

happened  six  or  scvr-i  years  after  Clirist's  he  was  able  to  accomplish  tlie  death  of  ir.a- 

death,  about  tlic  fourth  year  of  Caligula,  nyof  the  Christians,lhoughhe  might  f/i;eat- 

A.  D  40.     I  rather  think  with  Dr.  Ben-  en  it  with  almo.st  every  hreath.     It  must 

son,  (agreeably  to  Bp.  Pearson's  Chronol-  inoreasehis  rage  to  hear,  that  those,  whom 

<^ffyO  tbat  it  was  a  pretty  deal  sooner,  but  he  had  been  instrumental  in  driving  from 

that  the  exact  time  cannot  be  fixed  from  Jerusalem,  were  so  successful  in  spreading' 

any  circumstances  transmitted  to  us.  the  religion  he  was  so  eager  to  root  out. 


SECT 

xix. 


Acts 


yesus  appears  to  him  In  a  light  from  heaven  on  the  zuatf*.        123 

spoke  he  menaced  their  destruction,  and  as  if  sect. 
all  the  hardships  of  exile  and  imprisonment    ^'^-  ^ 
were  too  little,  with  a  most  cruel  eagerness  he  ^^^ 
thirsted  for  their  blood.     With  this  intent  he   -^^  \ 
came  to  the  high  priest^  whom  he  knew  to  be 

2  And  desired  of  "^^f"  exasperated  against  them.  And  petition-  2 
him  letters  to  Da-  ed for  letters  from  him  ni  the  name  ot  the  whole 
mascus,  to  the  syn-  Sanhedrim,  (chap.  xxii.  5;  xxvi.  12,)  directed 
agogues,  that  if  he  f^  the  rulers  of  the  Jewish  synagogues  at  Da^ 
XX'the'r  t!,ey  ^nascus,  whither  (as  he  had  been  informed) 
were  menorvvomen,  some  of  those  distressed  refugees  had  fled,  that 
hemightbring-them  if  he  found  any  of  that  way  there,  whether  they 
bound  unto  Jerusa-  ^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  womeyi,  he  might  bring  them  bound 

to  Jerusalem^  to  be  proceeded  against  in  the 
severest  manner  by  the  Sanhedrim. 

3  And  as  he  jour-       ^^^^  '^^  ^^^  <^^"^  proceeding  on  his  journey^  and  3 
neyed,  he  came  near  xvas  now  come  near  to  Damascus^^  it  being  just 
Damascus  :andsud-  aboutthe  middle  of  the  day,  a  wonderful  event 
S  'lut  IZi  happened,  »hich  threw  the  whole  course  of  his 
light  from  heaven,      life  mto  a  different  channel,  and  was  attended 

with  the  most  important  consequences  both  to 
him  and  the  church  ;  for  on  a  sudden  a  great 
light  from  heaven  shone  around  hivi^^  exceeding 
the  lustre  of  the  meridian  sim  ;  (chap.  xxii.  6 ; 

4  And  he  fell  to  xxvi.  13.)  Jnt/ such  was  the  effect  this  4 
theea-rUi,  and  heard  wonderful  appearance  had  upon  him,  that  he 

fell  to  the  ground^  being  struck  from  the  beast 
on  which  he  rode,  as  all  that  travelled  with  him 
likewise  were,    (chap.  xxvi.   14  ;)  and  to  his 

'^  Came  to  the  high  priest."]  The  person  <■  A  light  from  heaven  shone  around  him.'} 
now  in  that  office  seems  to  have  been  Cai-  This  was  occasioned  by  the  rays  of  glory 
aphas  the  inveterate  enemy  of  Christ,  who  which  darted  from  the  body  of  oz/r  iora'. 
l^iad  so  great  a  hand  in  his  death.  He  Some  have  thougiit,  that  Saul,  being  a 
would  therefore  gladly  employ  so  active  learned  Jew,  would  easily  know  this  to  be 
and  biggotted  a  zealot  as  Saul  ;  and  it  is  the  shekinah,  or  visible  token  and  symbol 
well  known,  that  the  Sanhedrim,  however  of  the  Divine  presence,  and  that  he  there- 
its  capital  power  might  be  abridged  by  the  fore  cries,  Wlio  art  thou.  Lord  ?  though  he 
Romans,  was  the  supreme  Jewish  court,  savr  no  human  form.  {See  Lord  Barring' 
and  had  great  influence  and  authority  ton's  Miscell.  Sacra.'E.sswin.}^-  5.)  But  I 
among  their  synagogues  abroad.  think,  the  question  implies,  he  did  not  know 

who  or  what  he  was,  and  that  it  is  plain 

^Comenear  to  Damascus.']     Witsius  has  from  chap.  xxii.  14,  .ind  other  texts,  that 

given  us  a  large  and  entertaining  account  he  did  see,  amidst  this  glory,  a  human  form, 

of  this  city,  in  his  Life  of  Paul,  chap.  ii.  §  which  yet  he  might  not  at  first  imagine  to 

2.     It  was  the  capital  city  of  Syria,  (Isa.  be  that  of  Jesus,   though    Stephen   had, 

vii.  8 ; )  and  abounded  so  much  with  Jews,  probably  in  his   hearing,  declared  that  he 

thatjosephus  assures  us  ten  thousand  of  saw  a  vision  of  this  kind,  chap.  vii.  55,56. 

them  were  massacred  there  in  one  hour,  Eisner  supposes  with  De  Dieu,  that  this 

and  at  another  time  eighteen  thousand  with  was  lightning,  and  the  voice  thunder,  and 

their  wives  and  children.     Joseph.  Bell,  is   large  in  shewing,    how  generally  the 

Jiid.  lib.  ii.  cap.  20.  [al.  25.1  §  2  ;  iS"  lib.  n.  Heathens  thought  such  phenomena  to  at- 

cap.  8.  [al.  28.1  §  7.  "  tend  the  appearance  of  their  deities. 


124  Saul  IS  struck  with  trembling  and  astonishment. 

SECT,  great  astonishment  he  heard  a  loud  and  distinct  a  voice,  saying  unt(j 

xix-  voice  saying  unto  him  in  the  Hebrew  language,  •>'m»Saul,  Saul,  why 

Saul^  Saul,  why  dost  thou  persecute  tne  ?     And  ^  5  p^^^   j^e    ^^^^'^ 

-  ^  5  3^5  he  saw  at  the  same  time  the  bright  appear-  Whoartthou.Lord  ? 
ance  of  some  crlorious  person  in  a  human  form,  And  the  Lord  said, 
,  1       •  u  J  J  I  am  Jesus,    whom 

he  was  possessed  with  awe  and  reverence,  and  ^j^^^^  persecutest :  It 

said.  Who  art  thou.  Lord  ?  and  what  is  it  that  is  hard  for  thee  to 
I  have  done  against  thee  ?  And  the  Lord  Jesus,  kick     against     the 
(for  it  was  he  who  had  condescended  to  ap-  P^"^  *" 
pear  to  him  on  this  occasion,)  said,  I  am  that 
Jesus  [the  Mizarene,]  ^  xvhom,  by  the  opposi- 
tion thou  art  making  to  my  gospel,  and  by  thy 
cruelty  to  my  disciples,  thou  mzdXy persecutest : 
(chap.  xxli.  8  :)  but  remember,  [it  is']  hard  for    . 
thee  to  kick  against  the  goads,^  and  all  thy  fury 
can  only  wound  thyself,  without  being  able  to 
do  me  or  my  cause  any  real  injury. 
6      And  when  Saul  heard  and  saw,  that  he  who      6  And  he  treir.- 
had  so  often  been  affronted  and  despised  by  blin?,andastonished, 
,  .  IT  r-ivT  ^1       1-         u    i_     I  said, Lord, what  wilt 

him,  even  that  Jesus  ot  i\  azareth  whom  he  had  ^j^q^  ^^^.^  ^^^  ^^  ^^  , 

so  blasphemously  and  virulently  opposed,  was  And  the  Lord  .^aid 
such  a  glorious  and  powerful  a  person,  and  yet 
that,  instead  of  destroying  him  immediately  as 
he  might  with  ease  have  done,  he  had  conde- 
scended thus  compassionately  to  expostulate 
with  him,  his  mind  was  almost  overborne  with 
an  unutterable  mixture  of  contending  passions  ; 
so  that  trembling  at  the  thought  of  what  he  had 
done,  and  amazed  at  the  glorious  appearance  of 
Jesus,  he  said,  Lord,  xvhat  wilt  thou  have  jne  to 
do  7  For  instead  of  carrying  my  mad  opposi- 
tion any  farther,  I  with  all  humility  resign 

f  /  am  yems  the  Nazarene."]  So  it  is  that  not,  since  it  certainly  is  found  in  the  parair 
the  words  are  related,  (chap,  xxii.8  ;)  and  lei  passages,  chap.  xxii.  8  ;  xxvi.  14.  But 
there  seems  something  peculiarly  pointed  in  I  think  it  most  probable,  it  was  accidentally 
tills  expression.  A  pretended  Messiah  omitted  in  some  -very  old  copy,  whence  the 
from  Nazareth  had,  no  doubt,  often  been  rest  were  taken,  and  that  the  omission  was 
the  subject  of  his  blasphemous  derision  ;  occasioned  by  the  f;fl/i5c;77;t'r  mistaking  the 
our  Lord  therefore  uses  that  title,  more  ef-  words,  0  xu§/#',  <cer.  6,  for  tlie  like  words 
fccliially  to  humble  and  mortify  him.  in  ver.  5,  a  thing  which  miglit  easily  hap- 

R  /(  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  pen  in  transcribing.  1  hope,  I  need  make 
goads.'l  Dr.  Hammond  truly  observes,  that  no  apology  for  giving  the  reader,  in  the  f.rst 
this  is  a  proverbial  cy/j/tM/on  of  impotent  wVwof  this  wonderful  and  delightful  .story, 
rage,  whlcii  hurls  one's  self,  and  not  that  a  full  account  of  it  in  a  kind  of  compound 
against  which  it  was  levelled.  It  is  no  text,  in  which  all  the  circumstances,  add- 
great  matter,  wliether  the  latter  part  of  cd  by  Paul  himself  elsewhere,  are  insert- 
this  verse  and  the  beginning  of  the  next,  ed  in  one  continued  narration.  But  I 
(which  clause  is  omitted  in  many  ancient  reserve  the  votes  on  the  passages  so 
copies  and  versions,)  were  originally  here,  brought  in,  till  we  come  to  the  chapters  to 
or  whether  (as  Dr.  IVUil  supposes)  it  were   which  they  belong. 


He  is  told  by  Jesus  he  should  be  directed  what  to  da.  125 

unto  him,  Arise,  and  myself  entirely  to  thy  disposal,  and  humbly  sect. 
go  into  the  city,  and  ^^it  the  intimations  ofthv  sacred  pleasure,  de-  ^i^- 
ihtVo^Sit'Sr  termined  to  submit  to  whatsoever  thou  shalt  ^^ 
order  me.     And  the  Lord  said  unto  hitn^  Arzse^   ^^^  5 
and  stand  upon  thy  feet,  and  go  into  the  city^ 
and  I  will  take  care  that  it  shall  there  be  told 
thee  zvhat  thou  must  do^  and  thou  shalt  be  in- 
structed in  all  things  which  I  have  appointed 
concerning  thee  i  (chap.  xxii.  10;  xxvi.  16.) 
AcTsXXVt.— 16.  "  For  I  hav.e  thus  appeared  unto  thee  for  this  Acts 
For  I  have  appeared  ^y^^^o^e^  io  constitute  and  or^/az7Z  thee  a  minis-  ^^''^• 
unto  thee  for  this  ;^,- ^^d  servant  to  me,  in  the  great  work  of^^^ 
purpose,     to    make  .  '  7        °         •         i 

thee  a  minister  and  propagating  my  gospel,  and  to  appomt  thee  a 
a  witness  both  of  xuittiess  both  of  those  things  zvliich  thouhastnow 
these  things  which  ^  mid of  those  in  which  /tyi// hereafter  majii- 
thoii  hast  seen,  and   .    ^ '  .-^  ,  a     j  •     ^u     ^     ^'  -i  ^ 

ofthose  things  in  the  >>y^  myself  unto  thee  :     And  m  the  testimony  17 
Avhich  I  will  appear  thou  shalt  give,  I  will  be  with  thee  to  protect 
unto  thee  ;  ^h^e  by  my  power  and  providence,  delivering 

frJL?htreopTe!a"d  thee  in  the  midst  of  a  thousand  dangers  from 
from  the  Gentiles,  the  malice  of  the  Jewish  people^  and  ot  the  Gen- 
'unto  whom   now  I  tiles ;  to  wliom^  as  the  one  or  the  other  may 

'^iQ  x^'^'n  n  ti..v  t^ome  in  thy  way,  /  7wxv  send  thee.     That  I  18 

18  To  open  tneir  ,        /        .  i  ;    •    it     i 

eyes,  and  to  turn  i^ay  make  thee  instrumental  to  open  their  blind 
them  from  darkness  eyes^  and  to  turn  \them~\  from  darkness  to  light^ 
to  light,^^and  / j,w.  ^^^  y-^^^j  ^/^^  poxver  of  Satan  unto  God;  that 
uiUo^Godj^that  they  ^hey  may  thus  receive  the  free  and  fuliyor^vz;^- 
may  receive  forgive-  ness  (p/'all  their  most  aggravated  sins^  andmny 
ness  of  sins,  and  h^ve  an  inheritance  among  them  that  are  sancti- 
illem  ^'whicira"! /^^-^^  "^'^ans  of  that/ai?A  zvhich  is  in  me:' 
sanctified  by  faith  And  the  men  who  travelled  xvith  him^  upon  Acts 
that  is  in  me.  their  rising  from  the  ground,  to  which  they  ^^"^ 

Acts  IX.  7.  And  j^^^  ht^n  struck  upon  the  first  appearance  of 
the  men  which  jour-   ,,.,/-  ,        '  ,.         r      a 

neyedwithhimstood  the  light  irom  heaven,  stood  in  a  fixed  posture 
Speechless,  hearing  perfectly  astonishcd^'^  and  seemed  for  a  while  to 
a  voice,  but  seeing  [^g  turned  (as  it  were)  into  statues  :  And  they 
™  "^*"'  were  so  confounded,  that  they  uttered  not  a 

word,  hearing  indeed  the  sound  of  that  voice 
which  had  spoken  to  Saul,^  without  distinctly 

"  Stood  perfectly  astojiished.']  To  stand  true,  and  in  that  interpretatioti  seems  to 
aifonzWiet/ does  indeed  sometimes  signify  convey  the  more  lively  idea, 
merely  to  be  astonished,  without  any  refer-  '  Hearing  the  •voice-']  Beza,  Vatablus, 
ence  to  the  particular  posture,  as  Beza,  and  Clarius  think,  they  heard  Saul's  iio/ce, 
L'Enfant,  and  others  have  observed.  So  But  not  that  of  Christ.  Dr.  Hammond, 
5n  our  English  phrase,  to  stand  in  jeopardy  that  they  heard  the  thunder,  not  the  articu- 
is  to  be  in  jeopardy,  1  Cor.  xv.  30  ;  and  to  late  sound  which  attended  it.  Dr.  Benson, 
stand  in  doubt  is  to  be  in  doubt.  Gal.  iv.  20.  as  ctKntiv  often  signifies  to  understand,  sup- 
(CompareMat.xii.  46  ;  Mark  ix.l;  John  i.  poses  these  attendants  were  Hellenist 
26  ;  Acts  iv.  10  ;  and  many  other  places.)  Jews,  whp  did  not  understand  the  He- 
But  the  expression  here  may  be  literally  brew»  whicU  was  the  language  in  whick 
VOL.   3,  19 


125         Having  lost  his  sight,  he  is  led  by  the  hand  to  Damascus. 

SECT,  understanding  the    sense   of  what  was   said, 

^''^-   (chap.  xxii.  9,)  but  seeing  7io  one^  nor  per- 

■"■"  ceiving  who  it  was  that  had  been  speaking  to 
Acts   ,  ._ 
v^  g   him. 

But  Saul,  when  he  had  seen  this  heavenly  8  And  Saul  arose 
vision,  arose  from  the  earth  :a„dthor,gh  hi.  ^rn'hfs Tves  were 
eyes  xvere  ojjen,  he  was  incapable  ot  discerning  opened,  he'  saw  no 
objects,  and  saxvno  one  man  of  those  who  stood  man  :  but  they  led 
near  him  ;  for  his  nerves  were  so  affected  with  him  by  the  hand.and 
,         ,  r     I        ,-1  1-1111  r  brousrht     him    into 

the  glory  of  thut  light  which  had  shone  from  i^amascus. 
the  body  of  Jesus,  that  he  had  lost  the  power 
of  sight,  (chap.  xxii.  11.)     But  they  that  were 
with  him  led  him  by  the  hand,  as  it  would  not 
be  safe  for  him  to  ride  in  such  a  condition,  and 
9  brought  him  to  Damascus.     And  he  zvas  at  his      9   And  he   was 
lodgings  there  three  days  luithout  sight,^  and  t!'^"^^^  ^^J^^  ^neithS 
during  all  that  time  he  neither  eat  nor  drank,"^  did  Vat  iior  drink.  ^ 
but  lay  for  a  considerable  part  of  it   as  in  a 
trance,  in  which  he  saw  some  extraordinary 
visions,  particularly  of  Ananias  who  was  to 
visit  him,  (compare  ver.  12  ;)  and  the  remain- 
der of  it  he  employed  in  such  deep  humiliation 
and  humble  earnest  prayer,  as  suited  his  past 
guilt,  and  his  present  astonishing  circumstan- 
ces. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  pause  a  little  on  this  most  amazing  Instance  of  the 
power  and  sovereignty  of  divine  grace  in  our  blessed  Redeemer, 

Christ  spake.  But  I  think  with  Dr.  Whit-  objects.     This  would  also  be  a  manifest 

by,  that  the  most  probable  way  of  recon-  token  to  others  of  what  had  happened  to 

ciling  this    with    chap.    xxii.   9  ;  is   that  him  in  ). is  journey,  and  ought  to  have  been 

whicii  is  expressed  in  the  paraphrase,  and  very  convincing  and  humbling-  to   those 

tliat  it  is  confirmed  by  John  xii.  29,  when  bigotied  Jews,  to  whom,  as  the  most  prob- 

some,    present  at  the  voice  from   heaven  able  associates  in  tlie  cruel  work  he  intend- 

which  came  to  CJirist,  took  it  for  thunder,  ed,  the  Sanhedrim  had  directed  those  letters. 

See  Mr.   Biscoe,  at  Boyle's  Lect.  p.  665,  which  Saul  would  no  doubt  dc&troy  as  soon 

666.  as  possible. 

^  But  seeing  no  one."]     So  it  was  with  the  "  Neither  eat  nor  dranl:"^     Grotius  and 

ineu  -who  luere  ivith  Daniel,  when  he  saw  some  later  writers  think,  tliis  was  a  volun- 

the  vision,  (Dan.  x.  7.)  And  the  Heathens,  tary  fast,  in  token  of  his  deep  humiliation 

however  they  came  by  the  notion,  thought  for  tlie  guilt  he  liad  contracted  by  opposing 

their  deities  oken  rendered  themselves  <d/«-  llie  gospel  ;  but  it  miglit  very  possibly  be 
bit  to  one  ordy,  in  a  company  consisting  of  tlie  result  of  that /)of///)' (//wru'er,  into  whicli 

many.     Sq&  Eisner,  Observe.  Yo\.   I.  p.  403  he  was  tlirown  by  fAe  ■ow/o?;,  and  of  the  at- 

— 405.  tachment  of  his  mind  to  those  new  and 

'  Without  sight."]     Scales  grew  over  his  astonishing  divine  revelations,  with  which 

eyes,  not  only  to  intimate  to  him  the  blind-  during  this  time  he  seems  to  havebecn  fa- 

ness  of  the  state  lie  liad  been  in,  but  to  vovn-ed.     Whether  those  discoveries,  men- 

impress  liim  also  witli  a  deeper  sense  of  tioned  2  Cor.  xii.  1,  iP"  se.j.  and  G.al.  1.  11, 

the  ahnighty  pover  of  Ciirist,   and  to  turn  iS!"  sc/.  were  made  at  this  time,  is  matter  (Jf 

his  thoug/its  inward,  whWc  be  \v:xs  rendeved  some  debate,  and  may  be  examined  in  a 

less  capable  of  conversing  with  external  more  proper  place. 


Reflections  on  the  miraculous  conversiori  ofSaitL  127 

and  adore  and  rejoice  in  its  illustrious  triumph.  Who  of  all  the  sect. 
ene?nies  of  Christy  and  of  his  church  seemed  ripest  for  tenfold  ^'^- 
vengeance  P  Whose  name  will  be  transmitted  to  posterity  as  the  ' 

name  of  the  person  who  most  barbarously  ravaged  the  innocent 
sheep  and  lambs  of  Christ^s  flock^  and,  like  the  ravenous  wolf,  verse 
most  insatiably  thirsted  for  their  blood  ?  Whose  very  breath  was  i 
threatenings  and  slaughter  against  them^  and  the  business  of  his 
life  their  calamity  and  destruction  ?  Who  but  Saul ;  the  very 
man  for  whom,  under  another  name  and  character,  we  have  con- 
tracted (if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression)  that  tenderness  of 
holy  friendships  that  next  to  that  of  his  divine  Master  his  name 
is  written  on  our  very  hearts  ;  and  whom,  though  once  the 
chiefest  of  sinners^  we  reverence  as  the  greatest  of  the  apostles^ 
and  love  as  the  dearest  of  saints .' 

Thy  thoughts^  O  Lord,  are  not  as  our  thoughts^  nor  thy  ways 
as  our  ways.  (Isai.  Iv.  8.)  He  had  Damascus  in  view,  which  2 
was  to  be  the  scene  of  new  oppressions  and  cruelties  ;  he  was, 
it  may  be,  that  very  moment,  anticipating  in  thought  the  havock 
he  should  there  make,  when,  behold,  the  light  of  the  Lord  breaks 
in  upon  him,  and  Jesus  the  Son  of  God  condescends  in  person  to  4 
appear  to  him,  to  expostulate  with  him  !  And  how  tender  the 
expostulation  !  Saul^  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  7):e  f  Tender  to 
Saul,  tender  to  all  his  people  ;  for  it  expresses  his  union  with 
them,  his  participation  in  their  interests  ;  so  that  he  looks  upon 
himself  as  injured  by  those  that  injure  them,  as  wounded  by 
those  that  wound  them. 

Who,  in  this  view,  does  not  see  at  once  the  guilt  and  mad- 
ness, and  misery  of  persecutors  ?  They  have  undertaken  a 
dreadful  task  indeed,  and  will  find  it  hard  to  kick  against  the  5 
pricks  ;  they  will  surely  find  it  so  Vv^hen  Jesus  appears  to  them 
i?i  that  vengeance  which  he  here  laid  aside ;  when  he  sits  on  his 
awful  tribunal  to  }?iake  inquisition  for  bloody  and  to  visit  upon 
them  all  their  inhumanities  and  all  their  impieties. 

But  here  our  merciful  Redeemer  chose  to  display  the  triumphs 
of  his  grace^  rather  than  the  terrors  of  his  wrath  ;  and,  behold 
how  sudden  a  transformation  it  wrought !  Behold  Saul,  who 
had  so  insolently  assaulted  his  throne,  now  prostrate  at  his  feet !  6 
surrendering,  as  it  were,  at  discretion  ;  presenting  a  blank^  that 
Jesus  might  write  his  own  terms^  and  sayings  as  every  one  who 
is  indeed  the  trophy  of  divine  grace  will  say,  Lord^  what  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do  ?  As  ready  to  employ  all  his  powers  for  the 
service  of  Christ  as  he  had  before  been  to  arm  them  for  the  de- 
struction  of  his  church. 

What  must  the  attendants  of  his  journey  think  on  such  anocca-  7 
sion  ?  If  they  were  also  converted^  here  were  farther  xvitnesses 
added  to   Christianity,  and  more  7nonumeJits  of  divine  grace 
erected  ;  but  if  they  were  not  converted^  what  an  instance  was 
this  of  their  hardness  and  obstinacy  P    and  even  though  their 


128  Refections  on  the  miraculous  conversion  of  Saul. 

SECT,  bodily  sight  was  continued,  how  much  was  their  blindness  worse 
^'^-    than  his  I  Let  us  pray  that  we  may  all  be  taught  of  God  ;  and  if 
we  are  brought  to  resign  ourselves  to  God  in  sincerity  and  truth, 
verse  j^.^  ^^  acknowledge  the  internal  operations  of  his  grace,  as  that 
^  to  which  the   victory  is  owing,   even  where   external  circum- 
stances have  been  most  remarkable. 
9      The  situation  in  which  Saul  lay   seems  indeed  to  have  been 
very  melancholy,  his  sig-ht  lost,  his  appetitefor  food  Qone.,  and  all 
his  soul  wrapt  up  in  deep  astonishment,  or  melted  in  deep  con- 
trition  and  remorse  ;    but  though  he   might  sow  in  tears,  he 
reaped  i7i  joy,  (Psal  cxxvi.  5.)     It  appears  that  light  and  glad' 
ness  were  soxvn  for  him.      He  came  refined  out  of  the  furnace^ 
and  these  three  dark  and  dismal  days  are,  no  doubt,  recollected 
by  him  in  the  heavenly  Avorld,  as  the  cera  from  whence  he  dates 
the  first  beamings  of  that  divine  light  in  which  he  now  dwells. 
Let  us  never  be  afraid  of  the  pangs  of  that  godly  sorrow,  which, 
ruorkiyig  repentance  to  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of,  will  soon  be 
ten  thousand  times  overbalanced  by  that  exceeding  weight  oj 
glory,  and  those  full  transports  of  eternal  joy,  for  which  it  will 
prepare  the  soul, 

SECT.     XX. 

Christ  sends  Anayiias  to  Saul  to  restore  his  sight ;  Saul  is  baptiz- 
ed, and  having  preached  the  gospel  at  Damascus  and  ferusalam^ 
to  avoid  the  rage  of  the  Jews  is  sent  by  the  disciples  to  Tarsus. 
Acts  IX.  10— Gl, 

Acts  IX.  10.  Acts  IX.  lo. 

'^^cT.   AT'^TF"  while  Saul  lay  blind  at  Damascus,  in    a  nd  there  was  a 
^^^  those   melancholy  circumstances    which -^  certain  disciple 

,.     have  been  just  described,  it  pleased  the  Lord,  at  Damascus, named 
Acts         .1      ,1  •   •]    1        ^  -1    r      I-  r  2  Ananias,  and  to  him 

is.  10  on  the  third  day,  to  provide  lor  his  comfort  and 

instruction  :  for  there  zvas  a  certain  disciple  at 
Damascus,  zvhose  name  was  Anayiias,^  and  he 
was  a  pious  man  according  to  the  strictest  pre- 
cepts of  the  law,  and  had  an  honourable  char- 
acter among  all  the  Jews  who  dwelt  in  the  city, 

»  IVItose  name  wa.t  Ananias."]  As  we  read  was  a  proselyte  of  righteousness,  as  it  is  u^al 
of  Ananias  only  in  this  story,  it  is  difficult  now  to  speak.  Perhaps  he  was  a  native  of 
to  determine  who  he  was.  Dr.  Benson  Damascus,  converted  at  the  first  Penfccoif, 
thinks  him  to  have  liecn  a  native  o/"Jerusa.  wlien  tlie  Holy  Spirit  descended,  and  lion- 
iem,  and  one  who  had  carried  the  ^or/x?/  cured  with  this  embassy  to  Saul,  as  a 
from  thence  to  Damascus.  C Hist.  Vol.  I.  Christian  of  the  oldest  standing  in  that 
p.  168.)  Some  of  the  ayicients  say,  he  was  place,  and  so,  very  probably,  an  officer  of 
one  of  tlie  seventy  disciples.  Others,  from  t/ie  c/iurch  there  ;  which  the  commission 
his  being  called  a  devout  man  according  to  to  baptize  him  may  farther  intimate. 
f.he  lav},  (chap.  xxli.  12,)  have  thought  he 


Christ  sends  Ananias  to  cure  Saul  of  his  blindness.  129 

said  the  Lord  in  a  as  Well  as  among  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  to  sect. 
vision,  Ananias.  And  whom  he  was  allied  in  the  strictest  bonds :  (chap.    xx. 

)!erfiloit''^'^'  ^''"'  ^^"-  ^-O     ^""^  ^''"^  ^°*'^^  appeared  and  said  to  -J^ 
'^^^'         *  him  in  a  vision^  Ananias^  And  he  said.  Behold,  I  j^^^q 

[am  here,]  Lord,  ready  to  receive  and  execute 

11  And  the  Lord  thy  commands.  Jn^ upon  this  the  Lord  [said]  ^ 
6flK/ unto  him, Arise,  ^^  ^-^^^  Arise,  arid  j^o  to  that  zuhich  is  called  the 
which'"  is  ^^c^aUed  Straight  Street,  and  ijiquire  in  the  house  ofjudas 
Straight,  and  in-  for  a  man  of  Tarsus,  whose  name  is  Saul ;  for 
quire  in  the  house  of  lehold,  he  is  now praying  with  great  earnestness 
SoV  TaJL'ffor  ^"d  affection  ;  and  I  have  compassion  upon 
behold,  he  prayeth,   him,  and  am  determined  to  send  him  immedi- 

12  And  hath  seen  ate  relief:    ^;2fl' accordingly  he  hath  ]ust  now  12 
in  a  vision  a   man  ^^^^  -^  ^  vision,^  as  a  man  xvhose  name  it 
naniedAnanias.com-  ,        ,  .     .  i        i  •       •      ^         •  i    i  • 

ing  in,  and  putting  has  been  intimated  to  him  is  Ananias ;  and  this 
A;*handon  him,  that  person  has  been  miraculously  represented  to 
he  might  receive  his  hi^i^  ^s  coming  in,  and  laying  his  hand  upon 
^'^  ^  ■  him,  that  he  might  recover  his  sight,  which  by  a 

very  extraordinary  occurrence  he  has  for  the 

present  lost. 

13  Then  Ananias      AndA}ia?iias,  astonished  to  hear  such  a  name,  1 3 
answered,  Lord,    I  mentioned  in  such  a  connection, anstf^re^i^jZor^, 
havelieardbymanyj     ■    poggi^le  thou  shouldst  send  me  on  any 

of   this    man,    how  r  .cifT^  :>     tl 

much  evil  he  hath  message  ot  favour  to  Saul  ot  Tarsus  ?  Ihave 
done  to  thy  saints  at  heard  of  many  concerning  this  man  even  at  this 
Jerusalem.  distance,  how  violent  a  persecutor  he  has  been, 

and  hon>  much  evil  he  has  done  to  thy  saints  at 

14  And  here  he  Jerusalem;  And  1  am  credibly  informed,  that  I4. 
hath  authority  from  j^g  isnow  come  hither  to  Damascus  with  an  in- 
Itltll  t^rSon  tent  to  persecute  thy  people  here,  and  that /z^ 
thy  name.  has  caithority  from  the  chief  priests  to  bind  all 

that  ijivoke  thy  name,  and  to  carry  them  prison- 
ers to  Jerusalem  to  be  tried  there. 

15  But  the  Lord      But  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Ananias,  thou  15 
thy'^wTy?  foMie^s  ^''^^^^  ^^^  i^^^m^  that  I  am  ignorant  of  any  of 

a  chosen  vessel  unto  these  things,  or  that  it  is  for  thee  to  debate  my 
sovereign  determinations  ;  Go  thy  way,  and  ex- 
ecute immediately  that  message  of  mercy  with 
which  I  have  charged  thee  ifor,  how  great  and 
aggravated  soever  his  former  transgressions 
may  have  been,  I  assure  thee  that  this  very  man 
is  to  me  a  chosen  vessel,''  whom  I  have  by  my 

'"  And  he  hath  seen,  ?cc.]  Mr.  L'Enfant  then  I  should  think  his  name  would  have 

and  several  others  think,  these  are  the  been  expressed,  Kct/  o  la.vK®'  itS'ii  k.  r.  ?i. 

•ruords  of  the  historian,  and  therefore  should  <=  A  chosen  vessel.']  Beza  justly  observes, 

be  inciudedin  a  parenthesis,  and  rendered,  that  an  instrument  of  building-,  agriculture. 

And  he,  i.  e.  Saul,  saw  a  man,  &c.    But  8i.c.  is  often  in  Greek  called  a-Kiu®'  ;  and 


1 30  He  declares  the  serokefor  which  he  designed  him. 

SECT,  free  and  sovereign  grace  ordained  to  bear  my  me,  to  bear  my  name 
^^'   7iame  as  an  apostle,  and  to  preach  my  cfospel  ;  before  the  Gentiles. 
.,      ^       ,        c     \.-   \     1.        iif        •        ••11-     and  kinrs,   and  tli& 
-   J    the  truth  ot  which  he  shall  maintain  with  the  children  of  Israel. 
L\.  15  greatest  fidelity  and  courage  before  the  Gentile 
nations  and  their  khigs^  (7/2<f  before  the  children 
of  Israel^  and  shall  be  made  an  instrument  of 

16  eminent  service:  i^or  /  tyi//  immediately  in-     lepor  I  willshew 

troduce  him  into  a  scene  of  action  quite  differ-  him,     how     great 

ent  from  what  he  hath  hitherto  known,  and  will  ^.'''"ffs  ^^  "^"^^^  s^^" 
,         I  •      ,  ,,.  fill  ier  tor    my  names 

shexv  him  how  many  things  he  who  has  done  so  ^^j^^^        ^ 

much  to  oppose  and  injure  my  cause  must  at 
length  suffer  for  viy  name  ;^  anclhe  shall  under- 
go them  all  with  such  cheerfulness,  as  shall 
render  him  an  example  to  my  saints  in  all  the 
remotest  ages  of  my  church. 

17  yi;?.-/ upon  this  ^/2fl/2if/.9  presumed  not  to  ob-     17  And   Ananias 

ject  any  farther,  but  with  all  readiness  and  joy  went  his  way,  and 

undertook  the  message :  n^went therefore,  and f^^Jf/^^^^  anTputtin- 

entered  into  the  house  to  which  he  had  been  so  his  hands  on   him^ 

particularly  directed  ;  and  being  introduced  to  said.  Brother  Saul, 

the  person  M-hom  he  was  sent  to  visit,  and  lay-  ^^^  ^^^"f  <^^*^''  J^" 

,  .     ,        y  .  ■        7  ■  J   Tiir      1  I        ,    sus    that     appeared 

tng  his  hands  upon  him^  he  said.  My  dear  broth-  unto   thee    in    the 

er  Saul,  for  I  most  readily  own  thee  under  that  way  as  thou  earnest) 
relation,  f/i^  Zo/-^,  [even]  Jesus  who  ahpeared^^^^  sent  me  that 
^^,         ',  ^t  ^■i  -.x.       i     r^       thou    micrhtest     re- 

to  thee  on  the  rvay  as  thou  earnest  hither  to  Da-  <.g-^,g  thy  sidit,  and 

mascus,  hath  sent  me  that  thou  mightest  receive  be  filled    with  the 
thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  Holy  Ghost. 
which  shall  be  poured  out  upon  thee  in  a  mi- 
Acts  raculous  way,  before  I  leave  this  place.     "  For  _Th ^^g  d^of  ou' 
''''"■^'*  the  God  of  our  Fathers  hath,  in  his  secret  and  f^^^^rs  hath  chosen 
mysterious  conn^eh^  foreordained  thee  to  hiow  thee,     that     thou 

the  word  may  very  probably  have  that  s!g-  for  Christ  might  have  used  these  expres- 

nijication  here.     One  would  think,   none  sions,  had  Paul  been  brought  before  Ilea- 

wlio  knew  Saul's  character  before  his  con-  then  kings  for  preaching  him  as  the  Messiah 

version  could  imagine,  there  was  so  much  to  the  Jews  and  proselytes, 

incrit  and  excellence  in  it,  as  that  he  should  «  /  'uiill  skeiv   him  hoi»  many  things  he 

on  this  account  be  spoken  of  by  Christ,  as  a  'must  suffer,  8c.c.]  If  (as  Grotius  seems  to 

cfiiceorsingularlyvaluableperson.  (Compsive  think,)    this  intimates  that  Saul  should 

1  Tim.  i.  13—15.)     Yet  this  has  been  hint-  presently  have  a  revelation,  and  perliaps  a 

edoflate,  though  the  a/>r)^?/e  speaks  of  him-  visionary  representation  oi  all  his  sufferings 

sc,\f  :is  sffxtrated  from  his  mother's  nuomb,  among  Jews  and  Gentiles,  by  land  and 

Gal.  i.  15,  which,  in  concurrence  with  ma-  sea,    in  tumults  and  imprisonments,    of 

ny  other  Scriptures,    shows,    liow  much  which  this  boot  and  his  epistles  give  so 

more  natural  and  reasonable  it  is,  to  ac-  large  a  description  :  it  must  appear  a  most 

quicsce  in  the  obvious  and  common  inter-  lieroic  instance  of  cour.r^e  and  zca/,   that 

prctation  we  have  given.  with  such  a  view  he  should  offer  jiimself 

^  Before  the  Gentile  nations,  &c.]    Ana-  to  baptism,  and  go  on  so  steadily  in  his 

rijis,  could  not  infer  from  hence,  that  the  ministerial  wori.      Never  sure  was  there, 

g'Mpel  was  to  be  preached  to  the  Gentiles,  on  that  supposition,  an  exacter  image  of 

wlule  they  continued  i»ia>c«mc/iW,  and  so  Jesus,  who  so  resolutely  persevered  in 

aliens  from  the  common-wealth  of  Israel,  he.  his  ivori,  though  he  inevi  all  things  tUat 

(a  mystery,  which  Peter  did  not  yet  know;)  were  to  come  upon  him. 


Saul  recovers  his  sights  and  is  baptized,  131 

shouldst  know  his  his  will,  and  to  see  that  righteous  person  whom  sect. 
•wiU,and  see  that  Just  our  ungrateful  nation  hath  cuic'i^ied,  and  to  hear    ^^- 
^.TnhrvtiofiS'''  thou  hast  done  t/,e  voice  fro^  «''  own  — 
inouth.  mouth,  though  he  be  now  returned  to  the  ce-  xsii.l5 

15  For  thou  shalt  lestial  glory  :  For  thou  shalt  be  his  faithful 
be  his  witness  unto  and  successful  zuitness,  and  shall  be  employed 
SrsefanS  iS"  '^  testify  unto  all  men  the  truth  ./  those  things 

rvhich  thou  hast  already  seen  and  heard,  and  or 
those  which  he  shall  hereafter  reveal  unto  thee. 

16  And  now  why  And  now,  -why  dost  thou  delay  a  moment  long-  16 
tarriest  thou  ?  Arise,  gr  ?  Arise,,  and  be  baptized,  and  thereby  express 
wa'shtw^fth;  siTst  ^V  desire  to  rvash  arvay  thy  sins,  ij^oking^  the 
calling-  on  the  name  name  of  the  Lord  Jesixs  Christ,  that  illustrious 

of  the  Lord.  and  divine  name,  which  thou  hast  formerly 

opposed  and  blasphemed." 
Acts     IX.     18.      Jnd  immediately,  as  soon  as  Ananias  had  en-  Acts 
tt"re  fe™Xtlli'tered  the  place  and  laid  his  hands  upon  him,  "^"^^ 
eyes  as  it  had  been  there  fell  froin  his  eyes  [something']  like  scaler  ;^ 
scales ;  and  he  re-  and  he  presently  recovered  his  sight,  and  w^ion 
ceived  sight  forth-  ^^jg    ^       ^^^^  baptized:  And  presently 

with,  and  arose,  and     n         ,-       i  •       ,    i  i-  -r/ 

was  baptized.  ^"er  this,  he  received  the  extraordinary  gitts 

of  the   Holy  Spirit,^  by  which  he  was  much 

more  particularly  instructed  in  the  contents  of 

the  gospel,  and  fitted  to  communicate  it  with 

19  And  when  he  the  greatest  advantage  to  others.    And  having  19 

had  received  meat,  received  food,  after  a  loner  abstinence,  he  was 

he  was  strengthen-       •   i  i     "^  ,  ,        jT  j  t.-    r 

e^ quickly  strengthened,  and  recovered  his  lormer 

health  and  vigour  ;  which  it  was  his  imme- 

^  Something  like  scales.']     Perhaps   the  not,  as  we  do  not  elsewhere  find,  that  any 

outward  coat  of  his  eyes  might  be  scorch-  but  the  apostles  had  the  power  of  conferring 

ed  with  the  lightning  ,•  and  what  fell  from  it.  (See  chap.  viii.  16, 17.)  Dr.  Benson  has 

them  might  have  some  resemblance  to  the  illustrated  this  by  a  variety  of  ingenious 

small  scales  of  fishes.     Grotius  thinks, this  arguments,  and  is  particular  in  his  conjec- 

>vas  an  emblem  of  the  c/ar/§nes«  andpreju-  tures  (perhaps  too  minutely  pursued,)  as 

dice,  which  before  veiled  his  eyes  ;  and  to  the  several  gifts  which  were  now  com- 

their/a///;!^  q/ intimated  the  c/earer  "c/ewi  municated.     f  Hist.  Vol.  1.  p.  171—180.) 

of  divine  things,  which  he  should  for  the  We  are  sure,  he  had  an  ample  re'velation  of 

future  enjoy.  the  Christian  scheme  ;  otherwise  he  could 

E  He  received  the  Holy  Spirit]  We  are  not  have  been  qualified  to  preach  it  as  he 

sure  from  ver.  12,  that  the  laying  on  of  Ana-  did  :  (Compare  Gal.  i.  12  ;  1  Cor.  xi.  23  ; 

nias's  hands  was  introductory  to  Saul^s  re-  xv,  .3.)     And  we  particularly  find,  he  was 

eeiving  his  sight;  and,  as  this  is  connected  enlightened  in  the  sense  of  the  Old  Testa- 

with  his  receiving    the  Holy  Spirit  in  ver.  ment  prophecies.     He  had  also,  no  doubt, 

17,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude,  that  they  many  other  miraculous  gifts  a,nd pouters,  be- 

were  both  conferred  at  this  time.     Yet  it  sides  that  of  speaking  with  tongues :  But 

seems  evident,  that  the  recovery  of  his  sight  whether  these  were  given  (so  far  as  they 

preceded,  and  the  effusion  of  the  Spirit  fol-  were   statedly  resident  in  him,)  instanta- 

lowed  his  baptism  ;  so  that  Ananias  must  neously  or  gradually,  I  think  we  cannot  cer- 

have  laid  hands  on  him  twice,  if  that  action  tainly  determine.     Some  miraculous  effects 

of  his  attended  the  descent  of  the  Spirit  on  did, '  beyond  all  doubt,  immediately  ap- 

Saul :  and.  it  is  the  more  probable  it  did  pean 


132  He  mmediatelt)  preaches  Christ  at  Damascus. 

SECT,  diate  care  to  employ  in  the  service  of  his  new 
XX.    Master. 

And  as  things  now  appeared  to  Saul  in  quite     —  Then  was  Saul 

^•"^Q  another  light  than  they  had  done  before,  his  f^^taln    days    with 
ix-iy    ,.  .  .    °  -11  1  J    1  the  disciples  which 

disposition  was  entirely  changed  ;  and  he  as-  ^^j.^  ^^.  ]jamascus. 

sociated  with  those  whom  he  had  come  to  per- 
secute, and  was  for  several  days  with  the  disci- 

20  pies  at  Datnascus.  And  immediatehj  after  his  20  And  straight- 
conversion,  he  preached  Christ  in  the  Sijna-  way  he  preached 
gogues}^  with  great  freedom  and  zeal,  and  ^„g;fj3^"'tJat  heTs 
proved  by  incontestable  arguments  that  he  is  the  the  Son  of  God. 

21  Son  of  God.  And  all  that  heard  him  xvere  aston-  21  But  all  that 
ished,  and  said,  is  not  this  he  who  in  Jerusa-  heard  /,/m  were  a- 
,  ,.  1  •  u"  •^-  mazed,  and  said,  Is 
tern  was  so  exceeding  zealous  in  nis  opposition  ^^^  ^j^jg  j^^  ^^^^  ^1^^ 

to  this  way,  as  to  spread  desolation  among  them  stroycd  them  which 
zvho  called  on  this  very  name  P  and  who  catfje  called  on  this  name 
hither  also  to  this  end,  that  he  might  seize  on  all  ^''.n.i^JX^r  for  th"a^ 
the  followers  of  Jesus,  whom  he  could  find,  jntent,  that  he  might 
and  carrif  them  bound  to  the  chief  priests  ?  bring  them  bound 
Whence  then  proceeds  such  an  unaccountable  ^^}^     ^^^      ^^^^^ 

22  change  ?  But  Saul,  perceiving  there  was  such  ^  ^2  That  Saul  in- 
particular  notice  taken  of  the  matter,  and  creased  the  more  in 
hoping  that  his  testimony  might  have  sc  much  strength,   and   con- 

,    '      °  ...  J         ■^  f  ^1,     1  1    iounded    the    Jews 

the  more  weight,  in  consequence  oi  the  knowl-  ^^^^^^^  ^j^^^  zfD^,. 

edge  which  they  had  of  his  former  character,  mascus,provingthat 
was  strengthened  and  animated  so  much  the  this    is    the    very 
7nore  in  his  zeal  and  activity  ;  and  confounded  ^^^'St. 
the  unbelieving  fews  that  dzvelt  at  Damascus, 
confirming  and  evincing  with  the  fullest  evi- 
dence, that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  indeed 
the  3Iessiah. 
^3      And  when  many  days  were  fidf  lied,  in  which     23  And  after  that 
several  events  happened  which  are  elsev/here  "|»"y  days  were  ful- 
hinted  at ;  and  particularly,  after  he  had  made  counseVto  IdU^him ' 
an  excursion  into  Arabia  to  spread  the  gospel 
there,  and  returned  to  Damascus  again,  (Gal. 
i.  16 — 18,)  the  Jexvs,  finding  it  was  impossible 
to  answer  his  arguments,  or  to  damp  his  zeal, 
resolved  to  attempt  another  way  to  silence  him, 

'■  Immediately  he  preached  Christ,  &c.]  what  is  here  said  of  his  preaching  imvie- 
Tir.  Wells  (Script.  Geog.  Vol.  III.  p.  375.  diately.  I  therefore  imagine,  his  going  in- 
iS^  in  loc.J  says,  that  as  soon  as  Saul  hud  to  Arabia  (to  which  Damascus  now  bc- 
strcngth  to  go  any  where  abroad,  he  retired  longed,)  was  his  making  excursions  from 
into  the  desert  of  Arabia,  where  he  sup-  that  city  into  the  neighbouring  parts  of  the 
poses  hiin  to  have  been  favoured  with''  tlie  country,  and  perhaps  taking  a  large  cir- 
fuil  revelation  of  Christianity,  and  to  have  cuit  about  it,  which  might  be  liis  employ- 
.spent  some  considerable  time  in  devotion  ;  ment  between  the  time  in  which  he  began 
after  wliicli  lie  returned  to  Damascus,  and  to  preach  in  Damascus,  and  his  quilting  it 
pre.iclied  ;  wliich  he  argues  from  Gal.  i.  after  repeated  labours  there  to  go  to  Jeru* 
16,  17.     But  that  seems  inconsistent  with  salem. 


The  yews  conspU-e  to  kill  hlm^  but  he  escapes,  133 

and,  that  they  might  effectually  accomplish  it,  sect, 
2i  Bn\.  ihtir  \^y- conspired  to  kill  him.'^       ^?/f  Providence  so  or-    ^''• 
ihgawait  was  known  dered  it,  that  their  design  xvas  happily  discov-  "7~~" 
watchei'  the  gales  ^red  and  made  known  to  Said,  who  therefore  1^24 
day  and  night  to  kill  kept  himself  concealed,  and  would  not  give 
him.  them  any  opportunity  to  execute  their  purpose ; 

a7id  though  they  watched  all  the  gates  of  the 
city  continually,''  and  some  assassin  or  other 
was  waiting  at  each  of  them  day  and  night,  to 
attack  and  murder  him  if  he  should  offer  to 
retire  from  thence,  yet  they  could  not  compass 
^  25  Then  the  dis-  their  cruel  design.       But  as  his  present  situa-  2S 
cjples  took  him  by  ^^^^  ^^^^  g^jn  judged  unsafe,  and  it  was  no  way 
niglit,    and  let  hnn  ,  iiPi        ^  r       iw  i 

down  by  the  wall  in  pi'oper  lie  should  be  thus  confined,  the  other 
a  basket.  disciples  of  Jesus,  anxious  to  preserve  a  life  of 

so  much  value,  took  him  by  night,  arid  let  him 
doxvn  by  the  side  of  the  -wall  in  a  basket,  and  so 
dismissed  him  ;  heartily  committing  him  to 
the  Divine  protection,  by  the  assistance  of 
which  he  escaped  the  hands  of  those  blood- 
thirsty Jews  that  were  lurking  about  the  gates. 
(2  Cor.  xi.  32,  33.) 
26  And  when  Saul  And  when  Saul  was  come  from  Damascus  to  2G 
was  come  to  Jemsa-  Jerusalem,^  he  immediately  attempted  to  asso- 

lem,    he  assa\'ed  to  •^.    .         .,   ^j       >•     •.  7  i    ^  ^i  n  r  j  t  • 

join  himself  'to  the  "«^^  w^^'^  ^^^^  disciples  ;  but  they  all  feared  him, 
disciples :  but  they  not  believing  that  he,  who  had  signalized  him- 
■were  all   afraid  of  gelf  so  much  by  his  rage  against  the  church, 

!,«  Va^'he'tr*  T  "''f  •*  "  f''^'!  '  ''"'  ="=P".'i"S  that  the 

disciple.  change  he  professed  was   an   artifice   to  work 

himself  into  their  confidence,™  and  by  that 

'  T/iejfews  conspire  to  kill  A/m.]     What  otherwise  he  might  have  been  seized,  and 

an  amazing  instance  is  this  of  the  maligni-  carried  to  Jerusalem,  by  some  such  com- 

,jfj  of  these  wretched  creatures,  that,  when  mission  as  he  himself  had  borne.  But  they 

so  great  a  persecutor  was,  by  a  voice  and  ap-  had  some  intei-est  in  Aretas's  deputy,  and 

pearance  from  heaven,  converted  to  Christ-  therefore   endeavoured    to    compass    hia 

ianity,  they  should  be  so  far  from   follow-  death  by  this  indirect  method.     See  Mis- 

ing  his  example,  tliat  they  should  attempt  cell.  Sacra.  Vol.  I.  Abstract,  p.  15. 

to  take  aivay  his  life.      In  this  design  they  '  When  Saul  luas  come    to  ^erusalem.J 

were  assisted  by  the  governor  oi'  the  city  This  is  tlie  journey  of  which  he  speaks, 

under  Aretas  king  of  Arabia,    (2  Cor.  xi.  Gal.  i.  18  ;    in  which   he  formed  his  first 

32,  33,)  by  whatever  revolution  it    had  acquaintance  with  Peter,  the  great  a/)o*?/e 

come  into  his  hands,  after   having    been  of  the  circumcision  :  But  it  is  plain,  as  Mr. 

conquered  by  the  Romans  under  Pompey.  Cradock  well  observes,    (in  his  excellent 

C^os.  Anttq.  lib.  xiv.   cap.  ii.   [al.  4,]  §  3.)  Apost  Hist.  p.  5S,)  he  went  not  to  acknoiul- 

See  Dr.  Benson's  Hist  Vol.  I.  p.  196.  eage  his  supremacy,   but  [/rc^Jio-a;,]  to  see 

^They  ivatched  all  </;e^a?e.s- of  the  city.]  and  converse  icith  hitn  as  a  brother  and 
This  shews,  there  wei  c  great  numbers  en-  fellow  labourer  :  and  it  seems  by  the  ex- 
gaged  in  this  bloody  design  ;  for  Damas-  pression,  iTi^uuvct  7r^<§r  etiJlov,  that  he  lodg- 
cus  was  a  large  city,  and  had  many  gates,  ed  with  him. 

It  seems,  that  the  Jews   had  not  «ow   so  >"  Suspecting  that  the   change  he  pro- 
much  power  there,  as  they  had  when  Saul  fessed  was  an  artifice,  SiT'c]     It  may  seem 
was    dispatched   tvonx  tlie    Sanhedrim  i  strange,  that  S9  remftjkabl«  an  event  as 
VOL.   3.                         20 


134  He  comes  to  yeritsalem,  mid  joins  the  disciples* 

SECT,  means  to  have  it  in  his  power  to  detect  and 
XX.    j^uin  a  greater  number  of  persons.        But  Bar-       27    But    Barna- 

" nabas^  whose  information  had  been  more  ex-  j'-''^  took   lum,  and 

Acts  1  ■      1  ,  •        ,  •       1        ^1       1        1  brouffht  him   to  the 

ix.  2rP^5ss  and  particular, ^«i?;7,^/;z/n  by  the   hand  apostles,    and    de- 
with  an  endearing  friendship,"^  brought  him  to  clared    unto    them 
the  apostles  Fetcv  and  James,   the   rest  being ''ow  he  had  seen  the 
then  absent  from  Jerusalem  ;°    and  he  ''^/f/^^^thatMT had" spoken 
to  them  how  he  had  seen  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  him,  and  how  he 
in  the  waif  to  Damascus,  aiid  that  he  had  spoken  had  preached  boldly 
to  him  in  a  manner  which  had  sweetly  conquer-  ^i^e'oTjesus!"  ^^^ 
ed  all  his  former  prejudices  against  the  gos- 
pel ;  and  hoiv^  in  consequence  of  that  change 
which  was  then  made  in  his  views  and  in  his 
heart,  he  had  preached  boldly  at  Damascus  in 
the  7iame  ofjesus^  even  at  the  apparent  hazard 
of  his  life. 

28  On  this  they  gladly  received  him  into  their  28  And  he  was 
number,  and  into  their  most  intimate  friend-  "with  them  coming 
ship,  and  he  xvas  with  them,  coming  in  and  go-  j"eruralem.'"^  ''"^  ^" 
ing  out  at  Jerusalem,  for  a  little  more  than  a 

fortnight,  (Gal.  i.  18  ;)  and  with  the  greatest 
freedom  he  there  bore  his  testimony  to  the 
gospel,  preaching  as  boldlij  and  as  publicly  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  he  had  done  be- 
fore at  Damascus. 

29  And  he  spake  and  disputed,  not  only  with  the  29  And  lie  spake 
natives  of  Judea,  but  also  with  the  Hellenists,  '^o^'jjy  '!J^^\''e  name' 
or  with  those  foreign  Jews  who  used  the  Greek  and  disputed  against 
language,P   and  came   out   ot    other  parts  to  the  Grecians :    but 

Saul's  conversion  should   be  concealed  so  Christ,  p.  565.)     Perhaps  he  might  have 

long  from  the   Christians   at  Jerusalem  :  seen  Ananias,   or  some  other  witness  of 

But  it  is  to  be  considered,  that  there  were  peculiar  credit,  on   whose  testimony  he 

n(jt  then   such  conveniences  of  corrw/jo/i^/-  inU'oduced   him.      It  is  evident,  a  most 

ence  between  one  ])lace  and  anotiier,  as  we  faithfvd  and   tender  friendship  was  est.ib- 

now  have  ;   and  the  war  then  subsisting  lished  between  them  from  this  time, 

between  Herod  Antipas  and  Aretas,  (^yos.  °  To  the  Apostles  Peter  and  James,  &c.3 

Antiq.  lib.  xviii.  cap.  5,   [al.  7,]  §  1,)  might  Paul  himself  tells  us,  that  on  his  going  up 

have  interrupted  that  between   Damascus  to  }cru!ia.\em  he  saiv  no  other  of  the  apostles, 

and  Jerusalem  :  not  to  urge,  tiiat  the  unbe-  Gal.i.  19.  Beza  well  observes, wearequite 

lieving  jews,  in  order  to  prevent  the  argu-  uncertain  on  what  occasion  the  rest  were 

ment   whicii  the   Christians  might  draw  thenaAjojf  from  Jerusalem.  Had  they  been 

ft-om  Saul's  conversion,  might  very  probably  there,  though  Saul  staj  ed  but  about  a  fort- 

affect  to  give  themselves   mysterious  airs,  ni^'ht,  lie  would  no  doubt  have  seen  them, 

as  if  he  was  only  acting  a  concerted  part  ;  p  Jews  who  used  the  Greek  Language.] 

sure  to  find  tlieir  account  in  such  a  pre-  ^it  W\c  Syriac  version  with  great  propriety 

tence,    by  mortifying    the   disciples,   aiitl  explains  the  word //t7/e;iuf*;  of  wliom  sec 

bringing  .Saul  into  suspicion.  note  •"  on  Acts  vi.  1,  §  12,  p.  71.     I  know 

''Barfia6asta/['inghim,hc.']    Some  have  not  on    what    authority    Epiphanius    (as 

said,  I  know  not  on  what  evidence,  that  quoted  by  Beza  on  this  text)  asserts,  that 

Barnabas  was  an  old  acquaintance  of  Saul,  tlicse  Hellenists  endeavoiued  to  revenge 

and  had  been   formerly  his  fcllowstudent  themselves    on   Saul,  by  reporting  every 

under  Ga.maliel.      (fSee  Jieading's  Life  of  where,  that  his   conversion  to  Chrisfianit; 


He  is  again  in  danger,  a7id is  sent  to  Tarsus,^  135 

tliey  went  about  to  worship  at  Jerusalem,  as  being  earnestly  desi-  sect. 
slay  him.  j-ous  that  they  might  carry  along  with  them  the    "x. 

knowledge  of  Christ  into  their  own  lands  :  But  " 
some  of  them  were  so  enraged  at  this  unex-  jx%9 
pected  opposition  from  one  on  whom  they  had 
so  great  a  dependance,  that  they  attempted  to 
oO  Which  vi\\cn\\\c  kill  him.     A?id  the  brethren  being-  informed  [of  30 
Imthren  knew,  they  ^^1  judged  it  necessary  to  consult  his  safety 
uroufflit  him    clown      -i  i'       °  ,   ,  '  i     i         r  i       r 

to  cSsarea.andsent  ^^'^"O"^'  any  delay;  and  theretore  several  ot 

iiim  forth  to  Tarsus,  them  conducted  him  to  Ccesarea^  with  such  dis- 
patch, that  he  had  not  an  opportunity  of  enjoy- 
ing any  interview  with  the  churches  in  Judea 
which  lay  in  his  way,   (Gal.  i.  22  ;)  and  from 
thence  they  sent  him  axvay  with  proper  recom- 
mendations to  Tarsus^  the  noble  capital  of  Cili- 
cia,  and  his  native   place,  where  they  appre- 
hended  he   might    meet  with   some  support 
from  his  relations,   and  pursue  the  work  of 
God  with  some  considerable  advantage  ;  which 
he  accordingly  did. 
31    Then    had       Then  the  several  churches  that  were  formed  31 
th?  u^hou^^aU  ^T^*^  through  all  Jiidea^  and  those  more  lately  plant- 
dea,  iuid  Galilee  and  ^^  ^^  Galilee  and  Samaria,  ^ez;?^  greatly  edified^ 
Samaria,  and  were  by  the  seals  that  were  set  to  the  truth  of  the 
edified,  and  walking  gospel,  and  by  the  confirmation  of  the  news  of 
Saul's  conversion,  (though  they  could  not  en- 
joy the  benefit  of  his  personal  labours,)  not 
only  advanced  in  Christian  knowledge  and  ho- 
liness, but  Aa^also  an  happy  interval  of  external 
rest^    as  several  circumstances  in   the  civil 

v/as  the  result  of  a  disappointment  in  his  reader  to  Dr.  Hammond's  learned  note  on 
addresses  to  the  daughter  of  Caiaphas  the  the  word  QuaSo[Aiiy.i)icit,  edijied,  for  an  ac- 
high  priest,  as  her  father  would  not  ac-  conrvtoi  ^haXf.gurati'ce  expression, -which.  \s 
cept  him  for  a  son  in  law.  If  they  told  properly  a  term  of  architecture. 
such  an  idle  story,  it  must  however  imply,  "  Had  rest.']  This  is  by  no  means  to  be 
that  they  thought  Saul  a  person  of  some  ascribed  merely,  or  chiefly,  to  Saul's  con- 
rank,  to  have  been  capable  of  forming  any  'version,  who,  though  a  great  zealot,  was 
such  pretentions.  but  one  young  man,   and  whose  personal 

1  Conducted  him  to  Ciiesarea.^  I  should  danger  proves  the  persecution,  in  some 
liave  concluded,  this  had  been  the  cele-  measure,  to  have  continued  at  least  three 
brated  city  of  that  name  on  the  Mediterra-  years  after  it.  I  conclude  therefore,  the 
nean  Sea,  so  often  mentioned  afterwards,  period  spoken  of  is  that,  which  commenc- 
and  from  whence  he  might  so  easily  have  ed  at,  or  quickly  after,  his  setting  out  for 
passed  by  ship  to  Tarsus,  had  not  Paul  Cilicia,  and  entirely  acquiesce  in  Mr. 
himself  told  us,  he  went  through  the  re-  Lardner's  most  judicious  observation, 
gions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia,  (Gal.  i.  21)  which  (Credib.  Book  I.  chap.  2,  §  12,  Vol.  I.  p. 
intimates,  that  he  went /fyz/flW,  and  makes  203—210.)  that  this  repose  of  the  Christ- 
it  probable  that  it  was  Csesarea  Philippi  ians  might  be  occasioned  by  the  general 
near  the  borders  of  Syria,  which  is  here  alarm  which  was  given  to  the  Jews, 
spoken  of.  Compare  note  °  on  Acts  viii.  [about  A.  D.  40,]  when  Petronius  by  the 
40,  p.  120.  order  of  Caligula  (incensed  by  some  af- 

'  Being  edified^  I  follow  Beza's  construe-  front  said  to  have  been  offered  him  by  the 

t/on  of  this  intricate  verse,  as  most  agree-  Alexandrian  Jews,)   attempted  to  bring 

able  to  the  Greek  idiom,  and  refer  tlie  the  statue  of  that  emperor  among  them, 


136  Reflections  on  the  distinguishing  grace  of  God  to  Saul^ 

SECT.  State  of  the  Jews  at  that  time  concurred,  either  in   the  fear  of  the 

^^-    to  appease  their  enemies,  or  to  engage  them  to  Lord,    and   m   the 

,  '  *,  ,  1  •    4.  1  1^1.  comfort  of  the  Holy 

^^^^   attend  to  what  immediately  concerned  them-  q\-,o^^_^  ^ere  jnuUr- 

ix.*3i  selves.  Arid  as  the  followers  of  Jesus  were  plied, 
not  corrupted  by  this  respite,  but  continued 
with  exemplary  devotion  and  zeal  rvalktng  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord^  a/zif  evidently  appeared  to 
be  in  an  extraordinary  manner  supported  by 
the  aids,  and  ^mm^ttdhy  the  coJisolntion  of  the 
Hohj  Spirit^  they  ivere  considerably  nndtiplied 
by  a  new  accession  of  members,  whereby  the 
damage  sustained  in  the  laje  persecution  was 
abundantly  repaired. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      How  admirable  was  the  condescension  and  care  of  our  bless- 

'      ed  Redeemer^  in  sending  good  Ananias  thus  early  as  a  messenger 

13, 14  of  comfort  and  peace  to  Saul  in  his  darkness  and  distress.     We 

cannot  wonder  at  the  objections  which  were  at  first  ready  to  rise 

in  his   mind,  but  must  surely  yield  to  the  great  authority  by 

15  which  they  were  overborne  ;  go  thy  xvay^  he  is  a  chosen  vessel. 

Thus  does  it  become  us  to  acquiesce  in  all  our  Zor<^  appoints,  in 

17  pursuance  of  the  schemes  of  his  electing  love  ;  and  thus  should 
we  with  brotherly  afftction.,  like  that  of  this  holy  man,  be  ready 
to  embrace  even  the  greatest  of  sinners,  when  they  are  brought 
in  humility  to  a  Saviour's  feet. 

But  when  he  is  thus  glorifying  his  power  and  his  grace,  what 
gratitude  and  love  may  he  justly  expect  from  those  that  are  the 

18  happy  objects  of  it  ?  When  the  scales  are  fallen  from  their  eyes^ 
when  they  have  given  themselves  up  to  him  in  the  solemn  seals 
of  his  covenant,  when  ihey  have  received  the  communications  of 
his  Holy  Spirit,  how  solicitous  should  they  be  to  love  much,  in 
proportion    to  the  degree  in  which  they  have  been  forgiven  f 

19,20  (Luke  vii.  47.)  And  with  what  zeal  and  readiness  should  they 
immediately  apply  themselves,  from  a  principle  of  gratitude  to 
Christ,  and  of  compassion  to  sinners,  to  declare  that  way  ofsalvu' 

and  to  set  it  up  in  the  holy  (if  holies  ;  a  horrid  »  The  consolation  of  the  Holy  Spirit."} 
profanation,  which  the  whole  people  de-  Some  think  •^u^^ikkikti;  signifies  in  the 
precated  with  the  greatest  concern  in  the  ^cncra\  patronage  and  assistance,  as  it  well 
most  solicitous  and  affectionate  manner,  may  ;  and  therefore  in  the  paraphrase  I 
(See  yosefih.  Bell.  yud.  Hi).  \i.  cap-  10,  [al.  have  expressed  both.  Dc  Dieu  takes 
9,]  ylntir/.  lib.  xviii.  cap.  8,  [al.  11,]  Fhilo.  great  pains  to  prove,  that  rrc^iuitfAtvan  to, 
de  Legat.  ad  Cai.  p.  1024,  and  the  large  ac-  ■^oCni-iTrMiBovovlo  signifies  that  they  advanced 
count  given  of  the  5"frtfe  c/r/ieyeu'j  at  this  more  and  inore  in  religion,  &c.  But  it 
time  by  Dr.  Benson,  Hist.  Vol.  I.  p.  201 —  seems  much  mo?-e  natural  to  explain  it  of 
210  )  How  long  this  rest  continued,  we  do  the  accession  tnade  to  their  numbers,  in  con- 
not  certainly  know,  probably  till  Herod  in-  sequence  of  that  advancement  in  piety, 
tcrrupted  it,  as  we  shall  see  hereafter,  isfc. 
chap.  xii. 


and  on  the  zeal  he  shewed  to  propagate  the  gospel.  137 

tlon  into  which  they  have  been  directed  ;  and,  so  far  as  they  sect, 
have  opportunity,whetherunderamore  public  or  private  charac-    *'^- 

ter,  to   lead  others  unto  that  Jesus  on  whom  they  have  them-  

selves  believed. 

And  now,  let  us  with  sacred  pleasure  behold  the  progress  ofyevse 
grace  in  the  heart  of  Saul  :  Let  us  view  him  rising  from  his  bed  ^2 
of  languishing  vf'ixh  a  soul  inflamed  with  love  and  zeal,  testifying 
the  gospel  of  Christy  and  confounding  the  jfews  that  dwelt  at  Da- 
mascus :  Let  us  behold  him  rimning  the  hazard  of  his  life  there,  23-25 
while  their  obstinate  hearts  refused  to  receive  or  endure  such  a 
testimony  ;  and  then  returning  to  Jerusalem^  desiring  to^ozn  him-  26 
self  to  the  company  of  those  whova.  he  had  once  despised  and  per- 
secuted ;  and  on  that  most  public  theatre,  under  the  very  eyes 
of  that  Sanhedrim  from  which  he  had  received  his  bloody  com-  28,  29 
mission,  openly  bearing  his  testimony  to  that  ^•o.9/'<f/ which  he  had 
so  eagerly  attempted  to   tear  up  by  the  roots.     Thence  let  us  30 
view  him  travelling  to  Tarsus,  and  visiting  his  native  country^ 
with  a  most  earnest  desire  to  fill  Cilicia,  as  well  as  Judea  and 
Damascus,  with  that  doctrine  which  his  divine  Master  had  con- 
descended to  teach  him,  and  to  be  the  7}jeans  of  regeneration  to 
the  inhabitants  of  the  pla,ce  from  whence  he  derived  his  natural 
birth. 

And  while  we  behold  with  reverence  and  delight  the  hand  of 
Godwith.  and  upon  him,  let  us,  as  we  are  told  the  churches  hi  Ju- 
dea did,  while  he  was  by  face  unknoxvn  to  them,  glorify  God  in 
him,  (Gal.  i.  22,  24.)  In  all  the  labours  and  writings  of  Paul, 
the  glorious  apostle,  let  us  keep  Saul  the  persecutor  in  our  eye, 
still  remembering,  that  (according  to  his  own  account  of  the 
matter)  it  was  for  this  cause  that  he,  though  once  the  chief  of 
sinners,  obtained  mercy,  that  in  him,  as  the  chief  Christ  might 
shew  forth  a  pattern  of  all  hngsuffering  to  them  that  should  here- 
after believe,  (1  Tim.  i.  15,  16.)  Well  might  Me  churches  be  ed-  31 
ified  hy  suchanadditionalevidence  of  the  truth  and  power  of  the 
gospel.  May  the  edif  cation  be  continued  to  churches  in  succeed- 
ing ages  ;  and  while  a  gracious  Providence  is  giving  them  rest, 
may  they  rvalk  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  be  daily  multiplied,  established,  and  improved. 

SECT.     XXL 

Peter  cures  Mneas  at  Lydda,  and  then  raises  Dorcas  from  the 
dead  at  Joppa.     Acts  IX.  32,  to  the  end. 


Acts  IX.  32.  AcTS  IX.  32. 

A  ND  it  came  to  T  TAVING  dispatched  this  important  histo- 
-X  pass,  as  Peter  £\  j.y  of  the  conversion  of  Saul,  and  of  the 

vigour  and  success  with  which  he  set  out  in  the  "7 — 
Christian  ministry  j  let  us  now  turn  to  another  ix.*32 


SECT. 

xxi. 


138  Peter  cures  uEneas  of  a  palsy  at  Lydda. 

SECT,  scene,  which  happened  during  that  peaceful  in-  passed    throughout 

^^^'  terval  mentioned  above.     Now  it  came  to  pass,  ^}^  quarters,  he  came 

— —         I  •     r  ui     •         .  ^r    ..u  ,.^      T3      down    also    to    the 

at  this  favourable  juncture,  that  the  apostle  re-  saints  which  dwelt 

ix'^^32  ^^^'  ^^  ^^^  ^^'^^  making'  a  progress  through  all  the  at  Lydda. 
[parts']  of  the  neighbouring  country,  that  he 
might  rectify  any  disorders  that  occurred,  and 
instruct  and  confirm  the  new  converts  in  the 
knowledge  and  fiiith  of  the  gospel,  among  the 
other  places  that  he  visited  ca77ie  also  to  the 
sai?its  that  dwelt  at  Lydda,  a  considerable  town 
not  far  from  tiie  coast  of  the  Mediterranean 

33  Sea.  And  he  foi'nd  there  a  certain  Jiian  zvhose  33  j^^^  tj^^^.g  jj^ 
name  was  jEneas,  who  had  been  long  disabled  found  a  certain  maii 
by  a  palsy,  and  had  kept  his  bed  eight  years,  in  named  ^neas.which 
so  deplorable  a  state,  as  to  be  quite  incapable  ^Tgtt ySkand was 
of  rising  from  it,  or  to  be  any  way  helpful  to  sick  of  the  palsy. 

34  himself.  And  Peter  seeing  him,  and  perceiv-  34  And  Peter  said 
ing  in  himself  a  strong  intimation  that  the  Di-  unto  '"m,  .-Eneas, 
vine  power  woukl  be  exerted  for  his  recovery,  JS^^hok' Tri'se! 
said  to  him,  jEneas,  Jesus  the  true  Messiah,  and  make  thy  bed. 
in  whose  name  I  preach  and  act,  now  at  this  And  he  arose  imme- 
instant  healeth  thee^  and  operates  while  I  speak,  'iiately. 

to  strengthen  and  restore  thy  weakened  frame : 
With  a  dependance  therefore  upon  his  almighty 
agency,  arise,  and  make  thy  bed.^        And  upon 
this  the  palsy  left  him,  and  the  disabled  man 
was  all  at  once  so  strengthened,  that  he  arose 
immediately,  and  did  it. 
55      And  the  miracle  appeared  so  extraordinary     35  And  all    that 
to  all  the  inhabitants  o/the  learned  and  celebra-  dwelt  at  Lydda,  and 
ted  town  oi  Lydda,''  and  to  those  of  the  fruitful 

»  yesus  the  Messiah   Ona-m:    0   Xg<r®')  ''  Maie  thy  bed.']     Beza  thinks,  it  is  in 

healeth  thee"]     It  is  woi-th  our  while  to  ob-  effect  bidding-  him  take  up  his  bed ;  but  De 

serve  the  great  difference  there  is  between  Dieu  well  observes,  that  r^ffjrov  rather  sig- 

the    manner  in   which   this     miracle    is  x\\?ics  to  smooth  it.    As  lie  was  now  for  the 

wrought  by    Peter,    and    tliat   in  which  present  to  quit  his  bed.  Dr.   Hammond 

Christperformcd  his  worksof  divine  power  seems  to  think  it  refers  to  a  couch  on  which 

and  goodness.     The  dilferent  characters  he  was  to  lie  at  the  table :  But  perhaps  it 

lA  \.h>i  servant  s^ndthe  Son,  \.he  creature  and  might  mean,   as  if  it  were  said  to  him, 

the  God,  are  every  where  apparent.     Cla-  *'  Whereas  you  have  hitherto  for  a  long 

rius  justly  observes  here,  \\\a\.  no  faith  on  time  been  unable  to  help  yourself  at  all, 

the  part  of  the  person  to  be  healed  wfl.f  re-  now  you  shall  be  so  entirely  restored,  as 

tjuired ;  and  the  like  is  observable  in  many  not  only  to  be  able  to  rise,  but  to  shake  up 

other  cases,  where  persons,  perhaps  igno-  and  smooth  your  oivn  bed  against  the  next 

rant  of  Christ,  were  surprised  with  an  un-  time  you  have   occasion  to  lie  down  up- 

cxpected  cure.     But,   where  persons  pe-  on  it  ;"  which  he  might  immediately  do, 

titioned  themselves  for  a  cure,  a  declara-  as  a  proof  of  the  degree  in  which  he  was 

tion  oi  their  faith  w.is  often  required,  that  strengthened. 

none  might  be  encouraged  to  try  experi-  «  Tlie   learned   and  celebrated  town  of 

ments  out  of  curiosity,  in  a  manner  which  Lydda.']     I  call  it  so,  because  tliere  were 

would  have  been  very  indecent,  and  have  severalcelebrated^tauw/j«c/ioo/4  there, and 

tended  to  many  bud  consequences.  the  great  Sanhedrim  sometimes  met  near 


Dorcas^  an  eminent  disciple^  dies  at  Joppa.  1 S9 

Saron,  saw  him,  and  vale  of  Saron^  part  of  which  lay  in  the  neigh-  sect. 
turned  to  the  Lord,  bourhood  of  it,  that  they  no  sooner  saw  him^   ^^"'• 
and  had  an  opportunity  of  being  informed  in  "7"™ 
the  particulars  of  so  unparalleled  a  fact,  but  j^^^o^ 
they  believed  that  he  in  whose  name  it  was 
done,  was  undoubtedly  the  Messiah,  and  so 
turned  to  the  Lord^  and  embraced  his  gospel. 
36  Now  there  was      And  the  number  of  converts  in  these  parts  36 
at  Joppa   a  certain  ^^^^  greatly  increased  by  another,  and  yet  more 
fthaTvvhTrb/'in:  astonishing  event,  which  happened  about  the 
terpretation  is  called  same  time.     For  there  was  then  at  Joppa,  a 
Dorcas :  this  woman  noted  seaport  in  that  neighbourhood,'^  a  certain, 
was   full   of   good  r      J  disciple,  named  Tabitha,  xvho  by  the  in- 
works,     and    alms-*/  .   ^      r  i  •    ^    \u     r^        \     i 

deeds  which  she  did,  ^^^/'^e^^^zow  of  her  name  mto  the  Greek  lan- 
guage is  called  Dorcas  f  \and^^  she  xvas  univer- 
sally respected  as  a  person  of  a  very  lovely 
character,  for  she  was  full  of  good  xvorks  and 
„  almsdeeds  which  she  did  upon  all  proper  occa- 

pass  in  ihoseTyl'  sions.       And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days   S7 
tliat  she  was  sick,  while  Peter  was  at  Lydda,  that  she  was  sick, 
and   died :     whom  gj;^^/  died.      And  whe7i   they  had  washed  her 
Tt^^ie^SZt  corpse,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  place, 
an  upper  chamber,    they  laid  her  in  an  Upper  chamber, 

it.     (S&e  Lightfoot,  Cent.  Chor.  Mat.  cap.  building  Solomon's  ?eMx/&/ev/ere  brought  in 

16.)     It  was  but  one  day's  journey  distant  floats  by  sea,  and  carried  from  thenceby 

from  Jerusalem,  and  is  said  by  Josephus  to  land  to  Jerusalem.  (2  Cliron.  ii.  16.)  Jonah 

have  been  so  large  a  town,  as  not  to  have  took  ship  from  hence  for  Tarshish,  (Jonah 

been  inferior  to  a  city.  (Antiq.  lib.  xx.  cap.  i.  3.)     And,  as  it  lay  between  Azotus  and 

6,  [al.  5,]  §2.)     Some  have  supposed,  it  Caesarea,  it  was  probably  one  of  the  cities 

was  the  same  with  Lod,  which  belonged  where   Philip  preached  the  gospel  in   his 

to  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  :   (1  Chron.  viii.  progress  ;  (Acts  viii.  40.)    There  are  still 

12,  and  Neh.  xi.  36.)  However,  as  it  stood  some  remains  of  it,  under  the  name  of 

near  Joppa,  it  must  have  been  situate  near  yaffa. 

the  borders  of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim.  Saron  «  Tabitha,  ivho  by  interpretation  is  called 
or  Sharon,  which  is  here  connected  with  Dorcas.']  She  might,  as  Dr.  Liglitfoot  sup- 
it,  was  not  a  town,  but  a  large  fertile /6/am  poses,  be  one  of  the  Hellenist  Jews,  and 
or  valley,  that  lay  near  to  Lydda,  and  ex-  be  known  among  the  Hebrews  by  the  Syr- 
tended  from  Caesarea  to  Joppa,  in  which  iac  name  Tabitha,  while  the  Greeks  call- 
were  many  villages,  as  it  was  noted  for  its  ed  her  in  their  own  language  Boreas. 
delightful  situation  and  the  fine  pasture  it  Tliey  are  both  words  of  the  same  import, 
afforded  for  their  flocks.  Compare  IChron.  and  signify  a  roe  or  fwwn  ,-  in  which  sense 
xxvii.  29;  Isai,  xxxiii.  9;  xxxv.  2;  Ixv.  the  wordAop^c  is  often  used  by  the  Sep- 
10.  tuagint,  Deut.  xii.  15,  22  ;  2  Sam.  ii.  18  ; 
d  yoppa,  a  noted  seaport.]  This  was  Cant.  ii.  9  ;  iv.  5  ;  &c.  And  thus  the 
the  nearest  maritime  town  to  Jerusalem,  name  might  probably  be  given  her  in  her 
and  was  the  only  port  belonging  to  it  on  infancy  on  account  of  her  amiable  form, 
the  Mediterranean  Sea,  but  was  more  than  which  rendered  her  peculiarly  pleasant  in. 
a  day's  journey  distant  from  it,  though  the  eyes  of  her  parents.  Others  suppose 
some  have  said  Jerusalem  might  be  seen  it  rather  to  have  signified  a  ivildgoat ,-  and 
from  thence.  (Strab.  Geogr.  lib.  xvi.  p.  so  the  name  might  be  intended  to  allude 
522.)  We  find  it  mentioned  in  the  0/c^  to  the  sprightliness  of  her  temper,  or  to 
Twi^mratby  the  name  of  Japho,  as  belong-  the  quickness  of  her  sight.  For  the  ety- 
ing  to  the  tribe  of  Dan.  (Josh.  xix.  46.)  It  mology  of  the  words,  see  Dfubius  and 
was  the  place,  to  which  the  materiv^s  for  Grotius  in  loc. 


140  They  send  for  Peter,  and  he  raises  her  to  life. 

sKCT.      And  as  Lydda  was  very  near  Joppa^  being     38  Andforasmuck 
^^'-  but  about  six  miles  off,  the  disciples  at  Joppa  fs  Lydda  was  nigh 

,         .  ,  r.  7  ^  J    ir     to  Joppa,  and  the  dis- 

-~ hearing  that  Feter  7vas  there,  sent  trvo  77ien  to  ciples had  heard  tliat 

ix*^38  him,  entreating-  [him]  that  he  xvould  not  by  any  Peter     was    there, 

means  delaii  to  come  to  them  /  that  he  might  t'l^y  sent  unto  him 
,  r-        1    •  1         •   ^  1       ^1     ^  two    men,    desiring 

give  them  his  advice  and  assistance  under  that  j^.^^  ^,,^^  j^^  would 

great  distress,  which  the  loss  of  so  dear  and  not  delay  to  come  to 
useful  a  friend  could  not  but  occasion.  them. 

39  And  Peter  presentlv  arose,  andxuent  to  Joppa      39  Then  Peter  a- 

ivith  them,  Andxvhen  he  was  come  to  Tabitha's  '7^^'  «"J,  ^^"t  with 
,  ,        ,  ....  ,        ,  ,        ,       them.  When  he  was 

house,  they  brought  him  into  the  upper  chamber  come,  they  brought 
vhere  she  was  laid   out  ;  and  all  the  widows  him  into  the  upper 
stood  bu  him,  luee/miP-  for  the  loss  of  such  a  ben-  chamber .-  and     all 
^  ^  J      1        •         ..L  *  J  *7     the  Widows  Stood  bv 

cfactress,  and  shewing  the  coats  ana  mantles  j^-^^  weepin<^,    and 

xvhich    Dorcas   made  for  charitable  purposes,  sliewing   the'  coats 

40  xvhile  she  was  yet  continued  with  them.  A?id  and  garments  wliich 
Peter  putting  them  all  out,  as  he  found  in  him-  ^^  wL  "^Hh  itm' 
selfa  powerful  encoui'agement  to  hope,  that  the  40  But  Peter  put 
petition  he  was  about  to  offer  was  dictated  from  them  all  forth,  and 
above,  and  therefore  should  certainly  be  heard,  ^^^'^^^^  dow"  and 
,  ',  ,  .  7  •  u  4.  4.  prayed,  and  turnmg 
kneeled  doxvn  and  pray  edwithQrea.te:xrntstness;)^-^;^  to    tlje  i^^^y 

and  then  turning  to  the  body,  he  said,  as  with  a  said,  Tabitha,  arise 
voice  of  authority  in  the  name  and  presence  of  And  she  opened  her 
,  .  T        1    ^i.  •  ^^•L•  1    1      ..I-    eves:  and  when  she 

his  great  Lord,  the  sovereign  of  life  and  death,  ,:,^peter,she  sat  up. 
Tabitha,  arise.       And  he  had  no  sooner  spoke 
these  words,  hnt  she  opened  her  eyes,  and  seeing 

41  Peter,  she  immedisitely  sat  up.  And  giving  her  41  And  he  gave 
his  hand,  he  raised  her  up  on  her  feet ;  and  hav-  her  his  hand,  and  lift 

in^  called  the  saints  andxvidoxus,  who  were  near  [^^^,  "P  '  ^"^^  ^^^^^ 
,  -5  111-  -11  .  .        he  had    called    the 

the  chamber,  and  had  impatiently  been  waiting  gajnts  and  widows, 
for  the  event,  he  presented  her  to  them  alive.      presented  her  alive. 

42  7l/2i^/[rAzi]  wonderful  fact  wrt5  presently /^//oti'W  42  And  it  was 
throughout  all  the  city  ol  Joppa ;  and  many  more  known  throughout 
believed  in  the  Lord  upon  the  credit  of  so  signal  StVe'Sinthe3. 

43  a  miracle.  And  as  Peter  was  willing  to  im-  43  And  it  came 
prove  so  favourable  an  opportunity  of  address-  to  pass,  tliat  he  tar- 
ing: to  them  while  their  minds  were  impressed  '"'^'^  many  days  m 

P,  ...  •        I      /  ^-        J  Joppa,  With  one  Si- 

withso  astonishing  a  miracle, /it'CO?2//;2z/m;wa;z?/  moil  atanner. 

days  at  Joppa,  in  the  house  of  one  Simona  tanner;^ 

*  That  he  viould  not  delay  to  come  to  them.'\  reasonings,  on  what  we  tliink  fittest  and 
We  can  hardly  imagine,  they  urged  his  best,  to  the  infinitely  wiser  determination 
coming,  merely  to  comfort  them  under  tliis  of  Providence,  or  we  shall  be  most  foolish 
breach  :  Bui,  if  they  had  any  view  to  and  miserable  creatures. 
what  followed,  it  was  an  astonishing  in- 
stance of  faith,  as  it  docs  not  appear  the  8  In  the  house  of  one  Simon  a  tanner."] 
apostieihM\hefov(tih\s  raised  any  o7ie from  Some  render  it  a  currier.  His  business 
the  dead.  Were  we  to  have  been  judges,  perhaps  is  mentioned,  that  it  might  ap- 
perli.aps  we  siiould  have  thought  it  nmch  pear  the  apostle  was  not  elevated,  by  the 
bctter,thatSteplKnsiiould  have  been  rais-  dignity  of  the  late  miracle,  above  mejin 
ed  tliau  Oorcaa  ;  but  wc  roust  submit  our  persons  and  thing's. 


Reflections  on  Peter's  curing  jEneas  of  a  palsy.  141 

from    whence    he  was  afterwards   sent  for  to  sect. 
Ceesarea.  upon  an  extraordinary  occasion,  which   ^^'- 
will  be  related  at  large  in  the  next  section.  ^^^^ 

ix.43 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Blessed  apostle  !  who  was  thus  enabled  to  imitate  his  divine  verse 
Master ^\w  what  he  himself  has  celebrated  as  the  brightest  glory  ^^'"^^ 
of  his  human  character,  in  going  about  doing  good^  (Acts  x.  38,) 
and  who  had  always  a  concern,  like  him,  when  he  performed 
the  most  important  offices  of  kindness  to  lyien^s  bodies^  that  all 
might  be  subservient  to  the  edification  and  salvation  of  their 
souls  ! 

Behold,  in  what  has  now  been  read,  not  only  a  disease  which  33 
a  continuance  for  eight  years  had  rendered  inveterate  and  hope- 
less, but  death  Itself  yielding  to  his  command,  or  rather  to  the  40 
infinitely  superior  power  of  his  Lord,  the  great  conqueror  of  death 
for  himself,  and  (adored  be  his  compassionate  name)  for  all  his 
people  too.  It  is  most  delightful  to  observe,  with  what  solici- 
tous care  of  pious  humility  Peter  immediately  transferred  the 
eye  and  heart  of  vEneas,  and  of  every  spectator,  from  himself 
to  Christ,  while  he  says,  JLneas^  fesus  Christ  healeth  thee.  He  34 
would  not  k-ave  them  any  room  for  a  surmise,  as  if  it  was  by 
any  power  of  his  own  that  so  astonishing  a  cure  was  wrought ; 
bat  leads  them  to  consider  it  as  the  act  of  Christ,  and  to  ascribe 
the  glory  of  the  work  to  him  whose  minister  he  was,  and  in 
whose  name  he  spake.  Thus,  if  God  favour  us  as  the  instru- 
ments of  healing  and  animating  those  souls  that  were  once  lying 
in  a  hopeless  state,  not  only  disabled,  but  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sinsy  let  us  acknowledge  that  it  is  ?iot  xve,  but  the  grace  of  God 
that  is  with  us.     (1  Cor.  xv.  10.) 

Great,  no  doubt,  was  the  affliction  which  the  disciples  sustain-  37, 38 
ed,  when  so  amiable  and  useful  a  person  as  Dorcas  was  taken 
away  from  them  by  death  ;  a  person  whose  heart  had  been  so 
ready  to  pity  the  afflicted,  and  her  hand  to  help  them  ;  a  person 
whose  prudence  and  diligence  had  also  been  as  conspicuous  as 
her  charity ;  for  she  well  knew  there  were  circumstances  in  36-39 
which  to  have  given  the  poor  the  value  of  these  things  in  money, 
would  have  been  a  much  less  certain  and  suitable  benefit,  than  to 
furnish  them  with  the  necessaries  and  conveniences  of  life  thus 
manufactured  for  their  immediate  use  :  And  surely  the  garments 
xvhich  she  made  and  distributed,  must  be  more  precious  to  them 
in  some  degree  for  having  passed  through  so  kind  a  hand.  Let 
us  be  emulous  of  such  a  character,  in  all  the  expressions  of  it 
which  suit  our  circumstances  in  life,  that  when  we  are  dead  the 
memory  of  our  good  actions  may  survive,  to  the  credit  of  our 
profession,  and  to  the  glory  of  God. 
VOL.  3.  21 


142  Reflections  on  his  raising  Dorcas  from  the  dead. 

SECT.       It  was  a  circumstance  which  greatly  enhanced  the  value  of 
"'•   the  intended  ?mracle,  that  it  was  to  call  bad  from  the  dead  so  cx- 

cellent  a  person  :   And  with  what  humilitif^  with  what  faith  was 

^^^Tq  it  performed  !  Again  does  the  servant  follow  not  only  the  path 
but  the  very  steps  of  his  Lord,  in  dimissing  all  xvitnesses,  that 
nothing  might  look  like  vain glonj,  thiM  nothing  might  interrupt 
the  fervour  of  that  address  he  was  to  pour  out  before  God. 
First  he  bends  his  knees  in  prayer  to  the  Lord  of  life,  and  then  he 
directs  his  voice  with  a  divine  efficacy  to  the  dead.  So  may  we, 
O  Lord,  learn  to  address  ours^dves  to  those  under  the  power  of 
spiritual  death,  with  that  spirit  and  vigour  which  we  receive  by- 
solemn  and  affectionate  intercourse  with  thee,  who  hast  the  life 
of  nature  and  of  grace  at  thy  command. 
41  Who  can  imagine  the  surprise  of  Dorcas,  when  thus  called 
back  to  life  again,  or  of  her  pious  friends,  when  they  saxv  her 
alive  ?  For  their  own  sakes,  and  the  sake  of  the  indigent  and 
distressed,  there  was  cause  of  rejoicing,  and  much  more  in  the 
view  of  such  a  confirmation  given  to  the  gospel,  and  such  a  token 
of  Christ's  presence  with  his  servants  :  Yet  to  herself  it  was 
matter  of  resignation  and  of  submission,  rather  than  of  exultation^ 
that  she  was  called  back  to  these  scenes  of  vanity,  which  surely 
would  hardly  have  been  tolerable,  had  not  a  veil  of  oblivion 
been  drawn  over  those  glories  which  her  separate  spirit  enjoyed. 
But  we  please  ourselves  with  a  charitable  and  reasonable  hope, 
that  the  remainder  of  her  days  were  yet  more  zealously  and 
gloriously  spent  in  the  service  of  her  Saviour  and  her  God, 
yielding  herself  to  him,  as  in  a  double  sense  alive  from  the  dead. 
Thus  would  a  richer  treasure  be  laid  up  for  her  in  heaven  ;  and 
she  would  afterwards  return  to  a  far  more  exceeding  iveight  of 
glory,  than  that  from  which  so  astonishing  a  Providence-  had, 
for  a  short  interval,  recalled  her. 

SECT.     XXII. 

CorneliuSy  an  uncircumcised  though  pious  Gentile,  being  divinely 
instructed  to  do  it,  sends  for  Peter,  xvho,  taught  by  a  vision 
not  to  scruple  it,  returns  with  his  messengers  to  C<esarea* 
Acts  X.  1—23. 

Acts  X.I.  ActsX.1. 

SECT.  TTITHERTO  the  gospel  had  been  preached  np  HERE  was  & 

xxii.  Xx  to  the  Jews  alone  ;  but  God  was  iioxv  de-    -*■    cei-ialn  man  in 

termined  to  open  a  way  for  the  discovery  of  it 

^x*l  *°  *^^  Gentiles  ;  and,  that  a  proper  decorum 
might  be  observed  in  the  manner  of  doing  it, 
he  first  sent  it  to  one,  who,  though  uncircum- 
cised, was  nevertheless  a  worshipper  of  the 
true  God,  whose  story  we  shall  here  proceed 
to  relate.     Let  it  therefore  be  observed,  that 


An  angel  appears  unto  Cornelius  a  devout  Gentile.  143 

Cxsarea,called  Cor- while  Peter  continued  at  Joppa,  (where  the  sect. 
of 'the  band"called  conclusion  of  the  former  section  left  him,)  there  ^ 
the  Italian  band.        '^^^  ^  certain  v^an^  in  the  neighbouring  and  ^^^^ 
celebrated  city  of  Ccesarea^  named  Cornelius^    x.  1 
who  was  a  centurion.,  or  commander  of  an 
hundred  men,  of  that  which  is  called  the  Italian 
cohort  or  ^gtz^  of  soldiers,^  which  attended  the 
Roman   governor,   who    commonly   kept    his 

2  A  devout  man,  residence  at  this  citv.  This  Cornelius  was  a  2 
Sd""vUh''auTs  '"'"'  ?/'distinguished>..^y,  undone  that  feared 
house,  which  g-ave  ^^^  worshipped  the  only  living  and  true  Got/,'' 
much  alms  to  the  xvith  all  hi)i  house,  giving  also  much  alms  to  the 
people  and  prayed  y.^c^y,/^.  of  the  Jews,  thout^h  he  himself  was  a 
to  God  alway.  /-■  ^-t  j  •  ^     ,  •         ,,        . 

•'  Gentile  ;  and  praying  to  God  coiiVnually,    m 

secret,  domestic,  and  public  devotions,  as  he 
esteemed  it  an  important  part  of  his  dail}' busi- 
ness and  pleasure,  to  employ  himself  in  such 
'  sacred  exercises. 

3  He  saw  in  a  vi-      ^°w  ^^  ^  time  when  he  was  thus  engaged,  3 
sion  evidently  ftbout  he  eivdentlij  saw  in  a  vision,  about  the  ninth  hour 
the  ninth  hour  of  the  ^y^/iC^^^^^    (that  is,    about   three    in  the  after- 
day,  an  anerel  oi  God  „ r-    u  1     •         li.      1  r 

coming  in  to  him,  "°°"'  ^^''^''^  ^*^i"g  ^^.^  ^°"»'  ^^  evenmg  sacri- 
fice, was  chosen  by  him  as  a  proper  season  for 
his  devotion,)  an  angel  of  God  coming  in  to  him^ 

'  The  Italian  cohort  or  iawr/ of  soldiers.]  is"  lib.  xx.  cap.  8,  [al.  6,]  §  7.)  It  might 
A  Roman  coAoriwas  a  company  of  soldiers,  perhaps  be  the  life  guard  of  the  Roman 
commanded  by  a  tribune,  consisting-  gene-  governor,  who  generally  resided  in  this 
rally  of  about  a  thousand.  (See  Pitisc.  splendid  and  celebrated  city. 
texic.  in  voce  Cohors.)  Many,  with  Grotius,  ^  A  man  of  distinguished  piety,  and  one 
have  explamed  this,  as  if  the  meaning  that  feared  God.']  It  is  a  very  unwarranta- 
were,  that  Cornelius  was  a  centurion  of  ble  liberty,  that  is  taken  in  the  version  of 
one  of  the  cohorts  belonging  to  the  Italian  1727,  to  translate  the  latter  of  these  claus- 
legion ;  and  the  editors  of  the  Prussian  es,  a  prosehtc.  \  hope  in  a  proper  place 
TerfflTOew^  with  our  English  follower,  have  to  shew,  that  the  name  oi  proselyte  vrsiS 
ventured  (quite  contrary  to  the  origi7ial,)  never  applied,  by  so  ancient  and  correct  a 
to  translate  it  so.  But  I  refer  the  reader  writer  as  Luke,  to  an  uncircumcised person, 
to  the  many  learned  and  judicious  things  and  that  there  is  no  sufficient  authority  for 
which  Mr.  Biscoe  has  said,  (at  Boyle's  the  distinction,  so  generally  admitted  by 
I^ct.  chap.ix.  §  1,  p.  330—335,)  to  shew,  learned  men,  between  proselytes  of  right- 
that  the  Italian  legion  did  not  exist  at  this  eousness,  who  by  ciicumcision  became  debt- 
time,  and  that  the  version  here  given  is  to  ors  to  the  whole  law,  and  proselytes  of  the 
be  retained.  I  think  it  exceedingly  prob-  gate,  who,  worshipping  the  true  God,  re- 
able,  for  the  reasons  he  urges,  that  this  nouncing  idolatrv,  and  submitting  them- 
was  a  cohort  different  from  any  of  the  le-  selves  to  the  observation  of  the  seven  (sup- 
gionary  ones,  and  consequently,  that  Luke  posed)  precepts  of  Noah,  were  allowed, 
has  here  expressed  himself  with  his  usual  though  uncircumcised,  to  live  among  the 
accuracy  ;  and  that  the  mistake  lies,  as  it  Jews,  and  converse  familiarly  with  them, 
generally  does,  in  those  who  think  they  But  tlie  question  is  too  complex,  and  too 
have  learning  enough  to  correct  him.  It  important  to  be  handled  in  these  7:otes.  I 
is  probable,  this  was  called  the  Italian  therefore  only  desire,  that  I  may  not  be 
cohort,  because  most  of  the  soldiers  be-  condemned  for  waving  all  those  interpre- 
longing  to  it  were  Italians  ;  whereas  Jo-  tations  of  Scripture,  which  depend  on  this 
sephus_  mentions  Cesarean  cohorts,  fi-om  distinction  of  proselytes,  WW  my  reasons  for 
whom  It  might  be  proper  to  distinguish  doing  it  have  been  examined  and  answer- 
this.    C^ntici.  lib.  x"u.  cap.  9,  [al.  7,]  §  2,  ed. 


144  He  directs  him  to  send  to  Joppo  for  Peter. 

SECT,  in  a  form  and  habit  of  surprising  brightness,  and  saying  unto  him, 

^^'-   and  sailing  to  h'nn.Corneliufi  !  And  havins:  fixed  ^^"^J^^^'"^^-    , 

/  •  ^        f  -.u       .      •   u  .     I  4   And  when   he 

Acts  '"/  ^y'^  '''t'on  him  with  astonishment,  he  was  ,„^i^.^^,  ^,,  ^-^^   ^^ 

s.  4    afraid^  and said^  What  is  it.  Lord!  Protect  me  was  afraid,  and  said, 
from  all  danger  !  and  let  me  know  the  mean-  What  is  it,   Lord  ? 
ing  of  this  vision  "And  presently  the  angel  ^J:;^,:Z 
executed  the  commission  with  which  he  was  thine  aims  are  come 
charged,  and  said  to  him,  Thu  repeated  fervent  "p  for  a  memorial 
prayers,  and  thine  alms  with  which  they  have  °^^'^^'^  God. 
been  attended,  are  come  up  into  the  divine  pres- 
ence  as  a  grateful  memorial  before  God,    far 
more  pleasing  to  him  than  the  most  fragrant 
5  incense  :  And  he  is  7ioio  about  to  give  thee  a     5  And  now  send 
very  singular  demonstration  of  his  favour,  by  "^t,"  .^'^  Joppa,  and 
J.    •  •         .1-  ,u  u-    u  •     •         r    \.     call  for  one    Simon, 

discovering  things  to  thee  which  it  is  ot  the  ^.],ose    siiname    is 
highest  importance  that  thou  shouldst  know  :  Peter  •. 
Send  therefore  some  of  thv  men  to  Joppa,  and 
^  fetch  hither  \_one'\  Simon,  ivhose  sirname  is  Peter :     g  He  lodgeth  with 
He  lodgeth  xvith  one  Simon,  by  trade  a  tanner,  one  S'mon  a  tanner, 
whose  house  is  by  the  sea  side  ;  and  when  he  is  whose  liou.^e   is  hy 

1  Mi'i      •  ^  r  1  •       1       tne    s^a    side   ;    lie 

come,  as  he  will  be  instructed  trom  above  in  the  gj^^n  ^^u  ^),pe  ^^^^^ 
message  he  is  to  bring,  he  shall  tell  thee  what  thou  oug-hlest  to  do. 
thou  mnst  do  for  the  security  of  thy  final  hap- 

^  I       .     *  ,  ,  ,      ,  ,  y-,  7  And  when   the 

7  As  soon  then  as  the  angel  xoho  spake  to  Come-  angel  which  spake 
Uus  was  gone,  he  was  so  earnestly  desirous  to  unto  Cornelius  was 
hear  what  Peter  was  to  say  to  him,  that  he  ^cpartcd,  he  call- 
immediately  obeyed  the  orders  that  were  given  ho„sei7old  s^'ervantlf, 
him;  and  calling  tivo  of  his  domestics,  r//2(3^  a  and  a  devout  soldier 
pious  soldier  who  was  one  of  them  that  always  of  them  that  waited 

8  attended  his  person  and  waited  upon  him,  ^'z^  ""g'Tnr  wllen  "he 
having  related  to  them  all  [these]  things,  just  in  had  declared  all 
the  manner  they  had  happened,  he  ordered  these  things  unto 
them  to  go  for"  Peter  and  sent  them  away  io  *^^V''  ""^  ^^^"tthcm 

ev  1  •  •'to  Jopna. 

Joppa  that  very  evening.  9  on  the  morrow, 

9  And  as  they  set  out  too  late  to  reach  the  place  as  they  went  on  their 
that  night,  on  the  next  daij,  while  they  were  on  .iourney,  and  drew 
their  journey,  and  drew  near  the  city,  Peter  ivent  pftir"vent\Tp  upon 
up  to  the  top  of  the  house  to  pray  ;^  the  flat  open  the     housetop      to 

<^  What  h  it,  Lord  Z"]  Dr.  Whilhy  thinks  (Apol.  Vol.  U.  p.  68,)  that  this  place  to 

these  words  are  addressed  to  the  angel,  which  Peter  retired  was  some  itpfier  room, 

as  if  Cornelius  had  said,  *'  Sir,  what  would  where  the  disciples  used  to  assemble,  and 

you  say  tome  ?"  But  it  is  both  more  literal  that  he  went  up  (o  it  as  a  consecrated  place, 

and  natural  to  render  it  as  in  the  para-  in  which  his   devotions  would  be  more 

phrase,  and  to  imderstand  it  as  a  sudden  acceptable  to   God  than  elsewhere.      It 

exclamation  Sind  prayer  to  God  to  preserve  is    not   improbable,    that    he    might   the 

him,  and  let  him  know  what  was  the  de-  ratiier  choose  it,  for  the  advantage  it  gave 

sign  of  so  astonishing  an  appearance.  him  to  look  towards  tlie  temple  at  Jeru- 

<^  Went  up  to  the  top  of  the  house  to  pray."]  salem,  to   which    Peter   might  hitiicrto 

It  seems  a  strange  fancy  of  Mr.  Reeves,  have  the  same  regard  as  the  other  Jews 


Peter  falling  into  a  trance  has  a  remarkable  vision,  145 

pray,  about  the  sixth  roof  with  which  the  houses  in  those  parts  were  ^^^J- 
^*^"*'-  built,  affording  a  more  convenient  place  of  re-   ^^''' 

tirement  than  could  at  that  time  be  found  with-  "J^ 
in  doors  ;  and  it  was  now  about  noon,  or  the    x.  9 

vcJ^^htin^r^^^^^d  ""^'^^  ^^°'"'  °^^^^^  ^'^^'*^     ^"^  ^^^  ''^"■^  ^^^•'^  ^^'"'  ^^ 
would  havreaten':  ^^^^  ^"^  7vould  gladly  ha%)e  taken  a  little  refresh- 
bt'.t  while  they  made  ^"^«^;^  but  xvhile  they   were  preparing  dinner 
ready,  he  fell  into  a  for  the  family,  he  fell  into  an  ecstacy  or  trance,^ 
'^^"'^^'  in  which  a  very   remarkable  and  instructive 

11  And  sawheav-  vision  presented  itself  to  him.     For  he  had  all 

tr'SLVd^t'nX^^^'^^rT?"^^^^^  T^^  upon  his  mind,  and 
ing-  unto  him,  as  it  apprehended,  while  he  lay  in  this  state,  that  he 
had  been  a  ^revJi  ^azu  heaven  opened^and  something  oisiX^Y^Q  tx- 
sheet,   knit  at   the  tent,  descending  to  htm  from  above  like  a  ^reat 

z::::^:::;^' f^  «^-  ^'--pp-^'^  which  was/....;z.^  itthe 

four  corners^  and  so  let  down  to  the  earth  by  an 

12  Wherein  were  invisible  hand  :     In  xvhich  there  were  all  [sorts  12 

earth,  and  wild  ^"^*  7  "'^  earth,  andxvila  beast.'^^  and  reptiles  or 
beasts,  and  creeping-  creeping  things,  and  fowls  of  the  air  of  several 

Srffr'  """^  ^°''^'  °^  ^"'"'^'-     .^"^^  ""'^'^^  ^^^^  P^^"^y  °f  provision  was  13 

ISAndtherecame  '^^^^'"^  ^im,   there  came  a  voice  from  heaven  to 

a  voice  to  him,  Rise,  ^^^h  saying,  Rise^  Peter^  since  thou  art  hunpry, 

Peter;  kill  and  eat.  and  take   thy  choice  of  what  thou  wilt  out  of 

this  great  variety  ;  kill  any  of  these  animals 

^tt^lT.fr^VT'^r"^'''^''?Z'''^'  ■*^^°^-^-  P-^«^  =  )  to  prove  that  it  signifies 
V  ir29  qo  If  ^p  ,  ^<=""^P!^.'-^  1  Kings  just  the  same  with  making  n  set  meal  con- 
vi.u  29,  oO,  44  ;    Psalm  cxxxvm.  2  ;    Dan.    firm  me  in  the  contrary  opinion. 

«  ^L^i^X'l*;  i  /        1  T>     •  J       ,  ^  ^"  "^'^'■-^  "*■  trance.]  The  word  wr^c/<r 

mominrand  eCfn"^'"''  ''  •?'  'T,''^'^':  ^''''  '^^  P^''^^"  ^^'^"  falh  into  it  a  lookof 
we  S  taken  n't^  'k'^'^'"-  ^"^^"^^'^  «^'o«,-./.„,m,  and  renders  him  insensible  i 
aL  iir  1  "  o'A  f,^""'^  '""'''^  ""  "^^  ^'^^""^l  °'^.i^*^*^  round  him,  while  in 
amonp-  tli^  T.  ^'  '"'"'''  ,  "^°''^  ''^"""^  ^'^^  '^^^"  ^'"^^  '^'^  imagination  is  agitated 
?w\nd{o7.r''/''^*'''''''P''''''  '"  ""  extraordinary  manner  with  some 
Thus  David. .vfr  ■  P'-T"  ''^  """"•  ^"'''^"'<?  *''^"^*  ^^''"'^h  pass  before  it,  and 
at  noon  I.; /Pr'f ''''"'%  «"/ f^^^""-?'  «'^^  take  up  all  the  attention.  The  reader  may 
Danie  ^1^1  '^?'^  '  Psal.  Iv.  17  ;)  and  see  some  extraordinary  instances  of  this 
fl^^  .  ,!.  "''T  .f-f"^"'^"^"^^''''-^'""^^  '^"'d  mentioned  by  Gualtperius,  in  his 
PeS  "[fj'.^yf^    Dan.  v..  10)  Whether   large  note  on  this  text.  ^  ' 

other  Tea  son"  t"n  r  ^  '>  "^  ^^  'T"  "  ^""^-'A/^^-We  a  ^rea.  sheet  or  wrap- 
time  it  seem;  at  1  I?  ^  "  t"' "''  "'  '^''  P^""'^  ^^  "^  ^°  ""^  in  English  call  ./.e.^. 
aiT  n  th.  firt  ^°  ''^r '?"''"  'J'''^'"-  ^'^s^^Ls,  I  thought  the  general  word  here 
church  tl, ?W.J  l^'^'^l  ^^^  Christian  used  more  properly  answered  to  ..,.&, 
t  riw  Th  "'•  ^\^'"  da^^yP'-'^yers  at  the  whicl,  extends  to  all  sorts  of  househdd 
Seecim  4LX  '  '";v  '^-^  "'"^  ^°"'--  f^'rniture.  as  well  as  instruments  of  hus- 
ih^^'\  T     '^'''?"-  ^'}-  ''"•  P-  ^22.  bandrv,  war,  &c.  and  has  no  word  tliat  I 

all  thaTVi^r  "■  ('"^^/C/>e*/"«f"f-]  After  recollect  in  our  language,  exact!)'  answer- 
ers h4^'^5"';*;''  ^"^  ^^^•^'■^^1  ^'^V  '^'''-  ^"^  ^°  ^^-  The  othir  word  oSor.  signifies 
PropeT rmDort'ofVh  '''"'^'  *"  """  ?^  '""^'  "">'  ''^''•^'^  ^>^-  "/^-^«  i"  which  things  are 
the'^auZrkie/n  ^^''^ir^J^"/'.""^  ^"'"'^PP"''  •'^"d  seems  to  have  been  «.  em- 
r^;«o    J2S;/r34''"4/  ^•■>P'-/'"^"  *.''--/'/- ^-M  as  extendmgtoall  na- 


146    Peter  is  prepared  hy  this  'oision  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles, 

sicT.  which  may  be  most  agreeable  to  thee,  atid  eat 
sxii.   freely  of  what  is  before  thee.'     But  Peter  said^      14  But  Peter  said, 
- — "  with'a  kind  of  pious  horror,  Bu  no  means.  Lord:  Not  so,  Lord  ;  for  I 
Acts    T  ,j  11  •  r     .•  ^  have     never     eaten 

X.  14    ^  would  much  rather   continue  fasting  a  great  ^^y   ^1^-,^^  ^i^^t    is 

while  longer,  than  satisfy  mv'  hunger  on  such  common  or  unclean, 
terms  ;  for  I  see  only  unclean  animals  here, 
and  thou  knowest  that  from  a  religious  regard 
to  the  precepts  of  thy  law,  I  have  never,  from 
the  day  of  my  birth  to  this  hour,  eaten  any  thing 
•which  is  common  or  unclean,  nor  took  the  liberty 
of  tasting  what  is  prohibited  in  itself,  or  pollut- 
ed by  any   accidental  circumstance    that    has 

15  attended  it.  And  the  voice  \^said'\  to  him  again  55  j^^^i  ti,e  voice 
the  second  time.  Those  things  ruhich  God  hath  spaie  unto  him  Agum 
cleansed  by  such  a  declaration  of  his  will  in  bid-  V.V^  second  time, 
J-  ^u  \.  .-  r  u  J  1  What  God  hath 
ding  thee  to  eat  oi  them,  do  not  thou  any  more  cleansed,  that  call 
CO  l^  common,  but  readily  submit  thyself  to  his  not  thou 'common, 
directions,  and  leave   it   in   the   power  of  the 

great  Lawgiver  to  change  his  precepts  as  he  shall 

16  see  (it.  And  t}\:it  it  might  impress  his  mind      ^^  This  was  done 

the  more,  and  he  might  give  the  more  particu-  ^l''''^  '■  ^"^^  the  ves- 
,  ;  .        ^       ^    ,  .  1  1-  1      1  1       sel  was  received  up 

lar  attention  to   it  as  to  a  thing  established  by  into  heaven. 

God,  the  vision  was  not  only  doubled,  but  this 

was  done   three   times  successively,    (compare 

Gen.  xli.   32,)  and  at  last   the  vessel,  with  all 

that  was  in  it,  was  taken  up  into  heaven  ag-ain. 

17  ^«rt' Providence  so  ordered  it,  that  at  this  very  ,  I'' Now  ^^'^^P^- 

,  .,      7^  .  7     ,   ■         ■     ,  ■         -.-ter  doubted  in  him- 

juncture,  while  Peter  was  doubting  m  himself  s^if^  whAi\.h\s\\sion 
what  the  vision  which  he  had  seen  might  import,  which  he  had  seen 
or  what  it  was  designed  to  point  out  to  him,  ^^'?"''^  "'^^'^  •  ^^' 
behold,  the  men  who  roere  sent  from  Cornelius,the  J^^^,.^;  lentTonrCor*! 
pious  centurion  mentioned  above,  ^«yzw^  zw- nelius,  hadmade  in- 
quired  out  the  house  of  Simon  the  tanner,  stood  'i^^'^^J   *or     Simon's 

1 8  at  the  door  :         And  calling  to  those  that  were  f^^u  '" ^^''^^  ^^- 

•  1  •         7  1     1  ■  r  r..  ,  •  tore  the  gate. 

Within,  they  asked  if  one  Simon,  whose  sirname      18Andcalled,and 
'was  Peter, lodged  there :  Ax\dhG\r\^lo\<\ih?^i\\t  asked   whether   Si- 
did,  they  desired  immediately  to  speak  with  him  "i"".  which  was  sir- 
Vr  •         V-'   1-  r    1  ..  •  named  Peter,  were 

on  an  affair  which  was  ol  the  utmost  import-  lodg-ed  there, 

19  ance.  Now  as  Peter  was  reflecting  on  the  19  While  Peter 
vision,  and  was  attentively  revolving  it  in  his  ^hought  on  the  vis- 
own  mind,  the  Spirit,  by  an  inward  suggestion,  Tt'o  ,.lm?' BehoW 
said  unto  him,  Behold,  three  men  are  inquiring  for  three  menseekthee. 

^  Kill  and  eat. '\  This  appears  a  general  some  other  critics,  have  obser\^ed,  that 
intimation,  that  the  Jewish  Christians  the  Jews  looked  on  unclean  animals  as  an 
■were,  by  tlie  gospel,  absolved  from  the  image  of  the  Gentiles  ;  which,  if  it  were 
ceremonial  law,  in  which  the  distinction  the  case,  renders  this  emblematical  rep- 
between  clean  and  unclean  meats  made  so  rcsentation  peculiarly  proper.  See  Gro- 
considerable  a  part.     Mr.   L'Enfant  and  tius  on  ver.  15. 


and  is  commanded  to  go  with  the  messengers  of  Cornelius.        147 

20  Arise  therefore,  thee  :  Delay  not  therefore,  but  arise  and  go  sect. 
and  get  thee  down,  cfQ^vn  to  these  men,''  a7id  take  the  journey  with  ^''"- 
ifi^r -tting ;  ^^^''^  ^vhich  they  shall  propose,  zvithout  any  ^;^^ 
for  I  have  sent  them,  scruple  of  conversing  with  them,  or  the  person  ^  20 

from  whom  they  come  ;  for  I  have  sent  them  ; 
and,  when  thou  comest  to  compare  their  mes- 
sage with  what  thou  hast  now  seen,  thou  wilt 
easily  know  the  intent  of  this  vision,  and  the 
use  thou  art  to  make  of  it  for  thine  own  direc- 
tion. 

21  Then     Peter       Then  Peter  instantly,  before  any  message  21 
went  dovvn  to  the  f^om  the  strangers  could  YQ:ic\i\\i\x\. went  down 
men     which     were  ^  vi°^^;  / 

sent  unto  him  from  irom  the  housetop  to  the  men  who  were  sent  to 
Cornchus ;  and  said,  him  from  Cornelius,  and  while  they  still  con- 
Behold,  I  am  he  tinued  at  the  door,  *a?^to  them,  J5f'/?(3/^,  /awt 
tTJ::::^:.:^::.[.the  manlwhom  ye  inquire  for:  What  is  the 
fore  ye  are  come  ?     cause  for  which  you  are  come  hither  P 

22  And  they  said.  And  they  told  their  story  in  a  few  plain  22 
Cornehus  the  centu-  ^ords,  and  said,  Comelius  the  centurion,  a 
rion,  a  nist  man,  and  ...  i  r  ^i  /^  i  j  l  ^i 
onethatfearethGod,  ^^^^"^^"^'•5  '"^">  wlio  jeareth  God,  and  hath  a 
and  of  good  report  character  attested  by  all  the  Jewish  people^ 
among  all  the  nation  though  he  be  not  completely  a  proselyte  to 
warnlTd  fJom  Co7by  ^^^'^^'  religion,  has  been  divinely  instructed  by 

an  holy  angel,  to  the  ministry  of  an  holy  angel,  to  send  for  thee 
send  for  thee  into  his  to  his  house,  and  to  hear  words  from  thee  upon 
woTd^s  of  tiee°  ^^^^^  ^°"^^  important  subject,  in  the  purport  of  which 
we  do  not  doubt  but  thou  art  fully  instructed, 
though  it  be  not  particularly  known  to  us  :  We 
therefore  desire,  that,  in  compliance  with  his 
request,  and  this  divine  command,  thou  would- 
est  be  pleased  immediately  to  go  with  us  to 
Csesarea. 

23  Then  called  he  Having  therefore  called  them  in,  he  entertain-  23 
them  in,  and  lodged  ^^  [them}  there  that  night :  And  the  next  day 
them.  And  on  the  „  *■  /  ^  •  ,  ^i  j  r ^i  l  ..i 
morrow  Peter  went  P^tcr  set  out  With  them  ;  and  some  oj  the  breth- 
away  with  them,  ren  who  were  inhabitants  of  foppa  xvent  tuith 
andcertainbftthren  ^f^  upon  go  great  an  occasion,  which  could 
pTnTed  S.  ^"'''"'  not   but  excite   their   diligent  attention,  and 

raise  an  high  expectation. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

We  are  now  entering  on  a  series  of  the  story  in  which  we  our- 
selves are  intimately  concerned  :  We  are  going  to  see  the  first 
fruits  of  the  Gentiles  gathered  into  the  church  ;  and  let  us  see  it 

^  Therefore  arise  and  go  doinn."]      The  here    be  rendered    therefore,    and   have 

learned  Eisner,  fObserv.  Vol.  I.  p.  408,)  produced  several  instances  from  approved 

and  Raphelius,  f  Annot.  ex  Herod,  p   345,  authors,  in  which^  it  has  that  significa- 

346,)  have  observed,  that  «a^*  should  tion. 


148  Reflections  on  Peter'' s  behig-  sent  to  preach  to  Cornelius* 

SECT,  with  gratitude  and  delight.     Most  amiable  and  exemplary  is  the 
^'^'^-  character  of  Cornelius,  who,  though  exposed  to  all  the  tempta- 
_        ti(>ns  of  a  mUitarif  life^  maintained  not  only  his  virtue  but  his 
^^  ^\  piety  too.     H.^  feared  God ^  and  he  xvrought  righteousness  ;  and 
2  daily  presented  before  God  prayers  and  alms^   which  added  a 
beauty  and  acceptance  to  each  other :   And  he  was  also  an  ex- 
ample of  domestic^  as  well  as  of  personal  religion  ;  as  if  he  had 
been  trained  up  under  the  discipline  of  that  heroic  ge7ieral  and 
prince^  who  so  publiclv  and  so  resolutely  declared  before  an  as- 
sembled nation,  even  on  the  supposition  of  their  general  aposta- 
cy,  As  for  me  and  my  house  ^  we  xvill  serve  the  Lord^  (Josh.  xxiv. 
15.) 
3,5,6      To  him  God  was  pleased  to  send  the  gospel^  and  the  ynanner 
in  which  he  sent  it  is  well  worthy  of  our  remark.     An  afigel  ap- 
peared,  not  himself  to  preach  it,  but  to  introduce  the  apostle,  to 
whom  that  work  was  assigned.     With  v/hat  holy  complacency 
4  of  soul  did  Cornelius  hear,  by  a  messenger  from  heaven,  that  his 
prayers  and  alms  were  come  vp  for  an  acceptable  memorial  If  ore 
God  I  They  whosG,  prayers  and  alms  are  proportionably  affection- 
ate and  sincere,  may  consider  it  as  a  testim07iy  borne  to  the 
gracious  manner  in  which  an  impartial  and  immutable  God  re- 
gards and  accepts  them.     Yet  after  all  that  they  have  done,  let 
7,  8  them  learn  by  the  conduct  of  this  devout,  upright,  and  charitable 
man,  not  so  to  rest  in  their  own  virtues  as  to  neglect  inquiring 
after  that  way  of  salvation  which  God  has  established  by  his  Son, 
but  always  read)'  to  regard  it  as  the  one  thing  needful ;  let  them 
maintain  an  uniformity  in  their  character,  by  a  diligent  and  can- 
did attention  to  the  declaration  of  it  in  the  gospel. 
9      Peter  retires  for  secret  prayer  in  the  middle  of  the  day,  as  if  he 
had  learned  of  David  to  say,  Eve7iing  and  morning,  and  at  noon^ 
will  I  pray,  and  cry  aloud.     (Psal.  Iv.  17.)     He  seeks  a  conve- 
10  16  nient  retirement,  and  in  that  retirement  the  vision  of  the  Lord 
17-20  meets  him  ;  a  vision  niysterioxis  indeed  in  its  first  appearances, 
but  gradually  opened  by  divine  Providence,  the  process  of  which 
renders  many  things  plain,  which  at  first  seemed  dark  and  unac- 
countable. 
13, 15      This  vision  declared  to  him  in  effect  the  abolition  of  the  Mo- 
saic ceremonial  laiv,  of  which  the  precepts  relating  to  the  distinc- 
14  tioji  of  tneats  made  so  important  a  part ;  and  we  see  here  with 
21,23  pleasure,  that  strict  as  his  observation  of  it  had  hcen  from  his 
very  birth,  he  was  not  now  disobedie?it  to  the  heavenly  vision,  but 
freely  received  the  uncircumcised,  and  freely  goes  to  be  a  guest  to 
one  who  was  so.     Thus  let  us  always  preserve  an  openness  and 
impartiality  of  mind,  and  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which 
we  appear  willing  to  knoxv  the  truth,  we  shall  find  that  the  truth 
will  make  us  free.     (John  viii.  32.) 

Nevertheless,  as  it  was  an  affair  about  which  some  difHculties 
might  arise,  and  some  censures  may  even  in  the  way  of  duty  be 
23  incurred,  he  takes  some  of  the  brethren  with  him,  that  their  ad- 
vice and  concurrsnce  in  what  he  did  might  be  a  i^x\)\QY  justificar 


Feter  comes  to  Cornelius  and  his  friends  at  Ccesarea.  149 

tion  of  his  conduct^  to  those  who  were  not  perhaps  sufficiently  sect. 
aware  of  the  divine  direction  under  which  he  was.  How  agree-  ^''"• 
able  a  mixture  oi prudence  and  humility  !  Let  it  teach  us  on  all 
proper  occasions  to  express  at  once  a  becoming  deference  to  our 
brethren^  and  a  prudent  caution  in  our  own  best  intended  actions, 
that  even  our  good  7nay  not  be  evil  spoken  of  when  it  lies  in  our 
power  to  prevent  it.     (Rom.  xiv.  16.) 

SECT.      XXIII. 

Peter  coming  to  Cc^sarea^  preaches  the  gospel  to  Cornelius  and  his 
friend f ;  and^  upon  their  believing  it  and  receiving  the  Holy 
Spirit  by  a  miraculous  effusion^  he  xvithout  firther  scruple  ad- 
mits them  into  the  church  by  baptism^  though  they  were  uncir- 
cumcised  Gentiles.     Acts  X.  24,  to  the  e?id. 

Acts  X.  24.  AcTS    X.    24. 

AND  the  morrow  TT  was   observed  in  the  preceding    section,  sect. 
after  they  enter-  1  ^^at  Peter  and  some  of  the  brethren  set  out  '''""• 
ed into  ^sesarea:  and  r  t  ^l      •       •.   ..•  c  r-  t  ■■ 

Cornelius  waited  for  ^^^^  JopP^  upon  the  uwitation  of  Cornehus  :   ^^^^ 
them.and  liad  called  And  w&  now  add,  that  the  next  day  they  entered  x.  24 
together  his  kinsmen  i^to  Ccesarea;  and  good  Cornelius  ruas  waiting 
and  near  friends,      j-^^  ^j^^^^^^  having  called  together  his  relations  and 
most  intimate  friends  upon  this  great  and  im- 
portant occasion. 

25  And  as   Peter       And  as  Peter  was  entering  into  his  house,  25 
was  comuigin,  Cor-  Cornelius  jnet  him,  and  to  express  his  reverence 
iiehus  met  him,  ana  i     ii      i  n 
felldownathis  feet,  ^°  °"*^  2°  remarkably  the  messenger  oi  heaven, 
andviorslupped  him.  falling  doxun  at  his  feet,  paid  homage  to  him.^ 

26  But  Peter  took  But  Peter  would  by  no  means  permit  this,  and  26 
nimup,sayinsr,Staiid  .^i         r  •      j  i  •  •  a    ■         r        r 
up;  I  myself  also  am  ^"^'"^^^'"^  raised  hwi   up,   saying.  Arise,  for/ 

a  man.  also  myself  am  nothing  more  than  a  man  as  thou 

art,  and  pretend  to  no  right  to  such  profound 
respects  as  these,  but  am  ready  in  civil  life  to 
pay  thee  all  the  regard  that  is  due  to  thee. 

27  And  as  he  talk-       This   happened  just  at  the  entrance  of  the  27 
edwithhim,hewent  house,  o??^  thus  discoursing  xvith  him,  he  went 
that^wereT'come^to-  "^'  and  found  many  of  the  friends  and  acquaint- 
gether.  ance  of  Cornelius  gathered  together  ;   so  that 

28Andhesaidun- P^te^'  ^^  the   first  sight  of  them,   expressed 
to  them.   Ye  know  some  surprise.     And  he  said  to  them,  Tou  can-  28 

'^  And  falling  dotun  at  his  feet,  paid  horn-  prevailed  in  the  East  of-  expressing"  the 
age  to  him.']  He  could  not,  as  some  have  highest  respect  by  prostration,  might  in- 
fancied,  imngine  Peter  to  be  an  angel,  con-  dace  him  to  fall  down  at  his  feet,  and  offer 
sidering  how  the  angel  had  spoken  of  him.  an  homage,  which  Peter  wisely  and  relig- 
But  his  reverence  for  him  as  a  divine  mes-  iously  declined. 
tenger,  together    with  the  custom  which 

VOL.   3.  22 


150  Cornelius  declares  xvhy  he  had  sent  for  him. 

SECT,  nothnl knoxi}^  that  it  is  looked  upon  among  us  as  how  that  it  is  an  un- 
»•»•  unlaxvfulfor  a  man  that  isajexo  to  join  in  friendly  J^^/'^'J  J'l'JYjJw  to 

conversation  unth  a  Gentile,  or  to  come  into  the  "^^^^    comp^anyr'or 

^^2^  house  of  one  of  another  nation^   who   is   not  at  come  unto  one 'of  an- 

*■       least  naturalized  by  circumcision   and   a  full  other    nation  :   but 

conformity  to  our  law,  which  I  am  well  aware  ^f^  ^^f  I'^Z'u 

that  you  are  not  :  Nevertheless  God  hath  lately  ^ot'  call    any   man 

shcxvn  me,  that  I  amio  make  no  such  distinction,  common  or  unclean. 


29  and  to  call  no  man  common  or  unclean.   Wherefore    29  Thercft 


ore  came 


when  Ixvas  sent  for  hither  by  yotir  messengers, 


I  unto  you     without 
gainsaying,   as  soon 


/came  away  xv'uhout  any  contradiction  or  de-  .^^  i  ^.^^  se^t  for 

bate :  /  would  a^i  therefore^  and  desire  to  know  1  ask  therefore  for 

from  vour  own   mouth,  on  what  accozmM/ozf  ^l^f /'^tent  ye  have 

,  '  "        sent  tor  me  ; 

have  sent  J  or  7ne.° 

30  ^«(/oi>r72<?/iZi'.',  with  all  frankness  and  serious-  30  And  Cornelius 
ness  said.  It  is  now  four  days  ago  that  /  xvas  said,  Four  days  ago 
fasting  till  this  hour,  and  ^t  the  usual  time  of  [.^-^^^f-fat tt 
evening  prayer,  at  the  ninth  hour  I  forayed  in  my  ninth  hour  I  prayed 
/low^e;  <7;z J  ^^Ao/fl',  to  my  unspeakable  surprise, '»  my  house,  and 
a  man  appeared  and  stood  l„fore  me  in  «"^A<  Ij^'-W. -»-f  ^■J 

31  raiment,  whom  I  perceived  to  be  an  angel :  ^/?(?  clothing. 

as  this  put  me  in  some  fear,  he  said,  in  a  most  31  And  said,  Cor- 
gentle  and  engaging  manner,  Cornelius,  thy  nelius,  thy  praAer  is 
prauer  is  heard,  and  thine  alms  are  graciously  lieard.and  thine  alms 
"J  ,  ,  ,  r  r>  J  t,  '  \  ^  ^  .  -^  are  had  m  remem- 
remembercd  bejore  hod,  who  is  about  to  give  brance  in  the  sight 
thee  a  most  important  token  of  his  favourable  of  God. 

32  regard  to  thee  :  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  ow/^^32^Send  therefore 
call  hither  Simon,  xvhose  sirname  is  Peter  ;  he  Svaherslmm" whose 
lodgcth  in  the  house  of  [one']  Simon  a  tanner  by  sirname  is  Peter;  he 
the  seaside ;  xuho,  xvlien  he  is  come,  shall  speak  to  is  lodged  inthe  house 
thee  of  various  things  now  unknown  to  thee,  but  ferbylr'seasld e"; 
on  thine  acquaintance  with  which,  new  scenes  who  when  he  com- 
ofduty  and  happiness  shall  be  opened   upon  eth,  shall  speak  unto 

32>  thee.    Immediatelu  therefore,  that  verv  evening,  ^'^^^-     ,         ,.     , 
r  /      .u  1         't  °        33      Immediately 

I  sent  unto  thee  the  messengers  whom  1  now  see  therefore  I  sent  to 
returned  with  thee  ;  and  thou  hast  done  very  thee;  and  thou  hast 
■well,  and  acted  like  a  pious  and  charitable  per-  well  done  that  thou 
son  in  coming.  Now  therefore,  xve  are  all  here  'if^^efol-rare  w^"aU 
present  before  God,  disposed  to  hear  with  a  be-  ],ere  present  before 
coming  reverence  a.id  attention,  all  those  God,  to  hear  all 
thin9-s  ivhich  God  hath  sriven  thee  in  charp-e.  thmgs  that  arc  cf)ni- 

r^        „  •         ,•  will-        inandcdtheeofGod. 

34      rhc7i  jUt-fer  opening  his  tnouth, ■cmdnadicssmg     34    11^^^     Peter 

himself  to  them  with  a  seriousness  and  solem- 

•»  On  vihat  account  have  you  sent  for  me.]  pressed  by  the  narration  ;  the  repetition  of 

Peter  knew  it  by  revelation,  and  by  ihc  wliicli,  even  as   we  here  read  it,  gives  a 

messengers  who  were  sent  fiom  Cornc-  dignity  and  spirit  to  Peter's  succeeding 

lius  :  but  he  puts  liim  011  telling  the  sto-  discourse,  beyond  what  we  could  othcr- 

ry,  that  the  company  miglit  be  informed,  wise  so  sensibly  perceive, 
and  Cornelius  hinistli"  awakcacd  and  im- 


Peter  observes  that  God  was  ready  to  receive  the  Gentiles.         151 

opened  his  mouth,  nity  answerable  to  so  great  an  occasion,  said^  sect. 
and  said,  Of  a  truth  Qfa  truth  J  perceive^  and  am  now  fully  satisfied,  ^''''"• 

^  ^"''""tltnitL^  nf  whatever  my  former  prejudices  were  as  to  the 

IS    no    respecter    or  ■'  'J  Acts 

persons  :  difference  between  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  ^  o^, 

God^  the   great   Father  of  the  whole   human 
race,  is  no  respecter  of  persons^  and  accepts  no 
man  merely  because  he  is  of  such  a  nation,  nor 
so  determines  his  regards  as  to  confine  his  fa- 
vours to  the  seed  of  Abraham  and  the  people 
35   But  in  every  of  the  Jews  alone  :     But  that  in  every  nation^  35 
nation,  he  that  fear-  ^^  ^/^^^  ^^r,t\y  a  true  filial  reverence   and  obedi- 
eth  him,  and  work-  n  ,    ,  •  i  •  r    i  • 

cth  righteousness,  is  c"ce  ymrt'M  him,  and  m  consequence  oi  this 

accepted  witli  him.    xvorketh  righteousness,'^  whatever  be  the  family 
from  which   he  is  descended,   though  he  be 
none  of  the  posterity  of  Abraham,  is  acceptable 
36The  word  which  to  him.     And  this  I  apprehend  now  to  be  the  36 
God  sent  unto  the  meaning  of  that  messai^e  xvhich  he  sent  to  the 
children    oi    Israel,     ...  ,      ^   r  t         ia  •   ■     ■  ,         ,     ,    ■  ,- 

preaching-  peace  by  children  oj  Lracl°-  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings 
Jesus  Christ ;  (lie  is  of  xnwluzX  peace  by  Je.rus  Christ,  the  great  am- 
Lordofall:)  bassador  of  peace  ;  xvho^  after  all  his   abase- 

ment, being  exalted  to  his  kingdom,  is  become 
Lord  of  all,  not  of  the  Jews  only,  but  of  the 

«=  He  that  feareth  him,  and  i-.-orheth  right-  sostom  anciently  proposed,  and  in  which 

i:ousness.'\     This,  for  any  thing-  I  can  see,  Beza,  Grotius,   De  Dieu,  L'Enfant,  and 

might  be  supposed  the  case  of  many,  wiio  most  of  the  moderns  have  followed  them, 

were  far  from  being  in  any  degree  Jefcish  And  I  have  acquiesced  in  it,  not  only  in 

proselytes,  and  had  never  heard  of  the  Jews  regard  to  the  great  judgment  of  some  of 

and  their  religion,  as  it  was  certainly  the  these  writers,  and  their  exquisite  skill  in 

case  of  many,  before  the  peculiarities  of  the  Greek  idiom,  hut  also  because  I  see  not 

Judaism  existed,  and  even  before  the  in-  how  Peter  could  reasonably  take  it  for 

stitution  of  the   Abrahamic  covenant.      I  granted,  that  Cornelius   and  his   friends 

think  this  text  proves,  that  God  would  were  acquainted  with  the  message  of  peace 

sooner  send  an  angel  to  direct  pious  and  up-  and  pardon  sent  to  Israel  by  Jesus  Christy 

right  persons  to  the  knowledge  of  the  gos-  that  is,  with  the  gospel,  vhich  if  they  had 

pel,thansufferthem  to  perish  by  ignorance  known,  there  would  have  been  no  neces- 

ofit:  But  far  from  intimating,  that  some  sity  of  his  own  embassy  to  them.     It  must 

sucii  persons  may  be  found  among  those  be  allowed  indeed,  that  Christ  did  not  ex- 

that  reject  Christianity,   when  offered   to  pressly  preach  this  doctrine,  and  declare 

them  in  its  full  evidence,  it  determines  the  admission  of  the  uncircumcised  Gentiles 

nothing  concerning  the  existence  of  swr/;n2  into  his   church;    but  he    had    dropped 

every  nation,  though  it  tells  us,  how  God  several  hints  concerning  the  extent  of  his 

would  regard  them,  supposing  them  to  ex-  kingdom,  which  Peter,  on  such  a  striking 

ist.  occasion  as  this,  might  recollect  as  refer- 
ring to  this  great  event.     (Compare  Mat. 

^  That  message  vihich  he  sent,  Sec]  I  viii.  11,  12  ;  John  x.  16  ;  xii.  32  ;  Mark 
was  long  of  opinion  with  Erasmus,  that  xvi.  15,  16  ;  and  Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20.)  In 
the  whole  of  this  verse  was  to  be  referred  this  view  there  was  a  peculiar  propriety 
to  the  first  words  of  the  text,  as  if  Peter  in  mentioning  Jesus  as  Lord  of  all :  But 
had  said.  Ton  know  the  word  which  he  sent,  nothing  can  be  more  unnatural  than  Hein- 
le— even  the  word  which  was  published,  he.  sius's  gloss  and  version, —  The  Locos  w/20 
But  upon  farther  consideration  I  have  preached  peace,  &c.  /*  Lord  of  all  The 
changed  my  view  of  it,  and  preferred  that  Logos  is  never  said  to  do  anything  by 
mterpretation  wbicb  Irenxus  and  Chry-  Jesus  Christ. 


i  52  He  preaches  the  gospel  to  Cornelius  and  his  friends, 

SECT.  Gentiles   dso,  and  under  that  character  will 

^^"''  manifest  the  riches  of  his  mercy  unto  all  that 

"^^  call  upon  him.  (Compare  Rom.  iii.  29  ;  x.  12.) 

X  35  And  since  this  is  the  case,  far  be  it  from  me  to 

maintain  any  farther  reserve  with  regard  to 

those  whom  God  hath  been  pleased  through 

him  to  receive.     I  shall  therefore  set  myself 

with   pleasure   to    communicate    to    you   the 

method  of  salvation  by  him. 

ST      ^ou  cannot  but  in  general  knoxu  something,     37  That  word  CI 

though  it  may  be  only  in  a  confused  and  im-  '"{^ ,    ^°"     Vl^Y' 
r^  r    ,  1  1  r        wliich  was  nubush- 

pertect  way,  or  the  report  there  was  but  a  lew  ea  throudiout  all 
years  ago  through  all  yiidea^  rvhich  began  first  Judea,  and  began 
and  took  its  rise  from  Galilee,  just  in  vour  ["["'"j^^^l'''^^'  ^^!^^ 
neighbourhood,  after  the  baptism  rvhich  John  john  p^reached^ 
preached  who  went  before  that  extraordinary 
:iB  person  to  prepare  his  way  ;  I  mean  the  report  33  How  God 
[concerning']  Jesiis  of  Nazareth,^  how  Gort' -"^"o'lted  Jesus  of 
anointed  him  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  xvith  a  Hoj'y ''^  GhS''  and 
power  of  performing  the  most  extraordinary  with  power  ;'  who 
miracles  in  attestation  of  his  divine  mission  ;  went   about    doing 

■who  xvent  about,  and  passed  through  the  whole  f^f'  ^"'^  h^^lingall 
,.',-,  ,  °  ,  that  were  oppressed 

country,  doing  good  wherever  he  came;  and q^  the  devil;  for 
particularly  healing  all  those  who  were  op-  God  was  with  him. 
pressed  by  the  tyranny  of  the  devil,  dispossess- 
ing those  malignant  spirits  of  darkness  with  a 
most  apparent  and  irresistible  superiority  to 
them,  for  God  himself  was  xvith  him,  and 
wrought  by  him  to  produce  those  astonishing 
39  effects.     And  xve  his  apostles,  of  whom  I  have     39  And  we   are 

the  honour  to  be  ont,are  xvitnesses  ofallthinirs  ^1^"^^^^,^.  .  f    ,.^J^ 
,  .   ,     ,       ,.,,,■,         1     ,  ''•  r  ^,     things  which  he  did, 

which  he  did,  both  vi  the  whole  region  oj  the  both  in  the  land  of 
yews,  and  particularly    in    ferusalem,    their  the  Jews,  and  in  Je- 
capital  city  ;   for  we  attended  him  in   all  the  r>isalem ;  whomtbey 
progress  which  he  made,  beholding  his  mira- 
cles, and  hearing  his  discourses  :   Whom  never- 
theless this  ungrateful  people  were  so  far  from 
receiving  with  a  becoming  regard,  that  they 

e  Concerning  Resits   of  Nazareth."^     lie  sense  however  will  be  the  same,  if  avlov 

was  not  ashamed  to  own,  that  the  person  be  considered  as  redundant,  (in  the  same 

he  preached  as  the  3/cM/a/i  came  fiut  of  a  manner   as  we  find  the  like   expression 

place  so  infamous   among  the    Jews   as  used,  Mat.  xii.  36,)  and  tlie  clause  render- 

Nazareth,  since  all  the  reproaches  of  that  ed  as  it  is  in  our  translation,    Hoxo   God 

kind  were  so  abundantly  rolled  away  by  anointed  yesus,  &c.     It  Is  more  i;atural  to 

llie  glorious  circumstances  wiiich  he  after-  admit  either  of  these  explications,  than  to 

wards  relates.     Tlic  dlHTiculty  here  in  the  repeat  the  words  [Tou  tnoii)']  from  the  pre- 

construction  of  the  original  seems  to  be  the  ceding  verse,  (as  some  would  do,)  and  to 

best  removed  by  sufjptying  the  word  »«"]*,  suppose   that  Peter  said   to  persons  who 

co)icer«/n^,  and  so  referring  it  (as  Sir  Nor-  were  strangers  to  the   gospel,  Tou  i now 

ton  KnalciibuU  and  others  have  done,)  to  ^esus  of  Nazareth. 
the  report  which  they  had  heard.    The 


and  assures  them  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  ^c.  153 

slew  and  hanged  on  ^/e-Tf  him  in  a  most  infamous  manner,  even  sect. 

^  ^'^^^'  haJiging-  him  upon  a  tree^  and  crucifying  him,  ^^'"' 

as  if  he  had  been  the  vilest  of  malefactors  and  ^^^^ 

40  Him  God  rais-  slaves.      Yet  this  very  person,  though  so  inju-  x,  40 
ed  up  the  third  day,  riouslv  treated  by  men,  hath  the  ever  blessed 

and    showed    him  Q^j  raised  up  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day^ 

°^^"^'  according  to   repeated  predictions;  and  as  a 

demonstration  of  the  truth  of  it,  hath  given  him 

to  become  manifest  after  his  resurrection,  and 

41  Not  to  all  the  evidei^tly  to    appear,      Not  indeed   to  all  the  ^-^ 
people,     but     unto  iQy^\^\^  peofdt,^  nor  to  return  to  those  public 
witnesses       chosen  ''  r     i      ^  ___.,._  .'  .       . 


before  of  God, 


even 


assemblies  of  them  which  he  had  often  visited. 


to  us,  who  did  eat  but  to  certain  witnesses,  who  were  before  ap- 
and  drink  with  him  /j^^^^^^  ^^  Q^^  for  thig  purpose  ;  even  to  USy 
alter  he   rose  irom       ,  1  •     •  1        •  1   i  •      u   r 

the  dead.  ^'^'^  conversed  very  mtimately  with  him  before 

his  death,  and  were  so  far  favoured  that  we  have 
eate?!  and  drank  together  rt'z^A  Am  several  times 
after  he  rose  from  the  dead;  so  that  we  can,  and 
do  with  the  greatest  certainty  bear  witness  to 
the  truth  of  this  important  fact.     And  he  hath  42 

42  And  he  com- given  in  charge  to  us  to  proclaim  the  glad  tid- 
manded  us  to  preach  ill  gs  of  salvation  by  him  to  the  people,  and  to 

tTt!  ?f  P^°P!f'.^"^  testify  wherever  we  come  that  it  is  he,  this  very 
totesUfy  thatitishe  _      -^^    r  tvt  i         /      •      i.  .^    •    ^  j 

which  was  ordained  Jesus  ot  Nazareth,  zvho  IS  the  person  appointed 
of  God   to   be   the  by  God  [to  be]  the  glorious  and  majestic  judge 
Judge  of  quick  and  j^  ^^g  g^eat  day  of  future  account,  both  of  the 
living  and  the  dead,^  who  shall  all  be  convened 
before  his  throne,   and  receive  their  final  sen- 

43  To  him  give  all  t^nce  from  his  lips.    And  if  this  were  a  proper  43 
the    prophets    wit-  audience  wherein  to  insist  upon  this  subject,  I 

might  copiously  shew,  (as  in  due  time  I  may 
do,)  that  to  him  all  the  Jewish  prophets  bear 
witness^  and  that  from  what  they  had  foretold 

f  Not  to  all  the  people.']  This  is  not  a  and  most  striking  degree  of  evidence  that 
place  for  vindicating  the  wisdom  and  could  be  imagined,  (supposing  this  would 
righteousness  ofthat  dispensation  of  Prov-  have  been  such,)  so  it  is  certain,  that  the 
idence,  which  ordered  that  Christ  should  evidence  which  he  gave  of  this  fact,  by  the 
not  appear  publicly  after  his  resurrection,  viiraculous  gifts  conferred  on  the  chosen 
Many  valuable  writers  have  done  it  at  witnesses  of  it,  was  of  a  nature  capable  of 
large.  See  Mr.  Ditton  on  the  Eesur.  Part  being  conveyed  to  the  world  in  general 
III.  §60—70.  Bishop  Burnet's  four  Disc,  m  a  much  more  convincing  manner,  than 
p.  52—56.  Dr.  Sykes  of  Christianity,  chap.  Christ's  appearance  in  the  temple  for  several 
X.  p.  164,  is"  seq.  Mr.  Fleming's  Christol.  succeeding  days  could  have  been. 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  494— 498.  Bishop  Blach^all  at  «  Appointed  by  God  to  be  the  judge  of  the 
Boyles's  Lect.  Serm.  iv.  p.  25,  26.  Sermons  living  and  the  dead.']  This  was  declaring, 
de  Mr  Superville,  torn.  iv.  p.  9—12.  Bishop  in  the  strongest  terms,  how  entirely  their 
Atterbury's  Posthum.  Serm.  Vol.  I.  p.  182—  happiness  depended  upon  an  humble  sub- 
190  ;  and  Miscell.  Sacra.  Essay  ii.  p.  77,  jection  of  soul  to  him,  who  was  to  be  their 
78.    I  shall  only  observe  in  one  word,  that  final  judge. 

as  God  was  by  no  means  obliged  to  give        ^  To  him  all  the  prophets  bear  ixiitness.] 
that  perverse  people  t/ic^ewfUie  highest  Compare  nofef  on  Luke  x.\iv.  27,  Vol.  II. 


t$4i  The  Spirit  Jails  upon  them  as  Peter  rvas  preaching: 

SECT- concerning  him  it  appears,  that  every  one  who  ness,  that  through 
^^"'- Mieveth  on  him  shall  receive  the  forgiveness  ^rl^s  na^e,  whosoev- 

^1     -.        7,.  f  ,,*'.'-'.  ,''   er  beheveth  in  nim, 

Acts  *"^^*'  •""•^"  ^y  '^^  "'^'"^'  though  their  crimes  be  s,,aii  ,.eceive  remis- 
X.  43  attended  with  aggravations  ever  so  heinous,  sion  of  sins. 

for  which  there  was  no  pardon  to  be  had  by 

means  of  any  other  dispensation. 

44  While  Peter  was  yet  speaking-  these  7vords,  the     44  While     Peter 
Ifo'i/  Spirit,  without  the  imposition  of  the  apos-  yet     spake     these 

tie's  hands,  fell  on  Cornelius,  and  upon  all  his  ^T^'"'^''  /"'^     "^^^ 
r  ■       t       ,      '^  ,         .  ,  ,  '  .  ,        Ghost    fell    on      all 

inends  that  were  hearing  the  word,^  m  such  a  them   which  heard 
visible  appearance  of  cloven  tongues,  as  that  the  word, 
in  which  he  fell  upon  the  apostles  and  other 
disciples  at  the  day  of  Pentecost.     (Compare 
chap.  xi.  15.) 

45  And  all  they  of  the  circumcision  xvho  believed,  45  And  they  of  the 
as  many  as  came  xvith  Peter  upon  this  occasion,  circumcision  which 
were  exceedingly  astonished,^  to  see  that  the  S'^^.'^^^^^;""" 
miraculous  and  important  gtjt  oj  the  Holy  came  with  Peter.be- 
iS)5)?>i?,  which  they  supposed  peculiar  to  the  Jew- cause  that  on  the 
ish  nation,  was  poured  out  upon  the  Gentiles  Gentiles  also  was 
also  ;  who,  as  they  imagined,  could  not  have  ^f  "[jg  j^^iy  Ghost, 
been  admitted  into  the  church  without  receiv- 
ing circumcision,  and  so  subjecting  themselves 

to  the  observation  of  the  whole  Mosaic  law. 

46  But  now  they  found  it  was  incontestably  evident,     46  For  they  heard 
thateven  those  who  were  notcircumcised  might 

be  partakers  with  them  of  the  highest  privileges  j 

sect.  197.     It  is  observable,  that,  in  this  ing  to  them,  were  sufficient  proofs,  both  of 

discourse  to  an  audience  of  Gentiles,  the  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  of  Peter's  be- 

apostle  Peter  first  mentions  Christ's  person,  ing-  an  authorised  interpreter  of  it. 
miracles,    and  resurrection,   and    contents        ■  The  holy  Spirh  fell  upon  all,  h.c.']   Thus 

himself  with  telling  them  in  the  general  were  they  consecrated  to  God,  as  the ^r*f 

that  there  were  many  prophets  in  former  fruits  of  the  Gentiles  ;  and  thus  did  God 

ages  mAo  bore  luitness  to  him,  withoiit  enter-  direct  that  they  should  be  baptized,  giving 

ing  into  a  particular  enumeration  of  their  this  glorious  evidence  oflusrece/i)/«^  them, 

predictions.     And  Limborch  recommends  into  the  Christian  church,  as  well  as  the 

this  as  the  best  way  of  beginning  the  con-  Jews.     It  is  observed  by  Dr.  Lightfoot, 

troversy  with  the  Jews  themsclvc^s,  as  be-  that  one  important  efi'ect  of  this  descent  of 

ing  liable  to  least  cavil.     It  would  howev-  the  Holy   Spirit  \i\mn  them  probably  was, 

er  have   been  easy  to  have  proved  the  tiiat  hereby  they  were  enabled  to  under- 

truth  of  wliat  the  apostle  here  asserts,  stand  the   Hebrew   language,  and  so  had 

from  several  testimonies  of  the  prophets,  an  opportunity  of  acquainting  themselves 

(had  it  been   proper  for  that  audience,)  with  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament 

as  will  appear  by  comparing  Isa.  liii.  11  ;  in  the  original. 

Jer.  xxxi.  34  ;  Dan.  ix.  24;  Mic.  vii.  19  ;        ><   They  of  the  circumcision  —  ivere  aston- 

Zech.  xiii.  1;   Mai.  iv.  2.     We  may  far-  ished."]     The  Jews  had  long  ago  a/^rove/i 

ther  observe,  that  we  do  not  read  of  Pe-  among  them,  "  That  the  H»ly  Spirit  never 

ter's  working  any  miracle  on  this  great  oc-  rests  upon  an  Heathen."     This   astonish- 

casion,  as  the  preceding  testimony  of  the  ment  shews,  that  notion  prevailed  even  in 

angel,   and  the  dc.icent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  tiiese  Christians,  whether  the  proverb  wW 

his  miraculous  gifts  wliile  he  was  speak-  so  old  or  not. 


He  orders  them  to  be  baptized,  and  tarries  there  some  days,       155 

them  speak  with  for  they  heard  them  all  speaking  in  Idiverse"]  Ian-  sect. 
tongues,  and  tnagni- o-^^^p-^^  which  they  had  never  learned,  a«</^/(?-  ""»• 
L?ed  Pelrr  '"*  '^fy^^S  ^od  for  the  rich  display  of  his  grace  by  — • 
the  gospel,  in  such  exalted  sentiments  and  Ian-  ^  ^g 
guage,  as  abundantly  proved  their  minds,  as 
well  as  their  tongues,  to  be  immediately  under 
a  tlivine  operation. 

47  Can  any  man  Then  Peter  yielding  to  the  force  of  evidence,  47 
forbid  water,  that  however  contrary  to  his  former  prejudices, 
btuzJ^l^id^^^^  g^^^^  propriety  answered.  Can  any  one 
received'  the  Holy  reasonably ^or^z J  that  ti^afer  should  be  brought, 
Ghost,  as  well  as  or  offer  to  insist  upon  the  common  prejudice 
'^^  •                        which  has  prevailed  among  us,  that  these  per- 

sons  should  not  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus,  and  solemnly  received  into  his 
church,^  who  have  received  the  Holy  Spirit  as 
well  as  zve  P  It  is  surely  his  seal  set  upon  them, 
and  it  would  be  an  arrogant  affront  to  him  to 
refuse  them  admission  to  the  fullest  commu- 
nion with  us. 

48  And  he  com-      And  as  none  of  the  brethren  that  came  with  48 
manded  them  to  be  }^\^  pretended  to  object  any  thing  against  it,  he 
Shew     tE  immediately  ordered  them  to  be  baptized  in  the 
prayed  they  him  to  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  choosing  to  make  use 
tarry  certain  days,     of  the  ministry  of  his  brethren  in  performing 

that  rite,  rather  than  to  do  it  with  his  own 
hands,  that  by  this  means  the  expression  of 
their  consent  might  be  the  more  explicit.  And 
being  thus  received  into  th?  church,  they  had 
so  high  a  value  for  the  conversation  of  this  di- 
vine messenger,  and  for  the  joyful  tidings 
which  he  brought  them,  and  were  so  earnestly 
desirous  to  be  farther  instructed  in  that  faith, 
'  into  the  general  profession  of  which  they  were 

baptized,  that  they  intreated  him  to  continue 
with  them  several  days,  and  omitted  nothing  in 
their  power  to  make  his  abode  agreeable,  as 
well  as  useful. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

There  is  no  room  to  wonder,  that  a  man  of  Cornelius's  be-  verse 
nevolent  character  should  be  solicitous  to  bring  his  kindred  and^^'  ^"^ 
friends  into  the  way  of  that  divine  instruction,  which  he  hoped 

'  Can  any  one  forbid -water,  &c.]  Eras-  does,)  "Who  can  forbid  that  water 
mus  supposes  a  trajection  or  transposition  should  be  brought  ?"  In  which  view  of 
of  the  words  here,  as  if  it  had  been  said,  the  clause  one  would  naturally  conclude, 
"Who  can  forbid,  that  these  should  be  they  were  baptized  by  pouring  ivater  upon 
baptized  with  water  I"  But.  it  seems  most  them,  rather  than  by  plunging  them  in  it. 
natural  to  understand  it,  (as  Dr.  Whitby 


156  Refiections  on  Peter'' s  interview  with  Cornelius. 

SECT,  himself  to  receive  from  the  revelation  now  opening  vipon  him. 

xxiu.  wiia^-  nobler  or  more  rational  office  c^r\  friendship  perform  !  and 

""■""*  how  deficient  is  every  thing  that  would  assume  such  a  name, 
which  doth  not  extend  itself  to  a  care  for  men's  highest  and 
everlasting  interests. 

verse      It  must,  no  doubt,  be  some  prejudice  in  favour  of  Peter  on 

*^'  ^^  the  minds  of  these  strangers,  to  see  that  he  declined  that  pro- 
found homage  Avhich  good  Cornelius,  in  a  rapture  of  humble  de- 
votion, was  perhaps  something  too  ready  to  pay  him.  The 
ministers  of  Christ  never  appear  more  truly  great,  than  when 
they  arrogate  least  to  themselves  ;  and  without  challenging  un- 
due respect,  with  all  simplicity  of  soul,  7is  fellow  creatures  and  as 
felloxvsinners^  are  ready  to  impart  the  gospel  of  fesiis,  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  shew  that  they  honour  him  above  all,  and  have 
learned  of  him  to  honour  all  tnen. 
33  That  humble  subjection  of  soul  to  the  divijie  authority  which 
Cornelius,  in  name  of  the  assembly,  ex|)ressed,  is  such  as  we 
should  always  bring  along  with  us  to  the  house  of  the  Lord;  And 
happy  is  that  7ni}iister,  who,  when  he  enters  the  sanctuary,  finds 
his  people  all  preseitt  before  God^  to  hear  the  things  which  God 
shall  give  him  in  charge  to  speak  to  them,  and  heartily  disposed 
to  acquiesce  in  whatever  he  shall  say,  so  far  as  it  shall  be  sup- 
ported by  those  sacred  oracles  by  which  doctrines  and  men  are 
now  to  be  tried. 

34,35  Well  might  Peter  apprehend  so  natural  a  truth  as  that  which 
he  here  professeth,  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons^  but  every 
where  accepteth  those  that  fear  him^  and  express  that  reverence 
by  xvorking  righteousness  :  Let  us  rejoice  in  this  thought,  and 
while  we  take  care  to  shew  that  this  is  our  own  character^  let  us 
pay  an  impartial  regard  to  it  wherever  we  see  it  in  others^  still 
cultivating  that  xvisdom  from  above^  which  is,  without  partialiti/y 
as  well  as  without  hypocrisy.  (Jam.  iii.  17.) 
36  We  ?\so  know  that  important  word  ivhich  God  sent  to  Israel^ 
^'^  preaching  peace  by  Jesus  Christy  the  Lord  of  all.  May  we  know 
it  to  saving  purposes,  and  believing  in  him  receive  the  remissioriof 
our  si7is  in  his  name  !  May  we  shew  ourselves  the  genuine  dis- 
ciples of  this  divine  Master,  by  learning  of  him,  according  to 
38  our  ability,  to  go  about  doing  good^  sowing,  as  universally  as  may- 
be, the  seeds  of  virtue  and  haj)pincss  wherever  we  come  !  And 
then,  should  the  treatment  which  we  meet  with  be  such  as  our 
Zor^  found,  should  we  be  desi/iscd  and  reproached,  should  we 

39,40  be  persecuted  and  at  length  shiin^  he  who  raised  up  Christ  from 
42  the  dead^  will  in  due  time  also  raise  tip  us  ;  having  suffered^  we 
shall  reign  with  him^  (2  Tim.  ii.  12,)  and  share  that  triumph  in 
which  he  shall  appear  as  the  appointed  Judge  both  of  the  quick 
and  dead. 
41  Let  us  not  esteem  it  any  objection  against  his  divine  Jnission^ 
that  God  did  not  humour  the  wantonness  of  men  so  far,  as  to 
cause  him  to  appear  in  person  to  all  the  people  after  his  resurrec- 


The  jfezvish  converts  blame  Peter  for  going  to  the  Gentiles.      1S7 

tion  ;  it  is  abundantly  enough  that  he  appeared  to  such  a  num-  sect. 
ber  of  chose?!  witnesses,  who  were  thus  enabled  to  evidence  the  ^'''"• 
truth  of  their  testimony  by  the  demonstratioJi  of  the  Spirit  and 
power,   (1  Cor.  ii.  4.)     Of  this  what  passed  with  regard  to  these  ^^"^^^ 
converts,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  fell  upon  them  and  x\itY  spake  with  44,46 
tongues,  is  an  instance  worthy  of  being  had  in  everlasting  re- 
membrance :  Let  us  rejoice  in  this  anointing  of  the  first  fruits 
of  the  Gentiles,  by  which  their  adoption  into  the  family  of  God 
was  so  illustriously  declared  ;  and  let  us  be  ready,  after  the  ex- 
ample of  Peter,  whatever  preconceived  prejudices  it  may  op- 47, 48 
pose,  to  receive  a// ■vVhom  the  Lord  hath  received,  from  whatever 
state  his  grace  hath  called  them,  and  cordially  to  own  them  as 
brethren  whom  our  heavenly  Father  himself  doth  not  disdain  to 
number  among  his  children, 

SECT.     XXIV. 

Peter  being  questioned  about  his  intervietv  xvlth  Cornelius,  gives 
a  particular  and  faithful  7iarration  of  it,  for  the  satisfaction  of 
his  brethren,  zuho  were  under  strong  Jexvish  prejudices.  Acts. 
XI.  1—18. 

Acts  XI.  1.  AcTS    XI.    1. 

AND  the  apos-  HT^HUS  Cornelius  and  his  friends  were  ini-  sect. 
.TL  lies  and  breth-  X  tiated  Into  the  Christian  religion,  as  was  ''''""■• 
ren  that  were  in  Ju-      ,    ,     ,     ,  ,    „  1      1     °  •  i      1  ■ 

dea,  heard  that  the  related  above  ;   and  Peter  abode  with  them  a  ^^^^ 
Gentiles    had    also  while  at  Csesarea,  to  confirm  them  in  the  faith  xi.  l 
received  the  word  they  had  embraced.    But  in  the  mean  time  the 
^   ^°  ■  apostles,  and  other  brethren  xvho  were  in  Judea, 

heard  in  the  general  that  the  uncircumcised 
Gentiles  also  had  received  the  word  of  God,  and 
had  been  baptized  ;  which  very  much  alarmed 
them,  as  they  were  not  informed  in  all  the 
particular  circumstances  attending  that  affair. 

2  And  when  Pe-      And  when  Peter  was  come  up  from  Csesarea  2 
ter  was  come  up  to  to  Jerusalem,  they  of  the  Jewish  converts,  w^o 
were    orthf  cir-  ^^^^^  ^^ill  fond  of  the  circumcision  which  they 
cumcision   contend-  |^^d  received,  and  of  the  other  ceremonial  in- 
cd  with  him,  junctions  to  which  they  had  submitted,  warmly 

expostulated  and    contended  xvith   him   about 

3  Saying,    Thou  what  he  had  done  :*  Saying,  there  is  a  strange  3 

a  Contended  ivith  him.']     How  good  an  went,  took  upon  them,  without  reason,  to 

argument  soever  this   may  be,  as  Bishop  arraign  their  conduct,  and  consequently  did 

Burnet  and  many  others  urge  it  against  not  in  this  respect  pay  a  becoming  defer- 

the  supremacy  of  Peter,  it  is  none  against  ence  to  them.     It  plainly  shews,  how  little 

the  inspiration  of  the  apostles;  for  it  only  regard  wiAsha^Aio  any  uncircumcised  persons, 

proves,  that  some,  who  did  not  well  un-  whatever  profession  they  might  make  of 

derstand  the  principles  on  which  they  worshippings  the   Gtft   ^  Itrael,  «nd  is 
VOL.  3.                      23 


158  Peter  informs  them  hoxv  he  xvas  ivar ranted  to  do  it^ 

SECT,  account  come  to  us  lately,  and  we  cannot  but  wentest  in  to  men 

''^'^'  hear  it  with  great  surprise  and  displeasure,  that  uriclroumcised,  and 

—  thou  didst  go  in  as  a  guest  to  the  house  of  men  ^'^^^  ^""^  ^'^^  '^^"^ 

51. 3  xvho  were  uncircumcised^  and  didst  eat  and  drink 

as  freely  rvith  them  as  if  they  had  been  God's 

peculiar  people  as  well  as  ourselves  ;  a  thing, 

as  thou  well  knowest,  quite  unexampled  among 

us 
.         -*     7  1  .    Ti         7      '      -       c  I.      •  •  4  But    Peter  re- 

4  j4««  upon  this /V^<'r6e_§-z;w?n^'irom  the  vision  hearsed  the  viatter 
he  had  seen,  which  was  evidently  designed  to  from  the  beginning', 
dispose  him  to  such  condescension,  opened  to  and  expounded  i«  by 
them  [the  matter]  in  order, ^  and  gave  them  a  savins,  "  ' 
full  detail  of  all  the  particulars  with  the  exactest     '5  1  was  in  the  city 

5  truth  and  simplicity,  sayings    I  wtt-?,  just  be-  of  Joppa  praying  ; 

fore  this  extraordinary  event  happened,  which  r^^'"  ^'''rLlL'^'^ 

11  •  ^1  '       _         a   vision,    a  certain 

I  coniess  may  well  surprise  you,  praying'  in  a  vessel  deBcend,  as  it 

proper  place  of  retirement,  in  the  house  of  had   been    a   great 

Simon  the  tanner  in  the  citij  of  Joppa ;  and  in  a  f  ^^^^t'  ^"l  ^^"^"  *"^«™ 

T  111--  ^1  •        heaven  by  tour  cor- 

tratice I  saxv are.in^Yk^b\tV2sion,t\t\\  something  ^^^^  .   j^^j  j^.  came 

tike  a  great  sheet  descending  from  heavcii,  which  even  to  me. 

was  let  down  bii  the  four  corners  ;  and  it  was  so     ^  Upon  the  which 

e  directed,  that  it  came  close  to  me.     And  as  I  ;:;l^f;eVesf  I  consid''. 

was  looking  attentively  upon  it,  I  observed  and  eveA,  and' saw  four 

saxv  a  great  variety  oi  four  footed  creatures  0/" footed  beasts  of  the 

the  earth,  andxvild  beasts,  and  reptiles,  andfo xvls  f  ^^'^l''     ^"^^      ^'^^ 
_    ,         .'         ^,        ,  ,  .       ■'  r     1  •       •  beasts,    and    creep- 

of  the  air  :   But  1  took  notice  ot  this  circum-  ing  things,  and  fowls 
stance,  that  they  were  all  of  sorts  prohibited  of  the  an-. 

7  by  our  law."^     And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heav-     T  ^^^'^  \  ^^^^^'"^  ^ 

•         ^  A    ■       Ti  M        i-n  r  ^i,         voice     saving     unto 

en  saying  to  me.  Arise  Peter,  kill  any  ot  these  ^^^   Arise,  Peter  ; 

animals    that  are  here  before   thee,    and  eat  slay  and  eat. 

therefore  very  inconsistent  with  what  has  them  in  a  more  gentle  and  condescending 

generally  been  supposed,  and  so  much  in-  manner,  giving  therein  a  most  amiable  ex- 

sisted  uj)on,  of  the  great  difference  which  ample  of  htmility  and  condescension,  vvliich 

the  Jews  made  between  those  who  are  it  will  be  the  glory  and  happiness  of  ^'c5/)e/ 

commonly  called  proselytes  of  the  gate  and  ministers  to  follow,  in  circumstances  which 

the  idolatrous  Gentiles.     Had  it  been  usual  bear  any  resemblance  to  tins, 

to  distinguish  them  so  much  in  tlicir  re-  <=  Were  all  of  sorts  prohibited  by  our 

gards,  Peter  would  not  have  needed  to  law]     There  is  no  sufficient   reason   to 

vindicate  his  conduct  by  urging  the  vision,  su])pose,  as  most  have  done,  that  all  man- 

since  lie  knew  from  tlie  first  mention  of  ner  of  living  creatures,  clean  ami  unclean, 

Cornelius  to  him,  (chap.  x.  12,)  that  he  was  were  presented  to  Peter  in  his  vision  ;  for 

foC>ifAiv@'  Tov  0(ov,  one  who  feared  God,  that  thougli  it  be  expressed  in   very  general 

is,    as  these  critics  would  explain  it,  a  terms,  especially  in  the  first  account  of  it, 

proselyte  of  the  gale.  (chap.   x.  12,)   yet  it  is  manifest,  there 

*>  Peter  opened  to  them  [the  '^natter']  in  or-  would  have  been  no  room  for  Feter^s  scru- 

oV-r.]    As  it  is  probaI)le,  tiiat  tiiey  were  pling  to  eat,  had  he  seen  any  creatures 

only   some  of  tiie   Jezaish   converts,   who  there,  but   what  he  apprehended  to  be 

questioned  Peter  about  what  lie  had  done,  prohibited  by  the  laiv.     And  the  translation 

he  might,  no  doubt,  have  overborne  them,  I  have  given  of  that  verse,  which  perfectly 

by  urging  liis  apostolical  authority,  and  re-  agrees  with  the  original,  will  not  oblige  u;* 

ferring  them  to  the  miracles  by  which  it  I0  sujiiiosc,  that  any  animals  were  there, 

was  established  ;  But  he  cUose  to  treat  but  such  a?  were  esteemed  unclean. 


and  that  the  Spirit  had  teen  poured  out  upon  them.  159 

8  But  I  said,  Not  freely  of  whatever  thou  pleasest.  But  I  said^  sect. 
so,Lord:fornotliing  ^  „jj  wjeo/z^,  Lord;  for  nothing-  co77^mon  orim-  ^^i^- 
common  or  miclean  /  ,  .  ,  .{'.  ,  .  .y  ,r  11  .„  ,  . .  „ 
hath  at  any  time  en- c^^^'",  nothing  prohibited  in  itself,  or  polluted  ^^^^ 
tered  into  my  mouth,  by  any  accident,  hath  ever  entered  into  my  mouthy  ^^j  g 

9  But  the  voice  and  by  thy  grace  nothing  of  that  kind  ever 
Sheave"!'  Wh'a"  ^hall.     And  the  voice  ausrvered  me  the  second  9 
God  hath  cleansed,  time  from  heaven.  Those  things  xvhich  God  hath 
that  call    not  thou  cleansed,  by  bidding  thee  to  eat  of  them,  do  not 
common.  ^^  more  call  common.     And  this  was  done  10 

10  And  this   was     ,  /  1  •  1       1 

done  three  times:  three  titncs,  exactly  with  the  same  circum- 
andall  were  drawn  stances,  that  it  might  make  the  greater  impres- 
up  again  into  heaven,  gjo^  ^p^^  my  mind  :  And  CitltnQth  all  the  things 

which  I  had  seen  zvere  draivn   up  again  into 

heaven. 

11  And  behold.      And  behold,  at  that  instant,  as  soon  as  the  11 
immediately    there  vision  was  over,  while  I  was  thinking  what 
wercthree  "^^n  al-     •  |  ^^  l^     ^     meaninj?  of  it,  three  men  were 
ready  come  unto  the        o  fc>'_  ,.,r 

house  were  I  was,  come  to  the  door  ot  the  house  m  wmch  Iwas^ 
sent  from   Cxsarea  who  were  sent  from  Ccesarea  to  me  by  Cornelius 

unto  me.  .  .the  centurion.   And  \vciXne(W?Ae\y  the  Spirit  com-  ^2 

12  And  the  Spnit  ,  ,  •  ,  ,  J  1 
bade  me  go  with  nianded  vie  to  go  with  them,  withoict  any  scruple 
them,nothing  doubt-  or  debate  ;  accordingly  I  went,  and  these  six 
ing.  Moreover,tliese  (jrethren  also,  who  are  here  present,  and  are 
pl'nkd'me^andTe'  witnesses  of  all  that  happened  afterwards,  xvent 
/entered  into  the  along  with  me ;  and  we  arrived  at  Csesarea,  and 
man's  house  :            entered  into  the  man's  house.      Andv^hen  I  had  13 

13  And  he  shewed  •   q^ij-ed  what  was  the  reason  of  his  sending  for 
us  how  he  had  seen        1  ,  ,        ,  1      ,      1 

an  angel  in  his  me,  he  presently  told  us  now  he  liaa  seen  an  an- 
house,  which  stood  ^^/  standing  by  him  in  his  house,  and  saying  to 
^nd  said  unto  him,  j^-  Send  men  to  Joppa,  and  fetch  hither  Simon, 
Send  men  to  Joppa,       ,  '        .  .    •v.^''        un       1.    n-      ^  .i.     \,  .. 

and  call  for  Simon,  "^^^hose  sirname  zs  Feter ;  Who  shall  instruct  thee  14 

whose  su-name  is  in  the  way  of  life,  and  speaA  words  to  thee,  by 
^^\^\<r\  which  thou  and  all  thy  family  shall  be  saved,  if 

thee  words,' where- t^ey  are  attended  to  with  a  proper  regard, 
by  thou  and  all  thy  And  as  I  began  to  speak,  before  I  had  made  15 
house  shall  be  saved,  gny  considerable  progress  in  my  discourse,  the 
to  ?  elik^The^'Ho'ly  ^''^^^  Spirit  fell  up  on  them,  in  the  visible  form  of 
Ghost  fell  on  them,  cloven  tongues  of  fire,  even  as  it  did  upon  us  at 
as  on  us  at  the  be-  the  beginning  of  our  public  ministry,  after  the 
gmmng.  ascension  of  our  blessed  Lord.  (Chap.  ii.  3, 4.) 

16  Tl>en  vemexa- And  t\\\s  was  SO  extraordinary  an  occurrence,  16 
bered  I  the  word  of  that  /  immediately  remembered,  and  could  not 

the  Lord,  how  that  i^^t  seriously  reflect  upon  the  word  of  the  Lord 
he  said,  John  mdeed  ,  ^  111  •/-    j    l         /         •  j 

baptized  with  wa-  J^sus,  as  then  remarkably  verihed,  how  he  said 

ter ;    but  ye    shall  but  just  before  his  ascension,  (chap.  i.  5,)  John 

be  baptized  with  the  indeed  baptized  zuith  water,  but  you  shall  be  bap- 

Holy  Ghost.  ^-^^^  ^^ -^^^  ^j^^  j^^j^  Spirit ;  for  this   pouring 

forth  of  the  Spirit  upon  them  appeared  to  be  a 


160     They  acquiesce^  and  bless  God  for  his  grace  to  the  Gentiles. 

SECT,  kind  of  baptism,  whereby  that  prediction  was    17"  Forasmuch  then 

xxiv.  wonderfully  accomplished.         Since  therefore  as  God  gave  them 

—  God  himself,  the  sovereign  dispenser  o/his  %  ^'^^^  ^^^^  ^^Jl 

^_  17  own  favours,  gave  to  them  the  very  satne  gift,  believed     on     the 

as  [he  did]  to  t/s  xvho  had  before  believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

Lord  Jesus  Christ,  xvhat  was  I  that  I  should  be  ;vhat   was     I    that 

,  ,      -^         ,.,.    y^  \  111  I   could     withstand 

able  to  prohibit  God,  or  should  presume  to  op-  God  ? 

pose  myself  against  his  wise  and  gracious  pleas- 
ure ?  It  rather  appeared  to  me,  as  I  persuade 
myself  it  must  to  you,  my  brethren,  matter  of 
congratulation   and   praise,   than  of  cavil  or 
complaint. 
18       And  when  they  heard  these  things,  theif  acqui-     18   When     they 
esced  in  them  with  pleasure,  and  glorified  God  ^^^'^'^  t'^ese  things. 
for  so  wonderful  a  manifestation  of  his  rich  l'^^' gJS^God,' 
grace,  saying,  God  hath  then  giveyi  to  the  poor  saying,  Then    hath 
Ge7itiles  also  repentance  unto  Itfc,^    and  has  not  God  also  to  the  Gen- 

only  made  them  the  overtures  of  it,  but  has  f''^^  &''«"'^.']:^'^P^"*- 

•^ .        ,  1      .    .  r  1     •    1         ,       ance  unta  ate. 

graciously  wrought  it  in  some  ot  their  hearts  ; 

and  we  shall  rejoice  to  see  it  prevailing  more 

and  more, 

t 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      With  what  joy  ought  every  one  who  loved  God  or  man  to 

'     have  heard,  that  the  Gentiles  had  received  the  word  of  the  gospel  ; 

yet  we  find  those  of  the  circumcision  disputing  with  Peter  upon 

the  occasion  :   Their  prejudices  as  Jews  were  so  strong,  that 

they  thought  the  passage  to  the  church  must  still  lie  through  the 

synagogue,  and  ^o  remembered  that  they  were  disciples  of  Moses^ 

as  almost  to  forget  that  they  were  the  disciples  of  Christ.     Let  us 

always  guard  against  that  narrowness  of  mind  which  would  limit 

even  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  to  the  bounds  which  we  shall  mark 

out,  and  exclude  others  from  his  favour,  that  our  own  honour 

may  appear  so  much  the  more  signal. 

*      But  let  us  with  pleasure  observe  the  mildness  ax\d  prudence  of 

*''^'  Peter  ;  warm  as  his  temper  naturally  was,  and  high  as  he  was 

raised  by  the  divine  favour ;   though  he  had  been  so  remarkably 

'1  God  hath    then  given  to  the   Gentiles  according  to  their  apprehension,  were  in  a 

repentance  unto  UfeJ]     In  this  they  acqui-  state  of  death  ;  in  which  condition,  it  is 

esced  for  the  present,  till  the  controversy  probable  they  had  thought  a// uHcircujnmet/ 

was  renewed  by  some    fiercer  zealots,  persons  to  be  :  and   without  doubt,  they 

chap.  XV.  1,5.    But  I  beg  leave  to  observe  must  mean  to  inchide  the  idolatrous  Gen- 

Iiere,  that  it    would  have  been  very  im-  tiles  among  the  rest,  as  tliosc  who  were 

proper  for  them  tlius  to  have  spoken  oUhe  most  evidently  and  certainly  so.      To  ren- 

Ge«fi/f*  in  general,  if  they  had  only  meant  der  this  clause,  "  God  has  granted  salva- 

such,  as  had  already  /ar.jrt,^t/!  idolatry,  and  tion  to  tlie  Gentiles  on  the  terms  of  their 

were  worshippers  of  the  true  God.    They  repentance,"  is,  I  think,  determining  and 

plainly  speak  of  those  to  yfi\\om  this  repent-  limiting   the  sense  in  an  unwarrantable 

a.'jctf  nuas  granted,  as  persons  who  ijcfore,  manner. 


Refections  on  the  reception  of  the  Gentiles  into  the  church.        161 

turning  the  key  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  itself,  and  opening  it  by  sect. 
immediate  divine  direction  to  the  w^zcira/wcwe^,  that  they  might  '^^i^* 
enter  ;  yet  he  stands  not  upon  the  general  honours  of  his  apos-  ~~~~ 
tolic  character^  nor  insists  upon  that  implicit  submission  to  him 
which  some,  with  no  such  credentials,  have  been  ready  to  arro- 
gate to  themselves  :  But  he  condescends  to  the  younger  brethren^ 
and  gives  them  a  plain,  distinct,  and  faithful  narration  of  the 
whole  matter,  just  as  it  was.  Thus  let  us  learn  in  the  spirit  of 
gentleness,  humility,  and  love,  to  vindicate  our  actions  where 
they  have  been  uncandidly  mistaken.  And  when  we  have  the 
pleasure  to  know  that  they  are^  right^  let  us  enjoy  that  happy 
reflection  to  such  a  degree,  as  not  to  suffer  ourselves  to  be  dis- 
quieted and  put  out  of  temper,  by  the  rash  charges  and  censures 
of  those  who  will  judge  our  conduct  before  they  have  examined 
into  it  ;  and  are  disposed  more  to  their  own  detriment  than  it 
can  possibly  be  to  ours,  to  err  on  the  severe  extreme. 

Peter,  we  see,  very  circumstantially  recollected  what  he  had 
seen  and  heard.  Let  it  also  be  our  care  to  treasure  up  in  our 
memory,  and  to  inscribe  on  our  hearts,  whatever  God  shall  be 
pleased,  though  in  more  ordinary  methods  of  instruction,  to  dis- 
cover to  us  ;  and  never  let  us  be  disobedient  to  any  intimation  of 
the  divine  will,  but,  on  the  contrary,  always  most  cheerfully  verse 
acquiesce  in  it.  Who  are  xve,  that  in  any  respect  we  should  resist  17 
God  P  and  particularly,  who  are  rue,  that  we  should  in  effect  do 
it  by  laying  down  rules  relating  to  Christian  conununion,  which 
should  exclude  any  whom  he  has  admitted  ;  O  that  all  the 
churches,  whether  national  or  separate,  might  be  led  seriously  to 
consider,  how  arrogant  an  usurpation  that  is  on  the  authority  of 
the  supreme  Lord  of  the  church!  O  that  the  sin  of  this  I'esistance 
to  God  may  not  be  laid  to  the  charge  of  those  who,  perhaps  in  the 
main  xvith  a  good  intention,  in  an  over  fondness  for  their  own 
forms,  have  done  it,  and  are  continually  doing  it ! 

Like  these  brethren  of  the  circumcision,  let  us  be  willing  to  18 
yield  to  the  force  of  evidence,  even  when  it  leads  us  into  an  unex- 
pected path  ;  and  let  us  glorify  God,  when  he  is  pleased  to  mani- 
fest himself  to  those  who  seemed  to  us  to  have  the  least  room  to 
hope  for  such  a  favour.  Whether  it  be  to  us  or  to  others  that 
God  hath  granted  repentance  unto  life,  may  we  rejoice  in  it,  and 
adore  his  goodness  therein  !  For  it  is  certain  that  none  of  the 
delights  of  life,  which  men  so  fondly  pursue,  are  half  so  valuable 
as  that  godly  sorrow  which  worketh  repentance  unto  salvation. 


SECT.   T 
XXV.     J^ 


162  3Iany  of  the  Greeks  are  converted  at  Antioclu 


SECT.     XXV. 

The  gospel  is  preached  at  Anthch  :  Barnabas  coming  thither  con- 
firms the  disciples^  xvho  are  there  called  Christians.  Agabus 
visits  them^  and  foretells  the  famine^  which  occasions  their  send' 
ing  alms  to  Jerusalem.     Acts  XI.  19,  to  the  end. 

Acts   XL    19.  ^  Acts  XI.  19. 

T  IS  noxv  proper  to  mention  some  otner  cir-^^OWtheywhicU 
cumstances   relating   to   the    church  else-  -^^   vvere  scattered 
—  where.     We  observe  therefore,  tha,  during  the  ^Son^T^^e 
xi.  19  transactions  which  have   been  betore  related,  about  Stephen,  trav- 
thcij  xvho  xvere  dispersed  from  Jerusalem  by  the  elled  as  far  as  Phe- 
distress  and  persecution  which  arose  about  Ste-  "'^*^'   ^^^  y.  ^^P™^* 
phen,  after  they  had  gone  through  Judea  and  f"g  ^he  word  to^nonc' 
Samaria,   (chap.   viii.    1,)  travelled  as  far  o?  but  unto  the  Jews 
Phcenicia,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preaching '^^^Y- 
the  xvord  of  the   gospel   to  none  but  the  Jews 
only  ;  not  being  at  all  apprehensive,  thot  the 
Gentiles  were  to   share    the  blessings   of  it. 
20  But  some  of  them  who  bore  a  part  in  this  work,     20  And  some  of 
wereynen  that  were  natives  of  the  island  of  Cy-  them  were  men  of 
prus,  and  of  the  province  of  Gyrene  in  AYrica,  S''whe?"7h"y 
who  having  heard  the  story  of  Peter's  receiv-  were  come  to  Anti. 
ing  Cornelius,  though  a  Gentile,  into  the  com-  och,  spake  unto  the 
munion  of  the   church,   took   occasion  from  Grecians  preaching 
,  .     .  ,  .  ,  1  ,       .  the  Lord  Jesus, 

thence  to  imitate  his  example,  and  having  en- 
tered into  Antioch^^  spake  freely  to  the  Greeks  ^ 

»  Having  entered  into  Antioch."^      This  Is  men  sense  would  require  us  to  adopt,  even 

an  account  very  difl'erent  from  tliat  which  if  it  were  not  supported  by  the  authority 

ecclesiastical  hi^tnry  g'ives  us,  whicli  afhrms  of  any  inaymsrript  at  all  ;    for,  as  the  Helv 

that  Peter  was  the  first  who  preached  the  lenists  were  Jews,  there  would,  on  the 

g-ospel  at   Antioch,  which   I  mention  to  received  reading-,    be   no  opposition  be- 

she  w,  how  little  tliese  traditions  are  to  he  tween  the  conduct  of  these  preachers,  and 

depended  upon,  as  to  the^r*^*e«/eTOe;!f  of  tliose  mentioned  in  the  preceding  verse. 

Ciiristian  ciiurches  in  tiie  world,  of  which  Here  undoubtedly  we  have  the  first  ac- 

1  tliink  we  know  little  certain  but  from  count  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  <Vo/a- 

tlie  Neix  Testament.    It  seems  more  proba-  trous  Gentiles  ;  for  it  is  certain,  there  is 

ble,  that   Simeon,  Lucius,   and  Manucn,  nothing  in  the  word  F.x\nvstc  to  limit  it  to 

■who  are  mentioned,  chap.  xiii.  1,  might  be  such  as  were  ivorshippers  of  the  true  God  • 

tlie  first  prcaciiers  here.      Antiocli  was  nor  can  I  find  the  least  hint  in  the  Ne-iu 

then  tlie  capital  of  Syria,   and,   next  to  Testament  of  the  ttvo  different  periods  that 

Rome  and  Alexandria,  was  the  most  con-  some  have  supposed,  in  tlie  first  of  which 

Gidcrable  city  of  the  empire.  it  was  preached  only  to  those  called /rose- . 

^  Spake  to  the  Greeks.']     Instead  of  F.x-  l\>tes  of  the  gate,  i\v\A  in  \\\e  second  \.o  those 

'AMiTH-i  \.\\c.  Alexandrian  manuscript,  vi\\\c\\  who  were  before /t/o/afori  ;    yet  the  hy-' 

is  favoured  by  the  Syriac  and  some  other  pothesis  seems  in  itself  so   improbable, 

ancient  wr*/ort*,  reads  E^Mivaf,  which  con>-  that  it  stands  in  need  of  tlie  strongest 


Barnabas  is  sent  from  Jerusalem  to  confirm  them.     -  163. 

as  well  as  to  the  Jews  ;  preaching  the  gospel  sect. 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  them,  and  inviting  them  ^^v- 

21  And  the  hand  to  accept  of  his  invaluable  privileges.     And  the         ' 
ofthe  Lord  was  with  hand  of  the  Lord  xvas  remarkably  rvith  them  in  ^^"1% 
them;  and  a   great  ^u-        •  i   i  /  ,  t-    ^      ^^' " 
number      believed,  ^"'^  pious  labour,  and  a  great  number  ot  the 

and  turned  unto  the  Gentiles  were  so  effectually  convinced  and 
Lord.  wrought  upon  by  their  discourses  and  mira- 

cles, that  they  believed  and  turned  unto  the 
Zor^Jesus,  consecrating  themselves  to  the  ser- 
vice of  God  through  him,  with  the  most  hum- 
ble dependance  on  his  blood  and  grace. 

22  Then  tidings  of      And  the  report  co7icerning  them  came  to  the2'2 
!mtrth'eS:  ofTe  ^ars  of  the  church  that  was  at  Jerusalem,  who, 
church,  which  was  ^s  they  had  lately  seen  a  way  was  opened  for 

in  Jerusalem ;   and  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles,  received  the 
SXtSSi  "d™SB  of  this  further  prog,-ess  of  the  gospel 
g-o  as  far  as  Antioch.  '^^^^"  peculiar  pleasure  ;  a7id,  desirous  to  con- 
firm  them  in  the  faith  into   which  they  had 
been  initiated,  they  sent  forth  Barnabas  to  go  as 

23  Who  when  he  far  as  Antioch :  Who  xvhen  he  xvas  come  thither,  23 
*^h"'^*/ce  'of^  God"  ""^  ^^^^^'^  ^^^  ^f^^^  of  God  manifested  towards 
was  glad,  and  ex-  ^^^^^  Ji^  bringing  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
horted  them  all,that  himself  in  a  Redeemer,  greatly  rejoiced  in  the 
•with  purpose  of  good  work  that  was  begun  among  them,  and 
deav;  ^'"unto'^'^lhe  ^^^^^^^^  them  all  to  adhere  to  the  Lord,  xvithfull 
Lord.  determination  and  resolution  of  heart,  whatever 

circumstances    of    difficulty    and    extremity 

24  For  he  was  a  might  arise.     And  the  exhortation,  as  it  came  24 

.rHTGl-fr'a'uff'?'"'^'?  "°"*'  '■"■''  pecttliarly  graceful  and 

of  faith:  And  much  ettectual,  for  he  xvas  a  good  man  himselt,*^  and 
people  was  aidded  fidl  of  the  Holij  Spirit  and  ofjaith  ;  and  speak- 
unto  the  Lord.  jng  from  the  deep  experience  of  his  own  heart, 

and  with  that  full  authority  which  so  exem- 
plary a  life  gave  him,  as  well  as  with  such  ex- 
traordinary Divine  assistance,  he  was  the  hap- 
py means,  not  only  of  confirming  the  faith  of 
those  who  had  already  embraced  the  gospel, 
but  of  bringing  others  to  an  acquaintance  with 
it :  And  thus  a  considerable  number  believed, 
and  xvere  added  unto  the  Lord,  and  were  by- 
baptism  received  into  the  church. 

proof  before  it  can  be  admitted,  as  I  may  «  Agoodman.'^     The  author  of  iJ/wce//. 

elsewhere  shew  at  large.  It  is  well  known.  Sacra  tliinks  the  expression  signifies,  that 

that.asthe  Greeks  were  the  mostcelebrat-  he  was  a  man  of  a  sweet  and  gentle  dispo- 

ed  of  the  Gentile  nations  near  Judea,  the  sition,  not  disposed  to  lay  any  unnecessary 

Jews  called  fl///Ae  Gf/i(//es  by  that  gener.al  burthens  on  these  new  converts,  and  so 

name.     Compare  Rom.  x.  12 ;  1  Cor.  xiii.  the  more  fit  to  be  employed  at  Antioch  in 

13;  Gal.  iii.  28;  Col.  iii.  11.     See  also  2  these  circumstances.    Abstract.  ^.  l^ 
Mac.  iv.  10, 15,  36  ;  vi.  9  i  si.  24. 


164  The  disciples  xverc  fint  named  Christians  at  Aniioch. 

SECT.       Then  Barnabas  perceiving,  after  some  abode     25  Then  departed 
^''^-  there  that  he  wanted  an  assistant  in  his  labours,  Barnabas  to  Tarsus, 
"7       went  to  Tarsus  to  seek  Said^^  whose  departure 
xi.25  thither  we  mentioned  above  in  the  last  partic- 
ulars which  we  related  concerning  him.  (Com- 

26  pare  Actsix.  30.)       And  finding  hbn  there,  he     26  And  wlien  he 

gave  him  such  an  account  of  the  state  of  things,  Y'^  ^"""'^  .'^''™'  ''^- 
°    ,         1  .  c  y  LI  -i-^        r       ^        •        brou£;ht     him    unto 

and  such  a  view  ot  the  probability  ol  extensive  Antioch  — 

usefulness  which  seemed  to  present  itself  there, 
that  he  succeeded  in  his  proposal,  and  brought 
him  to  Antioch^^  at  his  return  to  that  populous 
and  celebrated  city. 

And  It  came  to  pass  that  they  continued  there,     —  And  it  came  t(. 

and  assembled  ditmoxiei-  times  in  the  church,  for  P^^*'  /'^'''^  ^  whole 

,.  1  ^         u^  ■  J       ti  1  p year  they  assembled 

a  -whole  year^  and  taught  considerable  numbers  ot  themselves  with  the 

\>co\^\t:  And  the  disciples  were  by  Divine  appoint-  churcl),  and  taught 
■ment  first  named  Christians^  at  Antioch^^  a  title  "^"^'^  people  ;    and 
.hat  was  really  an  honour  to  .hem,   and  was  ^^f^f' '^isSlis 
very  well  adapted,    to  signity  their  relation  to  fa-st  at  Antioch. 
Christ,  as  their  common  Lord,  and  their  ex- 
pectations from  him  as  their  Saviour. 

27  And  in  these  days^  while  Barnabas  and  Saul  "27  And  in  thesfe 
were  at  Antioch,  certain  prophets^  who  were  ^^y^  ^^"^^  prophets 
divinely  inspired  to  foretell  future  events,  c^^"<?  Andod!"""'^^"' ""^° 

^Bfroni  Jerusalem  to  Antioch.  And  one  of  them,  28  And  there 
7vhose  72ame  was  Agabus,  stood  up  in  one  of  stood  up  one  of  them 
their  assemblies,  and  signified  by  the  immedi-  "''"'^'^  Agabus,  and 

d  Went  to  Tarsus  to  seek  Saul."]     I  have  the  name  of  their  great  Leader,  as  the 

neverbeenable  to  discover,  on  what  foun-  Plcitonists,    Pythagorians,    Epicureans,   &c. 

dation  the  ingenious  writer  mentioned  in  with  much  less  reason  had  done  tlie  name 

the  lastKoif  asserts,  that  this  was  the  jeco7i(i  of  theirs.     I  think  with  Dr.  Benson,  that 

time  of  Saul's  being  at  Tarsus   after  his  the   use  of  the  word  xf^y-'^'^'^'-^^  implies, 

conversion,  and  that  he  had  in  the  mean  that  it  V)as  done  by  a  divine  direction,   and 

time  (that  is,  since  his  first  journey  thither,  liave  translated  it  accordingly  ;   (compare 

Acts  ix.  30,)  made  the  tour  of  Syria,  and  Mat.  ii.  12,  22 ;  Luke  ii.  26  ;"  Acts  x.  22  ; 

preached  the  gospel  there.  Heb.  viii.  5 ;  xi.  7  ;  xii.  25,)  and  therefore 

^Finding  him,  he  brought  him  to  Antioch.-]  ^"^  ""*  solicitous  to  inquire,  whell.er  the 

This  he  miglit  do,  as  very  rightly  judging,  V^^"^^   ^^.^^  given  then,  ^seccle.iast»cal 

that  since  he  was  by  his  count/y  a  Greek,  i"'«q:  ^     ."''  J  ^"•^'''"^'  ^y''"  'f  '"^"- 

thoughbydesccnt«We^./r/J/f.W..,  ^'oned  by  it  as  their /m  Z.,.Ao/,, J  or  by 

(that  is,  descending  from  «;'o5<eW:/Sa-  Barnabas      or  Saul    as    Bishop   Pearson 

rents,)  he  would  be  peculiarly  Ht  tp  assist  f  ^"T,^  I''  1*)'"^     (See  Pears,  on  the  Creed, 

him  in  his  great  work,  especially  consid-  f-  }f\^  The  learned  and  caiulid  WUsms 

e,  ing,  on  the  one  hand,  his  fine-   accom-  ^'\'"^^  '*  ^   circumstance   of  remarkable 

plishmcnts  as  a  scholar,  and  on  the  other,  ^^'.^^7"'  ^hat  this  celebrated  name  should 

his  extraordinary  conversion,  and  eminent  '"•'^^.  ^f^"*  A"t.och,  a  r In.rch  consistmg  ot 

nictv  and  zeal  mixture  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  ratlier 

than  from  Jerusalem  dignified  in  so  many 

^  By    Divine    appointment  first    named  otlier  respects,   and  that  it  was  a  kind  of 

Christians  at  Antioch.']     They  were  before  victory  gained  over  Satan,  who  from  An- 

this  called  by  the  Jews  N'azarcnes  or  Gali-  tioch  had  some  ages  before  raised  so  many 

leans,  and  by  each  oth^v  disciples,  believers,  cruel  persecutors  of  the  church  of  God 

brethren,  or  saints.  But  they  now  assumed  Wits,  de  Vit.  Paul,  cap.  iii.  §  5. 


Agabus  comes  to  Antioch,  and  foretells  a  famine.  165 

signified  by  the  Spir- ate  direction  of  the  Spirit,  that  there  should  ^^cr. 

it,  that  there  should  shortly  be  a  great  famine  over  all  the  land ;  ^  [_ 

be   a  peat   dearth  ^/lich  accordingly  cojne  to  pass  quickly  after  in  ^^^^ 
w.7''°wLh"c.t  'fc  day.  of  aa„Ji.,sC.sar,  the  Roman  empe-  .L  28 
to  pass  in  the  days  ror  then  reigning.   And,  in  consideration  ot  the  29 
of  Claudius  Ca;sar.  distress  which  it  might  bring  along  with  it,  the 
29  Then  the  dis-  ^^-^j,^/,/^^  j^j.  Antioch  determined,  that  accordinp- 
ciples,  every  man  ac-  ,r  .  ,.,.   .         /-         .  t,      ?  r      fj 

cording-to  his  ability,  to  the  respective  abilities  oj  each"-  they  should 
determined  to  send  send  a  liberal  contribution  to  the  assista?2ce  of 
relief  unto  the  breih-  ^/^^  believing  brethren,  rvho  dzuelt  in  such  great 
ren  which  dwelt  in  ,  •      cv     7      ;         i  l    j 

jmjea.  numbers  in  Judea,"^  and  had  many  poor  among 

««  ,.., .  ,    ,      ^      them,  who  would  particularly  need  to  be  sup- 
30  Which  also  they  ',    .  .  V  ,  /       ..  a    j  ^i- 

did,  and  sent  it  to  the  po^ted  in  a  time  ot  such  calamity.  And  this 
ciders  by  the  hands  accordingly  they  did^  sending  \it'\  to  the  elders^  30 

^  A  great  famine  over  all  the  land."]     As  wrW  at  that  time.    See  Wits.  Meletem.  ck 

it  is  certain,  cux/mvn  may  have  such  a  lim-  Vit.  Paul.  cap.  iii.  §6. 

ited  signification,  (see  note  '  on  Luke  ii.  1,  ''  According  to  the  respective  abilities  of 
Vol.  I.)  I  follow  this  translation,  as  what  each.^  I  think  this  all  that  is  intended  by 
appears  to  me  safest,  and  refer  my  reader  xaflaic  xuto^uIo  t/c,  though  the  words  might 
to  those  reasons  for  doing  it,  which  he  may  more  literally  be  rendered,  according  to  the 
find  at  large  in  Mr.  Lardner's  Credibility,  abundance  luhick  each  had;  for  it  is  hardly 
(Bonk  I.  chap.  11,  §  2,  Vol.  I.  p.  539,  6*  to  be  imaguied,  that  every  Christian  at  An- 
seq.J  The  learned  Archbishop  Usher  has  tioch  was  in  abundant  ov  plenuful  circum- 
endeavoured  to  prove  the  famine  in  the  star.ces  ,•  nor  do  1  think  anything  can  be 
fourth  year  of  Claudius  [^.  D.  44,]  uni-  inferred,  concerning  the  extent  of  the  fa^nine, 
versal.  But  Mr.  Biscoe  rather  tliinks,  from  this  cii-cumstance,  as  it  plainly  ap- 
there  may  be  a  reference  here  to  what  pears  not  to  have  been  begun,  when  the  col- 
happened  in  a  course  of  some  years,  and  lection  was  resolved  upon, 
observes,  (as.  Mr.  Bosnage  had  done  be-  '  They  should  send  to  the  assistance,  he."} 
fore,)  that  there  v/ere  fatnines  in  various  Vitringa  has  shewn  at  large,  that  it  was 
places  during  the  reign  of  Claudius,  not  common  for  the  Jews,  who  lived  in  foreign 
only  in  Judea,  which  began  the  latter  end  parts,  to  send  relief  In  times  of  distress  to 
of  his  fourth,  and  was  continued  in  his  theiv poor  brethren  sit  Jerusalem.  fVitring. 
fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  years,  (of  which  de  Synag.  vet.  lib.  Hi.  Part.  I.  cap  13,  p.  809 
Josephus  takes  notice,  Antiq.  lib.  xx.  cap.  — 811.)  This  tender  care  in  these  Gentile 
2,  §  6;  isfcnp.  5,  [al.  3,]  §  3,)  but  also  at  converts  at  Antioch  would  tend  powerfully 
Rome  in  his  second;  (as  mentioned  by  to  conciliate  the  affections  of  tlieir  c/rcuwi- 
'  Dio,  //i.  Ix.  p.  671 ;)  and  that  Syria  in  his  cised  brethren,  and -was  some  acknowledg- 
fourth,  (Oros.  lib.  vli.  cap.  6,)  Greece  in  ment,  though  not  an  equivalent,  for  the 
his  ninth,  ( Euseb.  Chron.  p.  204,)  and  Italy  voluntary  poverty  many  of  the  saints  in  Ju- 
in  his  tenth  and  eleventh,  (^Tae/f.  Anna'l.  dea  had  incurred  by  the  sale  of  their 
lib.  xii.  cap.  4^3  ;  and  Sueton.  Claud,  cap.  IS,)  estates,  as  well  as  for  the  peculiar  persecu' 
were  visited  with  the  like  calamity  :  He  f/o«j  which  they  underwent  from  their  un- 
therefore  supposes  all  these  to  be  included  believing  countrymen. 
in  this  prophecy.  (Serm.  at  BoyWs  Lect.  ^  Sending  it  to  the  elders.}  I  am  much 
chap.  ill.  $3,  p.  60 — 66.)  But  the  persons,  surprised,  that  a  person  of  Dr.  Whitby's 
with  regard  to  whom  It  Is  here  mentioned,  judgment,  should  think  the  persons  here 
were  so  much  more  concerned  in  the  first  spoken  of  were  the  elders  ofthej^exuish  syna- 
of  these,  which  seems  also  to  have  been  gogues,  considering  that  these  were  the 
the  most  extreme,  that  I  am  still  of  opin-  men,  who  would  of  all  others  have  been 
ion,  the  prediction  chiefly  refers  to  that,  most  readyto  injure  and  defraud  theChrist- 
which  was  the  dearth  in  which  Helena  ians.  It  seems  much  more  rational,  with 
Queen  of  Adiabene  so  generously  relieved  the  late  Lord  Barrington,  to  conclude  from 
the  Jews  with  corn  and  other  provisions  hence,  tliat  there  was  now  no  apostle  at 
from  Egypt  and  Cyprus,  which,  by  the  Jerusalem,  and  that  t/ie  eWer*,  having  been 
way,  proves,  that  rA^/am/ne  was  nef«nj-  competently    instructed   in    Christianity, 

VOL.  3.  24 


1 66  Refections  on  the  success  of  the  gospel  at  Antioch, 

8ECT.  to  be  delivered  to  the  deacons,  or  to  be  other-  of  ^^Barnaba*     »n4 
^^^-  wise  distributed  as  they  should  think  fit ;  being 

T^  satisfied  that  they  would  make  a  prudent  use  of 

lili)  what  they  sent  them  upon  this  occasion  bij  the 
hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul,  who  took  the  mo- 
ney they  had  collected  to  Jerusalem  ;  and  as 
the  famine  lasted  for  some  time,  were  after- 
wards employed  in  prosecuting  this  generous 
and  necessary  work  by  new  collections  else- 
where. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      LeT  US  with  pleasure  observe,  how  in  the  instance  here  re- 

19  corded,  the  blood  of  a  ?nartyr  was  the  seed  of  the  church ;  an  event 
afterwards  so  common,  that  it  became  a  proverb.  Thus  they 
who  were  scattered  abroad  on  the  death  of  Stephen  every  where 
dispersed  the  gospel ;  and   let  us  be  thankful  that  some  of  them 

20  brought  it  to  the  Ge7itiles  as  well  as  to  the  Jexvs.  Freely  did  it 
ru7i,  and  illustriously  was  it  glorified :  But  with  whatever  evi- 
dence and  advantage  they  preached  it,  with  whatever  spirit  and 
zeal  (in  some  measure  the  natural  consequence  of  having  been 
called  to  suffer  so  dearly  for  it,)  the  success  of  all  is  to  be  traced 

21  up  to  the  hand  of  the  Lord  that  was  with  them.  This  engaged  men 
to  believe  and  turn  unto  the  Lord ;  to  stop  in  their  career  of  sin,  to 
pause  upon  their  conduct,  to  accept  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as 
the  Saviour,  and  to  consecrate  themselves  to  God  through  him. 
O  that  his  hand  might  be  tvith  all  his  ministers  !  O  that  such  suc- 
cess might  every  vhere  be  produced  by  its  powerful  operations ! 

23  Well  might  JSarnabas  rejoice  when  he  saw  such  a  scene,  and 
more  distant  brethren  be  pleased  when  they  heard  of  it  ;  for  what 
is  the  triumph  oi  the  gospel  but  the  triumph  oi  human  happiness  f 
And  who,  that  has  cordially  received  the  gospel,  does  not  feel 
his  whole  heart  most  tenderly  interested  in  that  ?  He  wisely  and 
properly  exhorted  them^  having  once  embraced  this  divine  and 
glorious  dispensation,  with  fdl  purpose  of  heart  to  cleave  unto  the 
Lord ;  and  there  was  great  need  of  such  an  exhortation,  as  well 
as  a  very  solid  foundation  for  it :  Such  difficulties  will  arise  in 
our  Christian  course,  though  we  should  not  meet  with  persecu- 
tions like  theirs',  that  we  shall  need  a  most  steady  resolutio7i  of 
mind  in  order  to  our  adhereyice  to  the  Lord ;  but  let  us  arm 

were  left  to  tale  care  of  the  church  there,  which  lie  labours  to  prove,  that  these  f/</f;v 

■while  </jea/»oji/M  took  atourinto  the  neigh-  were  the  same  officers  with  those  called 

touring  parts  more  fully  to  instruct  and  iTna-x.oroi  or  bishops,  and  thinks  there  is  no 

confirm  the  new  converts.  ( Miscell  Sacr.  certain  evidence  from  Scripture,  that  the 

Essay  lii.  p.  110,  ijf  scq.J   This  is  the  first  name  of  elders  or  presbyters  was  given  so 

mention  tiiat  we  liave  of  e/</c;\j  in  the  Chris-  early  to  another  order  between  them  and 

tian  church;    and   Dr.    Hammond  has  a  deacons:    But  this  is  not  a  place  to  enter 

large  and  very  remarkable  note  here,  in  accurately  into  inquiries  of  this  nature* 


€nd  on  the  contribution  made  therefor  the  saints  in  Judea*     16-7 

hurselves  with  it,    and  hold  fast    the   profession  of  our  faith  sect. 
without  wavering'^  since  he  is  mva.Y\2ih\f  faithful  xvho  hath  prom-  ^^^' 
ised.     (Heb.  x.  23.)     Such  exhortations  as  these  will  be  most  ^      " 
effectual  when  they  come,  as  in  this  instance  they  evidently  did,  24 
from  a  good  maUy  whose  example  will  add  authority  to  his  words, 
and  so  be  a  means  not  only  to  quicken  religion  in  the  hearts  of 
those  who  have  already  embraced  it,  but  to  propagate  it  to  those 
who  are  yet  strangers  to  it. 

With  pleasure  let  us  reflect  upon  this  honourable  tiame^  which  26 
the  disciples  of  Jesus  frst  wore  at  Antioch  ;  they  were  called 
Christians^  as  it  seems,  by  divine  appointment :  And  would  to 
God  that  no  other,  no  dividing  name,  had  ever  prevailed  among 
them !  As  for  such  distinguishing  titles^though  they  were  taken 
from  Apollos,  or  Cephas,  or  Paul,  let  us  endeavour  to  exclude 
them  out  of  the  church  as  fast  as  we  can  ;  and  while  they  con- 
tinue in  it,  let  us  take  care  that  they  do  not  make  us  forget  our 
most  ancient  and  most  glorious  title.  Let  us  take  heed,  that  we 
do  not  so  remember  our  difference  from  each  other  in  smaller 
matters,  as  to  forget  our  mutual  agreement  in  embracing  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  professing  to  submit  ourselves  to  him 
as  our  common  Prince  and  Saviour. 

The  notice  of  the  famine  brought  to  them  by  Agabus  the  27,  30 
prophet,  awakened  the  generosity  of  the  Christians  at  Antioch^ 
to  supply  the  pressing  necessities  of  the  saiiits  in  Judea.  The 
possibility,  at  least,  that  it  might  have  affected  themselves,  would 
have  led  some  to  conclude  it  the  part  of  prudence  to  keep  what 
they  had  to  themselves  :  But  they  argued  much  more  wisely, 
choosing  thus  to  lay  up  in  store  a  good  foundation  against  the 
time  to  come^  and  to  secure  a  title  to  that  peculiar  care  of  divine 
Providence,  which  is  promised  and  engaged  to  those  who  mind 
not  everu  one  his  oxvn  things^  but  each  the  welfare  of  others  and 
of  all.  "^  (Phil.  ii.  4.) 

SECT.     XXVI, 

Herod  having  slain  fames^  seizes  Peter .^  and  commits  him  to  pris' 
on^  who  is  delivered  by  an  angely  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of 
the  church.     Acts  XII.  1—19, 


N 


Acts  XII.  1.  AcTS  XII.  1. 

OW  about  that  J^OW  about  that  time^  when  Saul  and  Barna-  sect. 
time  «erod  the  iV  bas  were  preparing  to  set  out  for  Jerusa-  ^^^^• 
lem,  to  carry  thither  what  had  been  collected  ~ 
by  the  Christians  at  Antioch  for  the  relief  of  ^^  J 
the  saints  in  Judea,  Herod  Agrippa*  the  king, 

^Herod  Agrippa.^  So  the  Syriac  expressly  especially  considering  the   similarity  of 
tenders  it;  and  there  is  no  reason  to  doujat,  circumstances  mentioned  below  that  this 


168       Herod  kills  James  with  the  sword^  and  intprisojis  Peter. 

SECT,  abusing  the  authority  with  which  he  was  in-  king  stretched  forth 
^  vested  by  the  Roman  emperor,  laid  hands  in  a  (l^'jfhVchuTchf '" 
Acts  ^^^y  i"j'^^''0^s  manner  on  some  of  the  church  to 
xii.  2  persecute  and  ^ic? /A^7n.    ^W  he  carried  this     2  And  he  killed 

injustice   so  far,   that  ^^<^  even  ^/^ry  y^me^  the  JjJJ^^^^JJj^^^^™^'^^^^^^ 

son  of  Zebedee,  the  brother  of  John,  one  oi       "^'  ^ 

those  three  apostles  whom    Jesus  honoured 

with  such  peculiar  intimacy  ;  beheading  him 

•zvith  the  sword^  as  an  enemy  to  the  state,  as 

well  as  an  opposer  of  the  law  of  Moses. 

3  And  as   he  foimd  that  no  immediate  ven-      3  And  because  he 
Gceance  overtook  him  on  this  account,  and  like-  !^^  it  pleased  the 

•  ^u    *r.i.-  T  ./    //    ^    Ji.    cv  .  Jews,  he  proceeded 

Wise  saw  that  \_this\  xvas  acceptable  to  the  fezvs,^  further  to  take  Peter 

whose  favoiu"  he  laboured  by  all  possible  means  also.  (Then weie the 

to  conciliate,  he  tvent  on  farther,  and  presumed  ^^^^'^  ,';^  unleavened 

to  seize  Peter  also.,  renowned  as  he  was  for  such    ^^^  '^ 

a  variety  of  miracles,  which  were  wrought  by 

him  at  Jerusalem  in  the  name  of  Jesus  :  And 

it  xvas  in  the  days  of  unleavened  breads  during 

the  feast  of  the  passover  that  Peter  was  appre- 

4  hended.     And  having  seized  him  at  this  pub-     4    And  when  he 

^fro(/wasthe  prince  whom  Josephus  calls  •>  Skix  yames  ■  <u}ith  the  s<iuonl.']  Thus 
Agiippa,  \yhic\\  probably  was  \\\%  Roman,  -w&s  cur  Lord's  prediction  relating  to  him 
as  HeroJ  w^s  his  Syrian  name-  He  was  not  fulfilled.  (Mat.  xx.  23.)  I  know  not  how 
(as  Grotius  by  a  slip  of  memorv  says,)  the  far  we  are  to  depend  upon  the  tradition, 
son,  but  the  grandson,  of  Herod  the  Great  by  whicli  we  find  cited  by  Eusebius,  ( Eccles.. 
his  son  Aristobulus,  (Joseph.  Antiq  lib.  ffist.  lib.  ii.  cap.  ^j)  from  a  book  of  Clem- 
xvili.  cc/).  5,  [al.  7,]  §4.)  nephew  to  Herod  ens  Alexandrinus  now  lost,  in  which  he 
Antipas  who  beheaded  John  the  Baptist,  reported,  <'  that  the  person  who  had  ac- 
brother  to  Hei-odias  whom  that  incestuous  cused  James  observing  the  courage  with 
andadulterous  tetrarch  married,  and  father  which  lie  bore  liis  testimony  to  Christiani- 
to  that  better  Agrippa,  before  whom  Paul  ty,was  converted,  and  suffered  martyrdom 
made  his  defence.  (Acts  xxv.  13,  Is'.jei?.^  with  him."  But  I  think  it  is  very  beauti- 
Caius  Caligula  with  whom  he  had  an  early  fully  observed  by  Clarius,  (who  had  a 
friendship,  when  be  became  emperor,  re-  great  deal  of  the  true  spirit  of  criticism,) 
leased  this  i4,7)7/'/)(z  from  the  confinement  that  this  early  execution  of  o«e  r/f/ie  a/io*- 
under  which  Tiberius  had  (on  that  very  f/e*,  after  our  Lord's  death  would  illustrate 
account)  kept  him,  and  crowned  him  king  the  courage  of  the  rest  in  going  on  with 
of  the  tetrarchy  of  his  uncle  Philip,  to  their  ministry,  as  it  would  evidently  shew, 
■which  lie  aftervirards  added  the  territories  that  even  all  tlieir  miraculous  powers  did 
of  Antipas,  whom  he  banislied  to  Lyons  in  not  secure  them  from  dying  by  tljje  sword 
Gaul.  (Joseph.  Antiq.  lib.  xviii.cap.  6,[al.  8,]  of  their  enemies. 
§  10,  11,  isfcap.  7,  [al.  9,]  §  2.)  In  this  au- 
thority Claudius  confirmed  him,  and  made  <^  Saw  that  this  luas  acceptable  to  the  yfuij.] 
him  king  of  Jiulea,  adding  to  Ills  former  Josephus  tells  us,  "that  this  prince  was  a 
dominions  those  of  Lysanias.  (Antiq.  lib.  great  zealot  for  the  Mosaic  law,  that  he 
xlx.  cap.  5,  [al.  4,3  §  1.)  Mr.  Fleming  dwelt  much  at  Jerusalem,  and  was  fond 
thinks,  it  was  high  treason  against  the  Mes-  of  all  opportunities  of  obliging  the  Jews, 
siah  for  him  to  assume  the  title  of  king  of  as  his  grandfather  Herod  had  been  of 
Judea ;  and  that  tliis  arrogancy,  joined  pleasing  j^ran^er*  ;"  a  character  well  sult- 
-vvith  his  cruelty,  rendered  him  more  wor-  ing  wliat  Luke  here  sajs  of  him.  Seo 
thy  of  that  terrible  death  described  below.  Juscp'i.  Antiq-'lib.  iix.  cap-  vii.  §  3. 
Fhm.  Christol.  Vol.  III.  p.  358. 


The  church  continue  incessantly  in  prayer  for  Peter,  169 

Ijad      apprehended  lie  time,  when  SO  many  Jews  were  come  togeth-  sect. 
him,  h.e  put  him  in  er  from  all  parts,  he  put  him  in  prison^  delivering,  '^^"'^- 

nions  of  soldiers  to  that  IS,  to  sixteen,  consistmg  ot  toxir  m  each      ^y^ 
keep  him,  intending  party,  who  were  to  relieve  each  other  by  turns, 
after  Easter  to  bring  ^^atching  him    constantly  by  day  and  night : 
h.m  forth  to  the  peo-  ^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^^^  ^^^  ^,^^  greater  security  of 

so  noted  a  person,  m?^?2^i/2^  immediately  after 
the  passover  to  bring  him  out  to  the  people,  to  be 
made  a  spectacle  to  them  in  what  he  should 
suffer  ;  as  Jesus  his  master  had  been  on  the 
first  day  of  unleavened  bread. 

5  Peter  therefore       Jn  the  mean  time  therefore^  till  the  day  of  exe-  5 
was  kept  in  prison  ;  ^ution  Came,  Peter  zuas  thus  kept  in  theprisoji. 
but  praver  was  made    _  ,       .  r  c  ^      ^^  c 
without   ceasing  of  But  as  the  importance  ot  so  useful  a  lite  was 
the  church  unto  God  well  known   to  his  Christian  friends,  earnest 
for  him.                    and  continued  prayer  tw/s,  with  great  intenseness 

and  assiduity  of  mind,  inade  to  God  on  his  ac- 

6  And  when  Her-  count,  by  the  whole  church  at  Jerusalem.  And  5 
od  would  have  the  event  quickly  shewed  that  this  their  earnest 
thrSme^nShf  Pe'-  supplication  was  not  in  vain  ;  for  xvhen  Herod 
ter  was  sleeping  be.  iv as  ready  to  have  brought  him  out  to  execution, 
tween  two  soldiers,  [^^^77]  that  very  night,  before  he  had  designed 
chahit  "tnd  *h^  ^°  ^°  ^*'  ^^^^^'  '^^^*  quietly  sleeping  betxveen  two 
keepers  before  the  soldiers,  in  full  calmness  and  serenity  of  mind, 
ioorkept  the  prison,  though  bound  with  two  chains,^   which  joined 

each  of  his  hands  to  one  of  the  soldiers  that  lay 

on  either  side  of  him,  in  such  a  manner  that 

it  was  (humanly  speaking)  impossible  he  should 

have     risen    without   immediately     awaking 

them  :  And  the  other  two  guards  then  on  duty 

stood  centry  before  the  door,  and  were  keeping 

the  prison,   that  there   might  be  no  attempt  of 

any  kind  made  to  rescue  hiiti  ;  because  he  was 

looked  upon  as  a  prisoner  of  great  consequence. 

r  And  behold  the       -^^^  behold,  an  astonishing  deliverance  was  7 

angel   of  the  Lord  wrought  out  for  him  in  all  this  extremity  of 

came  upon  him.  and  danger  ;  ior  an  angel  of  the  Lord  presented  him- 

Ir-f^ '^''m^ "' "-^^  ^elfon  a  sudden,  and  a  glorious  light  shone  in 
prison:  andhe  smote     .•^,,,  ',        °,      , 

Peter  on  the  side,  the  whole  house,  dark  and  gloomy  as  it  was  : 
and  raised  him  up,  And  this  heavenly   messenger  was   no  sooner 
come,  but  giving  Peter  a^tntlc  bloxv  on  theside, 

^  Bound  with  two  chains.']      It  is  well  Ities  to  this  purpose  produced  by  Gro- 

known,  that  this  way  of  securing  prisoners  tius,  in  his   note  on  Acts  xxviii.  16  ;  and 

of  importance,  by  chaining  each  of  their  by  Mr.  Lardner,  (now  Dr.  Lardner)  Cred- 

hands  to  a  guard,  was  practised  among  the  if>.  Book  I.  chap.  10,  §  9,  Vol.  I.  p.  52U 

Romans  ;  and  the  reader  may  find  author-  522. 


lyo  An  angel  delivers  him  out  of  the  prison. 

SECT,  he  awoke  him^  saying\  Arise  quickly.  And  at  the  saying,     Arise  up 
^x^'-  same  moment  of  time  both  his  chains  fell  off  ^^''^^'^V-  "  And   hi. 
~from  his  hands :  Yet  the  soldiers  were  by  a  mi-  hSauS!  ""^  ^'''"' 
^■j?7   raculous  power  kept  so  fast  asleep,  that  they 
were  not  at  all  alarmed  by  the  noise  of  their 

8  fall.  Andthe  angelsaidto  him  fiird  thyself  ^tres-  8  And  the  £ingel 
entlv  in  the  clothes  thou  hast  on,  tie  thine  in-  said  unto  him,  Gird 
ward  garment  about  thee,  and  bind  onthy  san-  Jhyself,  and  bind  on 

,  ,       ".  ,  ',,  .     •'        .     thy  sandals :  And  so 

clals^  that  thou  mayest  walk  out ;  mza  accord-  he"  did.  Andhesaith 

9  ingly  he  did  so.  And  he  says  to  him  farther,  unto  him,  Cast  thy 
Throw  thy  mantle    round  thee,  and  follow  me  ^^''S^^^J}'^  ^^"""^^  ^^^^^' 

/t    1j  rt   ^  •  ^r^L  •  /     and  follow  me. 

out.  ^;2<^  Peter  ^oz7z^  01/?  of  the  prison,  as  Ae  9  And  he  went 
was  guided  by  the  angel,  met  with  no  opposi-  out,  and  followed 
tion  in  his  way,  and  folloived  him  as  he  was  or-  ^^™'  ^"^  '^vist  not 
dered :  Andhe  was  so  astonished, that  he  didnot  ^']^Lh' waTdone'by 
know  that  what  zuas  done  by  the  angel  was  true  the  angel ;  but 
and  real,  but  only  supposed  that  he  had  seen  a  thought  he  saw  a 
vision,  as  in  some  other  instances  he  had  done,  v'^"'"- 
-iO  And  passing  through  the  first  and  second  watch,  10  When  they 
where  the  guards  were  all  asleep,  they  cwne  to  were  past  the  first 
the  iron  p-ate  that  leads  into  thecity,  which  thoucch  ^"^1  the  second  ward, 

\  ^  J  .  1     r     .  1    they  came  unto  the 

It  was  a  heavy  gate,  and  very  Strongly  fastened,  iron  gate  that  lead- 
yet  was  no  hindrance  in  their  way,  but  opened  eth  unto  the  city, 
to  them  as  of  its  own  accord.  And  thus  ^oing  ^'^'^^^  opened  to 
cut  into  the  city,  they  went  together  thror.gh  t:ilnikT.i:t 
one  street  ;  and  immediately  the  angel,  having  out,  and  passed  oi\ 
done  all  that  was  requisite  for  his  deliverance,  through  one  street, 
and  set  him  at  full  liberty,  departed  from  him  a"d   forthwith   the 

,  ,  1  1   r  1  •         1      ■'^  "1  1      angel  departed  fron^ 

on  a  sudden,  and  left  him  alone  to  go  where  he  him. 

pleased. 

1 1  And  Peter  being  come  to  himself,  and  recover-  11  And  when  Pe- 
ed from  the  first  astonishment  of  such  an  ex-  ^^t  ^^^  /^°"^^  ^.V* 
traordinary  event,  said.  Now  Iknoxv  truly  that  ^\^^  {  •\^^^^^  ^^f  ^ 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  whose  cause  I  was  sui-ety.thattheLord 
going  to  suffer,  hath  (as  he  formerly  did, chap.  I'^^th  sent  his  angel, 
V.  19,)  sent  his  angel,  one  of  the  many  heavenly  ^^^  ^^^V^^Zlt 
spirits  under  his  command,  ajzr/  hath  delivered  of  Ucrod,  and /row 
me  from  the  hand  of  Herod,  who  intended  my  all  the  expectation 
death,  and  from  all  the  expectation  of  the  Jewish  J^^^^^  P^«P^^  **^  ^^ 
people;  who,  after  the  many  beneficial  miracles 

I  have  wrought  among  them,  were  thirsting 
for  my  blood,  and  waited  impatiently  to  see 
my  execution. 

12  Such  was  the  grateful  sense  that  Peter  had  of  12  And  when  he 
his  deliverance  ;a«//reco//^cfi«^  where  he  was,^  '>=»'!  considered  the 

'  Recollecting  where  he  was.]  This  Is  so  conjectural  emendation,  who  would  read 
natural  an  interpretation  of  auviJ'm,  that  it  o-iTruJ^mv,  maihig  haste,  M  he  9lsQ  VfO\iid, 
there  seems  no  need  of  Dr.  ^^uinmond's   chap.  xiv.  6. 


Peter  comes  to  them  while  they  xvere praijing.  171 

thing,  he  came  to.the  he  presently  concluded  whither  to  go,  and  came  sect. 
house  of  Mary  the  f^  f^g  /joj^,^^  of  Mary  the  mother  of  John,  who  x''^'- 
whtrsirnLe^t"s  ^«^  ^^mamed  Mark,  rvhere  many  Christians  — 
Mark,  where  many  were  gathered  together,  and  were  spending  the  ^.j-  j^ 
were  gathered   to-  night  in  praying  earnestly  for  his  deliverance  : 
gether,  prayuig.         ^^^  q^ ^  answered  them,  while  they  were  yet 
speaking ;    for   he   had   now  discharged    the 
prisoner  for  whom   they  were   so  much  con- 
cerned, and  brought  him  to  the  very  house  in 

13  And  as  Peter  which  they  were  assembled.     And  as   Peter  13 
of  the^'^ate  ^^'^  A^m   ^*°°^'  ^^^  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  outer  gate, ^ 
sel  canfe  to'hearken  which  entered  into  the  house  ;  that  they  might 
named  Rhoda.  guard  against  the  danger  of  admitting  any  per- 
son whom  they  did  not  know,  a  viaiden,  whose 
name  was  Rose,  xvent  to  the  door,  to  listen  and 

14  And  when  she  hiquire  zvho  was  there  J     And  he  had  no  soon-  14 
knew  Peter's  voice  ^^  answered,  but  knowhig  Peter's  voice,   she 
she  opened  not  the  '  ,      ■   ,     •  ^  •  ^ 

gate   for   gladness,  was  SO  transported  xvith  joy  and  surprise,  that 

but  ran  in,  and  told  she  did  not  Open  the  gate ;  but  j-unning  to  the 

how  Peter  stood  be- companv  that  were  assembled   in  the  house, 

le  ga  e.  ^^^  ^^^^  [them']  that  Peter  xvas  actually  standing 

15  And  they  said  at  the  gate.      And  they  said  to  her.  Surely  thou 
nSd  '^Butlhrcon-  "''^  distracted,  to  imagine  so  incredible  and  so 
stantlyaffirmed.that  impossible   a  thing.     But  she  persisted  in   it,  15 
it  was  even  so.  Then  that  she  was  sure  she  heard  his  voice  ;   and 
Ln'<?e/^'*^'  ^^ ''  ^''  confidently  affirmed  that  it  was  undoubtedly  so. 

^   '  Then,  as  they  knew  not  how  to  account  for  it, 

they  said,  in  their  confusion  of  thought,  It  is 
then  probably  his  arigel,  who  has  assumed  his 
form  to  bring  us  some  tidings  of  him  ;  or  per- 
haps he  is  executed  in  prison,  (as  John  the 
Baptist  was  in  the  night,)  and  his  separate 
spirit  has  appeared,  as  a  token  of  its  being  em- 
ployed as  angels  are,  in  ministring  to  the 
church  on  earth.** 

^  At  the  door  of  the  cuter  gate.']  Though  159,)  and  Eisner,  CObserv.  Vol.  I.  p.  411.) 

De    Dieu,    chiefly  on    the     authority  of  I  render  this  maiden's  name  Rhoda  by  the 

Kimchi,  in  his  distinction   between  ijr8»  English  name  Rose,  as,  wlienever  I  meet 

and  nno,  interprets  this  of  a  kind  o^nxickct  with  Greek  names  in  use  among  us,  I  think 

in  a  pair  of  great  gates,  I  apprehend,  (ac-  it  most  natural  to  give  the  English  termi- 

cording  to  the  accurate  and  useful  descrip-  nation;  and  shall  only  add,  that  Grotius 

tion  which  Dr.  Shiw  has    given  of  the  has   well    observed,  the  ^ews  frequently 

houses  in  the  east,)  that  tlie  word  wkum  gave  to  their  female  children  the  nanie  of 

here  properly  signifies  wliat  we  generally  agreeable    flowers  or  plants  :     Thus  Su- 

call  ^/i^j^rtfeu-ayofa  la»-ge  house,  by  which,  sannak  signifies  a  lily,  Hedesia,  a  myrtle, 

if  there  be  an  urea  surrounded  with  build-  Tatnar,  a  palmtree,  Isfc. 
ings,  you  pass  into  it.     And  it  is  probable,        ^  It  is  his  angel,  &c.]  Though  I  Iiave  fol- 

that  this  was  no  small  house,  as  vianyviere  lowed  the  more  common  rendering  here,  I 

assembled  there.  pretend  not  certainly  to  say,  that  Sir  Tho- 

8   To  inquire  who  luas  there."]     That  this  mas  Browne  is  mistaken,  (in  his  Religio 

is  the  most  exact  signification  of  the  origi-  Medici,  p.  19,)  when  he  says,  (as  Clai-ius, 

nal  word  i/zTiKisT*/,  is  abundantly  demon-  Cameron,  and  Hammond  also  do,)  that  the 

strated  by  Raphelius,  (Annot.  ex  Xen.  p.  word  cty-yiK^  here  signifies  messenger,  as 


i72  They  are  greatly  surprised  to  find  him  at  liberty, 

SECT.      But  Peter  in  the  mean  time  continued  knock-     16  But  Peter  con- 

^^^■'-  in^,  upon  which  they  went  out  several  of  them  t'""^*^"^,     ^"/'^^'^^j 

1  ,      ,  ,        ,7  1  r  I     J        T  and  when  they  had 

Acts  together ;  and  -when  they  had  opened  \the  door,]  opened  the  door,  and 
xii.  16  they  saxu  him,  and  rejoiced  to  find  that  he  was  saw  him,  they  were 
there,  but  were  exceedingly  astojiished  at  the  astonished. 

17  sight  of  him.  And  us  he  found  upon  his  com-  ^7  But  he  beck- 
ing  in  among  them,  that  his  presence  threw -'"SS^J^^'IS 
them  into  a  confused  transport,  which  grew  so  their  peace,declared 
loud  that  he  could  not  easily  be  heard,  he  beck-  ""to  then^  how  the 
oned  to  them  xuith  [his]  hand  to  be  s? lent,  and^."""^  had   brought 

I  I  7  .  7       -"  T  7    7  7  7  17-  ll'I"    OUt   Ot      the     pl'IS- 

related  to  them  how  the  Lord  had  conducted  him  on_    And  he  said,  go 
out  of  prison,  by  the  ministry  of  an  angel :  And  shew  these   things 
having  told  them  the  particulars  of  what  had  ""^^  James,  and  to 
9,  -jT^  uxi  J.     •    r         the  brethren.     And 

passed,  he  said,   JLet  care  be  taken  to  injorm  j^g    departed,    and 

yames^^  and  the  other  brethren,  of  these  thii^gs,  went  into    another 

that  they  may  magnify  God  for  this  great  de-  place. 

liverance,  and  consider  it  as  an  engagement  to 

serve  him  with   greater  resolution  and  zeal. 

And  presently  departing  from  thence,  he  went 

to  another  placed  and  continued  some  time  in 

retirement,  that  he  might  avoid  the    search 

which  his  persecutors  would  of  course  make 

for  him,  when  they  should  find  that  he  was 

gone. 

18  And  accordingly,  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  there     18  Now  as  soon  as 

xvas  no  small  tumidt  amonsr  the  soldiers  on  his  ^^"^'^^  day,there  was 

,  ,      ^  ,     ,  ,         no  small  stir  among 

account,   and  no  search  was  spared  that  they  ^j^g  soldiers,    what 

might  know  what  was  become  of  Peter.^     For  was  become  of  Peter, 

to  be  sure  it  often  does.  (Compare  Mat.  of  considerable  weight  and  importance  ; 
xi.  10  ;  Mark  i.  2 ;  Luke  vii.  24,  27 ;  ix.  Peter  therefore  particularly  directs  the 
52  ;  and  Jam.  ii.  25.)  They  might  per-  message  to  him  for  his  encoui-agement, 
liaps  think,  he  had  sent  somebody,  who  and  to  engage  the  concurrence  of  his 
telling  her,  he  catne froin  Peter,  she  by  thanksgivings  to  God,  on  account  of 
mistake  apprehended  it  to  be  him.  But  I  this  extraordinary  deliverance, 
tliink  it  much  more  probable,  that,  as  she  •«  Went  to  another  place.]  It  was  convc- 
avcrred  that  she  knev:  his  ■voice,  they  then  nienthe  shouldwithdraw  from  Jerusalem ; 
judged  it  to  be  something  .ja/)erHarura/.  It  but  it  is  utterly  incredible,  that  he  now 
is  by  no  means  certain,  they  imagined  this  went  to  Rome,  and  made  that  abode  of 
to  be  his  guardian  angel ;  for  Pliilo  speaks  twenty  five  years  there,  which  the  Popish 
of  It  as  a  received  ?io(/o/:  among  the  Jews,  writers  pretend.  The  absurdity  of  which 
that  the  souls  of  good  men  deceased  pretence  has  been  abundantly  demon- 
officiated  as  ministring  spirits.  (See  strated  by  many  Protestant  writers,  and 
Phil,  de  Sacrif.  Cain  ijf  Abelts,  ]).  131  ;  ijf  by  none  more  pertinently,  in  a  few  words, 
de  Gigantibus,  p.  286  ;  and  Dr.  IVaterland's  than  by  Beza  on  this  place. 
Ser7n.  Vol.  II.  p.  90,  91.)  But  whatever  '  What  was  become  of  Peter.]  Eisner, 
//ic/V  Motion  was,  one  waj'or  other,  no  argu-  CObserv.Vo\.  I.  p.  412,)  and  Raphelius, 
mciit  can  be  dr.awn  from  it,  as  lo  the  truth  (ex  Xen.  p.  160,)  liave  so  abundantly  prov- 
ofeither  of  these  suppositions.  ed,  that  t/  ag*  o  nt]^&  tyivilo  may  with 

'  Inform  yames.]  As  James  the  brother  great  propriety  be  thus  rendered,  that  I 
of  John  was  dead,  (ver.  2,)  the  personhere  see  no  reason  to  imagine,  as  Erasmus  here 
referred  to  must  be  James  the  Less,  the  hints,  that  it  may  refer  to  some  notion,  that 
^rof/icr  or  kinsman  o/"  o!<r  ion/,  and  author  Peter  had  been  transformed,  perliaps  by 
of  the  Gaieral  Epistle  which  bears  his  magic  art,  into  some  ioia\  or  shape  diifcr- 
uame.    lie  appcai-s  to  have  been  a  person  ent  from  his  own. 


Herod,  notjinding  him,  orders  the  guards  to  be  executed.         173 

the  guards  awaking  out  of  their  sound  sleep,  sect. 
couldnoneofthem  giveany  account  of  what  had  ^^^'' 
passed,  and  were  ready  to  suspect  and  accuse    ^^^^ 
each  other  of  negligence  or  treachery,  in  giving  xii.  18 
the  prisoner  an  opportunity  to  make  his  escape. 
19  And  when  Her-  j{nd  indeed  very  fatally  for  them  had  he  escap-  19 
od  had  sought  for  g^     {or  Herod  searching  for  him,  and  not  find- 
him,  and  tound  hun  ...  .       , .,      i      ,  ^  •   ^^  „ 

not,  he  examined  the  i^g  ^"'«i  exawMied  the  keepers  as  strictly  as  pos- 
keepers,  and   com-  sible  ;  and  as  he  could  make  nothing  out  by  his     ' 
manded    that   they  inquiry,  but  that  he  was  gone  while  they  slept, 
deatht-''^    P"'   ^°  and  thought  it  by  no  means  prudent  to  give  any 
intimation  that  he  suspected  a  miraculous  inter- 
position of  Providence  in  favour  of  a  man  whom 
he  had  devoted  to  destruction,  he  ordered  them 
to  be  immediately  led  axvay  to   execution^  for 
their  negligence  ;  ana  so  the  affair  ended,  and 
shortly  after  his  life  too,  as  we  shall  find  in  the 
following  section. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

We  have  now  before  us  the  death  of  another  martyr,  and  that  verse 
martyr  an  apostle,  and  that  apostle  no  less  a  person  than  James  !>  2 
the  brother  ofyohn,\vho  was  also  one  of  the  chosen  favourites  and 
companions  of  our  blessed  Lord  ;  and  not  the  less  dear  because 
so  early  dismissed  from  mortal  life  and  labour,  and  dismissed  by 
a  violent  and  bloody  death.  He  was  slain  with  the  sword;  but 
that  blow,  which  was  hardly  if  at  all  to  be  felt,  in  one  short 
moment  transported  him  to  his  long  loved  Lord,  and  introduced 
him  to  that  endeared  converse  with  Jesus  in  his  heavenly  pres- 
ence, of  which  all  the  most  intimate  hours  spent  with  him  upon 
earth,  not  excepting  that  of  the  trans fguration  itself,  (to  which 
,  he  was  an  ei/e7uit77ess,J  were  but  an  imperfect  shadow. 

But  how  strange  was  it,  that  this  should  please  the  Jervs  !  To  3 
see  the  slaughter  of  one  of  the  most  excellent  persons  that  ever 
adorned  their  nation,  one  of  the  greatest  benefactors,  his  Lord 
only  excepted,  that  ever  had  appeared  in  all  the  list  of  the  pro- 
phetic and  inspired  race  !  Yet  thus  it  was  that  they  proceeded  to 
fll  up  the  measure  of  their  fathers  ,•  (Mat.  xxiii.  32 ;)  and  such  was 
still  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  that  after  having  rejected  the 

«n  Ordered  them  to  be  led  away  to  execu-  strength.     What  had  so  notoriouslyhap- 

tion.']     It  is  well  known,  that  tlie  word  pened  to  all  the  iu'c/w  a/joir/es  in  acircum- 

a.7rAx^>iY!».t  h&s  this  signification.    See  Beza  stance  much  resembling  this,  (chap.  v.  19, 

and  Heinsius  in  loc.     He  probably  pun-  tjr' .ff^.^  would  no  doubt  add  great  weight 

ished  them  with   such   severity,    lest  an  to  such  a   representation;  and  it  seems, 

apprehension  of  a  miraculous  deliverance  that  this  seasonable  interposition  of  Provi- 

should  have  prevailed,  and  so  Christianity  dence,  joined  with  the  death  of  Herod  soon. 

have  gained,  as  it  probably  did,  additional  after,  put  a  speedy  end  to  this  persecution. 

VOL.  3.  25 


ir4       Reflections  oti  the  death  of  jfames,  and  Peter* s  deliverance. 


SECT 

xxvi. 


message^  they  soon  came  to  hate  the  messengers^  and  to  thirst  for 
their  blood :  The  surest  token  oi  wrath  coming  upon  them  to  the 
uttermost  !  as  indeed  it  was  but  a  few  years  more,  and  such  an 
execution  was  done  upon  them,  as  seemed  to  be  the  accumulated 
vengeance  due  for  all  the  righteous  blood  which  had  been  shed 
from  Abel  to  James. 
verse  Peter  was  also  imprisoned^  and  was  bound rvith  chains  ;  and  no 
5,  6,  (Joubt  the  praijers  and  tears  with  which  the  church  were  contend- 
ing for  his  delivery,  would  appear  exceedingly  despicable  to  his 
enemies,  if  known  by  them  ;  but  they  found  to  their  confusion, 
that  his  Redeemer  xvas  stro?ig.  (Jer.  I.  34.)  The  Lord  Jesus  sent 
an  angel  to  him^  who  found  him,  secure  in  his  innocence,  and 
happy  in  his  hope,  sleeping  betweeji  those  two  guards,  who  per- 
haps in  a  few  hours  were  to  have  been  his  executioners,  and 
sleeping  so  sweetly  sound,  that  the  brightness  of  the  angePs 
7  - 10  presence  did  not  immediately  awake  him.  The  atigel smites  him^ 
and  his  chains  fall  off ;  the  iron  gates  are  opened,  and  the  prisoner 
is  set  at  full  liberty.  So  does  the  angel  of  death  smite  as  it  were, 
but  with  a  gentle  blow,  the  servants  of  Christ,  and  the  fetters  of 
mortality  fall  off;  the  doors  of  the  dungeon  are  opened,  and  they 
are  led  into  the  ne7u  ferusalem,  where  they  find  another  kind  of 
5ocf6'f«/,  another  kind  oi  rest,  another  kind  ofycz/,  than  Peter  knew 
even  in  the  first  transports  of  his  deliverance. 
12  - 16  The  prayers  of  the  night  were  added  to  those  of  the  day.  Pi- 
ous men  and  viromen,  the  aged  and  the  young,  were  assembled  on. 
this  important  occasion  :  And  while  they  were  praying,  God 
answered ;  xvhile  they  were  yet  speaking,  he  heard.  (Isa.  Ixv.  24-.) 
Behold,  Peter  is  himself  sent  among  them,  to  bring  them  the  as- 
9  tonishing  news  of  that  real  deliverance,  which  at  first  appeared  to 
him  but  as  a  visiofi  of  the  night :  What  delight  must  such  a  mercy 
give  them!  especially  when  considered  as  an  answer  of  prayer! 
What  an  encouragement  must  it  be  to  them  all,  to  hold  fast  the 
profession  of  their  faith  without  wavering,  and  in  every  future 
17"  exigence  by  prayer  and  supplication  to  make  their  requests  known 
unto  God.  (Phil.  iv.  6.)  Peter  was  solicitous  it  might  be  known 
to  the  surviving  James,  and  the  other  apostles,  that  they  might 
glorify  God  in  him,  and  might  take  encouragement  from  it,  to 
^0  on  boldly  in  the  prosecution  of  their  work.  With  such  views 
should  we  Own  the  goodness  of  God  in  any  deliverance, he  grants 
us,  that  others  may  learn  to  confide  in  him,  and  may  join  their 
praises  with  ours. 
J 8, 19  Herod  in  his  disappointment  turns  his  rage  on  the  soldiers^ 
and  makes  those  unhappy  men  the  victims  of  his  rvrath.  Unhap- 
py indeed,  if  they  had  not  learnt  from  Peter,  whilst  they  had  him 
in  their  power,  that  lesson  which  his  charity  would  be  so  glad  to 
teai  h  them,  in  what  he  apprehended  to  be  the  last  moments  of  his 
life,  to  believe  in  Jesus  for  life  and  salvation.  But  whatever  they 
suffered^  a  much  severer  vengeance  was  reserved  for  Herod, 


Herod  goes  away  to  Ccesarea,  .  175 

on  whom  God  quickly  began  to  visit  that  innocent  and  pious  sect. 
blood  which  he  had  spilt,  and  that  too  after  which  he  had  thirst-    xxvi. 
cd  ;  for  in  his  sight  he  must  have  appeared  the  murderer  of  ■    ' 
Peter,  as  well  as  of  James. 

SECT.     XXVII. 

Herod^  on  his  reconciliation  to  the  people  ofTyreandSidon^  tnakes 
a  public  oration^  for  which  he  is  extravagantly  applauded,  but 
for  his  pride  on  that  applause  is  7niraculously  destroyed.  Acts 
XII.  19—24. 

Acts  XII    19.  Acts  XII.  19. 

AN  D    he   went  "\  71 /"E  have  just  given  an  account  of  the  mi-  sect. 
down  from  Ju-    V  V  j-aculous  manner  in  which  Peter  was  de-  x''^'"- 
dea  to  wssareaj  and  ,.  ,  /-  ,  ,  .     r  tt         i         j  — _ 

there  abode.  livered  from  the  cruel  attempt  oi  Herod,  and 

of  the  transport  of  rage  in  which  that  tyrannical  ^^^  jg 
prince  ordered  the  guards  to  be  put  to  death, 
though  in  reality  they  had  been  noway  accessary 
to  his  escape.     ^;z^now  after  this  disappoint- 
ment, Herod  departed   from  Jerusalem,   and 
passing  from  Judea  to  the  city  of  Ccesarea^  he 
abode  \there  ;'\  till  in  the  midst  of  all  his  pride, 
and  glory,  the  judgment  of  God  overtook  him, 
and  Providence  avenged  the  death  of  James, 
and  the  designed  murder  of  Peter,  in  a  most 
awful  manner  on  this  persecuting  prince. 
SOAndHerodwas      -4/z^  very  observable  were  the  circumstances  20 
highly     displeased  of  his  miserable  end  ;  as  introductory  to  which 
with  them  of  Tyre  j  ^    observed,  that  Herod  was  highly  in- 

and  Sidon :  but  they  ,         .  ,         '     .  ,  r-    7     •  "^ 

came  with  one  ac- sensed  agamst  the  I  y nans  a?id 6  tdo7i2ans,  omC' 
cord  to  him,  and  count  of  some  supposed  affront  which  he  had 
received  from  them,  which  provoked  him  so 
far,  that,  having  vowed  a  severe  revenge,  he 
was  preparing  with  all  speed  to  make  war  up- 
on them  :  But  as  they  were  a  trading  people, 
and  were  apprehensive  of  the  consequences  of 
the  king's  displeasure,  they  unanimously  came 
to  a  resolution  to  send  proper  representatives 
to  Csesarea,  to  appear  before  him  ;  and  having 

^Passing from  Judea  to  Casarea.^    This  says,  that  he  went  to  Caesareain  the  third 

is  the  same  Csesarea,  which  was  formerly  year  of  his  reign  over  the  whole  country,  to 

called  Straton's  Toiver,  and  had  been  re-  celebrate  games  there  in  honour  of  Claudius 

built  by  ^ero(/ ^AeGrert?.  (See  ?!ofe°  on  Acts  Caesar,   to    whom  he  had  been  so  much 

viii.  40,  p.  120.)     Josephus  (who  gives  us  obliged.    CAntiq.  lib.  xix.  cap.  8,  [al.  7,3 

an  account  of  the  death  of  Herod  Agrippa,  §  2.)     It  seems,  that  the  oration  afterwards 

which  greatly  illustrates  this  of  St.  Luke, )  mentioned  was  made  in  full  theatre  there. 


IT'S  He  makes  a  public  oration^  and  is  eaten  of  worms. 

SECT,  found  out  means  of  gaining  Blastus^  the  king's  having  made  Blastus 
^''^"'  chamberlain^  to  espouse  their  interest,  and  being  }>!^  king's  chamber- 
"  •.!  111-. 7         7  1  r  lam  their  inend,  de- 

Acts   '"^'"ocluced  by  him,  they  begged  for  an  accom-  siredpeace;  because 
xii.  20  iiriodation  of  the  difference,  and  earnestly  en-  their   country    was 
treated  he  would   grant  them  terms  oi peace,  nourished     by    the 
which  they  found  it  absolutely  necessary  to  '''"S''  """"'•^• 
sue  {qv,  because  their  country  was  7iourished  and 
maintained  by  that  of  the  king ;  they  having 
little  corn  of  their  own  growth,  and  not  being 
able  to  subsist  without  a  constant  supply  of  pro- 
visions from  Judea  and  Galilee.     (Compare  1 
Kings  V.  11  ;  and  Ezek.  xxvii.  17.) 

21  And  to  make  the  transaction  as  solemn  as  21  And  upon  a  set 
pOssible,7//^0?2  a  i^f?f/«?/ which  he  thought  proper  '^^y^  Herod  arrayed 
for  that  purpose,  when  a  grand  assembly  was  '"  '""-^'^.^  apparel,  sat 
1  11  rr'  ,'  r  ^1  •.?  ^  -r  upon  his  throne,  and 
held,  Herod C2in\c  forth  with  great  magnificence  made  an  oration  un- 
and  splendor,  arrayed  in   a  roifal  habit,^  and  to  them. 

being  seated  \vi  a  public  theatre  upon  the  throne^ 
made  an  oration  to  them  with  a  great  deal  of  state 
and  affectation  of  eloquence,  expressingatlarge 
his  clemency  and  condescension  in  admitting 
them  to  favour,  when  he  could  so  easily  have 

22  subdued  them  by  force.  And  the  people,  who  ^2  And  the  people 
flocked  in  multitudes  to  this  grand  spectacle,  ff7,  th^Toic7oK 
were  so  charmed  with  his  appearance  and  ad-  god,  and  not  of  a 
dress,  that  they  all  cried  out,  as  in  a  rapture,  as  "»^"' 

soon  as  he  had  done   speaking.  Surely  \it  is'\ 
the  voice  of  a  ^o^that  we  hear,  andnot\}cL-AX.  of  a 
mortal  man:  And  the  unhappy  prince,  instead 
of  expressing  a  just  indignation  at  such  base 
and  impious  flattery,  hearkened  to  it  with  a 
secret  complacency. 
23       But  immediately  all  his  haughty  parade  was     23  And   immedi- 
disgracedandexposed:  for«„«„5-.;./,fe£.r</,  S:'i„;i«  »,^;,„°f 
by  an  awful  though  mvisible  operation  on  his  because  he  gave  not 
vitals,  S7note  him  with  a  sore  and  grievous  dis- 

•»  Arrayed  in  a  royal  habit.']     Josephus  so  that  he  sent  a  disease  upon  him,  which 

expressly  says,  that  his  fine  robe  was  rich-  rendered  Iiimequallycontemptible  and  mis- 

ly  wrought  with  silver,  which,  reflecting  erable.    ( Flem.  Cliristol.  Vol,  II.  p.  300.) 

the  rays  of  the  ri.sing  sun  witli  an  unusual  Eisner  has  given  several  instances  of  the 

and  almost  insupportable  splendor, gave  his  mnA\\CH2Q{  Heathen  Princts,  who  arrogated 

flatterers  an  occasiouofconiplimentinghim  divinity  to  themselves,  and  some  of  them 

with   the  title   of  a  deitv.     Mr.  Fleming  csime.  to  in  famous  ends.      (Qbserv.   Vol.    I. 

imagines,  they  therein  referred  to  the  glo-  p.   413,   414.)     But  to  be  sure,    Herod's 

ry  with  which  the  shtkinah  used  to  appear,  knowledge   of  the   true  God,    and  of  his 

and  that  Herod,  being  impious  enough  to  jealousy   with   respect  to  divine  honours, 

assume  the  honour  of  it,  provoked  tiie  di-  rendered  his  guilt  incomparably  more  ag- 

vine  Majesty  beyond  any  farther  sufferance,  gravated  than  tlieirs. 


The  word  of  God  upon  this  groxvs  more  successful.  17 f 

God  the  glory:  and  6336,^=  because  he  gave  ?iot  God  the  glory,  In  sect. 
he    was    eaten    of  rejecting  these  blasphemous  applauses.     On  ^^"''• 
Jhe'ehosT"^  ^^''^  "^  ^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  presently  forced  to  quit  the  place  — 
in  extreme  torture,  and  ^^•i?!^;^  miserably  eaten  xii.  23 
and  tormented  (as  his  grandfather  Herod  the 
Great  had  been,)  rvith  a  vast  number  of  small 
rvorms,^  which  bred  in  his  bowels,  and  render- 
ed him  a  most  nauseous  and  horrible  spectacle 
to  all  about  him,  he  expired  in  equal  agony  and 
infamy  ;  sunk  as  much  below  the  common  state 
of  human  nature,  as  his  flatterers  had  endeav- 
oured to  raise  him  above  it. 
24  But  the  word      ^^^^  upon  this  the  word  of  God  grew  more  24 
of  God  grew  and  and  more  successful,  and  in  every  place  where 
jiiultiphed,  ^hg  gggjj  Qf  j}^g  gospel  was  sown,  the  number 

of  believers  wan  considerably  viidtiplied,^  and 
their  faith  greatly  established  :  And  after  all 
the  opposition  of  its  enemies,  who  had  endeav- 
oured to  extirpate  it,  the  progress   of  Christ- 


lanitmwas  apparently  promoted  by  the  concur- 
<*enc^of  these  extraordinary  events,  in  the  de- 
nverance  of  Peter,  and  the  death  of  Herod, 


that  cruel  persecutor,  under  such  evident  to- 
kens of  divine  vengeance. 

«  An  angel  of  the  Lord  smote  him.']  Jo-  ^  Being  eaten  with  tvorms.']  Beza  and 
sephus  tells  us  (in  the  place  cited  above,)  Eisner  think,  (ncuxnnoC^ceKSr  signifies  in  the 
*•  That,  as  he  did  not  rebuke  this  impious  general  consumed "jjith  vermin,  and  may  ex- 
flattery,  he  was  immediately  seized  with  press  the  disease  called  mor^K^/jefZ/cw/ar/i, 
exquisite  and  racking  tortures  in  his  of  which,  as  the  latter  of  these  critics  has 
bowels,  so  that  he  was  compelled,  be-  shewn,  (Vol.  I.  p.  437',  438,)  several  perse- 
fore  he  left  the  place,  to  own  his  folly  cuting  and  cruel  princes  have  died.  (Com- 
in  admitting  such  acclamations,  and  pare  2  Mac.  ix.  9  ;  and  Eitseb.  Eccles  Hist. 
upbraided  those  about  him  with  the  lib.  viii.  cap.  16.)  I  think  with  Dr.  Lard- 
wretched  condition  in  which  they  then  nor,  {Credib.  Hook  I.  chap  1,  §  6,  Vol  I.  p. 
saw  their  God ;  and,  being  carried  out  59,  60,)  that  Josephus  out  of  a  partial 
of  the  assembly  to  his  palace,  he  expired  fondness  for  Herod  Agrippa,  whom  he  had 
in  violent  agonies  the  fifth  day  after  he  so  much  extolled,  has  co«cea/e^</iw /^arf/cu- 
■was  taken,  in  the  fifty  fourth  year  of  his  lar,  which  was  the  true  cause  of  those 
age,  and  the  seventh  of  his  reign;"  excruciating  pains  in  the  bowels,  of  which 
(reckoning  from  the  time  of  his  first  ad-  this  Herod,  and  his  grandfather  Herod  the 
vancement,  by  Caligula,  to  the  tetrarchy  Great  died.  See  yoseph.  Antiq.  lib.  xvii. 
of  his   uncle   Philip  •)   being  the   fourth  cap.  6,  [al.  8,]  §  5. 

year  of  the  emperor  Claudius,   A.  D.  44.  «   The 'word  of  God  grevjy  andisias  multi' 

Some  have  supposed,  when  it  is  said  an  plied.]  The  expressions  hei-e  used,  (jti/|stve 

angel  smote  him.,  that  this  is  only  a  Jeviish  k^i  i7rK>f6uv€o,)  relate  properly  to  vegetables, 

phrase,  to  s'lgmfy  he  was  suddenly  seized  and  may  be  intended  to  signify,  that  the 

with  this  disorder;  But  Ithink,  it  express-  growth  of  the  gospel,  that  is,  its'prevalency 

es  the  real,   though   invisible  agency  of  a  in  the  minds  and  lives  of  some,  was  (as  i| 

celestial  spirit  on  this  occasion.    Compare  were)  the  means  of  sowing  that  divine  seed 

2  Sam.  xxiv.  16  ;  2  Kings  xix.  35.  in  the  hearts  of  many  more. 


ifi  Rejections  on  the  miserable  death  of  Herod, 


IMPROVEMENT. 

SECT.       THE  wrath  of  a  king  is  as  the  messengers  of  death ;  but  a  wise 
xxvn.  fyiQji  (says  Solomon)  will  pacify  it:  (Prov.  xvi.  14.)   The  world 
^     generally  teaches  this  wisdom  to  its  votaries,  and  the  ties  of  in- 
2Q  terest  are  felt,  when  those  of  affection  have  but  little  force.    Tyre 
and  Sidonwere  nourished  by  the  king's  country^  and  therefore  they 
sought  peace  with  him:   But  how  much  more  necessary  is  it,  for 
all  countries,  and  people,  and  princes,  to  seek  peace  with  the 
God  of  heaven^  by  whom  the  earth  and   all  its  inhabitants  are 
nourished^  who  giveth  rain  from  heaven  and  fruitful  seasons^  and 
can  by  his  sovereign  word  turii  the  heavens  into  brass,  and  the 
earth  into  iron.  (Deut.  xxviii.  23.) 
21,22      How  vain  and  impious  was  the  applause  of  this  servile  multi- 
tude, when  they  were  so  ready  to  compliment  a  mortal  vian  in 
shining  apparel,  and  on  a  royal  throne,  with  the  title  of  divinity  ! 
and  how  wretched  the  infatuation  of  his  mind,  when  he   could 
receive  that  ascription  without  horror,  yea  even  with  compla- 
cency !     Thus  do  pomp  and  power,  we^|Ri  and  grandeur,  take 
away  the  heart  of  their  possessors  ;  but  never  %  a  mortal  nearer 
to  destruction  than  when  he  forgets  he  is  a  mortal. 

23  With  pleasure  no  doubt,  did  this  angel  of  the  Lord  corat  down 
to  execute  upon  this  proud  and  persecuting  prince  the  vengeance 
due  to  the  honours  of  God  which  he  had  invaded,  and  the  blood 
of  the  saints  which  he  had  spilt.  Let  us  adore  the  triumph  of  the 
injured  majesty  of  heaven  :  He  was  smitten  with  deaths  with  a 
death  equally  tormenting  and  ignominious  ;  vermin  ditvowrtd  this 
god;  nor  could  all  his  robes,  his  guards,  or  his  physicians,  pre- 
serve his  living  body  from  being  as  easy  a  prey  to  them,  as  the 
carcass  of  the  meanest  slave. 

24  Thus  is  the  Almighty  Sovereign  of  the  universe  known  by  the 
judgment  xvhich  he  executeth  upon  the  haughty  kings  of  the  earth. 

(Psal.  ix.  16.)  Well  might  the  gospel  flourish  on  occasion  of  such 
an  event ;  when  this  royal  corpse  was  (as  it  wert^  given  for  manure 
to  the  roots  of  that  vine  which  he,  in  contempt  of  the  King  of 
Kings  by  whom  it  was  planted,  had  impiously  endeavoured  to 
root  up. 


Saul  and  Barnabas  return  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch»  179 


SECT.      XXVIII. 

Paul  and  Barnabas^  being  returned  from  Jerusalem  to  Ant'ioch^ 
are  sent  out  from  thence  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Ge/itiles  ; 
and^  coming  to  Cyprus^  smite  Elymas  with  blindness^  and  con- 
vert Sergius  Pauhis  the  Roman  governor  there.  Acts  XII.  ult. 
XIII.  1—12. 

Acts  XII.  25.  AcTS  XII.  25. 

AN  D  Barnabas  T7t  7" E  have  formerly  taken  notice  of  the  sect, 
and  Saul,  re-  V  V  message  on  which  the  disciples  at  An-  xxvm. 
turned  from  Jemsa.  jJq^.|^  g^^^  Barnabas  and  Saul  to  Jerusalem;  to  "T"' 
lem,  when  they  had  ^v    •       i  *      ..u      u     .u  *u  u      Acts 

fulfilled  their  minis-  c^rry  their  alms  to  the  brethren  there,  who  ^^  25 
try,  and  took  with  were  threatened  with  an  approaching  famine, 
them  John,   whose  ^hich  Agabus  had  foretold  ;  (chap.  xi.  29,  30, 
fiirname  was  Mark.   ^    ^^^^^  ^^n^  we  shall  now  observe,  that  ^ar- 
nabas  and  Saul  having  fulfilled  [their']  ministry  y 
and  faithfully  performed  the  charge  committed 
to  them,  returned  h^ick  to  Antiochyrom  Jeru- 
salem^ bringing  along  with  -them  JohUj  whose 
sirname  was  Mark^ 

^  »  Ha'clng  fulfilled  tlelr  ministry,  returned  shall  give  my  reasons,  when  I  come  to 
from  Jerusalem,.']  Mr.  Fleming'  thinks,  tlie  texts  in  question,  why  I  understand 
with  several  other  good  critics,  that  they  them  in  a  different  sense  and  connection. 
returned  after  the  death  of  James,  and  in  ••  yohn,  whose  sirnmne  was  Mark.']  It 
the  interval  between  the  commitment  and  appears  from  what  Grotius  has  urged, 
deliverance  of  Peter;  and  that  it  was  to  (Prolog,  ad  Marc.  Evang.J  that  this  was  a 
avoid  breaking  the  thread  of  the  story,  ^i{?eveut  \)e:vson  h'om  Mark  the  Evangelist, 
that  their  return  was  not  mentioned  soon-  who  was  for  several  years  the  intimate 
er.  (See  Flem.  Christol.Vo\.l\.  xt.  230.)  companionof  the  apostle  Peter,  and  seems 
But  Dr.  Lardncr  argues,  from  its  being  to  have  been  converted  by  him,  as  he  calls 
inserted  here,  that  the  commission  was  him  his  son,  (1  Pet.  v.  13,)  a  title,  whicli 
not  executed  till  after  the  death  of  Herod,  the  apostles  used  to  give  to  those  who 
and  dates  the  beginning  of  the  famine  ac-  were  the  fruit  of  their  ministry.  (Com- 
cor'dingly.  (Credib.  Book  I.  chap.  xi.  §  2.  pare  1  Cor.  iv.  15 ;  Gal.  iv.  19  ;  and 
Vol.  I.  p.  541.)  Lord  Barrington  thinks,  Pliilem.  ver.  10.)  We  learn  from  Scrip- 
it  was  during  Paul's  abode  at  Jerusalem  ture,  tliat  this  person  was  the  son  of  Mary  f 
on  this  occasion,  that  lie  had  the  visions  in  at  whose  house  the  disciples  met,  to  pray 
*/!e  fe?«jb/e  mentioned  Acts  xxii.  17 — 21;  for  Peter,  when  he  was  imprisoned; 
and  that  then  the  Lord  Jesus  gave  him  that  (Acts  xii.  12,)  and  he  is  spoken  of  as  */.?- 
commission  to  the  Gentiles  expressed  ter's  son  to  Barnabas,  Co\.  iv.  10,)  who  ap- 
Acts  xxvi.  17,  18  ;  which  words  he  sup-  pears  to  have  had  a  great  affection  for 
poses  to  have  been  spoken  at  this  time,  him,  not  only  by  his  taking  him  with  them 
and  that  this  extraordinary  fact  is  referred  to  Antioch,  and  from  thence  to  Pamphylia, 
to  Acts  xiii.  2,  when  the  Spirit  speaks  as  (Acts  xii.  5,  ijf  seq.J  where  it  should  seem 
having  already  called  him  and  Barnabas  to  he  was  discouraged  by  the  difficulties  of 
the  work,  to  which  they  were  the^i  to  be  the  work  from  going  any  farther,  and  re- 
separated  ;  wliich  must  suppose,  that  Bar-  turned  to  Jerusalem,  (ver.  13,)  but  by  his 
nabas  had  also  some  correspondent  vision,  insisting  afterwards,  when  they  were 
or  was  mentioned  in  that  of  Paul.  (See  setting  out  upon  another  progress,  that 
Miscell.  Sacr.  Essay  ii.  p.  26,  27.)     But  I  Mark  should  go  with  them  to  visit  the 


180  At  Antloch  there  were  several  prophets  and  teachers* 

SECT.  ISfow  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at  An-  Acts  XIII.  S. 
xxviii-  fjQch,  certain  prophets  and  teachers  of  great  Now  there  were  in 
^^__  .      ,      ,     r.  7  1  T        the  church  that  was 

Acts   "?^^'    particularly  Barnabas,  tjie  generous  Le-  ^^  Antioch.  certain 
^•■j^  1  vite  whom  we  just  now  mentioned,  who  had  prophets  and  teach- 
given  up  the  whole  of  his  estate  to  charitable  ers  :   as    Barnabas, 
uses  ;  and  Simon, tvho  xvas  also  called  Niger ,  or  called  "^NigeV'^^  and 
the  Black,  from  his  swarthy  complexion  ;  and  Lucius  of  c'yrene, 
Lucius^  the  Cyrenian,  a  native  of  Africa  ;  6-/2^/ and  Manaen,  which 
Manaen,  a  person  of  considerable  rank,  rvho  ''^^..'^'^^^^ri^ Z 
was  educated  with  Herod  the  tetrarch  in  his  trarch,  and  Saul, 
father's  court,"^  yet  thought  it  no  disgrace  to 
appear  as  a  Christian  minister;  and,  to  men- 
tion no  more,  Said,  that  remarkable   convert, 
whose  labours  in  the  church  were,  as  we  shall 
2  farther  learn,  so  eminently  useful.     And  as      2  As  they  minis- 
they  xvere  ministering  to  the  Lord  in  Public,  a;^^/ ^^j;.;^;^"^^;';;^^^^^ 
^o\nta  jasting  to  prayer,  the  rLoly  Spirit  by  im-  Ghost  said,  Separate 
mediate  revelation  said.  Separate  to  me  Earna-  me    Barnabas    .ind 
has  and  Saul,  for  the  extraordinary  work   of  Saul,  for  the  work 
1  •         ,1       /-.  1  1       /^      ^-1  ^     wliereunto    I    have 

preachmg  the  Gospel  among  the  Gentiles,  to  called  them. 

xuhich  I  have  now  expressly  called  them.^ 

churches,  which  Paul  was  so  averse  to,  (Antiq.  lib.  xv.  cap.  10,  [al.  13,]  §  5,)  men- 
that  they  parted ;  and  Paul  chose  Silas  to  tions  one  Manaem  an  Essene,  who  had 
attend  him,  while  Barnabas  took  Mark,  foretold  jyerot^f/;e  Grertf,  wliile  he  was  yet 
and  sailed  for  Cyprus.  (Acts  xv.  37 — 40.)  a  boy,  that  he  should  be  a  king,  and  was 
We  have  no  farther  account  of  him  in  the  afterwards  in  high  favour  with  him  ;  and 
Acts;  but  he  appears  so  far  to  have  re-  some  have  thought,  this  was  A/.?  «on.  (See 
tricved  his  character,  that  he  is  recom-  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boy/e's  Led.  chap.  iii.  §  11. 
wiraiet/ afterwards  by  the  apostle  Paul  to  p.  79 — 81.)  That  Manaen,  Simeon,  and 
the  Colossians ;  (Col.  iv.  10,)  and,  when  Lucius,  were  all  apostles,  is  a  strange 
he  was  at  Rome,  the  apostle  mentions  him  opinion  of  Dr.  Scot,  (Christian  Life^ 
among  his  fellow  labourers,  (Philem.  ver.  Vol.  III.  p.  1099,)  which  so  judicious  a 
24,)  and  at  last  speaks  of  his  desire  to  see  man  could  never  have  entertained,  had  it 
him,  as  one  that  luas  useful  to  hi7n  in  the  not  seemed  necessary  to  solve  a  difficulty, 
ministry.     (2  Tim.  iv.  11.)  which  I  hope  we  shall  presently  see  is  only 

■=  Certain  prophets  and  teachers."]    Who  of  imaginary, 
tliese  might  be  the  stated  pastors  of  the 

place,  and  who  only  occasional  residents  '  For  the  •uori  to  which  I  have  called 
there,  we  cannot  I  think  with  any  certain-  thetn.]  If  there  be  any  reference  to  a.  past 
ty  determine,  only  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  /act  in  these  words,  it  is  probably  to  some 
were  of  the  latter.  Mr.  Fleming,  on  tlic  revelation  personally  made  to  Paul  and 
supposition  mentioned  in  note  *,  concludes  Barnabas,  to  signify  that  they  should  take 
tliat  this  assembly  might  be  held  with  some  a  journey  into  several  countries  of  Asia 
peculiar  regard  to  Peter's  danger,  and  Minor  to  preach  tlie  gospel  there.  But 
that  in  it  fAe^'/j/Mf  directed,  that  both  Paul  that  they  were  now  invested  with  the 
and  Barnabas  should  be  received  into  the  apostolic  office  by  these  inferior  ministers, 
now  diminished  number  of  the  apostles,  (though  expressly  asserted  by  Clarius  and 
See  Flein.  Christul.  Vol.  II.  p.  230.  many  others,)  is  a  thing  neither  credible 

'^  Manaen,  who  was  educated  with  Herod  \\\  itself,  nor  consistent  with  wliat  Paul 
the  tetrarch.]  He  seems  by  this  to  have  himself  say.s,  Gal.  i.  1.  And  that  they 
been  a  person  of  considerable  rank,  and,  now  received  a  power,  before  unknown  in 
having  been  a  courtier,  might  probably  the  ciiurch,  of  preaching  to  the  idolatrous 
have  learnt  some  peculiar  arts  of  addres  ;  Gentiles,  is  inconsistent  with  Acts  xi  20, 
yet  he  had  no  share  in  tliis  extraordinary  21,  and  upon  many  otlier  considerations,  to 
commission  granted  to  Paul  and  Barnabas,  be  proposed  elsewhere,  appears  to  me  ab- 
(Compare  1  Cor.  i.  26,  27.)    Josephus   solutcly  incredible. 


Saul  and  Barnabas  are  sent  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles.  181 

3  And  when  they  And  having  on  this  notice  appointed  a  solemn  sect, 
had  fasted  and  pray-  ^^^  f^j.  ^^^jg  purpose,  in  which  they  fasted  and  ^^'"'• 
ed,  and  laid  their  ■'  ,  jFAi  ■  ,  r  ^  ^/  •  *  i  — — 
hands  on  them,  thoy  P^^^^^^  and  laid  their  hands  upon  them,  in  token  ^^^^ 
sent  them  away.        of  their  designation  to  that  extraor-dinary  office,  xiii.  3 

they  dismissed  them  hom  Antioch  with  all  the 
most  affectionate  tokens  of  Christian  friendship. 

4  So   they  being       They  therefore  beiiigxhns  sent  out  by  the  im-  4 
sent  forth  by  the  Ho-  mediate  direction  oithe  Holy  Spirit,^  and  ani- 
J'nt?  Sdeuctaf'and  ^^ted  to  a  noble  elevation  of  soul  in  the  thought 
from     thence'  they  of  such  an  important  mission,   departed  to  Se^ 
sailed  to  Cyprus.       leucia,  a  considerable  port  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean sea;andfrom  thence  they  sailed  to  the'island 
of  Cyprus ;  so  celebrated,  or  rather    so  infa- 
mous, for  the  worship  of  Venus,  who  was  sup- 
posed to  hold  her  peculiar  residence  here,  and 
therefore  Was  commonly  called  "  the  Cyprian 

5  And  when  they  Goddess."  And  being  arrived  at  Sala?nis,  the  5 
;rc"ed'r'S  <=-'"" .P°"  of  «h^  i^'-'''  a„dco„seq>jen,ly 
of  God  in  the  syna-  that  which  lay  nearest  to  the  place  trom  whence 
gogues  of  the  Jews  :  they  came,  they  preached  the  word  of  God  in  the 
and  they  had  also  suna^os:ues  of  the  Jews  there  ;  for  there  were 
John  to  thttr  mnus-  '^'^'^,*'ri^  i-r^  /i  j 
^gj.                           great  numbers  of  that  people  m  Cyprus  :    And 

they  had  also  John  for  their  attendant,  who  wait- 
ed upon  them  with  great  respect,  not  pretend- 
ing to  a  character  by  any  means  equal  to  theirs. 

6  And  when  they      And  having  traversed  the  whole  island,  as  far  6 
had  gone    through  ^^  Paphos,  which  lay  on  its  western  coast,  they 
;l::;trfct:rn/»""'^'here  «  cermn  y.w,  who  was  a  v,a^ician 
sorcerer,  a  false  pro-  [aiid]  false  prophet, ^  whose  Tiame  zcas  Bar  Je- 
phet,  a  Jew,  whose  sus  or^the  son  of  one  Jesus  or  Joshua  :     This  7 

"t"\1ru"*.  ^^'"J^^".^.-  was  a  person  xvho  was  much  regarded,  and  was 

7  Which  was  with  ,      '    .  •  ,     ,      t-.  ,  /   ^i- 

the  deputy  of  the  at  that  time  With  the  Roman  proconsul  there, 
country  SergiusPau-  Sergius  Paulus,  a  prudent  man,  of  a  steady  con- 
lus,  a  prudent  man  ;  (j^-t  and  thoughtful  temper,  ready  to  inquire 

*  Bv  the  Holy  Splrit.l     This  seems  to  be  Nevertheless  it  is  to    be    feared,    they 

added  to  remind  us,  that,  though  they  wrought   on  many   who  were  not   wise 

were  solemnly  recommended  to  God  by  and   candid  enough  to  examine,  so  as  to 

the  prayers  of  their  brethreny  their  authority  introduce  a  general  contempt  of  all  pretenc- 

was  not  derived /rom  f/ie?w,  but  from  the  es  to  supernatural   powers  as  false  or  in- 

Holy  Spirit  \nmse\i.  conclusive  :   a     sad    instance   of    which 

g  A  magician  and  false  prophet.']  There  we  liave  seen  in  Marcus  Antoninus,  who, 
were  many  instances  of  real  or  pretended  though  he  professes  some  revelations  to 
sorcery  among  the  Jews  in  these  days,  have  been  made  to  himself  in  dreams, 
which  seems  to  have  been  designed  by  the  ( De  Eebus  suis,  lib.  i  §  17,)  yet  reckons 
devil  and  wicked  men,  to  slur  the  mira-  it  among  the  great  advantages  he  re- 
des of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  But,  by  ceived  by  conversing  with  Diogenetus, 
confounding  them  in  several  instances,  that  he  learnt  from  him  to  despise  all 
the  Christian  caxtse  was  magnified  yet  stories  of  miracles  and  dispossessions,  ibid. 
more,  than  it  would  otherwise  have  been.  J  6, 

VOL.   3.  26 


182     Coming  to  Cyprus  they  are  opposed  by  Ely  mas  the  sorcerer, 

SECT,  after  truth,  and  capable  to  judge  of  its  evi-  who  called  for  Bar- 
^^'^'"^-  dence  ;  xvho  having  received  some  general  in-  "ab^s  and  Saul,  and 
^^.^g  telligence  of  their  character  and  messages,  sent  ^"^d^of  G°od?^ 
xiii.7  some  of  those  that  were  about  him,  and  calling 
for  Barnabas  and  Saul,  desired  to  hear  the  word 
of  God,  that  he  might  know  what  was  the  pur- 
port of  their  preaching,  and  what  regard  was 

8  due  to  the  doctrine  they  taught.  But  Elymas,  8  But  Elymas  the 
or  the  maq-ician,  (for  that  xvas  the  meaning  of  sorcerer  (for  so  is 
Msnam.  Elvm.s,  ^hen  « W«Wh.to  the  Greek  ^'^  ™-  „thl"ood 
language,'')  as  he  was  sensible  that  he  should  them,  seeking  to 
be  no  more  regarded  if  their  doctrine  was  re-  turn  away  the  depu- 
ceived,  set  himself  all  he  could  to  hinder  the  ^y  ^o"^  ^^^  faith, 
effect  of  it,  and  withstood  them  in  their  preach- 
ing, endeavouring  in  a  crafty^  way,  by  a  variety 

of  false  insinuations  which  he  used,  to  ticrnaway 
the  proconsul  from  embracing  the  faiths 

9  Then  Saul,  (xvho  is  also  [called]  Paul,^  and  9 Then  Saul,  (who 
will  generally  be  spoken  of  hereafter  by  that  ?lLV;She''Hoi? 
name,  by  which  the  Romans  and  Greeks  would  Ghost,  set  his  eyes 
most  naturally  mention  him,)  being  filled  xvith  on  him ; 

the  powerful  effusion  and  impulse  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,   turning  to  Elymas  the  sorcerer,  and 
looking  stedfastly  upon  him,  said,    with  just  in-     lo  And  said     O 
10  dignation,     0  thou  wretch  \xvho  art]  fidlofallivW  of   all  subtilty 

h  That  was  his  name  luhen  translated,  which    (as    appears    by    the    Fasti  Con- 

&c.]    The  most  probable  etymo/o^;/ 1  have  sulares,)   was  the   case  with  the  excel- 

found  of  it  isthat,  which  derives  it  from  the  lent  and  happy  governor  of  whom    we 

Arabic  word  Alaim,   which  signifies  one  speak.     See   Mr  Biscoe  at   Boyle's  Lect. 

acquainted  with  hidden  secrets,    from    the  chap.  iii.  §  1,  p.  55,  56. 

Hebrew  dSj?,  alam,   to  hide,   and  is  used  ^  Saul,  who  is  also  called  Panl."]     Some 

in  the  Arabic  Version  of  the  Old  Testament  have  thought  the  apostle  had  originally  ftw> 

for  the  Hebrew  tann,  a  magician.      See  names,  and  many  others  that  lie  changed 

Beza  in  loc.  the    former  for  the   latter  with   design, 

'  The  proconsul.']  So  the  word  AvQwit]®'  either  out  of  deference  to  Sergius  Paulus, 
properly  signifies  ;  and,  though  Beza  and  or  to  the  Gentiles,  among  whom  he  now 
Dr.  Hammond,  as  well  as  Grotius  and  preached,  so  much  as  to  be  called  by  way 
Mr.  L'Enfant,  (who  has  taken  almost  all  of  eminence,  (though  not  in  strict  appro- 
his  notes  from  him,)  say,  that  tlie  title  was  priation,)  their  apostle.  (See  Br.  Hammond 
im,properly  applied  to  the  governor  of  Cy-  in  loc  J  But  I  think  Beza's  account  of  the 
prus,  as  they  suppose  by  wayofcompli-  matter  most  easy  and  probable  ;  that  hav- 
ment,  wliile  he  was  only  uvl ig-^^1  ny@' ,  a  ing  conversed  hitherto  chiefly  with  Jews 
sort  of  lieutenant  ;  Dr.  Lardner  lius  vvitli  and  Syrians,  to  whom  tlie  name  of  Saul 
great  learning  vindicated  the  accuracy/  with  was  familiar,  and  now  coming  among  Ro- 
which  St.  Luke  speaks,  ^CVf^iTi.  Book  I.  mans  and  Greeks,  they  would  naturally  pro- 
chap,  i.  §  11,  Vol.  II.  p.  51— 54,)  and  nounce  liis  name  faK// as  one,  whose  He. 
shewn,  (from  Dio,  lib.  liii.  p.  504,  A.  \Sf  lib.  brew  name  was  ^ochanan,  would  be  calU 
liv.  p.  523,  B.J  that  they  who  presided  cd  by  the  Greeks  and  Latins  Johannes,  by 
over  the  Roman  provinces  by  the  appoint-  the  French  ^fa«,  by  the  Dutcl>  Hans,  and. 
ment  of  ihe  senate,  (and  Cyprus  was  now  by  theEnglisl»yo/iH  (See  also  Gror  /n/oc^ 
of  that  number,  though  it  liad  once  been  Beza  thinks,  the  family  of  this /)roco7j*i/t 
praetorian,)  were  called  proconsuls,  though  might  be  the  first,  who  addressed  or  spokc 
they  had  never  filled  the  consular  chair,-  of  him  by  tlie  name  Paul. 


Ely  mas  is  struck  Mind^  and  Sergius  Paidus  converted.  183 

and    all    mischief,  deceit  and  of  all  wickedness.'  Thounotorions  son  si.cr. 
thou    child  of  the  of  the  devil^  that  great  deceiver,  the  adversary  ^^^■"'* 
ffr"';S  eoTsS!'  both  of  God  and  man !  Thou  enemy  of  all  rig/u-  J^ 
wilt  thou  not  cease  eousness  I  xvilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  right  xiij.  lo 
to  pervert  the  right  vjays  of  the  Lord^  and  bv  thy  perverse  misrep- 
ways  of  the  Lord.'     resentations  to  lay  a  stumbling  block  before 
those  that  would  embrace  the  gospel  ?    Thou 
shaltbe  confounded  in  this  cursed  undertaking, 
and  made  a  sig-nal  monument  of  the  divine  dis- 

11  And  now  be-  pleasure.     And  behold^  even  norv  the  almighty  1 1 
hold,  the  hand  of  the /ia;2fi^(?^  Me  Zor^  Jesus  Christ,  whose  gospel 
Lord  is  upon  thee,  ^|^Q^^  opposest,  is  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be 
and    thou   shalt    be  ,  '  '  .     ,  ,       .  »     i     il        ^  i         ui     ... 

blind,  not  seeing'  the  Struck  blind  by  it,  and  shalt  not  be  able  to  see 
sun   for    a   season,  even  the  Sim  itself  at  noon  day  for  a  certain 
And      immediately  fwre,  that  thou  mayest  be  convinced  of  thy  sin 
SiTJdidUrss^  ="'d  folly,  and  mayest,  if  possible,  be  brought 
and  he  went  about  to  repentance  for  it.     And  immediately,  while 
seeking  some  to  lead  Paul  was  vet  speaking,  a  thick  viist  and  dark- 
him  by  the  hand.       -^^gss  fell  upon  him ;  and  going  about  in  the  ut- 
most confusion,  he  sought  some  to  lead  him  by 
the  hand,  not  being  able  so  much  as  to  find  the 
door  without  a  guide,  and  afraid  that  he  might 
run  upon  any  one  who  stood  in  his  way. 

12  Then  the  depu-      Then  the  proconsul,  seeing  what  was  done,  12 
ty,    when  he   saw  yielded  to  SO  convincing  an  evidence,  and  be. 
iTiv^  d'^bei'^^"^'  ton'-  ^^^^^  ^^'^  gospel  ■}  being  also  struck  zvith  admi- 
ished  at  the  doctrine  ration  of  the  internal  evidence  which  he  soon 

of  tlie  Lord.  discovered  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord;   and 

which  broke  in  with  increasing  lustre  on  his 
mind,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  attentioi* 
with  which  he  inquired  into  it. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

We  who  were  once  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  and  now  by  the  verse 
divine  goodness  are  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,    2 
have  abundant  reason  to  be  thankful  that  inspired  messengers 

•  The  proconsul  believed.']  I  can  see  no  ing  one  person  from  idolatry,  though  it  is 
reason  at  all  to  imagine,  with  Lord  Bar-  here  uncontroverted,  that  they  bore  an 
rington,(^.465?ra«,  p.  21,)andDr.  Benson,  unlimited  commission,  and  fully  under- 
( Vol.  II.  p.  27,)  that  Sergius  Paulus  was  stood  its  extent?  Limborch  justly  ar- 
the  frst  convert  to  Christianity  among  the  gues  in  favour  of  Christian  magistracy  froi^ 
idolatrous  Gentiles,  winch,  if  their  own  in-  hence,  as  it  is  neither  credible,  that,  if 
terpretation  of  Acts  xi.  19,  20,  (unsatis-  Sergius  Paulus  abdicated  his  office,  so 
factory  as  it  seems,)  were  to  be  allowed,  important  a  circumstance  should  be  omit- 
would  appear  incredible  from  this  very  ted,  or  that  Paul  should  have  acquiesced 
context ;  for  who  can  imagine,  that  Paul  in  his  continuing  in  it,  if  he  knew  it  con- 
and  Barnabas  should,  as  we  are  assured  trary  to  the  luill  of  Christ,  which  he  would 
they  did,  traverse  the  whole  island  of  Cyprus,  not  fail  fully  to  declare  to  him.  See  Limb' 
from  Salamis  to  Paphos,  without  convert-    Theolog.  lib.  v.  cap.  73,  §  5. 


l84  Refections  on  Elymas's  being  struck  with  blindness. 

SECT,  were  sent  to  teach  it,  being  separated  to  that  purpose  by  the  di- 
xxviii.  j.gct  appointment  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  May  they  that  go  out  to  this 
"~~"  sacred  work  in  all  nations,  and  in  all  times,  maintain  a  becoming 
^^'^^4  regard  to  his  influences  ;  and  may  he  make  their  way  prosperous  I 
That  he  may  be  engaged  to  do  so,  it  is  certainly  convenient,  up- 
on the  justest  principles  of  reason  and  piety,  to  send  them  forth 
3  with  solemn  prayer  ;  in  which  ministers  and  private  Christians 
should  from   time  to  time  concur,  with  an  intenseness  and  se- 
riousness answerable  to  the  occasion. 
6,  8      Wlierever  the  messengers  of  the  gospel  go,  they  must  not  be 
surprised  if  Satan  raise  up  his  instruments  and  children  to  oppose 
them  ;  especially  where  they  would  endeavour  to  introduce  relig- 
ion into  the  hearts  of  princes^  or  other  great  men.     Well  does 
the  prince  of  the  potver  of  the  air  know,  how  dangerous   every 
such  blow  is  to  this  kingdom.     Nevertheless,  tne  King  of  Kings 
knows  how  to  make  way  to  the  hearts  of  the  greatest  among  the 
7  children  of  men  ,  nor  can  any  of  them  shew  a  more  solid  and 
\m.^ort^x\t prudence^  than  to  inquire  impartially  into  the  evidences 
of  the  gospel,  and  to  give  themselves  up  to  be  governed  by  it ; 
an  happy  resolution,  which  they  will  probably  be  disposed  to 
form,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  they  observe  its  na- 
12  ture  and  tendency  :   For  surely  every  intelligent  person  that  does 
so,  must,  like  Sergius  Paulus,  be  struck  with  the  doctrine  of  the 
Lord,  as  well  as  with  the  miracles  which  were  wrought  to  confirm 
it. 
9, 10      Justly  might  Paul  pronounce  that  man,  who  endeavoured  to 
obstruct  the  progress  of  divine  truth  in  the'world,  a  child  of  satan^ 
and  an  enemy  of  all  righteousness :  Justly  might  God,  who  knew 
all  his  secret  wickedness  and  perverseness   of  soul,  smite  hint 
11  with  a  blindness^  which,  while  it  rendered  him  incapable  of  see- 
ing the  light  of  the  meridian  sun^  seemed  but  a  doleful  emblem 
of  that  more  fatal  darkness  which,  through  the  corruption  of  his 
heart,  had  spread  itself  over  his  mind,  and  prevented  the  light  of 
the  gospel  of  Christy  who  is  the  image  ofGod^from  shining  in  upon 
it.   (1  Cor.  iv.  4.)     Have  we  not  reason  to  fear,  that  God  may  in 
his  righteous  judgment  punish  that  iniquity  of  Spirit^  with  which 
many  now  rise  up  against  the  right  xvays  of  the  Lord^  (not  ceas- 
ing to  pervert  and  disguise  them,  that  they  may  more  plausibly 
and  effectually  oppose  them,)  with  an  internal  blindness^  m  which 
they  may  wander  on  to  their  destruction  I     And  if  others  stu- 
pidly permit  themselves  to  ht  guided  by  them^  what  can  be  ex- 
pected but  that  the  blind  leading  the  blindy  both  leaders  and  fol- 
lowers should  fall  into  the  pit  ?  (Mat.  xv,  14.) 


Paul  and  Barnabas  cofne  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia*  185 


SECT.    XXIX. 

Paul  and  Barnabas  come  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  where'the  former 
delivers  a  remarkable  discourse  in  the  Jewish  synagogue.  Acts 
XIII.  13—42. 

Acts  XIII   13.  AcTS    XIII.    13. 

NOW  when  Paul  nHHE  reader  was  informed,  in  the  last  sec-  sect. 
and  his  compa-  X  tion,  of  the  success  with  which  Paul  and  ^^^^' 
pLt;™h'yt?„e''ro-B-->™»^'  .P«->-=f  the  Gospel  in  Cyprus;  — 
PergainPamphylia:  were  Sergius  Paulus,  the  Roman  proconsul,  xiu.13 
and  John  departing  was  converted  to  it ;  and  we  are  now  to  add, 
from  them,  returned  that  loosing  from  Paphos,  they  and  their  com- 
jeusaem.  panions,  who   were  desirous  to  spend  some 

longer  time  xvith  Paul,  that  they  might  be 
more  fully  instructed  in  the   Christian  faith, 
came  to  Perga^  a  town  in  Pamphijlia^  a  province 
of  the  Lesser  Asia,  which  lay  east  of  Ciliciato 
which  it  was  contiguous,  and  on  the  northern 
coast  of  the  Mediterranean  sea.    But  John^ 
sirnamed  Mark,  perceiving  they   intended  a 
long  tour  in  those  parts,  and  that  they  were 
like  to  meet  with  much  opposition  among  the 
idolatrous  Gentiles,  to  whom  they  were  carry- 
ing the  Gospel,  could  not  by  all  the  warmest 
remonstrances  of  Paul  and  his  own  uncle  Bar- 
nabas, be  persuaded  to  share  their  labours  and 
dangers  in  so  excellent  a  cause  ;  but  taking  the 
opportunity  of  a  vessel  which  he  found  in  that 
port  bound  for  Palestine,  he  withdrew  himself 
from  them^  and  returned  to  Jerusalem. 
14  But  when  they      Nevertheless  they  remained  inflexible  in  their  14 
departed  from  Per-  resolution  of  prosecuting  the  important  work 
StiochVpTsWa:  in  which  they  were  engaged;  and  therefore 
and  went  into  the  going  on  from  Perga^  they  came  to  Antioch,  a 
synag-ogue    on    the  considerable   city  in  the   district  of  Pisidia^* 

dowf '''^^^'  ^"^  '^^  w^^^^  ^^y  """^^^  °^  Pamphylia,  and  consequent- 

°^""  ly  farther  from  the  sea':  And  entering  into  the 

Jewish  synagogue  on  the  sabbathday,  they  sat 

down  ^  among  those  that  were  worshipping 

»  Antioch  in  Pisidia.']  The  situation  of  were  excommunicated,  at  least  on  convic- 
this  place  is  thus  described,  to  Intimate  tion,  by  an  act  of  the  Sanhedrim  made  be- 
how  carefully  it  should  be  distinguished  fore  the  crucifixion  of  oar  Lord;  (compare 
from  Antioch' in  Syria,  so  much  more  fre-  John  ix.  22;  and  xii.  42  ;)  and  it  is  wliat 
quently  mentioned  in  this  history.  he  had  foretold  to  his  afiostles,  that  \hey 

*>  Entering  into   the  synagogue,  they  sat  should  be  so  treated.     (John  xvi.  2)    Yet 

dorun.^    The  professed  followers  of  Jesus  Paul  and  Barnabas  enter  the  synagogue 


186  Paul  preaches  hi  the  yeivish  synagogue ^ 

SECT,  there.     And  after  the  customary  reading  of  the     15  And  after  the 
^^■''-  proper  section  for  the  day  out  of  the  laxv,  and^^^^'^'^S  of  the  law 
"^  another  out  of  the  prophets,  the  rulers^  of  the  rulers ^oTlh^^Vna^ 
xiii.15  synagogue,  knowing  in  general  the  public  char-  gogue     sent     unto 
acter  which  the  two  cdebrated  strangers  sus-  them,    saying,    Ye 
tained,  and  being  curious  to  hear  from  their -J -/J^^^^J-J'^j: 
own  mouth  that  new  doctrine  which  had  made  exhortation  for  the 
so  much  noise  in  other  places,  sent  one  of  the  people,  say  on. 
inferior  officers  to  them^  saifing.  Men  [a7id] 
brethren,  if  you  have  any  ivord  of  exhortation  to 
the  people,  or  any  declaration  to  make  which 
may  conduce  to  the  edification  of  the  assem- 
bly, speak  \it'\  freely,  as  this  is  the  proper  sea- 
son of  doing  it. 

1 6  Then  Paul  stood  up,  and  waving  his  hand,  to  15  Then  Paul  stood 
render  the  audience  more  attentive,  said,  Te  "P.  and  beckoning 
men  of  Israel,  and  all  ye  that  fear  God,  and  are  ^^^^  ^J  ^^^{^  «-^ 
met  together  with  devout  hearts  to  worship  ye  that  fear  'cod, 
him  this  day,  hearken^  I  beseech  you,  with  give  audience : 
patient  attention,  for  I  shall  mention  several 

facts  which  will  deserve  your  serious  regard. 

17  T/ze  Goia^  o/ Mis  peculiar /ieo/>/?,  for  such  I  well  i7  The  God  of 
know  the  seed  of  Israel  to  be,  graciously  chose  ^^^'^  people  of  Israel 
our  pious  and  venerable  fathers,  Abraham,  ^^°^^  °"^  *  *^"* 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,   to   be   the  objects  of  his 

special  favour,  and  for  their  sakes  was  pleased 

■without  opposition,  and  meet  with  a  re-  Yet  it  would  be  a  circumstance  o^  decency, 
gard  which  none  can  imagine  the  Jews  which  the  good  sense  and  breeding  of 
•would  sliew  to  txcom-ynunicated  persons.  Paul  and  Barnabas  would  lead  them  to  re- 
Learned  men  have  accounted  for  this  by  gai'd,  that  the  rulers  should  be  inade  ac- 
saying,  tliat  elders  and  doctors  among  the  qtiainted  with  their  desire  of  doing  it ;  prob- 
Jcws,  (such  as  Paul  and  Barnabas  are  ably  by  some  message  or  interview  before 
supposed  to  have  been,)  though  sometimes  the  devotions  began,  to  which  this  permis- 
scourgedin  the  synagogues,  were  not  cast  out  sion  of  theirs  might  refer  See  Mr.  Biscoe 
of  them.  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  vii.  §  2,  p.  271,  272. 

=  The  rulers  of  the  synagogue  sent  to  thein.']        ^  A.\\  ye  that  fear  God,  hearken.']     This 

It  is,  I  think,  a   very  fruitless  attempt,  discourse  seems  chiefly  intended  to  illus- 

whicii  some  learned  men  have  made,  to  trate  the  divine  economy  in  o/)en/?i^  f/ie^os- 

ascertain  the  conditions  on  which  persons  pel  gradually,  and  preparing  the  Jews,  by 

wei-e  admitted  to  teach  in  the  yewish  syna-  temporal  mercies,  for  others  of  a  yet  more 

i'o^'uci ;  and  to  settle //i<?/or»w  with  which  important  nature.     The  apostle,  in  conse- 

they  were  entered  on  that  office.     It  has  quence  of  this,  had  a  very  handsome  and 

been  supposed,  tliat   Paul  and  Barnabas  unaffected  opportunity  of  shewing  his  ac- 

had  gone  through   these  forms,  and  lliat  quaintance  with  their  Scriptures,  which  it 

their  sitting  doiun  in  the  seats  appropriated  is  well  known  they  esteemed  as  the  high- 

to  the  doctors  or  feac/ier.i- led  these  rulers,  est  part  of  literature,  and  object  of  science, 

though  strangers  to  them,  to  send  them  The  expression,  ye  that  fear  God,  is  am- 

this  permission.       But  it  seems  evident  biguous,  and  would  best  suit  those,  tliat 

from   Maimonidcs  and  the  Talmud,  that  had,  by  embracing  the  Jewish  religion, 

after  public   worship   was  over,  any  one  entered  into  covenant  with  the  true  God  ; 

might  make  a  speech  to  the  people  in  the  yet  so  as  not  to  exclude  any  others,  in 

synagogue,  on  any  subject  which  he  ap-  whom  a  filial  i-everence  for  the  divioe 

prclieuded  might  be  for  their  advantage.  Being  was  a  governing  principle. 


and  recounts  the  favours  of  God  to  Israel,  1 87 

and  exalted  the  peo-  to  promise  most  important  blessings  to  their  sect. 
pie  when  they  dwelt  offspring:    Accordindy  he  took  them  under  xxix. 

as  stranu^ers   in  the  i  •  "     •        r  P  -.      ~  i        •       •  i 

laHd  of  Egypt,  and  "'^  P^'^^'^^^^'O'^ ''"^"^  *"^'^'  "^"st   beginnmg,  a«c/ 
with  an   high'  arm  raised  the  people  from  that  prostrate  and  deject-  ^iii^i^ 
brought  he  them  out  gd  state  in  which  they  were  xvh'ile  sojourning  in 
^ '  the  lajidofEg'ifpt.vmder  the  tyranny  of  Pharaoh;^ 

and  to  deliver  them  from  that  inhospitable  and 
oppressive  country,  he  led  them  out  of  it  with  an 
uplifted  and  extended  orw,  having  displayed  his 
power  in  a  variety  of  most  astonishing  mira- 
cles, by  which  he  pleaded  their  injured  cause. 

18  And  about  the  And\\\^x\for  the  space  of  about  forty  yeors^  he  18 
time  of  forty  years  g;;^^^^^.^^/;^./;.  perverse  and  ungrateful  ^f-Zicyzoz/r^ 
mtZlt  iI;u,ew1^-^"^'''^Y'^^^^''"^^^'^'^^^"^gthem   (as    it  were) 
dcrness.  through  a  course  of  education  there,  to  form 

them  in  those  retired  circumstances  to  a  habit 
of  observing   that   admirable   system   of  laws 

19  And  when  he  which  he  there  thought  fit  to  give  them.      At  19 
had  destroyed  seven  length  he  put  a  period  to  that  pilgrimage,  in 

of  Canaan,  he'diS  which,nevertheless,  they  had  been  sustained  by 
ed  their  '  land  to  SO  many  miraculous  tokens  of  his  care  ;  and 
them  by  lot.  having  cast  out  seven  mighty  nations^^  who  were 

before  settled  in  the  land  of  Canaan^  and  had 
erected  more  than  thirty  kingdoms  there,  de- 
fended by  fortifications  of  great  strength  as 
well  as  by  numerous  forces  both  of  horse  and 
foot,  he  distributed  their  whole  country  to  them, 
for  an  inheritance^  and  supported  them  in  it  for 
many  generations. 
£0  And  after  that,  And^  to  omit  many  remarkable  circumstanc-  20 
es  in  this  period  of  their  history,  after  these 

1^  Raised  \}ie  peopl€,Hxhile  sojourning  in  the  itude,  wKich  so  earlv  began  to  prevail 
landof  Egvpt.'l  Beza  and  Mr.  L'Enfant  among  them.  The  5)r/ac  renders  it  by  a 
explain  this,  as  referring  to  the  honour  the  word,  wiiich  signifies  to  nourish  or  educate, 
Israehtes  were  in  during  the  ministry  of  so  that  Beza  conjectures  they  read  67§o<f.o- 
Joseph  in  Egypt;  but  Eisner  (Observ.  pna-iv  ;  audit  suggests  so  beautiful  a  view 
Vol.  I.  p.  418,  419,)  has  shewn,  that  the  ofthe  conduct  of  Providence  towards  them 
word  v-^axriv  often  signifies  to  deliver,  or  in  this  respect,  that  I  could  not  forbear 
raise  out  of  a  calamitous  state.  (Comp.are  inserting  tlie  thought,  though  I  prefer 
Psal.  ix.  13;  xviii.  48 ;  cw'ii.  7,  Septuag. J  the  common  and  almost  universally  re- 
And,  as  Joseph  prudently  declined  .iny  at-  ceived  reading.  Yet  I  find  Di*.  Ham- 
tempt  to  make  his  brethren  courtiers,  and  mond  thinks  the  other  was  probkbly 
kept  them  in  the  country  under  tlie  char-  authentic,  and  observes  that  tlie  expres- 
acter  of  i^/ze/)/ie/fl'j,  (a  profession  which  the  sion  of  imrsing  thetn,  (for  so  he  un- 
Egyptians  held  contemptible  rather  than  derstands  it,)  is  beautifully  connected 
honourable  (Gen.  slvi.  34,)  I  think  it  by  with  that  of  taking  them  up  wlien  they  lay 
far  more  natund  to  interpret  the  passage  like  an  exposed  infant.  Compare  Deut.  i. 
as  in  the  paraphrase.  31  ;  and  Ezek.  xvi.  4,  5,  8. 

^  JEudured  i/icir  behaviour  1     This  is  the        ^  Cast  out  seven  nations^     Namely,  the 

pr^iper   impori   of  the   word   s7g5w:<fg!io-sv,  Hittites,   Girgashites,  Amorites,  Canaanites, 

and  it  was   very  fit  to  give  this  oblique  Perizzites,  Hivites,  and  Jebusites.     Deut 

intimation  of  that  perverssness  aiad  ingraU  vii.  1 ;  Josh.  iii.  10  ;  xxiv.  11. 


188        God  had  distinguished  them  by  his  care  informer  times^ 

SECT,  transactions^  [which  lasted]  about  four  hundred  lie  gave  unto  them 
^^i''-  andfifti,  years}^  that  is,  after  the  choice  of  our  J"J^J^«'^P«b«^J  ^^^_ 


.  ^\  fathers,  and  the  birth  of  Isaac,  in  which  the  ^red  and  fifty  years, 
xui,20  promises  to  Abraham  began  to  be  accomplish-  until  Samuel  the 
ed,  He  gave  [them]  a  series  of  judges  ;hy  whose  Prophet, 
heroic  interposition  he  delivered  them  from 
those  repeated  oppressions  and  miseries  which 
their  frequent  revolts  to  idolatry  had  brought 
upon  them.  And  this  continued,  with  some 
intervals,  till  the  time  of  Samuel  the  prophet^ 
who  was  the  last  of  these  extraordinary  lead- 
ers and  magistrates. 

21  And  from  that  time,  too  fond  of  being  like  21  And  afterward 
their  neighbours  in  that  respect,  theii  desired  a  tl^^^y^lesired  a  kinp 
..  /2  ...        ^.  -ii        ri       r  and  God  gave    unto 

hng,  (1  bam.  vni.  5,)  msensible  ot  the  lavour  them  Saul  the  son  of 
which  God  had   done  them  in  assuming  the  Cis,  a  man  of  the 
character  and  relation  of  a  king  to  them  :  And  ^^'^'^^^^l  ^^  ^"{T'"' 
God  gave  them,  first,  Saul  the  Son  of  Kish,  a  man  years. 
of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  ;  and  his  government 
with  that  of  Samuel  the  prophet  lastedyor  the 

22  term  of  forty  years."-     A^id  having  in  his  right-     22  And  when  he 

''  After  these  transactions  {jwhich  lasted"]  and  fifty  years,  I'eserving  forty  for  Samuel 
about  four  hundred  and  fifty  years.]  The  and  Saul  together,  forty  for  David,  and 
course  of  tlie  sacred  history  will  by  no  four  for  Solomon,  in  whose  fifth  year  the 
means  permit  us  to  imagine,  that  the  judges  temple  was  bcgmi  ;  and  the  coincidence  of 
in  their  succession  continued  4:5Q years  A'-  the  numbers  in  the  book  of  Judges,  as  li- 
ter the  settlement  of  Israel  in  Canaan  ;  lusti-ated  by  Dr.  Lightfoot,  ( Hor.  Heh.  in 
since  we  learn  from  1  Kings  vi.  1,  tliat  Sol-  loc.)  and  Mr.  Blscoc,  (Boyle's  Lect.  chap, 
omon  began  to  build  tlie  temple  in  tlie  xx.  p.  666,  667,)  is  very  remarkable.  But 
480'''  year  after  they  came  out  of  Egypt.  It  1  was  cautious  of  paraphrasing  this  text  in  a 
is  certain  tiierefore,  that,  if  we  make  no  manner  which  must  allow  an  importanter- 
alteration  in  the  reading  here,  or  in  the  Old  ror  in  our  Hehrew  copies,  and  affect  the 
Testament,  the  words  must  l)e  so  pointed,  3,s  wliolc  system  of  the  sacred  chronology, 
to  justify  my  inserting  in  tlie  version  tiiose  '  For  the  term  of  forty  years]  It  is  the 
■words  [wA/c/i  lasted^]  in  which  1  follow  opinion  of  Beza,  Grotius,  Calvin,  Bren- 
Mr.  L'Enfant,  and  the  fra».j/a^o«  of  1727.  nius,  Woltzogcnius,  Limborch,  (Amic. 
In  that  case  I  think,  the  time  must  be  com-  Co/lat.  cap.  2'  ,)  and  several  other  consid- 
puted  from  the  birth  of  Isaac,  on  the  prin-  erable  critics,  that  the  forty  years  here 
ciples  whicli  Mr.  Lampe  has  laid  down,  in  spoken  of  do  not  all  belong  to  the  reign  of 
his  excellent  Compendium,  of  Eccles-  Hist.  Saul,  but  include  at  least  a  considerable 
lib.\.  cap.  5,^\—7.  Yc-i  I  own,  that  Dr.  part  of  Samuel's  government.  Dr.  Ben- 
Whitby  has  the  authority  of  many  great  son  has  also  more  lately  declared  himself 
names,  ancient  and  modern,  to  justify  him  on  the  same  side  of  the  question;  f  Hist,  of 
in  following  t'ae  chronology  of  Josephus,  Christianity,  Vol.  II.  p.  31,)  and  Messieurs 
who  places  the  building  of  the  ttmple  in  L'Entant  and  Bcausobre  give  us  the  same 
thejtw  hundred  ninety  second  year  after  Is-  interpretation.  But  the  learned  Mr  Bis- 
rael's  going  out  of  Egyjit,  C  Antiq.  lib.  viii.  coc  has  advanced  so  much  in  favour  of  the 
cap.  3,'[al.^2,]  §  1,)  which  would  admit  of  supposition,  that  the  reign  of  Saul  contin- 
allowing  three  hundred  thirty  nhie  years  for  wvil  [i\\\.\\Qsc  forty  years,  (Serm.  at  Boyle's 
the  administration  of  the  judges,  and  one  -LnY.  chap.  xvii.  p.  612—616,)  which  Mr. 
Ai/Wre^  «;k/c/cw«  for  the  years  of  the  sev-  Bedford  also  maintains  in  his  chronology, 
cral  tyrannical  oppressions,  in  aW four  hundred  that  I  think  it  incumbent  upon  me  to  give 


and  raised  tip  David  to  be  their  king*     -  189 

had  removed  him,  eous  displeasure  rejected   Saul,  and  removed  sect. 
he  raised   up   unto  him  hom.  reigning  over  Israel,  for  his  rebellion  '^^^^ 
Seh'kmg7?o  whom  ^^^^^'^  ^^^  ^^\'"^'  command  in  the  business  of — 
also  he  gave  testi-  Amalek,  and  lor  other  crimes -of  aggravated  ^^;- 
mony,  and  said,    I  guilt,   (l  Sam.  XV.  23  ;  and  1  Chron.  x.  13.)  22 
He  afterwards  raised  up  to  them  David  for  a 
king^  the   person   so  justly  celebrated   in   all 
succeeding  ages  ;  to  rvhom  also  he  gave  a  more 
glorious  testimony  in  his  word,  (1  Sam.  xiii.l4; 

some  better  reason,  than  merely  the  an-  fence  of  the  scheme  I  o])pose  ;  for  he  says, 
thority  of  the  greatest  names,  for  para-  according  to  our  present  copies,  that  Saul 
phrasing  the  clatise  as  I  have  done,  espec-  reigned  "  eighteen  years  during  Samuel's 
ially  as  most  ofthecti/t/ior*  mentioned  above  life,"  which  I  think  vei-y  probable,  "  and 
have  only  given  their  opinion,  and  none  of  Muo  and  twenty  afcer  his  death."  C  Joseph. 
them  has  entered  fully  into  the  question.  Antiq.  lib-  vi.  cap.  14.  [al.  15,]  §  9. J  But 
Thechief  consideration  which  determined  this  is  utterly  incredible  ;  for  David  then 
me  is  this:  Samuel  is  expressly  said  to  could  not  be  e/^Ar  venr*  oA/,  when  Samuel 
have  judged  Israel  all  the  days  of  his  life  ;  anointed  him,  which  (as  was  said  before) 
(1  Sam.  vii  15,)  but  we  are  sure,  tliat  he  was  some  considerable  time  before  the 
lived  the  greater  part,  (probably  by  far  prophet  died  ;  and  it  may  therefore  be  as- 
the  greater  part,)  of  the/o/-(y  jenri  preced-  suredly  concluded,  (as  Dr.  Hudson  inti- 
ing  Saul's  death  ;  for  David  was  but  ^/i/>fv  mates,)  that  the  true  reading  is  that  of 
years  old,  iidieii  he  began  to  reign  over  yudah,  Epiplianius,  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  and 
(2  Sam.  V.  4,)  whicli  was  not  till  after  Saul  Eutychius,  which  leaves  out  kai  hkoo-i,  and 
was  slain  ;  and  Samuel  did  not  only  anoint  twenty,  so  as  to  assign  him  but  tivo  years 
hinh  (at  which  time  we  cannot  suppose  after  the  prophet's  death,  which  agrees 
David  to  have  been  less  than  fftcen  years  very  well  with  our  interpretation.  The 
old,  J  but  lived  a  considerable  time  after,  argument  for  Mr.  Biscoe's  scheme,  taken 
that  is,  till  about  the  time  of  David's  going  from  Ishboslieth's  being  forty  vears  old  at 
to  Paran  ;  (1  Sam.  xxv.  1  ;)  wliich  seems  the  time  of  his  father's'dealii,  '(2  Sam.  ii. 
to  have  been  but  a  little  before  his  sojourn-  10,)  would  indeed  be  of  great  weight,  if 
ing  in  the  country  of  the  Philistines,  where  the  sacred  historian  had  any  where  told 
lie  dwelt  o\\\y  a  year  and  four  months  before  us,  that  Saul  was  very  young  when  anointed 
the  battle  at  Gilboa,  in  which  Saul  fell ;  (1  by  Samuel ;  but  the  word"  mna,  which  is 
Sam.  xxvii.  7;)  a  circumstance  that  great-  used  on  the  first  mention  of  Jiim,  (1 
iy  favours  the  opinion,  which  (as  Drusius  Sam.  ix.  2,)  though  rendered  by  our  trans- 
observes,)  so  commonly  prevailed  among  Jators  a  choice  young  man,  has  not  neces- 
the  Jews,  that  5'aM/  survived  Samuel  but  sarily  that  import.  The  Seventy  ha.ve  often 
little  more  than  t%voyears.  I  am  indeed  far  rendered  it  J'uvxlo;,  ik/mIo;,  Trohiy-iTnc, 
from  thmking  that  Saul's  reign  is  to  be  strong,  choice,  warlike,  and  here  ivy-iyidnQ, 
reckoned  only  from  Satnuel's  death:  the  of  a  stately  presence  ;  and  I  think  it  would 
contrary  is  most  apparent ;  and  Mr.  Biscoe  be  easy  to  shew,  that  in  many  places 
has  abundantly  proved,  that  the  actions  as-  where  tliey  render  it  nauc-Ko?,  (as  indeed 
signed  to  him  must  have  taken  up  ma?;)/  they  frequently  do,)  it  only  signifies  a /ler- 
years.  But  of  the  forty  in  question,  it  may  son  in  the  full  vigour  rf  his  constitution.  It 
well  suffice  to  allow  fTOe;;fj/ to  him  from  his  seems  by  no  means 'probable,  that  God 
anomtuig,  and  the  former  twenty  (com-  should  choose  a  stripling  for  the  frst  Hug 
puted  from  the  grand  action  at  Mizpeh,)  of  Israel  ;  and  I  think  what  is  said  of  the 
to  Samuel,  who  might  in  that  time  be /Jrtit  age  of  Ishbosheth,  compared  with  the 
his  prime,  &x\A  BO  be  mclined  to  associate  passages  mentioned  above,  plainly  shews, 
his  sons  with  him,  till  on  their  miscarriages  that  Saul  was  then  in  his  prime,  (perhaps 
the  people  took  occasion  to  demand  a /62«^,  about  thirtv  five,)  and  justifies  the  pru- 
%yho  at  first,  we  are  sure  from  the  story,  dence  of  P'agnin,  Montanus,  Munster,  and 
lived  privately,  and  whose  authority  was  the  Vulgate,  who  render  it  electus,  a  choice 
never  so  great  as  to  swallow  up  that  of  so  person,  without  determining  any  thing  con- 
Jllustnous  a  prophet  and  judge.  I  know,  cerning  his  youth,  in  which  The\  also'agree 
the  authority  of  Josephus  is  urged  in  de-  with  the  Syricic  and  Arabic  versiont. 
VOL.  3.  27 


190  He  sends  them  yesusfor  a  Saviour, 

SECT,  and  Psal.lxxxix.  20,)  and  said ^^'- 1  have  found  ray  have  found    David 

XXIX.  ocviTont   l~\n!!'\'irl  fho  cnii  nf  'V^oof    /j  ninn  nrmr/Zhlfr  the   son    of  Tesse,   * 


serv 


ant  David  the  son  of  fesse^  a  man  according  the  son  of  Je 


^^^^  to  mine  o.vn  heart,  r^/Ic.  will  not  disregard  my  ™-/--^^^ 
xiii.    voice  as  Saul  has  done,  hut  shall  do  all  my  will,  fuifin  all  my  will. 

22  and  rule  my  people  with  integrity." 

23  From  him,  it  was  declared,  that  the  Messiah  23  Of  this  man's 
should  descend,  and  by  a  special  covenant  he  seed  hath  ^od.^^ac- 
was  assured,  that  his  throne  should  be  estab- ^^^J  ^1"^^^  ^"^PJgJ^I 
lished  to  all  generati^ons.  (Psal.  Ixxxix.  3,  4.)  el  a  Saviour,  Jesus  s 
Now  therefore  of  this  holy  man''s  seed,  accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  of  that  frequently  repeated 

promise,  (Isai.  ix.  6,  7;  xi.  1  ;  Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6  ;) 
God  hath  raised u J)  unto  Israel  Jesus,  the  great 
and  illustrious  Saviour,  so  long  foretold  in  the 
sacred  oracles,  whom  I  am  this  day  come  to 

24  preach  among  vou.     This  is  the  person  God     24  When  John  had 
hath  so  often  promised  he  would  send  into  the  first  preached  before 
world,  and  he  appeared  just  in  the  time    and  [---'"f^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
with  the   circumstances,  which  those   divme  unto  all  the  people 
prophecies  had  pointed  out ;  John  the  Baptist  of  Israel. 
having  been  sent  before  as  his  herald,  and  hav- 
ing preached  in  a  very  convincing  manner,  to 

introduce  his  appearance,  the  baptism  ofrepe?2t' 
ance  unto  all  the  people  of  Israel  ;^'-  even  that  bap- 
tism which,  in  token  of  their  repentance,  they 
were  commanded  by  God  to  receive  ;  thereby 
to  signify,  on  the  one  hand,  their  desire  to  pu- 
rify themselves  from  all  their  pollutions,  and 
on  the  other,  to  testify  God's  readiness  to  for- 
give them,  and  admit  them  into  his  favour. 

25  Andrvhen  John  was  ^ust  fulfilling  his  course,  he     25    And  a3  John 

said.  Whom  do  you  imagine' me  to  be  J  lam  not  ^'^"^^  jl!"  *^T'^ 
f,     X  1x^11*^111  'J  he  said,  \Vhom  think 

[/^e,]  nor  do  I  at  all  pretend  to  be  the  promised  yg  ^^at  I  am  ?  1  am 
Messiah  -}  But  behold,  there  cometh  one  after  me,  not  he-  But,  behold, 
the  shoes  of  xvhose  feet  lam  not  worthy  to  un-  tlicre cometh  one  af- 
loose,  nor  to  perform  the  lowest  office  of  menial  J^  J^l^'^et  I  am  not 
service  to  him.     (Compare  John  i.  20,  27.)  vvorthy  to  loose. 

26  And  let  me  assure  you,  7nen  [a7id]  brethren,  26  Men  md  bre- 
even  all  you  who  are  childre?i  of  the  family  o/'thren,  children  of 
Abraham,  and  2\\  those  among  you  that  X.Y\x\y  fear  ^^^^  "^"""^-^  °^'  ^'''■*- 

'^  yohn  hu'vhig  before  preached,  he."]    He  '   Whom  do  you  imagine  me  to  be  ?    I  am 

mentions  tlic  preaching  of  John  the  Bap-  not    /;e.]     Raphelius    has  taken  pains  to 

tist  in  this  incidental  manner,  as  a  thinj^  prove  from  some  similar  passages  in  the 

already  known  to  them,  because  it  gave  Greek  classics,  that  both  these  clauses  may 

.so  universal  an  alarm  to  the  whole  Jewish  be  considered  as  united  in  an  affirmation, 

nation,  that  it  might  probably  be  heard  of  and  rendered,  "  I  am  not  the  person  whom 

in  foreign  countries,  at  least  as  remote  as  you  suppose  me  to  be  ;"  that  is,  the  Messiah. 

Pisidia.  Amot,  ex  Herod,  p.  251,  252. 


The  Jews,  and  their  rulers^  had  put  him  to  death.  191 

ham,  and  whosoever  God  and  serve  him,  of  whatever  family  or  na-  sect. 
among  you  feaieth  jion  you  may  be  descended,  let  me  (I  say)  ^^^- 
S»doW;u:*a£=°><^">"ly  assure  you  that  these  things  are  — 
gent^  your  great  and  immediate  concern  :  1*  oi  unto  ^^u. 

you^  though  providentially  cast  at  some  dis-  20 
tance  from  the  time  and  place  in  which  this 
message  of  John  was   first  delivered,  and  in 
which  Jesus  at  first  appeared,  yet  unto  you  is 
the  xvord  of  this  great  and  important  salvatio7i 
27  For  they  that  seiit.     For  the  i7ihabitants  of  Jerusalem,  and  9.7 
dwell  at  Jerusalem,  ^/^^^^  rulers,  7iot  knoxving-  this  'illustrious  per- 
causfttVi"'!'™  -"'  *ough  God  bore  such  a  convincing  testi- 
not,    nor    yet  the  mony  to  htm,  and  being  also  ignorant  ot  what 
voices  of  the  proph- ^y^s  signified  by  the  sayings  of  the  prophets^ 
ets  which  are  read     ^  •  ^  ^^^^  ^         sabbatliday  among  them, 

every      sabbathdav,   ,        ,         ,  ,  •      i        i  „     ^  ;    ,  „ 

they  have  fulfilled  (as  they  have  this  day  been  among  you,)  have 
ihem  in  condemning  unwittingly  fulfilled  \them'\  in  condemning  him. 
him.  And  though  they  could  find  710  sn&ci&nt.  cause  of  2^ 

they  found  no  cS^'^^^/^  l^^  ^""0  "^^  ^^^f^  ^"^  thing  in  his 
of  death  in  him,  yet  whole  conduct  capable  ot  any  degree  ot  blame, 
desired  they  Pilate  ^f  nevertheless  they  requested  Pilate  wath  the 
slain  ^^  '''""^"^  ^^  utmost  importunity,  that  he  jnight  he  condemn- 
^  29'And  when  they  ed  and  executed.  A7id  when  they  had  inad-  29 
had  fulfilled  all  that  vertently  accomplished  all  tlrnigs  that  were 
was  xvritten  of  him,  ^y,,^^^^;^  concerni7ig  him,  in  such  a  circumstan^ 
t:V\t  'TJZI  tial  detail  of  particulars  as  is  truly  astonishing, 
laid  Aim  in  a  sepul-  taking  him  down  from  the  cross  ^  on  which  he 
chre.  had  expired  in  the  midst  of  ignominy  and  tor- 

ture, they  permitted  his  friends  to  bury  him,  ^q 

30  But  God  raised  and  laid  him  in  a  t077ib.  And  there  they  took 
him  from  the  dead  :  the  utmost  care  to  guard  him  ;  but  God  raised 

him  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  according 
to  his  own  repeated  prediction,  which  they  had 
heard  from  him  before,  but  Avere  unable  to  ob-  „^ 

31  And  he  was  struct  and  hinder  its  accomplishment.  And 
seen  many  days  of  after  he  was  risen  from  the  dead,  he  appeared 
them  which  came  r^  several  days  to  those  that  came  up  with  hi7n 
ZmlfZlZffrom  Calike  to  Jerusalan  a  little  before  his 
who  are  his  witness-  death  ;  xvho  most  of  them  continue  to  this  clay, 
es  unto  the  people,     ^nd  ore  his  xvitnesses  to  the  people  of  the  Jews, 

among  whom  they  still  reside,  and  where  any 
of  you  who  go  up  to  Jerusalem  may  hear  it 
from  their  own  mouth. 
S2  And  we  declare      And  xve,  who  are   sent  out  by  him  on  the  2-- 
same  errand,  and  furnished  with  all  proper 

«>  Taking  him doiunfi cm  the  cross.]  The  strangers  to  the  gospel;   knowing  how 

apostle   was  far  from  being  ashamed  to  sufficiently  he  answered  all  that  could  be 

mention  the  most  ignominious  parts  oi' his  objected  from  thence  by  what  he  added 

Matter's  sufferings    to   those  who  were  and  testified  concerning  ^/.- w;(r/-ecf/o?j. 


192  But  God  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

SECT,  credentials  for  that  purpose,  do  now  bring  you  untoyou  glad  tidings, 

^'''''-  these  P-0(7./  tidings,  that  the  very  promise  which  ^«^  ^''/^^  ^''^  P'^'V 
____  "^     ,  ,      >    ,  ,     ■'i  •   1  1      ise  whicli  was  made 

rvas  made  to  the  Jafhers^  and  which  was  the  unto  the  fathers, 
siij.     hope  and  joy  of  their  posterity  through  so  ma- 

32  "'■  succeeding  ages,  God  hath  now  accomplish-  33  q^^  j^^^^^  f^,j, 
S3  ed  to  us  their  children^  in  raising  xip  Jesus  from  filled  the  same  unto 
the  dead.  And  it  is  manifest,  that  hv  his  "s  their  children,  iu 
resurrection  he  has  declared  him,  in  the'most  Jl^'Ve^'us'' gai'n'ras 
convincing  manner,  to  be  indeed  his  Son  ;  so  it  is  also  wriuen  in 
that  it  was,  as  I  may  speak,  the  birthday  of  his  the  second  Psalm, 
reign,  as  it  is  also  written  in  the  seventh  verse  j^i^'i'g^^ijf'^'^ha^e  l^bel 
of  the  second  Psaltn,'*  ''  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  gotten  thee. 

34  day  have  I  begotten  thee.''''°  And  agreeable  to  34  And  as  con- 
tbis,  because  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead,  cerning  that  he  rais- 
no  more  to  return  to  the  grave,  the  seat  ol  cor-  ^^.,^1^  „^^[,  „o  n,o,.e 
ruption,^  He  hath  said  thus  by  the  prophet,  to  remrn  to  conup- 
(Isai.  Iv.  3,)  "  I  will  give  you  the  sure  77iercies  ti"".  '^e  sai^  «"  this 
a/David,^  that  is,  mercies  which,  by  the  resur-  ^lirsuremSderof 
rection  of  him  whom  I  have  now  set  upon  the  David. 

throne  of  David,  are  made  sure  to  you,  and 
shall   prove   eternal,   as   his   life   and.  reign." 

35  Wherefore  also    in  another,  and  that   a  very     35  Wherefore  he 

"  In  the  second  Psahn.'}     A  few  copies  signify  the  graven  as  nntf  in  Hebrew  also 

readit,  (asjerom  and  Avigustine  also  did,)  does;  (compare    Psal.  xciv.  13  ;  evil.  20  ; 

thejirst;  but  tliey  are  overborne  by  such  and  Lam.  iv.  20;)  just  as  the  coffin  of  a 

superior  authority,   that  I   am  surprised  man  raised  from  the  dead,  as  soon  as  he 

they  should  liave  been  followed  by  any,  was  put  into  it,  might  be  called  his^crr- 

who  did  not  afiect  to  vary  from  tlie  re-  cophagus,  though  his  Jiesh  had  not  been 

ceived  readins^s  as  much  as  [wssible.     It  consumed  in  it. 

seems  evident  from  hence,  that  the  Pjalvis        1   The  sure  mercies  of  David.']  The  blcss- 

were  then  placed  in  the  same  order  as  now  ;  ings  of  the  Messiah's  reign  may  be  called 

and  it  is  observable,  that  this  is  the  only  the  sure  mercies  of  David,  either  as  they 

quotation  oi  ihe  Old  Testament  so  clrcum-  were  promised  to  that  prince,  to  which 

stantially  made  in  the  New.     Beza  conjee-  sense  the  translation  of  1727  determines  it 

tures,  that  neither/r.sf  nor  4eco«rf  was  men-  by  rendering  it,  "  I  v:ill  faithfully  perforin 

tioned  in  the  original  copy.  the  promise  -made  to   David"  or  as  the 

o  This  day  have  I  begotten  thee."]  Bishop  nameofi^awc/  is  .sometimes  given  to  the 

Pearson,  {on  the  Creed,  p.   252.)  well  ob-  Messiah  himself,  as  the  great /le/V  (j/'jDrt- 

serves,  that  it  is  with  peculiar  propriety  suV/,  of  whose  victories  and  glories  David'.s 

and  beauty  that  God  is  said  to  have  begotten  were  but  a  faint  shadow.     (Compare  Jer. 

Christ  on  the  day  of  his  resurrection,  as  lie  xxx.  9;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  23,  24;  xxxviii.  24, 

seemed  then  to  be  born  out  (f  the  earth  anew.  25  ;  Hos.  iii.  5.)     And,  when  Isaiah  calls 

(Compare  Rom.  i.  4  ;  Heb".  i.  6  ;  and  Rev.  them  sure  mercies,  he  may  probably  refer 

i.  5.)     Mr.  L'Enfant  says,  th.it  the  anoint-  to  the  last  words  of  David,   in  which   he 

ing  day  of  kings  is  sometimes  called  their  uses  the  same  expression  with  regard  to 

i/r//!.:j'a)',  for  which  Heinsius  has  produced  them,  2  Sam.  xxiii.  5  :  and  the  propriety 

some  authorities,  Exercit.  Sacr.  in  Matt,  of  the  application  here  is  evident,  as  it 

xiv.  6.     Compare  note  ''  on  Mark  vi.  21,  was  the  resurrection  <f  Christ  \\\nc\\Yex\(\cv- 

Vol.  I.  ed  tlie  blessings  he  promised  sure  to  his 

p  The  grave,  the   seat  of  corruption.']  people,  who  without  that  could  iiave  had 

Beza  here  observes  with  his  usual  accu-  no  hope  from,  him,  as  the  apostle  argues  at 

racy,  that,  as  Christ  never  saw  corruption  at  large,    1   Cor.  XV.  14,   tSf"  seq.     See    Mr. 

nW,  the  Greek  S'iu.i^io^a.  Icorruption']  must  Jcffcry^s  True  Grounds,  p.  139. 


By  him  all  that  believe  shall  be  justified.  193 

saith  also  in  another  remarkable  [place']  he  saith^  (Psal.  xvi.  10,)  sect. 
Psalm,  ThoM  Shalt  u^f^Q^^  ^ijf  jiot  permit  thine  HolqOne  to  see  cor-  ''"'x. 
not  sutler  thine  Ho-  ^.       ,,         .^  •*     .     .  •  i      ^    "i  •  r        - 

ly  one  to  see  con-up- »''^/^^'o;2."   ^   iVijw  it  13  evident  this  must  refer, 

tion.  not  to  the  inspired  writer  himself, "but  to  some  ^j.- 

„  other  person  ;  for  Z)aui</,  by  whom  this  p^alm  2>5 

ter^\e^had^served  ^^^  written,  having  faithfully  served  his  oivn  ,-q 
his  own  ^ewQYsXwn  generation  of  men,  according  to  the  will  ofGod^ 
by  the  will  of  Gq^,  fell  asleep^  that  is,  d'xed^  and  rvas  gathered  to  his 
fell  on   sleep     and  f^^^j^^^     ^nd  being  laid  among  the  dead  of  for- 
■was   laid    unto    his^  '  '^         .        .      °.       , 

fathers, andsaw  cor-  nier  ages,. vary  corruption^]ust  m  the  same  man- 
ruption  :  ner  as  other  human  bodies  do,  when  the  soul  is 

37  But  he  whom  separated  from  them.  But  he  of  whom  these  sr 
God  raised  aa:ain,  '  ,  ,  ,  ,  t  i  .  ^' 
saw  no  corruption,     words  were  spoken,  and  zvhom,  as  I  have  just 

been  telling  you,  God  raised  up  from  the  dead, 
did  not  continue  in  the  grave  so  long  as  to  see 
corruption^  being  laid  there  on  the  evening  be- 
fore the  sabbath,  and  raised  early  in  the  morn- 

38  Be    it  known  j^-jg  after  it.       Be  it  knorvn  therefore  unto  you^  33 
Ten  Zd  tih'n:  '"^^^  [«"^]  ^'^thren,  that  by  him,  even  this  glo- 
tliat  through     this  rious  and  exalted  person,  the  remission  of  sins 
man  is  preached  un-  is  preached  iinto  ijou^  even  the  full  and  assured 

to  you  the  forgive-        Jqj^  of  ^H  your  offences,  be  they  ever  so 
ness  or  sins  .-  »  ,  -^  ,  a     i  1      1  • 

39  And  by  him  all  great,  and  ever  so  aggravated.       ^  And  by  him  39 
thatheUeve  are  jus-  every  one  xvho  believeth,  in  him  w,  immediately 
tifiedfrom  all  things,  j^  consequence  of  that  faith,  freely  and  fully 
no°tbeyus\*ifJdb7the>*^^M'^  ^"4  acquitted  before   God,  not  only 
law  of  Moses.  from  the  guilt  of  smaller  miscarriages,  but  even 

from  the  guilt  of  all  those  things  which  are  in 
the  highest  degree  criminal,  and  from  which 
we  could  not  on  any  consideration  whatever  be 
Justified  by  the  laxu  of  Moses  ;^  but  which  ex- 
pressly were  pronounced  by  that  to  be  capital 
offences,  for  which  the  criminal  was  immedi- 
ately doomed  on  conviction  to  die  without 
mercy,  so  that  no  room  was  left  for  any  sacri- 
fice of  atonement. 

^  By  the  iaiu  of  Moses.^      That  law  ap-  sacrifice  of  Christ  lakes  away  the  guilt  of 

pointed  si?i  offerings  to  expiate  smaller  of-  all  sin  ,-  and,  though  it  by  no  means  afiects 

fences,  so  far  as  that  the  offender  who  of-  tlie   manner   in    which    offenders   would 

fered  them  should  be  free  from  all  farther  stand  in  huvian  courts,  (which  tlie  Mosaic 

prosecution  on  account  of  them.     But  this  sacrifices ^\<1,)  it  delivers  from  the  condem- 

very  view  of  them  shews,  how  absolutely  7iafio«  o/"  Goo?  in  the  invisible  world  ;  with 

necessary  to  the  being  of  society  it  was,  respect  to   which  tlie  others  could  have 

that  they  should  not  be  admitted  in  cases  no  efficacy  at  all,  as   it  was  a  very  sup- 

of  murder,   adultery,   &c.      These  crimes  posable   case,  that  an  impenitent   sinner 

therefore  were  made  capital ,-  nor  was  the  might  present  them   in   all  their  exactest 

dying  criminal,  however  penitent,  allowed  forms.     (Compare   Rom.   viii.  3  ;  Gal.  ii. 

to  offrer  them,   which  would  have    been  16  ;  and  Heb.  x.  4.)     See  Mr.  Haliet,  Voi. 

quite  inconsistent  with  the  temporal  pardon  II.  Disc.  3,  p.  269,  i^seq. 
connected  with  them.     But  the  expiatory 


194  But  dreadful  is  the  case  of  those  that  reject  hhn» 

SECT.  This  is  the  substance  of  the  message  with  40  Bewave  there- 
si^  which  I  am  charged  :  See  to  it  therefore,  I  be-  ^o^^'  ^"t  that  come 
,  °        ,  *^      1      ^/    .  upon  you  wnich  is 

-  seech  you,  as  ye  vakie  your  own  souls,  that  spoken  of  in  the 
xuf.  ^^hat  is  spoken  in  the  prophets,  as  the  fatal  con-  prophets, 

40  sequence  of  rejecting  it,  may  not  come  upon 
you :  For  they  speak  in  very  awful  language  to 
such  ;  Isaiah  for  instance,  when  he  says,  (chap. 

41  xxviii.  14,)  "  Behold,  ye  despisers,  ye  scornful  41  Behold,  ye  de- 
men  that  look  with  haughty  contempt  on  that  '.P'f 'p'^^TsS :""  fof 'l 
corner  stone  which  I  lay  in  Zion,  the  judg-  work  a  work  in  your 
ment  I  will  execute  upon  you  is  so  terrible,  days,  a  work  which 
that  it  shall  be  a  vexation  only  to  understand  p  ^^^11  in   no  wise 

•  MAj-iM  .  .u     beheve,     though    a 

the  report :  And  in  like  manner  too  the  ^3,^  declare  it  unto 
prophet  Habakkuk,  when  he  says,  (chap.  i.  5,)  you. 
*'  Behold  ye,  and  regard,  and  xvonder  marvel- 
lously, turn  pale  with  terror,  and  disappear,^ 
as  those  that  shall  perish  at  once,  and  vanish 
(as  it  were)  out  of  sight,  consumed  in  a  mo- 
ment by  the  fierceness  of  my  vengeance  :  For 
J  perform  a  most  amazing  work  in  your  days^ 
even  a  xvork  which  ye  shall  not  believe,  if  any 
one  tell  it  you.^^  And  the  destruction  God  will 
bring  upon  you,  if  you  reject  the  gospel, 
would  appear  far  more  incredible  to  you, 
should  it  be  described  in  all  its  terrors,  than 
the  desolation  which  was  formerly  threatened; 
which  nevertheless,  as  your  unbelieving  fathers 
found  to  their  cost,  was  circumstantially  exe- 
cuted upon  them. 

42  This  was  the  substance  of  Paul's  plain  andse-     42  And  when  the 
rious  address  to  the  Jews"=  in  their  synagogue  at  J<^ws  were  gone  out 
Antioch  inPisidia,  to  which  they  replied  noth- 
ing at  present:  But  while  the  feivs  were  going 

«  Turn  pale  with  terror,  m!(/(/wfj/)/)ertr.]  Scriptures  are  wot  allegorically  applied. 
There  is  an  ambiguity  in  the  word  «<f  *-  nor  are  they  addressed  chiefly  to  the  Gen- 
vic^iilt,  which  may  be  rendered  either  of  tiles,  but  to  Jews  by  birth  or  proselytism. 
these  ways;  and  s.s  both  the.-:e  senses  are  (Compare  ver.  16,  and  46.)  Several  Gen- 
consistent,  and  would  probably  concur,  tiles  were  indeed  present,  who  probably 
both  are  inserted  in  the  paraphrase,  though,  came  out  of  curiosity,  drawn  by  the  fame_ 
as  I  think,  the  latter  more  expressive,  I  of  such  celebrated  preachers  ;  and  some  of 
have  marked  that  as  preferable.  The  them  might  drop  in,  while  he  was  speak- 
attentive  reader,  who  understands  the  ing  :  And,  as  in  the  series  of  his  discourse, 
orif^'inaU  will  see,  that  I  have  often  taken  they  heard  of  an  extraordinary  person,  by 
this  method.  whom  all  that  believed  in  him  might  obtain 

«  Address  to  the  Jews.]  How  imperti-  pardon  and  liappiness,  they  were  desirous 
nently  Mr.  Collins  urges  this  as  an  instance  of  having  that  doctrine  farther  explained 
of  the  rt/)ojt/es  arguing  with  the  Gentiles  to  them;  and,  upon  a  promise  tliat  it 
from  allegorical  interpretations  ofprophe-  should  be  done,  took  care  to  engage  a  vast 
cies,  must  be  evident  to  every  attentive  auditory  against  the  next  Sabbath,  as  we 
reader  on  various  accounts  ;    for  these  shall  presently  see. 


Reflections  on  PauPs  discourse  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia,         195 

of  the   synagogue,  wf  of  the  synagogue,^  the  Gentiles,  who  out  of  sect. 
the    Gentiles     be-  curiosity  were  many  of  them  assembled  there, 
sought   that    these  ^^  ^j^g  f^me  of  the  arrival  of  such  celebrated   ^^^ 
reached"';?    them  ^en,  earnestly  desired  that  these  xvords  might  be    ^iu. 
the  next  Sabbath,     spoken  to  them  again  the  follozving  sabbath ;"«'  42 
when  they  promised  to  attend  themselves,  and 
to  bring  as  many  of  their  friends  as  they  could: 
And  thus  the  assembly  broke  up  for  that  time. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

That  the  scriptures  have  been  publicly  read  in  Jewish  and  verse 
Christian  assemblies,  from  the  primitive   times,   is  a  noble  evi-  15 
dence  of  their  genuine  authority,  which  it  will  be  our  undoubted 
wisdom  to  transmit  to  those  who  are  to  arise  after  us  :   From 
them,  succeeding  generations  will  be  fully  informed  of  that  edi-  1M9 
fying  story  which  the  apostle  here  briefly  recounts  ;  of  the  deliv- 
erance of  Israel  from  Egypt,  and  their  settlement  in  the  land  of  20,  21 
Canaan,  according  to  the  promise  of  God  to  their  fathers ;  and 
will  also  learn  the  ungratefid  returns  which  they  made  to  the  Di- 
vine Goodness,  when  they  rejected  the  Lord  f ram  being  king  over 
them.  (1  Sam.  viii.  7.) 

The  character  of  David,  as  a  man  after  God^s  own  heart,  who  22 
would  fulfil  all  his  pleasure,  is  surely  worthy  of  being  emulated 
by  every  Christian  :   In  this  respect,  may  he  who  is  feeble  among 
the  Lord's  people,  be  like  David!   (Zech.  xii.  8.)  Like  him  may 
we  all  be  solicitous  to  serve  our  generation  accorditig  to  the  will 
of  God;  to  do  all  the  good  we  can  in  the  age  and  station  in  which  36 
Providence  has  fixed  us,  though  it  be  in  a  crooked  and  perverse 
generation ;  gradually  striving  to  mend  it  as  fast  a^  we  can,  and 
waiting  our  summons  to  fall  asleep,  as  we  quickly  must,  and  be 
gathered  to  our  fathers  /    Were  we  the  greatest  princes  upon 
earth, we,  like  David,  must  see  corruption  in  the  grave:  But  let 
vis  rejoice  to  think,  that  Jesus,  whom  God  raised  up  according  to  ^ 
his  promise,  saxv  no  corruption  ;  and  if  we  are  his  people,  he  will 
ransom  and  redeem  us  from  it.  (Hos.  xiii.  14.) 

°  While  the  ^ews  loere  going  out  of  the  ^  The  foliowing  Sabbath.']  Some  inter- 
synagogue.]  To  render  i^i(.{\m  ii  jk.  tjk  pret  «<?  to  fAiJa^^u  cra.CSa.lov  of  a.  d&y  between 
a-uvxya>yni  rm  ixSciim,  when  Paul  and  Bar-  the  tvjo  Sabbaths,  as  there  is  a  tradition 
nabas  tuere  gone  out  of  the  yewish  synagogue,  among  the  Jews,  mentioned  by  Dr.  Light- 
is  both  supposing  tlie  inspired  historian  to  foot  and  others,  that  Ezra  commanded 
have  made  an  unnecessary  distinction  with  them  to  assemble  on  the  second  and  fifth 
relation  to  a  synagogue,  which  appeared  days  of  the  week,  (our  Mondays  and 
before  to  belong  to  the  Jews,  and  making  Thursdays,)  for  the  study  of  the  law  in 
him  to  have  expressed  himself  in  an  un-  their  synagogues.  But  I  think,  that  verse 
grammatical  manner  ;  nor,  on  the  other  44  determines  the  expression  to  the  sense 
hand,  can  we  well  suppose,  that  Paul  and  our  version  gives  it.  And  Lud.  Capellus 
the  Gentiles  stayed  in  the  synagogue,  has  shewn,  that  it  is  not  an  unexampled 
when  all  the  Jews  had  quitted  it.  I  there-  niJinner  of  speaking, 
fore  render  it,  •while  they  viere  going  out. 


196       The  apostles  exhort  the  converts  to  continue  in  the  grace  of  God, 

SECT.       He,  though  so   outrageously  and  infamously  treated  by  the 
^^'^    Jews,  was  nevertheless  in  the  most  convincing  manner  declared 
g^.    ^^  to  be  the  So?i  of  God,  his  only  begotten  Son  :   Such  a  resurrection 
28,  29  proclaimed  him  to  be  so  ;  (Rom.  i.  4 ;)  and,  in  consequence  of 
34  it,  the  sure  jnercies  of  David  are  now  given  us  by  him  ;   and  the 
38  plenary  reynission  of  all  the  most  aggravated  transgressio7is  is 
through  him  proclaimed  :   For  ever  adored  be  his  glorious  name! 
"^^  Most  thankfully  accepted  be  his  overflowing  grace!   \\\\\ch frees 
^Q  lis  from  the  guilt  of  those  offences  xvhich  the  lazu  of  Moses  con- 
demned without  mercy,  and  takes  out  the  dye  of  scarlet  and 
crimson  sins! 
24-27     ^^^  ^5  ^^^^  hQtd  lest,  if  we  despise  so  great  a  salvation,  we  meet 
with  an  astonishing  vengeance ;  the  justice  of  which  will  be  at- 
tested and  applauded  by  the  messengers  of  God  to  the  Jewish 
41  and  the  Christian  church:  All  the  prophets,  and  John  the  Baptist 
superior  to  them  all,  who  bore  witness  to  Christ,  and  all  the  apos- 
tles and  succeeding  ministers  in  every  age,  have  concurred  to 
admonish  us  of  our  danger ;  and  they  will  another  day  rise  up 
together  i7i  judgment  against  us^  if  all  these  admonitions  are  giv- 
en in  vain. 

SECT.     XXX. 

The  Gentiles  at  Antioch  iii  Pisidia,  accept  the  gospel,  which  the 
Jews  reject,  and  raise  a  persecution  against  the  apostles^  who 
therefore  go  to  Iconium.     Acts  XIII.  43,  to  the  end. 

Acts    XIII.  43.  ^    Acts  XIII.  43. 

^^^'^'    A   LARGE  account  was  given  in  the  preced-  ^VTOW  when  the 
^^^'    l\.    ing  section  of  the  discourse  which  Paul  ^      congregation 
Acts  ^ad  addressed  to  the  Jews,  in  their  synagogue  "^^  or\Te "''je ws" 
xiii.   at  Antioch  in  Pisidia  ;  and  the  effect  of  it  was,  and  religious  prose- 
43  that,  -when  the  synagogue  was  broken  up,  mamj  lytes  followed  Paul 
of  the  Jexvs,  and  of  the  devout  proselutes,  who,  ''"''  Barnabas ;  who 
though  not  of  the  stock  of  Israel,  had  embrac-  ;j,trd?d '"them  "o 
ed  l\\G  ]&\v\shrc\\^\or\,  followed  Paul  ayid  Bar-  conunwe     in      the 
nabas,  professing  their  belief  of  the  doctrine  ff^^^e  of  God. 
they  taught ;  zvho  gave  them  further  exhorta- 
tions to  confirm  them  in  the  faith,  and  speak- 
ing to  them  with  great  earnestness,  persuaded 
them  to  continue  in  the  grace  of  God'*-  which 
they  had  received,  and  to  retain  that  gospel 
wh.ch  they  had  now  embraced. 

»  To  continue  in  the  grace  of  God'\  The  Christ,  and  the  provision  he  has  made  for 
^o*/»e/ IS  often  called  Me  ^race  o/"  Goi/,  and  our  sanctification  and  eternal  happiness. 
the  viord  of  his  grace,  with  the  utmost  pro-  Compare  Acts  xiv.  3;  xx.  24;  Rom.  vi. 
priety,  as  containing  I  he  richest  display  of  14;  Gal.  v.  4;  Col.  i.  6  ;  Tit.  ii.  11 ;  1  Pet. 
his  grace  in  the  free  pardon  of  oux  sins  by  v.  12. 


and  preach  again  at  Antioch  in  Pisidla,  197 

44  And  the  next        And  on  the  follozving  sabbath,   almost  the  sect. 
mtrt'he'vhok  cUy ''^^'^^^  "^V  "^^'^^  gathered  together  to  hear  the  ^-^■ 
together,  to  hear  the  ^'"'^  ?/^  ^od,   in   consequence    of  the   report 
word  of  God.  which  the  Gentiles  had  spread  abroad,  of  what  ^,^^^1^ 

had  been  delivered  before,  which  awakened  in 
many  others  an  earnest  desire  of  attending  to 
that  repetition  of  their  extraordinary  message, 
which  the  apostles  had  engaged  themselyes  to 
make. 

45  But  when  the      But  the  Jews,  who  continued  strongly  preiu-  45 
JXrr';  Tc;;-  ^l-^-^  against  the  message  which  had  been  de- 
filled  with  envy,  and  livered  to  them,  seeing  the  Gentiles  assembled 
spake  against  those  in  such  great  7nultiiudes,  xvere  Hlled  zvith  zeal 

spS  bv  PauI,Ton!  ^?'  ^^  h^"^^^.  ^^ '^}''''  ^^^^  ^"^  nation,  which 
tradicting-  and  bias-  ^"^7  foolishly  imagined  to  be  hurt  by  this  new 
pheming.  sect,  and  with  indignation  and  e!7Vi/  at  the  re- 

gard which  the  inhabitants  of  Antioch  shewed 
to  it,  beyond  what  they  had  ever  done  to  the 
Jewish  religion  ;  and  therefore  they  opposed 
the  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas ;  not  only  contradicting  them,  and  cavil- 
ling  at  their  allegations,  but  also  blaspheming 
and  reviling  these  divine  teachers,  as  impos- 
tors and  seducers."^ 

46  Then  Paul  and  Then  Paid  and  Barnabas,  perceiving  that  no  46 
bcilirtd  saiT'' U  Sood  impression  could  be  made  upon  them, 
was 'necessary 'that  ^^^^  not  concerned  about  saving  appearances  ; 
the  word  of  God  but  zvith  great  freedom  of  speech,  and  with  a 
should  first  have  fervent  Zeal,  tempered  by  wisdom,  and  ani- 
bursSg  ;?/uTit  "^^ted  by  unfeigned  charity,  said.  It  zvas  neces- 

sary,  according  to  the  general  instructions  of 
our  divine  Master,  that  the  word  of  God,  which 
we  are  come  to  deliver,  shoidd  first  be  spoken 
to  you  Jews  ,  for,  undeserving  as  you  are  of 
such  a  favour,  he  has  directed  us,  that  wher- 
ever we  come  we  should  open  our  ministry 
with  an  address  to  you,  inviting  you  to  faith 
and  repentance,  that  you  may  in  the  first  place 
partake  of  the  benefits  of  his  kingdom :  (Com- 
pare Luke  xxiv.  47.)     But  since  you  thus  dis- 

b  Blaspheming  znATe\\\mg,iSfc.']     The  was  the  regard  that  Paul  and  Barnabaa 

word    /Sxao-cpw^Bv'lK,   in    this    connection  expressed  for  them.,   which  had  exaspe- 

with  avliAiyo^nec,  must  sigmfy  their  giving  rated  the  Jews  ;  and  it  is  not  improbable, 

them  abusive   language.       Probably  they  that    some    miracles    might    have    been 

charged  them  to  then-  faces  wiihfaisehood  wrought    during    the    preceding  week, 

and  niillanv,   and  represented  tlie   cause  which  would  set  the  character  of  these  d:'. 

they  were  carrymg  on  as  most  contempii-  vine  teachers  above  the  danger  of  being 

ble  and   wicked.     It  may  seem   strange,  overthrown  by  the  malicious  insinuations, 

this  did  not  prevent  the  conversion  of  the  or  confident  assertions  of  these  furious 

Gentiles  :  But  they  would  easily  see,  it  opposers. 

VOL.    3.  9.«  gt 


198  The  Jexvs  rejecting  the  word,  they  turn  to  the  Gentiles. 

SECT.  dainfuUy  thrust  it  away  from  you,  and  by  that  from  you,  and  juds^e 
^^^-  very  action  do  in  effect  adjudge  and  condemn  yourseh-esHnworthy 
.^__         ^      ,  1         r  1  ;    r/'         1  ot    everlustinr    lite, 

J.        yourselves  as  unworthy  oj  that  eternal  lije  and  j^^  ^^^  ^^j.,^  ^y  ^he 

xiii. 46  glory,  which  through  the  riches  of  his  grace  Gentiles, 
he  has  so  freely  offered  to  you,*^  behold,  we 
turn  ourselves  to  the  Gentiles,^  and  declare  to 
them,  that  they  are  also  invited  into  the  church 
of  the  Messiah,  and  shall,  upon  their  believing 
in  him,  be  admitted  to  all  the  privileges  of  his 
people,  as  readily  as  if  they  had  been  descend- 
ed from  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  or  had 
been  trained  up  in  the  worship  of  the  true 
God,  and  were  by  circumcision  entered  most 

47  expressly  into  covenant  with  him.  For  so  the  47  For  so  hath  the 
lord  hath  charged  us  to  do  ;«  (Mat.  xxviii.  ^9  J  ^^^"•^^'''''T^ave'^set 
Acts  i.  8;)  in  consequence  of  that  prediction  Jhgefo  be  a'%ht^of 
which  was  uttered  by  Isaiah  in  the  name  of  the  Gentiles,  that 
God,  (Isai.  xlix.  6,)  where  he  addresses  him-  thou  shouldest  be 
self  to  the  Messiah,  [saying,]  "  J  have  set  thee  .t  ,„t  o/the  eS" 

for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles,  that  thou  shoiddest  be 

for  salvatio7i  to  the  remotest  ends  of  the  earth.''^ 
Thither  therefore  will  we  carry  his  saving 
name,  and  we  doubt  not  but  they  will  thank- 
fully accept  that  gospel  which  you  so  ungrate- 
fully despise  and  reject. 

48  And  the  Gentiles  hearing  [these  things,]  that  48  And  when  the 
the  way  now  was  open  for  their  admission  into  Gentdcs  heard  this, 

•'         .,^111  1  tlieywere  fflad,  and 

covenant  with  God,  and  they  were  welcome  to  glorified  the  word  of 
the  benefits  of  the    Messiah's   kingdom,   re- the   Lord:    and  as 
jofcf^ greatly  at  the  happy  tidings,  and 9'lorified^^py  ^^^   were  or- 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  which  had  invited  them  u?"bdic\'^d.''' 
to  share  in  all  the  blessings  of  his  grace,  and 
brought  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to  them  : 
And  as  many  of  those  who  were  present  as 
were,  through  the  operation  of  divine   grace 
upon  their  hearts,  in  good  earnest  determined 
for  eternal  life,  and  brought  to  a  resolution  of 

*  Adjudge  yourselves  uiirjorthy  of  eternal  they  continued   to    address    them  Jirst, 

life.']     This  text  most  plainly  shews,  that  wlurever  they  came.     But  they  openly 

persons  arc  said  to  be  selfcondemned,  who  declared,  tiiat,  wlille  they  continued  at 

furnish  out  matter  of  condemnation  from  Antioch,  they  should  lose  no  more  time 

their  own  words,  tliough  they  do  not  ac-  in  fruitless  attempts  on  their  ung-rateful 

tually  pass  sentence  on  themselves  ;  for  cnuntrymen,  but  would  employ  tlicmsclves 

nothing  was  farther  from  the  tiioughts  of  in  doing  what  they  could  for  the  ccnvcr- 

these  Jews,  than  declaring  thevisehes  un-  sionofthc  Gentiles  there. 

ivorthy  of  eternal  life  for  not  believing'  the  «  For  so  the  Lord  hath  charged  us-']  They 

gospel  ;  they  rather  expected  that  life  by  might  have  argued   this  from   the   texts 

reje<tingit.  quoted  in  the  /)flM7/)/;raie  ,•  but  Pa»il  had 

'"  Behold,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles.']     The  also  received  a  more  express  command  to 

meaning  is  not,  that  they  intended  «o  more  this  purpose.      Compare  Acts  xxii.  21; 

to  make  an  offer  to  the  Jews  ;  for  we  fiiid,  sxvi.  17, 18. 


The  Gentiles  believe^  and  the  word  is  spread  abroad,         199 

courageously  facing  all  opposition  in  the  way   sect. 
to  it,  believed^  and  openly  embraced  the  gos-     ^'^*- 
pel  ;  which  others,  who  were  remiss  and  un- 
affected  about  their  future  and  everlasting  con-  ^iiu^ 
cerns,  stupidly  neglected,    though  they  could 
find  nothing   solid   to   allege    against  the  evi- 

49  And  the  word  dence  by  which  it  was  supported.  And  as  these  49 
of  the    Lord    was  new  converts   joined  their    most  zealous  and 
SSu?=«^S;?-f««io-"«e  labours   with  .hose  "/  P-1   and 

Barnabas  to  propagate  it,  the  word  oj  the  Lord 
was  borne  on^  as  with  a  mighty  torrent  through- 
out all  that  region,  which  by  this  means  was 
watered  as  with  a  river  of  salvation. 

50  But  the  Jews      ^"*  ^^^  Jews,  provoked  beyond  all  patience  50 
stirredup  the  devout  at  such  a  conduct,  and  at  such  success,  stirred 
and  honourable  wo-  up  \sonie'\  devout  women  of  considerable  ranky 
men,  and  the  chief  ^^j^^  having  been  proselyted  to  their  religion, 

were  peculiarly  zealous  for  it  ;S  and  also  ap- 

"•  As  many  as  viere  (leterinined  for  eternal  learned  ?!o<e  hei-e,  with  Le  Clerc's  addi- 
life,  believed.']  1  cannot  think,  with  Sir  tion  to  it,  and  Raphelius  ex  Herod,  p.  353 
Norton  Knatchbull,  that  we  should  take  — 362.)  So  that  it  expresses,  or  refers  at 
Tiln-yjuivci,  here  to  signify  the  same  with  once  to,  the  action  of  their  comma  nder  in 
eruv«7//svo/,  and,  placing  the  co«w?ia  after  it,  marshalling  them  according  to  the  plan 
render  the  clause,  As  many  as  nuere  met  to-  he  has  formed  in  liis  own  mind,  and  to 
gethery  (that  is,  all  the  Gentiles,)  beiie'ved  their  own  presenting  themselves,  in  their 
to  [or  in']  eternal  life,  which  1  think  neither  proper  places,  to  be  led  on  to  the  intended 
the  import  nor  order  of  the  words  will  per-  expedition.  This  I  take  to  be  precisely  its 
mit.  Much  less  can  I  allow  of  Mr.  Jos.  sense  here,  ?Lnd  have  therefore  chosen  the 
Mede's  interpretation,  that  TilcLyixivoi  sic  word  determined,  as  having  an  ambiguity 
^a>:n  a.i'j<\io^  is  a  periphrasis  to  express  pros-  something  like  that  in  the  original.  Per- 
elytes  of  the  gate,  (supposing  the  distinction  haps  'if  one  word  alone  were  to  be  used  f)r 
of  such  proselytes  ever  so  well  founded,)  Tucra-ce  in  all  the  places  where  it  is  used, 
since  we  never  meet  with  the  phrase  else-  it  should  be  ordered.  The  meaning  of  the 
•where  as  a  description  of  them,  which  in-  sacred  penman  seems  to  be,  that  all  who 
deed  might  much  better  sviit  other  prose-  were  deeply  and  seriously  concerned  about 
lytes,  and  since  there  is  no  reason  to  be-  their  eternal  happiness,  (whether  that  con' 
lieve,  that  they  all,  and  only  they,  were  jiow  cern  began  now,  or  were  of  longer  date,) 
cowiierto/,  or  even  that  the  c/i/e/'number  of  openly  embraced  the  gospel ;  for  surely  none 
converts  was  among  them,  when  almost  could  be  said  to  believe,  who  did  not  make 
the  whole  city  were  gathered  together.  The  an  open  profession  of  Christianity,  especially 
word  rtta-<Tce  has  various  significations  :  It  in  such  circumstances  ;  and,  wherever, 
is  rendered  ordained  only  here,  and  Rom.  this  temper  was,  it  was  undoubtedly  the  ef- 
xiii.  1,  (where  the  margin,  I  think  more  fectof  a  divi?ie  operation  on  tbe'ir  hearts,  and 
properly,  renders  itordered  /j  elsewhere  it  of  God's  gva.c'iou.s purpose  thus  to  call  them, 
is  rendered  determined.  Acts  xv.  3  ;  addict-  and  list  them  (as  it  were)  in  their  proper 
ed,  1  Cor.  xvi.  15  ;  and  most  frequently,  places  in  his  army  under  the  great  Captain 
appointed.  Mat.  xxviii.  16  ;  Acts  xxii.  10  ;  of  their  salvation, 
xxvili.  23.     In  the  Greei  Classics,  I  think, 

it  generally  in  its  passive  form  signifies  e  Devout  ivomen  of  considerable  rank."] 
*'  Men,  who  have  been  appointed  {or  some  1  am  much  at  a  loss  to  know,  why  so  ma- 
military  expedition,  (and  set  in  their  ny  learned  writers  interpret  this  of /)>ose- 
proper  offices,  as  we  render  it,  Luke  lytes  of  the  gate.  It  is  quite  unnatural  to 
vii .  8,)  are  drawn  up  in  battle  array  for  supi)ose,  either  that  such  should  be  called 
that  purpose."     (See    Dr=    Hammond's  t/ewK?,  rather  than  fAose  that  had  fully  em- 


200     The  apostles  are  persecuted  hy  the  Jeivs^  and  go  to  Iconiwn. 

SECT,  plied  themselves  to  the  magistrates  of  the  citi/,  men  of  the  city,  and 
XXX.  representincr  these  new  preachers  as  exciters  of  J'^'sed  persecution  a- 
■  ',.  .  1  .  .         ,-    •  1  .    ,      painst  Paul  and  Bar- 

Arts  sedition,  and  innovators  in  religion,  who  might  ^^bas,  and  expelled 
siii.50  ''>ccaslon   danger  to  the  state  ;    arid  thus  they  them   out   of  their 
raised  a  persecution  against  Paid  and  BarnabaSy^^^^^^- 
and  drove  them  out  of  their  territories  with  vio- 
lence and  infamy. 
Si       But   thei/^    when   they  were  going  from  the      51  But  they  shook 
boundaries  of  that  place,  shook  off  the  dust  off'-^''  dust  of  their 
,    .     r       r  •  ■  ,  1     •     leet    ac^ainst    them, 

tnetr  jeet  tor  a  testimony  against  theyn;  as  their  a^^j  came  unto  Ico- 

Lord  had  commanded  his  apostles  to  do,  in  to-  nium. 
ken  of  the  certain  ruin  which  should  befall  such 
despisers  of  his  gospel  :   (Mark  vi.  11.)     Ayid 
departing  from  thence,  they  came  to  the  neigh- 
bouring city  of  Iconium^   and  there  renewed 
the  proclamation  of  those  glad  tidings,  which 
many  of  the  inhabitants  of  Antioch  had  so  un- 
gratefully rejected. 
■^2      But  the  disciples  who  were  left  there  were  fill-     52  And  the  disci- 
edxvith  greatyoz/,  that  so  blessed  a  message  had  P^^^  '^^''^  ^^l*^^^  ^^'^^ 
reached  their  hearts ;  and ^9,  Paul  and  Barnabas  pjoL  chosL ' 
had  laid  their  hands  upon  them,  they  were  fur- 
nished xvith  an  abundant  communication  of  the 
gifts  as  well  as  graces  oitheHohj  Spirit}  where- 
by they   were  not  only  confirmed  in  the  faith 
which  they  had  newly  embraced,  but  were  also 

br.iced  the  Mosaic,  or  that  they  shouUl  be  Dr.  Benson,  (Vol.  II.  p.  .37,)  infer,  that 
more  zealous  than  the  otiiers,  in  resenting  tlie  Holy  Spirit  descended  on  these  con- 
an  imaginary  injury  done  to  the  whole  body  verts,  without  the  ionposition  of  hands,  and 
of  the  Jews.  But,  taking- them  for  toowoz  perhaps  in  fianiing  tongues.  But  this  ap- 
of  figure  r\c\\\y  proselyted  to  Judaism,  And  pears  to  me  a  mere  conjecture,  and  in- 
full  of  an  opinion  of  the  sanctity  and  priv-  deed  a  very  improbable  one.  The  phrase 
lieges  of  the  people  to  whom  they  now  be-  oi  being  Jilled  ivith  the  Spirit,  can,  to  be 
longed,  nothing  can  be  more  natural  than  sure,  never  prove  it.  (Compare  Acts 
to  suppose,  that  they  woidd  instigate  </;e/>  vi.  3,  5;  vii  55;  xi.  24;  xiii.  9  ;  Luke 
^!«^(Two's,  and  other  relations,  to  the  warm-  i.  15;  and  especially  Eph.  v.  18.)  And 
est  resentment  against  Paul  and  Barnabas,  had  the  analogy,  which  (I  think,  quite 
whom  they  would  look  upon  as  levellers  without  reason,)  they  suppose  expedient 
and  apostates.  between  the   imagined   different   cases   of 

^' Came  to    Iconium.']     Raphelius     ('ex  ihe  first  fvu\Xs  of  ihe  proselytes  of  the  gate, 

Xer.oph.   p.    161 — 164,)    has    taken    great  and  of  the  idolatrous  Gentiles,  been  really 

pain  s  to  settle  the  ^'eo^raj&Zr;;  of  this  place,  observed,    then,    according  to  the  prin- 

and  has  fully  proved,  that   it  lay,  not  (as  ciples  of  these  learned  writers  themselves, 

it  is  often  placed,)  in  the  7mf/uVe  of  L3'cao-  such  an  immediate  effusion   of   the  Spirit 

nia,   which  occasions   some  perplexity  in  must  have  fallen  on   Sergius   Paulus,  as 

following  passages,  but  on  its  western  bor-  it  did  on  Cornelius  and  his  friends,  rather 

ders,   and  just  on  the  confines  of  Pisidia,  than   on  these   Antiochians,  whom    they 

Galatia,  and  Phrj'gia,  to  the  latter  of  which  (for  reasons  I  am  yet  to  learn,)  call  the 

it  seems  once  to  have  belonged.  harvest  of  idolatrous  Gentiles,  who  were  not 

>  Were  filed  ivith  joy,  and  ivith  the   Holy  called   till  the   gospel  hud  been  preached 

Spirit.']  Hence  both  Lord  Barrington,  through  all  Cyprus  and  Pamphilia,  both  to 
(Miscell.  Sacra,  Vol.  I.  p.  105,  i:fseq.J  and  Jews  and  Gentiles. 


Refections  on  the  opposition  made  to  the  gospel.  20l 

rendered  capable  of  carrying  on  the  interest  sect. 
of  Christianity  in  that  place,  when  the  first  ^^^' 
planters  of  their  church  could  no  longer  con-  ^^ts 
tinue  to  cultivate  and  water  it,       ~  xiii25. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

It  is  a  great  comfort  to  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel^  that  amidst  ^'^"^^ 
that  incredulity  which  too  generally  prevails,  any  are  found  who^"* 
will  credit  the  Gospel ;  any  to  xvhom  the  ar7n  of  the  Lord  is  reveal- 
ed, in  conquering  their  prejudices  against  it :  With  a  chosen 
remnant  of  these  God  will  support  his  faithful  servants.  O  that 
the  instances  of  that  consolation  may  be  more  numerous,  and 
more  remarkable  in  our  days  ! 

It  is  matter  of  some  encouragement  when'  numbers  crowd  to  44 
attend  upon  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  ;  {or  faith  cometh  by 
heariJig.  (Rom.  x.  17.)  They  who  reject  the  council  of  God 
against  themselves,  will  no  doubt  be  provoked  at  such  a  circum-  45 
stance  ;  and  the  malignity  and  oivy  of  their  hearts  will  stir  up 
opposition  and  contention  :  But  God  knows  how  to  bring  good 
out  of  evil ;  nor  should  his  ministers  be  discouraged  by  the  con- 
tradiction of  sinners,  but  rather  turn  themnelves  to  those  \i\io  may 
be  more  willing  to  hear.  In  the  mean  time,  let  those  that  thrust  46 
from  them  the  word  of  God  know,  that,  in  the  language  of  scrip- 
ture, thezj  judge  themselves  imworthy  of  eternal  lije ;  and  since 
they  will  not  condescend  to  accept  of  it  on  these  terms,  the  great 
Author  thereof  will  not  condescend  to  give  it  on  any  other. 
And  the  day  is  coming  when  we  shall  see,  and  the  whole  world 
shall  see,  how  much  reason  they  have  to  glory  in  that  height  of 
Spirit  which  they  now  shew. 

Let  it  be  the  daily  joy  of  our  souls,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  47 
-was  given  for  alight  of  the  Gentiles,  and/or  God's  salvation  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Through  the  tender  inercies  of  our  God,  the 
dayspring^  from  on  high  hath  visited  us,  (Luke  i.  7B.)  '  Let  us 
pray  that  it  may  arise  and  shine  upon  the  remotest  nations  !  And  / 
indeed  if  we  are  entirely  unconcerned  about  its  propagation  in 
the  world,  we  have  great  reason  to  fear,  that  we  have  ourselves 
no  part  in  the  saving  benefits  which  it  confers.  May  the  silver 
trumpet  every  where  sound,  to  awaken  the  nations  to  list  them- 
selves '\n  this  holy  war  under  Christ,  against  all  the  enemies  of 
salvation  ;  and  may  many  appear  determined  for  eternal  life,  and 
like  these  converts  of  Antioch  courageously  set  themselves  in 
battle  array  against  every  thing  which  would  oppose  their  prog- 
ress towards  it ! 

Vain  then  will  all  the  rage  oi persecution  be,  by  w^homsoever  50 
it  is  excited  or  maintained  ;  though  by  persons  of  the  highest 
rank   or  the  most  honoured   characters.     If  the  messengers  of  51 
Christ  be  cast  out  of  one  place,   they  will  appear  with   renewed 
zeal  in  another :  And  they  who  are  proselyted  to  Christianity^ 


2d2         Paul  And  Bafnahas  preach  In  the  synag^ogue  at  Icohium. 

SECT,  though  in  a  great  fight  of  affiict'ion^  will  have  the  Spirit  of  God 
'^'^^-  and  of  glory  resting  upon  them  ;  and  will  be  enabled  to  rejoice^ 
"""""  not  only  in  the  midst  of  their  afflictions,  but  on  account  of  them. 
In  the  mean  while,  the  dust  shaken  off  from  the  shoes  of  the  re- 
jected ambassadors  of  the  Prince  of  peace  will  be  recorded  as  a 
xifitness  against  those  that  have  despised  their  message^  and  will 
expose  them  to  a  final  condemiiation  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
mere  intolerable  than  that  which  was  once  executed  on  the  cities 
of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  or  which  their  wretched  inhabitants 
are  then  to  expect.     (Mark  vi.  11.) 

SECT.      XXXI. 

Paul  and  Barnabas^  after  some  stay  at  Iconium^  go  to  Lystra  : 
The  inhabitajits  of  that  city,  struck  by  a  ?niracle  wrought  on  a 
lame  man,  could  hardly  be  restrained  from  giving  them  divine 
honours.     Acts  XIV.  1 — 18. 

.       Acts  XIV.  1.  ;  Acts  XIV.  l. 

SECT.  TT  was  observed   in  the  precedmg  section,    A  nd  it  came  to 
XXXI.  J^  ^Yi2i.t  Paul  and  Barnabas  being  driven  away  -^    pass  in   Ico- 
—  from  Amioch  in  Pisidia,  by  the  persecution  "j,- J^^S  7„?^ 
3uy,  J  which  the  Jews  raised  against  them,  retired  to  the  synagogue  of  the 
Iconium,  a  city  of  Lvcaonia  in  the  Lesser  Jews,  and  so  spake, 
Asia,  to  the  north  of  Antioch.     And  it  came  ^'^^^  a  g-i-eat  multi- 
^     ,  .  ,.     ,       .  c        ^1     •  .      ,  tude    both    oi     the 

to  pass,  in  a  very  little  time  after  their  arrival  jews,  and  also  ofthe 
at  Iconiwn,   that  they  went  both  together  into  Greeks,  beUeved. 
the  sytiagogue  ofthe  Jews  there,  and  spake  on 
the  great  subject  ofthe  Gospel  salvation  in  such 
a  manner,  that  a  great  multitude  both  of  the 

2  Jews  and  of  the  Greeks  believed."^  But  the  un-  2  But  the  unbe- 
believinq'  Jexvs,  who  were  greatly  provoked  at  lieving  Jews  stirred 
.he  groVing  success  of  the  Gospel,  and  studied  '^P  *'  S"'S* 
ail  they  could  to  put  a  stop  to  its  progress,  evil  affected  against 
stirred  up  the  minds  of  the  heatheii  inhabitants  the  brethren. 

of  the  place,  and  filled  them  with  malignity 
against  the  Christian  brethren,  and  especially 
against  those  celebrated  teachers  of  a  religion, 
with   respect   to   which   they   had  entertain- 

3  ed  such  unfavourable  prejudices.  Never-  3  Long  time  there- 
theless  God  was  pleased  to  interpose  in  such  a 

»  Multitude  —  of  the  Greeks  believed.']  Jewish   synagogues  is  very   inconclusive  ; 

Dr-   Whitby  and    several  other  learned  for,   as  was  observed  before,  the  fame  of 

writers  seem  to  limit  this  text,  more  than  such  extraordinary  tcacliers  as  Paul  and 

there  is  any  reason  to  do,  by  supposing  the  Barnabas  might  naturally  draw  together 

Greeks   here  mentioned  to    have   been,  great  numbers  of  people,   who  did  not 

chiefly  at  least,  prosdjtes  of  the  gate.    'I'lie  usually  worship  in  the  synagogues, 
argument  from  their  being  found  in  the 


The  unbelieving  Jexvs  atir  up  the  multitude  against  them,      203 

fore  abode  they  manner  as  to  prevent  their  rage  from  running  sect. 
speaking  boldly  in  presently  to  an  extreme,  and  to  animate  his  ^^^'' 
the  Lord,  which  faithful  servants  amidst  all  the  opposition  and  TZT 
gave  testimony  im-  ,        ,  ,  .         ,  •  i       <"  •  »       7 1      .        Acts 

to  the  word  of  liis  Hardships  they  met  With  ;y(7r  «con67r/(?rao/e' ?zwe  xiv.  f» 
grace,  and  granted  therefore  they  continued  their  abode    there,'' 
signs  and  wonders  speaking  freely  in  [the  cause  of]  the  Lord  Tesus 
to  be  done  by  their /,,     ■  ^^        l     l  -^  ^      .t.  j  \r  1  • 

jj^pjj^  Christ,'^  rvho  bare  -witness  to   the  ivord  oj  his 

grace  which  they  delivered,  and  gave  a  variety 
of  miraculous  signs  and  xvonders  to  he  done  by 
their  hands^  which  were  of  service  to  confirm 
the  faith  of  the  new  converts  ;  and  to  prevail 
.  with  many  others  to  receive  the  Gospel,  and 

4  But  the  mult-  ^-.^  ^^^,^  convinced   all  the  inhabitants,  if 
tude  or  the  city  was    ,    '^  ,      ,  •       i      ,  •  V. 
divided  :    and'  p:.vt  they  had  exercised  a  becoming  candour.     But  4 
held  with  the  Jews,  the  multitude  of  the  city  was  divided  into  two 
and  part   with  the  ^ppQgjjg  parties,  and  some  ivere  of  the  same 

mind  -with  the  unbelieving  Jews^  whom  they 
joined  in  desiring  that  these  new  preachers 
might  be  expelled  as  disturbers  of  the  estab- 
lished religion  ;  and  others  most  cordially  fell 

5  And  when  there  ^"^  ^'^''^  ^^^  apostles^  whom  they  received  as 
was  auHs^cvuUmade  messengers  from  God,  to  guide  men  to  true 
both  of  the  Gentiles,  piety  and  eternal  happiness.  But  on  the  whole,  5 
and  also  of  the  Jews,  jj^g  magistrates  favoured  the  contrary  side  ; 
with  their  rulers,  to  ,  °  .  ,  .  .  ,-'  , 
use  them  despite-  ^'^^  ^"^  ^  Violent  attempt  was  going  to  be  made 
fully,  and  to  stone  by  those  who  had  conspired  against  them,  botli 
tlieni*  of  the  Gentiles  and  of  the  Jews^  with  their  re- 
spective rulers^  to  injure  and  even  to  stone  them 

6  They  were  ware  as  blasphemers  ;  when  the  project  was  just  ripe  6 

for  execution,  Paul  and  Barnabas  having  re- 

^  For  a  considerable  time,  therefore,  &.C.]  Jews  were  so  Intent  upon  opposing  them, 

'Some  think  the  second 'oerse  s\\oy\\A  be  in-  and  laboured  to  incense  tiie  Gentiles  too 

eluded  in  a /)are7if/;e«\f,  and  that  the  parti-  against  them,    they  therefore   thought    it 

cle  [therefore']  3'efers  to  the  success  that  needful   to  continue  preaching   with    the 

Paul  and  Barnabas  had  met  with  at  Ico-  greater  boldness,   and  to  make  the  longer 

nium,  (which  had  been  mentioned  ver.  1,)  stay  there,  for  the  establishment  and  con- 

as  what  induced  them  to  continue  preaching  firmation  of  the  new  converts  ;  and  for  the 

there  for  a  long  time  ;  wliile  others,  who  vindication  of  their  own  character,  and  of 

would  make  no  break  in  the   connection,  the  cause  they  were  engaged  in,  from  the 

choose  rather  that  /xiv  nv  should  be  render-  injurious  calumnies  and  false  aspersions  of 

ed  For  indeed;  and,  supposing  the  rage  of  their  enemies,  till  they  proceeded  to  such, 

the  Jews   to  have  been   exasperated  by  violent  methods,  that  they  no  longer  could 

their  long  stay  and  preaching  there,  would  remain  with  any  safety  there, 
render  the  beginning  of  this  verse,  For  in-        '^  Speaking  freely  in  \the  cause  of]  the 

deed  they  had  tarried  a  long  time.  Sec.  (See  Lord.]     Some   would  render  the    words 

Dr.  Whitby  in  loc.J    But  the  connection  may  TruppiKria^^fxivoi  i^rt  tco  Kv^iai,  being  inspired 

be  well  enough  preserved,  though  we  re-  ivith    great  resolution  by  the   Lord  ;    but, 

tain  the  usual  sense  of  the  particle  kv,  if  though  this  was  undoubtedly  the  case,  I 

v/e  consider  what  is  here  expressed,  as  an  am  not  sure  the  words  themselves  express 

account  of  the  great  firmness  and  undaunt-  it.     Beza  renders  it,  in  a  dependance  on  the 

ed  zeal,  with  which  these  faithful   minis-  Lord,-  and  indeed  tlie  original  will  very 

ters  pursued  their  work  ;  that,  since  the  naturally  bear  that  sense. 


204         They  go  azvaij  to  Lystra^  rvhere  they  cure  a  lame  man, 

SECT,  ceived  intelligejice  ofit,'^  prevented  the  attempt  of  it,  and  fled  unto 
XXXI  by  withdrawing  from  thence,  and  getting  away  Lystra  and  Derbe, 
"7  from  Iconium,  they  ^ed  to  Lystra  and  Derbe^  ^^'^^^^  "^  Lycaonia, 
,t'.'6  which  were  both  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  to  the  £,  ""i^^,;;^^  ^^ 
adjacent  country,  near  the  borders  of  Cappado-  about : 
cia  and  Galatia,  which  were  contiguous  prov- 

7  inces.  And  there  they  preached  the  gospel  in  a  7  And  there  they 
very  successful  manner,  so  that  the  church  was  P^'eached  the  gospel, 
still  propagated  by  the  very  methods  taken  to 

destroy  it. 

8  But  there  happened  one  circumstance  while  8  And  there  sat  a 
they  were  in  these  parts,  which  was  much  taken  certain  man  at  Lys- 
notice  of;  and,  as  it  gave  occasion  to  a  remark-  V"^'  'J^P^'^^"'^  in  his 

,1  .      °.,,  ,      .  leet,  being  a  cripple 

able  occurrence,  it  will  not  be  improper  to  re-  from   his    mother's 
late  it  more  particularly.      There  sat  a  certain  womb,    who   never 
man  at  Lystra,  [xvho  was']  disabled  in  his  feet,  ^^^^  walked. 
and  thereby  rendered  incapable  of  providing  a 
maintenance  for  himself,  being  so  lame  from  his 
mother^s  vjomb,  that  he  never  had  7valked  at  all. 

9  Now  it  so  happened,  that  in  some  place  of  pub-  9  The  same  heard 
lie  resort,  near  which  he  was  laid,  to  beg  for  Paul  speak-,  who 
alms  of  those  that  passed  by,  this  man  heard  steadfastly    behold- 

r>      ,    ^      ,.  t    Vr    •  L-  7-        inghim,andperceiv- 

Faul  speaking,  xvho  pxing  his  eyes  upon  him,  ingthathe  had  faith 
and  seeing,  by  the  ardour  and  humility  which  to  be  healed, 
was  expressed  in  his  countenance,  that  he  had 
faith  sufficient  to  be  healed,  and  finding  also  in 
himself  that  the  power  of  Christ  was  to  be  dis- 
played on  this  occasion,  directed  his  speech  to 

10  the  poor  cripple.  And  said  with  a  loud  voice,  in  ,^  o  -j  • .  .  , 
^1  /  .  '  I  ,,  ^,  ^  ,  ,  ,  ,  '  10  Said  with  a  loud 
the  hearing  ot  all  that  wei'e  assembled  there,  as  voice,  Stand  upright 
one  that  was  conscious  of  the  divine  authority  o"  thy  feet  And  he 
by  which  he  then  acted.  Arise,  and  stand  up-  leaped  and  walked. 
right  on  thy  feet :  And  the  lame  man  immedi- 
ately attempted  it,  in  a  believing  dependance 

on  the  power  of  Christ,  which  wrought  so  ef- 
fectually in  him,  that  he  leaped  up  at  once  from 
the  place  where  he  sat,  with  an  astonishing 
agility,  and  not  only  stood  upright,  but  walked 
about  as  firmly  and  steadily  as  if  he  had  been 
accustomed  to  walk  from  his  infancy. 

11  And  the  midlitude  who  were  present  when  11  And  when  the 
this  wonderful  cure  was  wrought,  seeing  what  p:"P'^  ^V'"'  ''"^^^ 
Paul  had  done  by  only  speaking  a  word,  were  lift'up^'theirvokes 
all  in  raptures  ot  astonishment,  and  lifted  up 

"*  Having  received  intelligence  of  it."]  They  Some  have  imagined,  it  might  be  by  inspi' 

were,   as  it  sliould  seem,  informed  of  it,  ration  ,-  but  I  see  no  necessity  for  having 

when  the  mob  was  actually  raised,  and  recourse  to  Uiat. 
coining^  towards  the  place  where  they  were. 


The  people  are  amazed^  and  take  them  to  he  gods.  205 

Baying- in  the  speech  their  voices  in  loud  acclamations,  saying"  in  the  sect. 
of  Lycaonla,  The  Lijcaonian  language^^  The  gods  are  descended  ^^x'- 
lown  to"^  in"t":  from  heaven  to  us,  in  the  form  and  likeness  of~ 
likeness  of  men.        menJ     And,  perceiving  Barnabas  to  be  a  per-   ^iv. 

12  And  they  called  son  of  the  better  presence,  and  of  the  more  12 
rnrtrn/SrS^-Jf^it^'^'''  ^/^.^  c.//.^  him   yupiter;   and 
rius,  because  he  was  J^aul,  who  was  a  httle  active  man,  they  called 
the  chief  speaker.      Mercury,^  because  he  was  the  leader  of  the  dis^ 

course,  on  which  account  they  thought  he 
might  more  probably  be  their  God  of  elo- 
quence. 

13  Then  the  priest      And  the  priest  of  th^t  fupiter  who  was  es- 13 
of   Jupiter    which  tgemed  the   tutelar  deity  of  that   place,  and 
was  before  their  citv,  r     ,  •  t  1  r  1         i  •  1 
brought   oxen    and  \whose  zmagej  was  therefore  placed  in  a  temple 

garlands   unto    the  erected  to  him  before  their  citij,  in  the  suburbs,'^ 
gates,    and    would  ^ot  far  from  the  place  where  the  miracle  was 
wrought,  immediately  brought  oxen  crowned 
•with  garla7ids,^  according  to  their  usual  man- 
ner, to  the  gates  of  the  place  where  Paul  and 

e  in  the  Lycaonian  language.']     This,  as  Worh,  p.  330,)  that  this  persuasion  might 

some  say,  was  not  a  dialect  of  the  Greek,  gain  the  more  easily  on  the  minds  of  the 

but  rather  approached  the  Syriac,  as  that  Lycaonians,  on  account  of  tlie  well  known 

of  Cappadocia  is  said  to  have  done.  fable  of  Jupiter  and  Mercury,  who  were 

^  T/ie  gods  are  descended  to  us  in  the  like-  said  to  have  descended  from  heaven  in  hu- 
7iess  nfmen.']  It  appears  from  numberless  man  shape,  and  to  have  been  entertained 
p.issages  in  the  Heathen  writers,  thattliey  by  Lycaon,  from  whom  the  Lycaonians  re- 
suppose  this  often  to  have  happened.     See  ceived  their  name. 

Homer.  Odyss.  g.  ver.  485,  isf  seq.  Hesiod.        ^  The  priest  of  'Jupiter,   [jivhose  image"] 

Op.  is"  Dier.  ver.  249,  254,  iSfseq.  Catull.de  isas  before  their  city.]     Eisner  has  shewn, 

Nupt.  Pel.  ver.  384,  i}f  seq.  and  the  notes  of  that  it  was  customary  to  build  temples  to 

Grotiiis  and  E'.jner  on  this  place,  which  their  deities  in  the  suburbs,  and  to  set  up 

last  great  critic  has  shewn,  that  this  no-  their  images  before  the  city  at  the  gates, 

lion  particularly  prevailed  wiih  respect  to  (Observ.  Vol.  I.   p    445.)     See  also  Mr. 

Jupiter  and  Mercury.     Observ.  Vol.  I.  p.  Biscoe,  chap.  viii.  §  9,  p.  314.     It  has  been 

420 — 422.  argued  from   hence,   that  the   Heathens 

g  Barnabas  they  called  Jupiter,  arid  Paul  considered  their  several  images,  of  Jupiter 

Mercury.]      Chrysostom    observes,    (and  for  instance,  as  so  many  distinct  Jupiters, 

after  him  Mr.  Fleming,  CAr/ifo/.  Vol.  II.  p.  that  is,  as  having  some  spirit  sent  from 

226,)  that  the  Heathens  represented  Jupi-  the  god,  io  vfhom  their  worship  was  ulti- 

ter  as  an  old  but  vigorous  man,  of  a  noble  mately  referred,  to  reside  in  them  ;  which, 

and  majestic    aspect,    and  large   robust  as  Mr.  Warburton  well  observes,  may  ac- 

make,  which  therefore  he  supposes  might  count  for  the  dispute  between  two  Jupi- 

be  the  form  of  Barnabas  ;  whereas  Mer-  ters,   the    Tonans,    and    the    Capitoimus, 

cury  appeared  young,  little,  and  nimble,  mentioned  by  Suetonius.      August,  cap.  91. 

as  Paul  miglit  probably  be,  for  he  was  yet  See  Warb.  Div.  Legat.  Vol.  I.  p.  279—281. 

but  a  young  man.     Yet  the  reason  given  Not. 

by  Luke  is  different,  and  more  naturally        '  Oxen  crowned  ixith  garlands.]     It  is 

leads  to  the  turn  given  in  the  paraphrase,  well  known,  that  the  Heathens  used  to 

Jamblicus  calls  Mercury  ©s®'  0  Tm  Koymv  crown,  both  the  images  of  their  deities, 

nyt/um,  with  a  remarkable  correspondence  and  the  victims  they  oiTered  to  them,  with 

to  the  words  of  the  sacred  historian,  etui®'  chaplets  offiuivers,  as  appears  from  a  mul- 

XV  0  nyny.iM®'  Tn  Koyx.     See  other  learned  titude  of  passages  both  in  the  Latin  and 

illustrations  of  this  title,  cited  by  Mr.  Bis-  Greek  classics.       See    Raphe.l.    Not.   ex 

coe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  viii.  §  S,  p.  313,  Herod,  p.  364  ;  and  Mr.  Bisece,  &%  above, 

314.  Mr.  Harrington  well  observes,  (in  hit  p.  315. 
VOL,  3.                 29 


206  The  people' would  have  of ered  sacrifices  to  them^ 

SECT.  Barnabas  were  ;  andwould^  ivhh  the  multitude^  have  done  sacrifice 
^^i-  have  offered  sacrifice  \to  thetn,]  to  acknowledge  with  the  people. 
"7 —  the  obligation  they  were  under  to  them  for  this 
xiyf  condescending  and  beneficent  visit,  and  to  take 

13  this  opportunity  of  imploring  their  continued 
protection  in  their  public  and  private  affairs. 

14  But  as  they  were  leading  on  the  sacrificial  u  which  when  the 
procession  towards  them,  the  apostles  Barnabas  apostles,  Barnabas 
a72d  Paul,  hearing  of  tht  purpose  for  which  f?  ^^^^^  P«;JJ;^^^d^^{^ 
was  intended,  were  struck  with  a  becoming  clothes,  and  ran  in 
horror  at  the  proposal,  and  rent  their  niayitks  among-  the  people, 
in  token  of  that  mixture  of  indignation  and  cymg  out, 
sorrow  with  which   they  beheld   this  strange 

abuse  of  a  miracle,  wrought  to  destroy  that 
idolatry  which  from  thence  they  took  occasion 
to  practise  ;  and  in  this  moving  and  expres- 
sive manner  they  ran  in  among  the  multitude^ 

15  crying"  out  with  the  greatest  earnestness.  And     15    And  saying, 
saifinQ\  O  Sirs,  unhappy  and  misguided  men  Sirs,  why  do  ye  these 

^^     6'  '  1l        .1  ■  -.u  J  things  ?  We  also  are 

as  ye  are,  zuht/  do  ye  these  things y/ith  regard  ^^^^f  n^e  passions 

to  us?   We  are  not  what  ye  imagine  us  to  be  ;  with  you,  and  preach 
andfar  from  having  any  title  to  divine  honours,  ""to   you   that    ye 

we  assure  you  that  zee  also  are  mere  mortal  ^^^^^  ^^^^^^  J^™ 
men  as  others  are,  obnoxious  to  the  same  com-  the  UvingGod, which 
mon  infirmities  of  human  life  ivith  yourselves^  made    heaven    and 
and  are  come  hither  with  a  design  of /'rmcAm^^'alMhinJ's  that 
the  Gospel  to  you,  that  you  may  be  directed  to  are  therein  : 
the  proper  object  of  religious  adoration,  and 
may  effectually  be  taught  to  turn  from  these 
vanities  which  you  now  worship,'  to  Jehovah, 
the  one  only  living  and  true  God,  who  made  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things 

16  which  are  contained  in  them  ;  Who  in  former     16  Who  in  times 


generations  permitted  all  the  heathen  nations  to  P^^t  suffered 
zualk  in  their  own  tvays,  and  left  them  under  the  *'""" 


all  na- 
tions to  walk,  in  their 
own  ways. 


darkness  into  which  they  were  gradually  fallen, 
without  giving  them  any  revelation  of  himself, 

^  Obnoxious  to  the  same  common  injinni-  of  tlie  cpostles  was  to  that  of  the  Heathen 

iies."^  This  is  also  the  meaning  of  the  word  philosophers,   who,  instead  of  entering-  a 

e^oi:7ra.6))c,  Jam.  v-  17,   and  nothing-  could  generous  protest  against  the  absurdities  of 

be  more  absurd,  or  injurious  to  the  cliarac-  the  establislied  worsliip,  though  it  often 

ter  of  these  holy  men,  than  to  imagine,  led  to  such  scandalous  immoralities,  mean- 

that  it  refers  in  either  of  the  places  to  any  ly  conformed  to  it  themselves,  and  taught 

XKm^  *ji ungoverned passion,  their  disciples  to  esteem  such  conformity 

an  essential  part  of «  good  citizen's  charac- 

'  From  these  vanities.']     A  bold  expres-  ter,  wluch  seems  to  have  been  the  design 

slon,  vvlie  II  considered  as  addressed  to  a  even  of  the  dying  words  of  Socrates  him - 

■whole  crowd  of  bigotted  idolaters,   with  self,  a  circumstance  hardly  to  be  mention- 

their  pricits  at  their  head.     It  naturally  ed   witiiout  tears.     See  Mr.  Warbwton'« 

leads  us  to  reflect,  Uow  unlike  the  conduct  JJiv.  Le^at.  Vol.  I.  p.  342. 


and  are  hardly  restrained  by  the  apostles  from  doing  it.       ZOf 

17  Nevertheless,  either  by  a  written  law,  orbv  prophetic  messen-  sect. 
tltSt  whn'e"!t  g^rs :    though  even  then  he  didnot  leave  himself -^ 
that  he  didgood,and  entirely  without  xvitness^  nor  were  they  altogeth- 
gave  us    rain  from  er  destitute  of  any  means  of  coming  to  a  better  ^^^^  -^7 
So.rrau'™''-  kno^'^dEe  ;»  for  he  was  continually  testifying 
hearts  with  food  and  hjs  deity,  his  presence,  and  his  care,  by  the  sub- 
ipladaess.  stantial  fruits  of  his  liberality,  doing  good  to 

his  creatures  with  a  bountiful  hand,  [aiidlgiV' 
ing-  us  all,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  relresh- 
ing  showers  of  rain  from  heaven,  which  none  of 
the  idols  could  grant;  and,  through  the  concur- 
ring influences  of  the  sun,producing/n^i{/z//5e'a- 
sons,  administering  thereby  not  only  to  the  ne- 
cessities but  the  delights  of  life,  aud  filing  our 
hearts  xvithfood  and  with  gladness  too.  Since 
therefore  to  all  his  other  favours  he  has  now 
added  this,  of  sending  us  with  these  miraculous 
powers  to  instruct  you  in  his  nature,  and  to 
point  out  to  you  the  way  to  happiness,  forbear 
these  vain  and  offensive  rites  ;  and  set  your- 
selves seriously  to  attend  to  the  Gospel,  which 

18  And  with  these  it  is  our  great  business  here  to  proclaim, 
sayings  scarce    re-      And  saying  these  things,  plain  and  reasona- 18 
strained   they    the  \^\q  ^g  they  were,  they  hardly  restrained  the  peo- 
Kftot^'sSce/'^-^^ .their  purpose,and  scarcely  could  pre- 
unto  them.  veat  their  sacrifcing  to  them, 

IMPKOVEMENT. 

Happy  are  the  ministers  of  Christ,  in  the  midst  of  labours  and  verse 
persecution  too,  if  they  have  the  presence  of  their  master  with  ^ 
them  ;  and  if  the  Lord,  as  in  this  instance,  bear  witness  to  the 
xvord  of  his  grace.  Almighty  Saviour,  leave  us  not  destitute  of 
that  presence  which  is  our  hope  and  our  joy  !  But  bear  witness 
with  all  thy  faithful  servants,  while  they  are  bearing  their  testi- 
mony to  thee  ! 

Infinite  Wisdom   governs  those  revolutions  in  providence  4— 6 
which  seem  most  mysterious.    These  repeated  oppositions  which 

"  He  did  not  leave  himself  vjithout  tuit-  p.  7.)  Raphelius  ^ex  fferod.p.  365,  366,) 

jwjs.]    As  a  friend,  in  sending'  us  frequent  has  a  curious  note  here,  in  which  he  shews, 

presents,  expresses  his  remembrance  of  us  that  the  Pagans  spoke  of  raiii  a.s  given  by 

and    affection  to  us,   though  he  neither  Get/,  and,  which  is  very  remarkable,  nof  rt« 

speak  nor  write,  so  all  the  gifts  of  the  di-  coming  fiotn  the  gods  ;  and  this  he  thinks 

vine  bounty  which  are  scattered  abroad  on  a  remnant  of  patriarchal  piety,  in  a  form  of 

every  side,   (as  a  late  pious  philosopher  speech  older  than  the  Hrst  idolatry:  So 

most  justly  observes,)  are  so  many  txiit-  that  there  is  no  need,  with  Dr.  Hammond, 

nesses   sent  to  attest  the  divine  care  and  to  have  recourse  to  the ^'erowA/jroijerZi,  that 

goodness ;  and  they  speak  it  in  very  sensi-  the  keys  of  life,  rain,  and  the  resurrection,  were 

ble  language    to  the  heart,  though  not  to  always  kept  in  God's  ow«  hand.     Compar.e 

the  ear.    (See  Ifatvre  Displayed,  Vol.  II,  Jer.  xiv.  22. 


208  Reflections  on  the  different  reception  of  the  apostles. 

SECT,  the  apostle^i  met  with  in  their  work,  seemed  to  threaten  their  de- 
^^^^'  struction  ;  but  they  served  in  effect  to  render  their  testimony 
'  more  credible,  when  borne  in  the  midst  of  so  many  dangers  : 
They  served  also  to  exercise  the  graces  of  these  neiv  converts  ,• 
to  add  a  growing  evidence  to  Christianity  throughout  the  remot- 
est ages  ;  and  they  were  the  means  of  spreading  the  Gospel  to  a 
greater  variety  of  places,  when  the  apostles  were  forced  to  make 
such  short  visits  at  many,  through  the  inhospitality  of  those  from 
whom  thev  deserved  a  quite  different  reception, 
verse  The  cure  of  this  cripple  was  but  one  miracle  of  a  thousand 
11^1^  v/hich  the  power  of  Christ  made  common  in  those  days  ;  the  ef- 
fect of  it  one  way  and  another  was  very  remarkable  :  The  midti- 
tude  struck  with  the  exertion  of  an  energy  truly  divine,  by  an  er- 
ror to  which  human  nature  is  (alas  !)  too  incident, /?.y  their  eyes 
on  the  instruments,  and  pay  that  honour  to  mortal  men  which 
w^as  due  onlv  to  that  God  by  whom  that  wonderful  work  was 
wrought.  Yet  a  mixture  of  piety  amidst  all  that  superstition 
cannot  but  strike  the  mind  with  some  pleasure,  joined  with  the 
compassion  we  must  feel  to  find  it  so  wretchedly  misguided  and 
allayed.  When  they  thought  the  gods  tvere  come  doxvn  in  human 
form,  they  were  desirous  immediately  to  pay  honour  to  them. 
The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  God  manifest  in  the  flesh  ;  but  alas,  in 
how  different  a  manner  was  he  generally  received  !  received  in- 
deed with  outrage  and  infamy,  instead  of  thatprostrate  adoration 
to  which  he  had  so  just  a  claim. 
14  These  his  servants  with  an  honest  indignation  reject  the  hom~. 
age  offered  to  them,  and  regard  it  with  horror  rather  than  de- 
light. It  was  a  courageous  testimony  which  they  bore  to  the 
vanity  of  these  Heathen  deities,  while  surrounded  with  adorers 
15—17  and  their  priests.  While  they  confess  their  own  infirmities,  as 
weak  and?nortal  men,  they  with  heroic  boldness  and  sacred  truth 
proclaim  the  one  living  cmd  true  God,  the  Creator  and  Governor 
of  heaven  and  earth,  of  the  sea,  and  all  that  is  therein.  Let  us 
adore  him,  as  the  author  of  all  the  blessings  of  providence,  as 
giving  us  rain  from  heaven  and  fruitful  seasons  ;  and  while  our 
hearts  axt  filled  with  food  and  gladness,  let  our  hearts  rejoice  in 
him,  and  to  him  let  us  devote  that  vigour  which  we  derive  from 
his  daily  bounty.  Above  all,  let  us  praise  him  that  we  have  not 
these  xvitnesses  alone,  of  his  presence,  his  power,  and  his  good- 
ness ;  but  that  he  who  once  left  the  nations  to  go  on  in  their  oxvn 
ways,  has  now  revealed  unto  us  the  path  of  salvation,  and 
given  us  that  true  bread  from  heaven^  of  which  if  a  man  eat  he 
shalllive  for  ever.     (John  vi.  58.) 


The  Jews  incense  the  people^  xvho  stone  Paul,  20& 


SECT.     XXXII. 

Paul  and  Barnabas  being  driven  from  Lystra^  by  a  persecution  ex' 
cited  by  the  Jeius^  return  through  Derbe^  Pisidia^  and  Pam- 
phylia^  to  Antioch  in  Syria ^  -where  theu  make  some  abode.  Acts 
XIV.  19,  to  the  end. 

Acts  XIV.  19.  AcTS   XIV.    19. 

AND  there  came  T  X  THEN  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  put  a  stop  sect. 
thither  certam    V  V    to  that  undue  respect  the  people  would  ^^■-'^''• 
Jews  from  Antioch  ^         ^  ^  ^  j^   j  instructed  them  to  —-- 

and    Iconium,    who  ,  ,  r-     i      i  -n  Acts 

persuaded  the  peo-  worship  none  but  the  true  God,  they  still  con-  ^iv. 
pie,     and     having  thiued  for  a  little  while  at  Lystra,  and  endeav-  19 
stoned   Paul,  drew  ^^^.g^  ^^  improve  that  advantage  which  the 
liim  out  of  the  city,  r     1       1  1      1       -  r  r 

supposing    he    had  ^^^^  °*  ^"^  lame  man  had   given  them,  tor 
been  dead.  preaching  the  gospel  there.     But  though  they 

were  so  happy  as  to  make  some  converts  to  it, 
they  were  soon  interrupted  in  their  work  ;  for 
quickly  after  this  [somel  Jetvs  catne  thither  from 
the  neighbouring  cities  of  Antioch  and  Iconium, 
and  persuaded  the  multitude  to  disbelieve  what 
they  taught  ;  and  representing  them  to  be  de- 
ceivers, they  prejudiced  their  minds  to  such  a 
degree  against  their  persons  and  their  doctrine, 
that  the  very  people  who  but  just  before  would 
have  adored  ihem  as  deities,  now  rose  to  put 
them  to  death  as  malefactors :  And  accordingly 
having  stoned  Paul  in  a  tumultuous  manner  in 
the  streets,  they  dragged  him  out  of  the  city^ 
20  Howbeit,  as  the  supposing  him  to  be  dead,^  But  as  the  disciples  20 
^\sciT?\essx.oodiVovinA  were  gathered  about  him^  with  a  view  of  per- 
about  him,  he  rose  forming  the  last  office  of  affection  to  him,  in 
bearing  him  to  his  funeral  with  proper  regard, 

»  Having  stoned  Paul,  they  dragged  him  ofiered  to  Barnabas,  who  seems  to  have 

out  of  the  city,  &c.]     Probably  they  left  his  had  no  share  in  the  effects  of  this  popular 

body  exposed  to  the  open  air,  intending  fury;  and  it  is  probable,  that  P<zu/'jt&?/n- 

that  he  (to  whom  a  few  days  before  they  guished  zeal  marked  him  out  as  the  object 

would  have  sacrificed  oxen,)  should  be  a  of  their  distinguished  cruelty.     But  it  is 

prey  to  wild  beasts  or  birds.  There  might  surely  a  strange  thought  of  Woltzogenius, 

be  something  extraordinary  in  the  appear-  that  this  was  permitted  by  God  as  a  pun- 

ance   of  his  body   in  this  circumstance,  ishment  on  Paul  for  the  concern  he  had  in 

which  led  thera  to  conclude  he  was  dead,  stoning  Stephen.  However,  the  apostle  might 

while  he  was  yet  alive ;  for  one  can  hardly  well  insert  it  in  the  brief  history  he  gives 

imagine,   that  they  would  have  been  con-  us  of  his  sufferings,  2  Cor.  xi.  23— 27,  of 

tented  with  any  very  slight  and  transient  which  few  are  particularly  mentioned  in 

inquiry,  whether  he  were  dead  or  not.     It  this  book. 
»5  observable,  we  read  of  no  such  injury 


ttO  He  recovers^  and  goes  xvith  Barnabas  to  Derhe* 

SECT,  to  their  unspeakable  surprise  they  found  him  up  and  came  into  the 
xxxu.  gQ  restored  by  the  power  of  Christ,  that  he  im.  city ;  and  the  next 

1 mediately  rose  up  as  in  perfect  heakh,''  and  his  ^^^    ^1     ^u'^^'^^t? 

Acis    ,       .  ■'  11,11  F  .  ,     with    Barnabas     to 

xiv.20  bruises  were  so  healed,  that  he  entered  into  the  cei-be. 
city  again,"^  and  was  not  only  able  to  walk  about 
it,  but  the  next  day  found  that  he  W9.s  capable 
of  undertaking;  a  journey,  and  departed  xvith 
Barnabas  to  Derhe^  a  city  of  Lycaonia,  on  the 
borders  of  Cappadocia  ;  as  they  did  not  think 
it  convenient  to  proceed  in  their  progress  to 
Galatia,  Phrygia,  or  any  more  distant  province. 
21  And  having  preached  the  gospel  at  Derbe,  to  the     21  And  when  they 
inhabitants  of  that  populous  city,  and  made  a  gofpef  "to^thaf  ckn 
co7isiderable  number  of  disciples  there,  they  trod  and  had  taught  ma- 
back  the  road  they  had  taken,   and   returned  ny,    they    returned 
first  to  Lustra  again,  and  then  to  Iconium  and'^^f''^"  ^ystra,  and 
e\n    A    .■     7   •     TT   •  1-         ^      r       ■  ,  J      r    ,     fo  Iconium,  and  An- 

-s-^  Anttoch  m  Fisidia  ;   Lonprming  the  souls  oj  the  tioch. 

disciples  which  they  had  made  in  those  i:;laces     22  Confirming  the 
in  their  former  journev,  exhorting  them  to  con-  '^"'^  of  the  disci- 
tzjiue  771  the  Christian y^«^A,with  a  steadfastness  {j^^^  ^^  continue  m 
becoming  the  evidence  and  importance  of  it ;  the  faith,  and  that 
and  [testifyiyig]  that  it  is  necessary  we  should  we    must    through 
enter  huo  t/,e  Jingdomof  God  through  many  "^^f^^T^TzZ, 
tribulations,  which,  as  God  has  been  pleased  to  of  God. 
order  matters,  will  unavoidably  lie  in  our  way ; 
but  which    it   will  be   abundantly  worth   our 
>vhile  to  encounter  in  so  good  a  cause,  and  in 
the  views  of  so  glorious  a  reward. 
23      And  xvhen  they  had  with  the  concurrent  suf-     23  And  when  they 
frage  of  the  people  constituted  presbyters  for  had  ordained  them 
them  in  every  church^^  who  might  take  care  of  ^^^^^s      in     every 

*>  iTeroieu/),  as  in  perfect  health.]  That  though  it  was  not  till  the  next  journey 
just  after  he  had  been  .f?o;?ef/,  and  dragged  liither,  that  Paul  formed  his  intimate  ac- 
about  tlie  streets,  and  left  for  dead,  he  quaintance  with  Timothy,  (Acts  xvi.  1, 
&\von\^  rise  a^ml  waU-  back  into  the  city,  musl  2;)  yet  since  he  speaks  of  Timothy,  as 
certainly  be  tlie  effect  of  a  miraculous  cure,  having  been  a  witness  <fhis  sufferings  here, 
approaching,  as  near  as  one  can  conceive,  and  in  the  neighbourhood,  (2  Tim.  iii.  10, 
to  a  resurrection  fro77t  the  dead.  This  is  the  11,)  whereas  we  read  nothing  of  any  re- 
more  illustrated  by  his  going  the  next  day  markable  sufferings  in  that  second  progress ; 
to  Derbe  ;  whereas,  in  a  course  of  nature  (Acts  xvi.4,)it  seems.he  beg^vi  his  acquaint- 
fee  would  tlien  \vi.\Q  felt  his  bruises  mvich  ance  now  with  that  hopeful  youth,  whose 
more  than  at  first,  and  probably,  after  tlie  pious  mother  Eunice,  and  grandmother 
best  care  that  could  have  been  taken  of  Lois,  (2Tim.  i.  5,)  seem  now  to  have  been 
him,  would  Iiardly  have  been  able  to  turn  entered  into  the  Christian  church,  though 
himself  in  his  bed.  he  was  not  admitted  till  afterwards. 

'     Entered  into   the   city."]     Probably  by 

skewing  hinice/f  alizc,  among  the  new  con-  ^  IVken  they  had  constituted  presbyters  for 

verts  at  least,  if  not  to  others,  lie  hoped,  as  them,  &c.]    Mr.  Ilanington  (in  his  works, 

he  reasonably  might,  to  confirm  their  faith  p.  327,)  renders  the  words  ;^;^t/§c73inactv7«c 

in  the  gospel,  and  their  courageous  adhe-  etvlan  Tr^KrSult^H;,  ordained  thetn  elders  by 

rence  to  it.    Permit  me  to  add  here,  that,  the  votes  of  the  people,  urging  the  authority 


They  return  hack  and  constitute  elders  in  every  church,        211 

church,  and  had  them  when  they  were  gone  away  to  other  parts,  sect. 
prayed  with  fasting,  havintr prayed  to  God  7i;z7A  solemn  fastinp-,  that  ''''^"''- 
they       commended      ,x-  •    l.    ..       wu    •    •  •  \  ■ 

them  to  the  Lord,  »  blcssmg  might  attend  their  inspection  and  la-   ^^^ 

on  whom  they  be-  bours,  they  com7nitted  them^  in  the  infant  and  xiv.23 
'i'^^'^'^'  distressed  state  of  the  church  at  that  time,  to 

the  guardianship  and  care  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  in  whom  they  had  believed^  and  so  quit- 
ted them,  with  a  cheerful  confidence  that  he 
would  carry  on  that  good  work,  which  in  the 
midst  of  so  much  opposition  he  had  happily  be- 
gun amongst  them. 
24  And  after  they      And  passing  through  the  province  of  Pisidia^  24 
had  p;^sed  througli-  if^^y  came  again  to  Pamphylia,  which  was  the 
came  to  pVmphylk^  country  where  they  had  landed  when  they  came 
25And  when  they  from  Cyprus.     (Chap.  xiii.  13.)     And  having  25 

of  Suldas,  who  explains  ;^8<go7ov/<t  by  s»xo^»  choice  of  those  officers,  who  were  in  some 

VAvloi  xyga>5-/?,  "  the  etection  of  marjistrates,  degree  to  fill  up  their  places  in  exercisin<'' 

or   ratijication  of  laws  by  many,  signified  the  Christian  ministry  among  them ;  and  on 

by  holding    up,   or    stretching   out    the  the  other  hand,   whatever  extraordinary 

hand."     (Compare  2  Cor.  viii.  19.)     Ra-  power  their  institution  to  this  office  by  the 

phelius  has  confirmed  the  same  interpre-  apostles  might  have  given,  and  whatever 

tation  :  fNot.  ex  Xen.  p.  165.)     And  the  acts  of  direct  authority  it  might  have  war- 

cld  English  Bible  translates  it.  When  they  ranted,  yet  considering  how  much  the  com- 

had  ordained  them,  elders  by  election.    The  foi"tandusefalness(nottosayf/ie5?<i,«>/encei 

celebrated  author  first  mentioned  has  en-  of  these  ministers,  who  had  no  human  laws 

deavoured  largely  to  vindicate  this  inter-  to  establish  them,  would  depend  upon  ?Ae 

pretation,    from  the  exceptions    of    Dr.  free  consent  ofthepeofile,  and  what  a  natural 

Hammond,  Dr.  Seaman,  and  otliers,  who  authority  the  express  declaration  of  ^Aaf 

make  ;y£/g!;';ct/a,  the  same  with  ;)^ugo6i<ri!t,  cow*«!f  would  give  them  in  the  execution  of 

ov  the  laying  on  of  hands.     See  Harrington's  their  office,  tlie  prudence,  as  well  as  the 

Prerogative  of  popular  government,  chap.  v.  known  humility  of  the  apostles,  would  lead 

This  isnot  a  place  for  discussing  so  nice  them  to  take  that  consent  as  expressly  as 

a  question;  but,  as  I  am  in  my  own  judg-  they  could  ;  (compare  1  Cor.  ix.  14,  15  ; 

ment  convinced  he  is  in  the  right,  I  chose  2  Cor.  xi.  9  ;  1  Thess.   ii.  6 ;  Philem.'  verl 

to  paraphrase   the  passage    agreeable   to  8,9;  1  Peter  v.  3,)  which  it  would  be  the 

that  notion,  though  I  do  not  fix  it  in  the  more  natural  and  expedient  to  do,  as  the 

trfitislation.     1   have  not   rendered  it   or-  civil  government  of  these   places  was  in  a 

dained,    because  custom  has,  among   us  great  measure /lo/u/ar,  (as  Mr.  Harrington 

especially  affixed  to  that  word  in  such  a  has  she\\n,ibid.  chap.  ii.)and  as  the  apostles 

connection,  the  idea  of  laying  on  hands  in  also  knew,  how  expresslv  the  consent  of  the 

prayer,   to   invest  a  person  v.iih,  or  mark  ^fimVj />i-o^/e had  been  taken  in  the  settle- 

him  out  for  the  ministerial  office  .-  and  this,  ment  of  their  civil  and  ecclesiastical  affairs, 

which  I  doubt  not  was  here  done,  seems  which  the  same  writer  has  also  well  illus- 

to  be  intimated  in  the   following  clause,  trated,  ibid.  chap.  iii.     Sir  Norton  Knatch- 

It  seemed  to  me,  that  the  word  \_constitute']  bull  has  an  admirable  note  here,  in  which 

■would  properly  express  the  apostles  presid-  he  establishes  the  version  I  have  given  by 

ing  in  that  previous  choice,  which  probably  many  incontestable  authorities  even  ofeccle- 

the  people  signified  hy  xi'i'^c,ntt,  the  stretch-  siastical  <v:r iters  :   And  though  it  be  true, 

ing  out  their  hands.    And  this  interpretation  that  in  some  cases  (as  Dr.  Hammond  has 

appears  most  naturally  to  suit  f/iir  aVcum-  learnedly  shewn,)   ;^;s/gov7cvE/v  signifies  to 

stances  of  things,  as    well   as   the  import  co?;6-f/i:;/teorc/»/)o/?!aoanoffice,  where  there 

of  the  original  words  made  use  of;  for  the  could  be  no  voting  at  all,  I  cannot  see  any 

fieople  would,  no  doubt,  have  a  great  defer-  evidence,  that  the  word  is  so  to  be  intef- 

cnce  to  the  judg-ment  of  the  api^stles  in  the  pre  ted  here. 


-12     Theij  come  again  to  Antiochfrom  whence  they  had  set  ouL 

SECT.  Spoken  the  word  of  the  kingdom   hi  the  city  of  had   preached    the 
xxxii.  pera-n   where  they  had  been  before,  they  went  word  in  Perga,  they 

J     ^  c  xT-  \.      Aa^    )•  u-   u      „,-=«>o^;     went  down  into  At- 

doxvn  trom  thence  to  Attaha^  which  was  aman-  ^^^^ . 

xiv\^  time  town  on  the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean 

26  Sea.  ^/z^^  not  thinking  it  proper  at  that  time  26  And  thence 
to  travel  through  Cilicia,  though  they  were  sailed  to  Antioch, 
then  on  the  borders  of  it,  and  some  Christian  ['"J  ttrrecom^. 
churches  were  already  planted  there,  (compare  mended  to  the  grace 
chap.  ix.  30  ;  xv.  41,)  they  took  shipping,  and  ofGod.forthe  work 
sailed  from  thence  to  the  coast  of  Syria,  and  which  they  fufilled, 
went  up  the  river  Orontes  to  Antioch^  in  that 

province  ;  from  whence  they  had^  by  the  divine 
appointment,  ^t'e/z  solemnly  recommended  to  the 
grace  of  God  for  that  xvork^  which  they  had  so 
vigorously  prosecuted,  and  so  happily  accom^ 
plished:  (chap.  xiii.  2,  3.)  They  were  there- 
fore very  desirous,both  of  renderinga  particular 
account  of  their  ministry  there,  and/also  of  re- 
turning their  grateful  acknowledgments  to  the 
divine  providence  and  grace,  to  which  they 
owed  their  safety  amidst  so  many  extreme  dan- 
gers, and  their  success  in  such  difficult  labours. 

27  And  when  they  were  come  thither^  and  had  27  And  when  they 
gathered  the  church  together^  they  related  to  the  were  come,  and  had 
brethren  at  Antioch  what  great  and  wonderful  gathered  the  church 

,  .  ^     ;  ,      ,     1  ,11        ,  -1      together,   they    re- 

thmgs  (jod  had  done  with  and  by  them^  m  the  hearsed  all'that  God 
whole   of  their  voyage  and  journey  in  all  the  had  done  with  them, 

countries  through    which  they  had  passed :  ^"'^  ^°^,  ^^^    ^^^^ 

f  u-io  i-r.\^  opened  the  door  of 

(compare  chap.  xv.  12  ;  and  xxi.  9,)  andvaort  f^i^h  unto  the  Gen- 

especially  acquainted  them  with  what  extraor-  tiles. 

dinary  success  he  had  been  pleased  to  bless 

their  ministry  amongthe  Heathen,  and  how  he 

had  opened  a  door  of  faith  and  hope  to  the  Gen' 

tiles^  who  had  so  long  continued  in  ignorance, 

idolatry,  and  misery,^  making  the  gospel  shine 

into  their  hearts,  and  graciously  receiving  them 

into  the  number  of  his  people. 

28  -^;2^ Providence  permitting  them,  after  their  28  And  there  they 
long  fatigues,  to  repose  themselves  a  while  in  abode  longtime  with 
that  agreeable  situation  amidsttheir  dear  breth-  *^^  disciples. 

ren  and  friends,  they  resided  there  a  consider- 

'' Opened  a  door  of  faith  to  the  Gentiles  ^It  conjecture  of  Mr.  Cradock,   that  in  this 

is   certain,   the  gospel  was  carried  by  the  journey  Paid  went  as  far  as  to  lllyricum, 

apostles,  in  this  journey,  to  many  celcbrat-  [a  province  in  Europe,  on  the  coast  of  the 

ed  countries,  to  which  it  had  never  before  Adriatic  Sea,2  preaching  the  gospel,  (Rom. 

reached  ;  but  as  on  the  one  hand  it  is  cer-  xv.  19,)   and  suffered  all  the  hardships  to 

tain,  it  had  been  preached  to  the  Gentiles  he-  which  he  refers,   2  Cor.  21,  ijf  seq.     (See 

fore,  so  on  the  other,  it  seems  a  groundless  Crad.  Apost.  Hist.  p.  88.) 


Reflections  on  the  benefit  of  the  Christian  ministry.  213 

able  time  zvith  the  disciples^  establishing  them  in  sect. 
their  adherence  to  the  gospel,  and  in  behaviour  x^^"'- 
suitable  to  their  profession  of  it.  . 

xiv.2S 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Who  would  value  himself  upon  the  applauses  of  a  multitude^  verse 
when  he  sees  how  soon  these  changeable  inhabitants  of  Lystra  ^^ 
were  instigated  to  assault  him  as  a  malefactor^  whom  but  a  few 
days  before  they  were  ready  to  adore  as  a  god^  and  how  easily 
they  were  prevailed  upon  to  exchange  the  instruments  of  sacri' 
fice  for  those  of  murder  !  They  stone  him^  and  drag  hiin  out  of  the 
city  for  dead  :  And  who  that  had  seen  this  lamentable  sight 
would  not  have  concluded,  that  here  the  labours  of  Paul  were 
ended,  and  that  henceforward  we  shall  hear  no  more  of  him  in 
this  glorious  history  ?  But  God,  who  amidst  all  their  outrage  20 
secretly  preserved  the  fame  of  life  from  being  utterly  extinguish- 
ed, interposed  miraculously  to  heal  his  wounds  and  bruises,  and 
on  a  sudden  restored  him  to  perfect  health.  Thus  could  he  al- 
ways have  protected  his  apostles^  so  that,  in  a  literal  sense,  not  one 
hair  of  their  heads  should  have  perished  ;  but  it  was  more  suita- 
ble to  those  wise  maxims  on  which  he  proceeded  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  world,  to  suffer  them  at  length  to  fall  by  their  ene- 
mies, and  to  pour  out  their  blood  as  a  seal  of  their  doctrine,  and 
of  the  sincerity  with  which  they  taught  it  ;  nor  could  any  death 
be  more  glorious,  or,  when  taken  in  its  full  connection,  ariy  more 
happy. 

With  pleasure  let  us  trace  these  holy  men  in  all  the  stages  of  21 
their  undaunted  and  successful  course  ;  converting  some,  con- 
firming others,  and  upon  the  whole,  iihe  their  divine  Master, 
scattering  blessings  wherever  they  come.  Let  their  exhortation  22 
still  have  its  power  with  us,  to  engage  our  steadfast  continuance 
in  the  Christianfaith,  through  whatever  tribulations  we  are  called 
to  pass  ;  be  the  way  ever  so  rugged  and  painful,  let  it  be  enough 
for  us  that  it  leads  to  the  ki?igdom  of  heaven:  Thankfully  let  us  23 
own  the  divine  goodness  in  all  the  assistances  we  receive  as  we 
pass  through  it,  and  particularly  in  that  which  all  ages  derive 
from  the  Christian  ministry,  settled  in  the  church  by  the  wise 
care  of  its  blessed  Founder,  to  be  a  perpetual  blessing  to  it. 
May  all  the  prayers  which  are  offered  for  those,  who  in  succeed- 
ing generations  are  set  apart  to  the  work,  in  those  solemn  devo- 
tions which  usually  attend  their  ordination  to  it,  be  heard  and 
answered  !  And  may  ministers  ditid people  flourish  in  knowledge 
and  piety,  under  the  constant  care  of  the  great  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  souls  I 

The  success  which  attended  these  two  fl/'O*?/?*  in  their  course,  36 
and  the  pleasure  with  which  they  returned  to  the  place  from 
whence  they  had  so  affectionately  been  recommended  to  the  grace 
of  God^  mav  be  an  encouragement  to  our  prayers  and  our  labours. 
Whatever  -ivQ  do  in  the  advancement  of  the  gospel,  let  us  v.'ith 

v^OL.   3  30 


214  Some  insist  that  the  Gentiles  must  be  circumcised. 

these  holy  men  acknowledge,  that  God  does  it  by  us  ;  and  let  us 
pray,  that  the  door  of  faith  may  be  opened  ^o  wide,  that  all  nations 
of  the  earth  may  enter  in,  and  be  saved, 

SECT.     XXXIII. 

Some  Jewish  converts  urging'  it  as  necessary  that  the  Gentile 
Christians  should  observe  the  laxv  of3Ioses^  Paul  and  Barnabas 
go  to  Jerusalem  to  consult  the  apostles  and  elders  upon  that  ques- 
tion:  An  assembly  is  calif d^  in  -which  Peter  declares  on  the  side 
of  their  liberty.     Acts  XV.  1-— 11. 

Acts  XV.  1.  Acts  XV.  1. 

SECT.  "T^IIE  conclusion  of  the  last  section  left  Paul    \  NDcertainmen 
xxxiii.       I       „^j    ri„^„„u„e    ot     AntJ/^rVi     -ivVipvp    tViPv  -^   which      came 


X     and  Barnabas  at   Antioch,  where   they 
continued  a  considerable  time.     And  now  a 


down    from    Judea, 


Acts   conunueu   a  conbiucrauic    imic.      ^nu    liuvv    "  taught  the  brethi     , 
XV.  1  circumstance  occurred  which  was  the  occasion  ami  said,  Except  ye 
ofvery  considerable  consequences  in  the  Christ-  be  circumcised  after 
ian  church  there  and  elsewhere  ;  for  some  per-  f^^  ^f  ^^.i^^^e 
sons  xvho  came  thither/ro?7z  Judea^  taught  the  saved. 
brethren  in  their  public  and  private  discourses, 
insisting  with  great  earnestness,  and  saying  to 
them  in  the  strongest  terms.   That  except  ye  be 
circumcised  according  to  the  maimer  prescribed 
in  the  law  of  Moses ^  and  become  obedient  to  all 
the  whole  system  of  his  precepts,  ye  cannot 
possibly  be  saved  by  the  gospel  ;  which  was  in- 
tended to  make  all  that  are  converted  to  it 
Jews,  and  that  they  could  not  otherwise  be 
true  and  genuine  Christians. 
2       There  being  therefore  a  contention  upon  this      2  Wlien  therefbre 
account  at  Antioch,  where  there  were  several  l^f  ^"^  Barnabas 
'         ,       „        .,         ^  V  haa  no  small  dissen- 

converts  trom  among  the  Gentiles,  to  whom  ^j^^  ^^^d  disputation 
this  doctrine  could  not  but  be  verv  disagreea-  with  them,  they  de- 
ble  ;  and  no  small  debate  ^nsm^  [on  the  part]  of  ^^y^^'^}^^'^  that  Paul 
^      ,         ,    r,  7  1  .1  J  and  Barnabas,    and 

Paul  arid  Barnabas,  who   strenuously  opposed  ^.g^tain      other    of 
these  Jewish  zealots,  and  maintained  against  them,  should  go  up 
them,   that  Christians    converted  from   other  to   Jerusalem   unto 
nations  were    as   free   from   the   Mosaic  law 
as  if  it  had  never   been    given    at   all  ;    the 
church  thought  it  advisable  to  get  the  best 
satisfaction  they  could  in  an  affair  which  affected 
the  liberties  and  consciences  of  so  many  ;   and 
for  this  purpose  they   resolved  that  Paul  a?id 
Barnabas,   and  some  others   of  their  number^ 
should  go  up  to  the  apostles  ^  and  elders  at  Jeru- 

•  They  resolved,  that  Paul,   &c.  should  lowed,  that  this  is  the  journey  to  which. 
go  up  to  the  upoatles.^     It  is  generally  al-   Paul  refers.  Gal.  ii.  1,  2,  when  he  says. 


Paul  and  Barnabas  go  to  Jerusalem  to  consult  upon  it,         215 

the  apostles  and  el-  salem^  to  know  their  sentiments  about    this  sect. 
■ders  about  this  ques-  grand  question,  xxxm. 

''""  3    And    being      J^^'V  ff '/^^f  ^^P^"  ^his  set  Qut  from  Anti-  J^ 
broug'ht     on     their  och,  and  being  brought  jorxvard  on  their  jour-  ^y.^S 
•way  by  the  church,  neij  bij  several  of  the  church^^  xvent  throuph 
they  passed  through  j^e  countries  of  Phcenicia  and  Samaria,  which 
Phenice,  and  Sam  a-  ,        •    ^i     •  i  ^-        ^        n     i     •      r  n 

ria,    declaring    the  W.^". their  way,   ;rA/^?/2o-  to  all  their  fellow- 

conversion  of  the  christians  whom  they  met  with  in  the  several 
Gentiles  :  and  they  towns  through  which  they  passed,  the  convert 
r^f  thrbrSn'.  ^^'''^  'f^'''  Genttles,^  by  the  blessing  of  God  on 
their  labours  ;  and  by  this  account  they  occa- 
4  And  when  they  ^ioned  great  joy  to  all  the  brethren, 
were  come  to  Jeru-  -^"^  being  at  length  arrived  at  Jerusalem^  4 
salem,  they  were  re-  theij  -were  received  with  all  clue  respect  by  the 
ceived  of  the  church,  ^vhole  c/u/rc//,  a^rt' particularly  by  the  apostles 
and  eWers^,  aTd  they  "'^^  elders  who  resided  there  :  And  they  related 
declared  all  things  to  them  what  great  and  wonderful  things  God 

tha.t  he  weijf  up  by  revelation,  wh]ch  is  very  to  bring  forward  on   their  way.    Compare 

consistent  with  this  ;  for  the  church  in  send-  Acts  xx.  38  ;  xxi.  5  ;  Rom.  xv.  24;   1  Cor. 

ing  them  might  be  directed  by  a  revelation,  xvi  6,  11  ;  2  Cor.  i.  16  ;  Tit.  iii.  13;  and  3 

made  either  immediately  to  Paul,  or  to  John,  ver.  6. 
some  other  person,  relating  to  this  import- 
ant affair.     Important  indeed  it  was,  and        ^  Relating  to  all  their  fellow  Christians 

necessary   that  these   yeivish  impositions  — the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles.'\    It  is  sur- ' 

should  be  solemnly  opjiosed  in  time,  be-  prising  that  the   tiuthor  of  MiscelL  Sacra, 

cause  a  great  number  of  conijcr?*,  that  were  (Essay  iv.  p  50,  i^"  seq.J  and  Dr.  Benson, 

zealous  for  the  laiv,  would  eagerly  fall  in  (Vol.  II.  p.  49,  50,)  should  think,  Paul  and 

'with  such  a  notion,  and  be  ready  to  con-  Barnabas  told  tlieir  stoi-y  in  so  ambiguous 

tend  for  observance  of  it.     Many  of  the  a  manner,  as  to  leave  room  for  those  who 

Christians  at  Antioch  undoubtedly  knew,  heard  them,  both  here,  and  at  Jerusalem, 

that  Paul  was  under  an  extraordinary  di-  to  conclude,  tliat  the  Gentiles  of  whom  they 

vine  direction,  and  therefore  would  readily  spake  were  only  proselytes  of  the  gate  and 

have   acquiesced    in     his     determination  not  idolatrous  Gentiles.    Had  the  distinction 

alone;  but,  as  others  might  have  prejudices  been  material,  it  would  no  doubt  have  been 

against  him,  on  account  of  his  having  been  inquired  into,  and  though  no  inquiry  had 

so  much  concerned  with  the  Gentiles,  it  been  made,  yet  it  would  liave  been  very 

was  highly  expedient  to  take  the  current  disingenuous  in  Paul  and  Barnabas,  when 

sense  and  judgment  of  the  apostles  of  the  (as  these  writers  allow)  tlieir  work  had 

circumcision  upon  this  occasion.  chiefly  lain  among  the  idolatrous  Gentiles, 

^  And  elders  at  ytrusalem-']  By  what  au-  to  conceal  that  circumstance,  and  leave  the 

thority  these  have   been  concluded  to  be  assemblym  general  terms  to  make  a  decree 

some  of  the  hundred  and  twenty  mentioned  relating  to  Christian  Gentiles,  in  which  in 

Acts  i.  15,  I  am  yet  to  learn,  notwithstand-  -fact  but  a  very  small  part  of  them  should 

ing  what  is  suggested   by  Dr.  Whitby  in  be    concerned.      But  indeed  it  is    most 

loc.  and  Dr.  Benson, Vol.  II.  p.  55.  It  seems  groundless  to  imagine,  that,  if  the  distinc- 

to  me,  that  any  officer  of  the  church,  to  tion  had  been  ever  so  great  between /)ro.je- 

whom  the  stated  inspection  of  it  was  com-  lytes  of  the  gate  and  other  Gentiles,  it  should 

mitted,    might  properly  be  called  elders,  in  any  circumstances,  or  at  any  time  have 

whether  they  were,  or  were  not,   of  that  been  an  obnoxious  thing,  or  a  thing  that 

number.  should  need  concealment,  that  the  true  God 

'  Being  brought  forward  on  their  journey  by  had  heex^  preached  to  idolaters.     As  for  the 

the  church^     This   is  plainly  tlie  sense  of  argument  from  Gal.  ii.  2,  I  may  hereafter 

the  word  7rgo'prifA<fB(vli;,  which  is  constant-  give  my  reasons  for  concluding,  it  refers  to 

ly  used  to  express  the  regard  which  was  Paul's  teaching,  that  even  the  yeus  them' 

shewn  to  those,  wlio  travelled  any  where  selves  were  by  Christ  freed  from  any  gen. 

to  preach  the  gospel,  or  to  take  care  of  the  eral  obligation  in  conscience  to  observe  th$, 

aS'airs  ef  the  church,  whom  it  was  usual  Mosaic  ceremoiiies. 


216  The  apostles  and  elders  meet  to  consider  it. 

SECT,  has  graciously  done  -with  and  by  them^  and  gave  that  God  had  done 
xxxiii.  them  an  account  of  the  success  with  which  he  w'*^^^  them. 
•" —  had  blessed  their  ministry  among  the  Gentiles, 
jjy  4  in  their   late  travels  through  Cyprus,   Pam- 
phvlia,  Pisidia,  and  Lycaonia. 

5  But  .some  of  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees  that  he-  5  But  there  rose 
lieved.^  uho  were  still  zealous  for  the  ceremo-  "^ ""^tiJe'"  Pharisees 
nial  law,  rase  up  and  said.   That  though  they  ^-hich  believed,  say- 

Jieartilv  rejoiced  in  the  conversion  of  so  many  ing-,  That  it  was 
of  the  heathen  to  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  "eedful  to  circum- 
,1  ,  .,  11.1  .    cise    them,    and    to 

the  gospel,  yet  zt  was  absolutely  necessary  to  command   them    to 

circumciae  them,  and  to  instruct  and  charge  them  keep  the  law  of  Mo- 

to  keep  the  whole  laxv  of  3Ioses,    in    its    cere-  ses. 

monial  as  well  as  moral  precepts.     Others  in 

the  company  opposed  this,  as  an  innovation  of 

a  very  unreasonable  nature,  and  as  what  might 

be    attended   with    pernicious   consequences  : 

And  to  bring  the  matter  to   an  issue,  it  was 

agreed,  that  at  an  appointed  time  it  should  be 

debated  at  large  in  a  full  assembly. 

6  And  accordinj^ly  when   the  day  came,   the     6  And  the  apostles 
..Ml  J      ij  Ml        J  ^        tu  J.    and  elders  came  to- 

apostles  and  elders  xoere  gathered  together,   to  ^^^1,^,.  ^^^,  ^^  ^^^^^-^^^ 

consult  upon  this  affair^  and  to  consider  what  er  of  this  matter. 

7  was  fit  to  be  determined  in  it.  And  after  much  7  And  when  there 
debate,^  Peter  rose  up  in  the  assembly,  and  said  ^''^.  been  much  dis- 

,  71^       r        /n    J        .  11  putuis-,    Peter    rose 

to  them.  Men  \and\   brethren,  you  very  well  (.p^   anj   said   unto 
knotv  that  some  considerable  time  since,  the  ever  them, Men rtw^^breth- 

blessed  God  who  is  so  remarkably  amomc  "us  ^f"'  J^  know  how 
,  .  ^   ,  r  1  To-  that  a    eood    while 

by  many  gracious  tokens  of  his  presence,  chose^  a  ^^      qo^I     ^^^^ 

that  the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth  should  hear  the  choice    among    us, 

e  ^ut  some  of  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees,  meni  aga.inst  their  inspiration ,'  for  this  dis - 

Sec]  I  cannot  but  wonder  wilh  Raphelius,  pute  does  not  appear  to  have  been  among- 

Cex  He'od.  p.  367,)  that  Beza  and  some  the  apostles  themselves ,-  and,  if  they  really 

others  should  think,  this  is  a  circumstance  had  debated  the  case  awhile,  their  decision 

which  Paul  adds  to  his  story,  when  the  at  last  might  have  been  under  an  unerring 

connection  so  evidently  shews  them  to  be  direction  :   And  I  know  not  any  reason  to 

the  words  of  Luke  the  historian,  informing  conclude,  that  their  inspiration  was  always 

us,  that  these  messengers  found  some  at  sn  instantaneous  and  express,  as  to  supersede 

Jerusalem,  who  held  tlie  same  unhappy  any  deliberation*  in  their  own   minds,  or 

principles  which  hud  so  much  disturbed  any  consultation  with  each  other, 
the  peace  of  the  church  at  Antioch.     To 

support  the  other  interpretation  Mr.  L'En-  R  God  among  us  chose-']  There  seems,  as 

fant  is  obliged  to  make  an  addition  to  the  Hcinsius  and  many  others  have  observed, 

text,  and  render  it.  But  {^said  they,']  some  of  something  harsh  in  this  expression,  to  take 

the  Pharisees,  he.    See  IVolf.  Cur.  Philol.  in  it  as  if  Peter  had  said,   "  God  chose  me 

loc.  from  among  us  all."     The  words  ^among 

(  After  much  debate.']     The  debate  which  :/s]  are  wanting  in  the  S'yriac  Version,  and 

arose  in  this  assembly  may  indeed  prove,  some   read  [^among  you ;]  but  the  sense 

that  there  were  some  in  the  churcli  at  Je-  given  in  the  paraphrase  seems  so  ea.^y  and 

rusalem,  who  had  not  a  due  regard  to  the  pertinent,  that  I  see  no  reason  to  wish  for 

authority  of  the  apostles ,-  but  it  cannot,  as  any  authority  to  change  the  i*eceived  read- 

many  liave  supposed,  afford  any  just  argu-  ing. 


Peter  declares  hoxv  God  had  accepted  the  uncircumcised  Gentiles.   21T 

that  the  Gentiles  by  word  of  the  gospel}^  and  believe  in  that  glorious  sect. 
my  moutli  should  dispensation.  And  in  proof  of  this,  while  I  -'^^'''"* 
^";et."dtn*e>as  preaching  to  Cornelius  and  his  family,— 

8  And  God  which  who  were  uncircumcised,  that  God  who  know-  j^y_  g 
knoweth  the  hearts,  ^f/i  the  heart  bare  witness  to  thern  that  they 
g^rng&The'S:  ^"^  accepted  byhim,  hy  giving  them  the  Hofy 

iy  Ghost,  even  as  he  Spirit  in  a  miraculous  eftusion  and  a  visible  ap- 
did  unto  us  :  pearance,  even  as  \he  did]  to  us  at  the  very  be- 

ginning, on  that  ever  memorable  day  of  Pen- 
tecost, which  fulfilled  our  Lord's  gracious 
promise,  and  furnished  us  for  our  great  and 

9  And  put  no  dif- successful    work.  A?id  thus    it    evidently  9 
ference  between  us  appeared,  that  he  made  710  distinction  between 
and  them,  puriiyine     '*^        ,     ,           ,       .         ,       •/-   j   ^/    •      i 

tlieir  hearts  by  faith.  "*  ^""^  thern^  having  purijied  their  hearts  as 
well  as  ours,  by  a  sincerey^zVA,  and  thus  sanc- 
tified them  much  more  effectually  than  could 
have  been  done  by  any  external  rite,  and  made 
it  manifest  that  he  was  ready  to  admit  them  to 
the  blessings  of  his  gospel. 

10  Now  therefore  Noxv  therefore^  my  brethren,  why  do  you  not  10 
why  tempt  ye  God,  acquiesce  in  such  a  determination  ?  Why  do 
the^neck  of  the"dls"  y°'^^  insist  on  farther  terms  as  necessary,  where 
ciples,which  neither  the  divine  will  is  already  sufficiently  declared  ; 
our  fathers  nor  we  and  go  about  to  tempt  God^  by  a  proposition  of 
were  able  to  bear  ?    ly^posing  on  the  neck  of  the  disciples  a  grievous 

and  burthensome  yoke.,  which  neither  our  fath- 
ers nor  we  have  been  able  cheerfully  and  regu- 
larly to  bear.^  without  being  exposed  to  great 
inconveniencies   and   many  transgressions  in 

11  But  we  believe,  consequence  of  it?  But  far  from  consenting  to  11 
that  through  the  ^hat  some  of  you  propose,  xve  who  are  suffic- 
iently instructed  on  this  head  by  our  great 
Master,  do  fully  and  assuredly  believe.,  that  we 
ourselves  are  saved.,  not  by  obedience  to  the 
works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord 

•>  That  the  Gentiles  hy  my  mouth  should  they  were  proselytes  of  the  gate,  merely 
hear  the  word  of  the  gospel.']  It  is  surprising  from  his  calling  them  Gentiles,  and  also 
to  me,  that  the  learned  authors  I  have  so  that  circumcision  would  be  judged  more 
often  mentioned  above  should  argue,  that,  jiecessary  for  such  converts  than  for  those 
because  the  persons  to  whom  Peter  first  who  had  before  been  idolaters  ;  both  whicK 
preached  the  gospel  were  not  idolaters,  suppositions  appear  to  me  very  un  warrant- 
that  is,  because  Cornelius  was  a  worshipper  able.  Peter's  argument  plainly  is,  "  Cir- 
of  the  true  God,  (for  what  A/s/nenc/i  were,  cumcision  cannot  be  necessary  for  Gentile 
none  can  certainly  say,)  therefore  the  ques-  converts,  because  God  by  tiie  effusion  of  his 
tion  now  before  this"  assembly  must  only  ^/i/r/f  declared  his  acceptance  of  iindrcuTn- 
be,  ^' Wkeihe-v  proselytes  of  the  gate  sneYQ  cised  Gentiles  in  Cornelius's  case  :"_  And 
obliged  to  observe  f/ic  wAo/e /aw  o/'ikfose* .?"  this  argument  will  be  conclusive,  if  Gen- 
(See  Miscel.  Sacr.  Essay  IV.  and  Dr.  Ben-  tiles  be  taken  in  the  most  extensive,  which 
son.  Vol.  II.  chap.  3,  §  4,  5,  6.)  I  see  not  we  are  sure  was  the  most  usual  sense  of 
the  force  of  this  argument,  since  it  evi-  the  word,  that  is,  for  a// wAo  ore  «of,  either 
dently  takes  it  for  gi-anted,  both  that  the  by  birth,  or  complete  proselytism,  ^ews. 
assembly  would  know  and  recollect  that 


218  Rejections  on  the  evil  of  an  imposing  spirit^  &c. 

SECT-  yesus  Christy  in  the  same  manner  as  they  are  :  grace  of  our  I.oi-d 
xxxiii  ^^^  therefore  we  cannot  consent,  that  while  ^"11^.   Christ,    we 
"7      they  have  that  faith  upon  which  salvation  de-  as\hey!  **^^ 
xv.ll  pends,  we  should  urge  upon  them  the  observa- 
tion of  those  ceremonial  precepts  of  the  law, 
by  which  we  ourselves  know  we  cannot  be  jus- 
tified. 

Thus  Peter  pleaded,  and  James  afterwards 
seconding  his  discourse,  the  council  acquiesced 
in  it,  (as  we  shall  presently  hear,)  only  enjoin- 
ing some  easy  restrictions,  to  avoid  giving  un- 
necessary offence  to  their  circumcised  brethren. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  How  early  did  the  spirit  of  bigotry  and  imposition  begin  to 
10  ^^^^^  '"  *^^  Christian  church !  that  fatal  humour  of  imposing  a 
yoke  on  the  neck  of  Christ's  disciples^  by  making  indifferent  things 
necessary  !  An  unmanly  and  antichristian  disposition ;  which 
has  almost  ever  since  been  rending  the  church  to  pieces,  and 
clamorousl)'^  throwing  the  blame  on  those  who  have  been  desir- 
ous, on  principles  truly  evangelical,  to  stand  fast  in  the  liberty 
•with  which  their  divine  Master  hath  made  them  free :  (Gal.  v.  1.) 
How  foolish  and  how  mischievous  the  error,  of  making  terms  of 
communion  which  Christ  has  never  made  ;  and  how  presump- 
tuous the  arrogance  of  invading  his  throne,  to  pronounce  from 
thence  damnatory  sentences  on  those  who  will  not,  who  dare  not, 
submit  to  our  uncommissioned  and  usurped  authority. 

2  Prudent  undoubtedly  was  the  part  which  these  Antiochian 
Christians  acted  upon  this  occasion,  in  sending  these  messengers 
to  the  apostles  for  their  determination :  And  it  will  be  our  pru- 
dence, now  we  can  no  longer  in  person  consult  tliose  amhassa- 
dors  of  Christy  to  make  their  writings  the  man  of  our  counsel^  and 
the  standard  both  of  our  faith  and  worship ;  appealing  to  the 
tribunal  of  Christ,  our  master  and  our  judge,  from  those  imchnri- 
table  censures  which  we  may  sometimes  incur  even  from  his 
faithful  though  mistaken  servants,  for  retaining  the  simplicity  of 
that  religion  which  these  authorized  interpreters  of  his  will 
taught. 

3  Great  joy  was  occasioned  to  the  churches  through  which  Paul 
and  Barnabas  passed,  when  they  recounted  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  :  O  that  such  joy  may  be  renewed  to  us,  by  the  success 
of  all  who  with  a  truly  apostolic  selfdenial  and  zeal  go  forth  at 
any  time  to  the  vast  multitudes  of  the  Gentiles  which  yet  remain 
on  the  face  of  this  uncultivated  earth  of  ours,  so  great  a  part  of 
which  is  yet  in  a  spiritual  sense  a  ruildemess  !  Whatever  success 

4  they  may  have  in  one  part  of  our  Lord''s  vineyard^  or  rve  in  an- 
other, let  us  all  remember  it  is  in  consequence  of  what  God  does 
by  us  and  by  them  ;  and  let  us  adore  the  riches  of  divine  grace, 


Paul  and  Barnabas  relate  what  was  done  among-  the  Gentiles,    219 

to  which  we  owe  it,  that  we  are  chosen  to  make  a  part  of  God^s  sect. 
people  ourselves,  and  to  carry  the  knowledge  and  power  of  his  ^^xni. 
gospel  to  others.  ; — 

May  our  hearts  h^  purified  by  a  vital,  and  not  m&rely  enlight-  7^8^^ 
ened  by  a  notional ^J/z/A  /  May  that  God^  who  knoweth  all  hearts^ 
bear  witness  to  us,  by  giving  us  his  Holy  Spirit^  to  seal  us  to  the 
day  of  redemption  !  And  being  under  the  influence  of  this  sacred  11 
agent,  animated  in  the  most  amiable  manner  to  a^/orn  our  prof es' 
sion^  when  we  have  done  all^  may  we  humbly  repose  ourselves 
upon  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christy  as  knowing  that  it  is 
only  by  the  rich  and  free  display  of  it  that,  after  all  our  labour, 
obedience,  and  care,  we  can  expect  salvation, 

SECT.     XXXIV. 

The  "Speech  of  James^  in  the  assembly  of  the  apostles  and  elders  at 
Jerusalem^  with  their  decree  in  favour  of  the  liberty  of  Gentile 
converts.     Acts  XV.  12 — 29. 

Acts  XV.  12.  AcTS    XV.  12. 

THEN  all  the  TT  was  observed  in  the  last  section,  that  a  sect.. 
multitude  kept  1  meeting  of  the  apostles  and  elders  was  held  ^''^'''• 

£c"  u  linabi"  at  Jerusalem,  on  account  of  that  attempt  which  7;;; 
the  Judaizing  Christians  had  made  at  Antioch,  xv.l2 
to  bring  the  believing  Gentiles  under  the  yoke 
of  the  Mosaic  law  ;  and  an  account  was  given, 
of  that  speech  in  their  favour  with  which  Peter 
had  opened  it,  wherein  he  recounted  the  story 
of  Cornelius,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  and 
his  friends  were  admitted  into  the  church,  with- 
out circumcision,  yet  with  most  evident  tokens 
of  divine  approbation.    It  was  then  judged  con- 

,  venient,  that  they  who  had  been  in  a  peculiar 

manner  the  apostles  of  the  Gentiles,  should 
proceed  with  their  narration  :  ^^/z^f  accordingly 
the  whole  multitude  which  was  assembled,^  ^e/>( 
silence  ^and  attended  to  Barnabas  andPauly  while 

»  The  i9hnle  multitude.']     I  suppose  this  in  one  of  their  worshipping  assemblies  that 

Vikole  multiiuu'e  is  spoken  of  ver.  22,  as  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  declared  all  things 

the  who'e  church  ;  for    I  cannot  enter  into  that   God   had  done   inith   them ;    (ver.  4,) 

the   force  of  tiiuse   reasons  on  which  the  andthat  now  at  another,  yet  more  numer- 

learneci  Beza   concludes,   that  all  that  is  otis,  and  held  on  this  particular  occasion, 

mentioned  from   the    sixth  to  the   tvienty  they  told  the  story  more  largely,  with  an 

first  verse,\>VLSse.<\in  a sniod (fminiiters only,  account  of  particular  miracles  and  other 

and  was  not  communicated  to  the  rest  of  occurrences  :  And  this  the  word  [waW- 

the  church  till  afterwards,  wlien   they  ac-  fao'e]  seems  farther  to  imply.     Yet  I  pre- 

quiesced  in  the  tetter,  which  contained  the  sume    not  absolutely  to    determine    the 

result  of  tliis  meetmg  ;  ver.  22,  £5*  je^.     It  question. 
«eems  to  me  most  probable,  that  is  was 


220     James  shezvs,  that  this  agreed  xu'ith  what  the  prophets  said, 

SECT,  they  were  relating  what  ^xt^X  signs  andwonders  and  Paul,  declaring 
^^^^^-  God  had  done  amoup^  the  heathen  by  theyn,  tore-  what  miracles    and 
^^  claim  them  fro,,  iheir  idolatries  ;^  and  with  ^^IS  LtX 
XV.  12  what  miraculous  operations  he  had  connrmecl  Gentiles  by  ihem. 
their  method  ofadmitting  them  into  the  Christ- 
ian church,  though  they  never  made  any  eftbrt 
towards  engaging  them  to  be  circumcised,  and 
become  Jews. 

13  Then  after  they  had  done  speaking,  James  the  i^^  And  after  they 
son  of  Alpheus,  one  of  the  apostles,  answered,"-  had  held  their 
saying.  Men  [and]brethren,  I  desire  you  would  ^^^^J:^^  ^'^ 
attentively  hearken  unto  me,  while  1  give  you  ^„^  brethren,  heark- 
my  most  deliberate  thoughts  on  this  important  en  unto  me. 

14  question.  Our  beloved  brother  .S/w^J^i  Peter  14  Simon  hath  de- 
hath^nsX.  been  relating,  howGod  first  looked  down  c^^ve^  how  God  at 

on  the  Gentiles  in  his  abundant'  mercy,    to  take  %l^^^^lt  take  out 
from  among  them  a  people  for  the  honour  Oi  his  of  them  a  people  for 
name,  who  should  with  us  be  accounted  to  him  his  name. 
for  a  generation  ;  sending  his  servant  to  them 
in  an  extraordinary  manner,  and  crowning  his 
labours  with  such  tokens  of  success,  and  such 
characters  of  divine  acceptance,  as  could  leave 
no  doubt  as  to  the  regularity  of  his  proceed- 
ings ;  to  ail  which  the  relations  made  by  our 
other  brethren,  Barnabas  and  Paul,  do  wonder- 

15  fully  agree.  .^?2<3',  though  this  may  seem  quite  15  ^.nd  to  this  a- 
contrarv  to  some  of  our  prejudices  in  favour  gree  the  words  of  the 
of  our  nation  and  the  law  of  Moses,  yet,  if  we  propl^ets  ;  as  it  is 
will  give  ourselves  leave  impartially  to  exam-  ' 

ine  and  consider,  we  shall  find  it  by  no  means 
incredible  ;  for  the  words  of  the  prophet  harmo- 
nize  with  this,,  as  it  is  written,  particularly  by 

16  Amos,  (chap.  ix.  11,  12,)  "  After  this  /will  16  After  this  I 
return  to  my  people  in  mercy,  and  will  restore  will  return,  and  will 

•>  Done  among  the  heathen  liy  them,  to  re-  observe,  that,  if  Peter  had  introduced  his 
claim  them  from  their  idolatries.]  For  the  discourse  like  that  of  James,  with  say- 
reasonableness  of  taking  it  in  this  extent,  ing,  Hearken  unto  me,  it  would  no  doubt 
see  note  '',  §  33,  p.  217.  liavc  been  strenuously  pleaded  in  the  same 

"^  yames  answered.']  It  is  plain  from  view.  They  who  Iiave  interpreted  this,  as 
hence,  tliat  the  matter  was  not  determin-  an  instance  of  the  authoritative  proceed- 
ed by  virtue  of  any  authority  in  Peter  ;  ings  of  a  bishop  in  his  own  diocese,  have 
and  it  seems  very  providential,  that  James  not  to  be  sure  sufficiently  considered  the 
should  have  made  such  a  speech  on  this  oc-  difference  between  tlie  apostolical  and  epis- 
casion,  and  that  he  sliould  have  used  the  copal  office,  nor  how  little  pretence  any 
e.x\>rciis.'nm,  K(^i)ia),  I  determine,  (ver.  19  ;)  supposed  episcopal  power  oi  ]-Ames  at  Jeru- 
whioli,  iiad  it  been  found  in  Feter^s  speech,  saleni  could  give  him,  to  dictate  to  Peter 
would  iiavc  been  a  much  more  plausible  and  his  other  Zre^Are;!,  in  deciding  a  cause, 
argument  in  favour  ot  his  weakly  boasted  in  which  tiie  whole  Christian  world,  and 
supremacy,  than  the  whole  Scripture,  now  not  only  his  own  supposed  diocese,  was  con- 
afibrds.     It  may  not  be  improper  also  to  cerned. 


when  foretelling  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles.  221 

build  again  the  tab-  the  house  and  bnild  up  the  tabernacle  of  David  sect. 
ernacle    of    David,  ^y  servant,  7vhich  is  fallen  down  ;'^  yea,  /rt^i// ^^xiv. 

?own:  aid  I  will  '-'^^"^^  ^f'  ^""^^^  «"^^^^  '^  ^P'\?''t  «5-«"^  ^Vith  -J^^ 
build  again  the  ruins  such  Strength  and  glory  as  shall  be  observed  by  ^y.  le 
thereof,   and  I  will  all  around  :    That  not  the  Jews  alone,  but  all  17 

^^U^-^k'**!,        •   the  remainder  of  me?i^   rnau  earnestly  seek  the 

17  1  hat  the  resi-  ,  ,  ji  i  7  7  •  t 
due  of  men  might  Lord^^  even  all  the  heathen  nations  upon  whom 
seek  after  the  Lord,  my  name  is  called^  who  in  that  day  shall  know 
and  all  the  Gentiles  ^,  name,  and  be  received  into  the  number  of 
"s^caUedTsSth  \he  ^Y  people,  saith  the  Lord  Jehovah,  who  by  his 
Lord,  who  doth  all  almighty  power,  with  unfailing  faithfulness, 
these  things.             ^^th  aU  these  things.'' 

18  Known   unto      [JVow]  such  a  prediction  is  agreeable  to  the  18 
Godare  all  his  works  vvise   and   Steady  plan  of  the  divine  govern- 
from   tlie  beginning  ^^^^      f^j,  ^^  ^  •;  ^^^^^^  ^^^  r^^,„  eternitu  itself 

«f  the  world.  ,  ./-.jpt  "^  ^j 

known  unto  God^  whom  no  unexpected  event 

can   ever   surprise,    but   who    has    fixed    his 

schemes  on  so  perfect  and  exact  a  foresight  of 

the   most   contingent  events,  that  he  is   never 

under  any  necessity  of  changing  them  in  the 

minutest  circumstance. 

^  After  this  I  ivill  return,  &c.]  These  ment  for  admitting,  in  the  most  candid 
words  are  quoted  from  Amos  ix.  11,  12,  manner,  those  of  ihem  who  were  already- 
according  to  the  reading  of  the  Seventy,  converted  The  Heathen  upon  whom  the 
who  might  probably  follow  a  correcter  ^iaixe  o/'Go^/j  ca//ed,  is  so  proper  a  descrip- 
copy  of  the  Hebrew  than  the  present ;  and  tion  of  tht)se  that  are  converted  to  the  true 
Bishop  Chandler  {0^  Christianity-,  p.  174,)  religion,  that,  when  any  urge  that  it  must 
seems  very  justly  to  argue,  that  the  Jews  refer  to  those  who  were  before  (.heir  con- 
understood  and  admitted  the  words  in  the  version  to  Christianity  worshippers  of  the 
sense  that  James  quotes  them,  or  they  ^rwe  Go(/,  it  only  shews  how  raucli  they  are 
would  not  iiave  submitted  to  his  iiiterpreta-  distressed  for  t-.rguments  to  support  an  hy- 
tion,  considering  how  strongly  tliey  were  pothesis.  See  below,  note  ^. 
prejudiced  against  the  consequence  he  *'  All  his  works  are  from  eternity  known 
drew  from  them.  unto  God.']  It  is  plain,  the  apostie  does  not 
.  «  That  the  remainder  of  men,  &c.]  De  (as  some  have  strangely  asserted,)  speak 
Dieu  has  a  learned  and  curious  note  here,  of  God's  works  in  the  natural  world,  which 
to  account  for  the  variation  of  this  quotation  had  been  nothing  at  all  to  his  present  pur- 
from  \\\(i  original.  If  the  ancient  reading  pose,  but  of  his. dispensations  towards  the 
were,  That  they  may  possess  the  remnant  o/"  children  of  men.  Now  lie  could  not  hum 
Edom,  (which  there  is  room  to  question,)  those,  without  knowing  the  characters  and 
we  must  suppose  with  Grolius,  Cradock,  actions  of  particular  persons,  on  a  corres- 
and  others,  that,  as  the  propliets  declared  pondence  to  which,  the  vyisdom  and  good- 
some  ofthegreatestenemiesof  the  church,  ness  of  those  dispensations  is  founded. 
snch  SiS  the  Edomites  were,  should  submit  Thus,  for  instance,  he  must  have  knovvn, 
themselves  to  it,  the  apostle  had  a  right  to  Uiere  would  be  Gentile  idolaters,  (a  thing 
interpret  these  words,  as  in  effect  declar-  as  dependent  on  the  freed(jm  of  the  human 
ing,  that  all  the  residue  of  men,  that  is,  the  mind,  as  any  thing  we  can  imagine,)  or  he 
whole  Heathen  world,  should  be  converted,  could  not  have  known,  that  he  would  call 
Dr.  Sykes  (of  Christianity,  p.  294,)  very  them  into  his  church.  This  text  therefore 
justlyVefers  this  to  the  br'inging  in  f/!e/«/-  must  remain  an  unanswerable  proof, 
ness  of  the  Gentiles  in  the  latter  ci:t)  ;  never-  amongst  a  thousand  moie  from  the  word 
theless,  as  he  there  well  observes,  they  of  God,  that  he  certainly  foreknmvs  future. 
would  in  this  view  afibrd  a  very  good  arju-  contingencies. 

VOL.  3.  31 


222        He  concludes^  that  the  Genttks  ought  7iot  to  be  circu  mcised, 

SECT.      Wherefore  /cannot  but  determine  in  my  own     19  Wherefore  my 
^^'^-  mind,g  and  I  doubt  not  but  you  will  i"eadily  ^s^^^n^^J'^^^^^J,  ^hat^^e 

concur  with  me,  that  we  ought  not  to  disquiet  ^^-^^^  f,."^   amon^ 

^^^IQ  those  -who  from  among  the  Gentiles  are  converted  the     Gentiles     are. 
by  divine  grace  to  the  knowledge  and  worship  turned  to  God  : 
of  the  true  God^  and  to  obedience  to  the  gos- 
pel,'^ with  such  observances  as  those  now  in 
20  question  ;    But  only  to  write  to  them^  that  they     20  But  that   we 
abstain  from   things  grossly   scandalous,  and  write  unto  them,that 
such  as  would  give  gre.te.,  offence  to  their  ^^f^J^sW- Mo," 
brethren    ot   the     circumcision  ;     particularly,  and/row  fornication, 
from  the  abominable  pollutions  o/'things  sacri-  and     from     things 
ficed  unto  idols,  and  fornication,  and[from]  eat-  "^^''/'^y '^'  a"^^''* 
ing  that  which  is  strangled^  and  [from]  blood.' 

8  /  cannot  but  determine  in  my  own  cumstances  again,  Christian  charity  would 
mind.]  This  the  word  xg/va  may  naturally  surely  require  us  to  lay  ourselves  under 
express,  and  be  taken  to  imply,  judging  in  the  same  restraints.  As  for  the  hypothesis 
our  own  mind,  without  pretending  to  im-  which  has  been  so  largely  proposed  by  the 
pose  that  judgment  on  others.  author  of  Miscell.  Sacra,  Essay  IV.  aad  de- 

f*  Thosevjho  from  among  the  Gentiks  are  fended  by  Dr.  Benson,  f  ^wf.  Vol.  II.  p. 
Converted  to  God.']  It  is  evident,  this  de-  58—67,)  to  which  Dr.  Hammond's  inter- 
scription  much  better  suits  those,  who  pretation  very  nearly  approaches,  "  that 
■were  now,  as  it  is  elsewhere  expressed,  this  decree  only  related  to  such  Christians  as 
\\i:\\e.ss.i.9,)turnedfromidolsto  servethe  had,  before  they  embraced  the  gospel, 
living  and  true  God,  than  those  who,  having  been  proselytes  of  the  gtUe,  and  was  never 
had  the  knowledge  and  fear  of  God  before,  intended  to  include  those  converted  from 
were  now  instructed  in  what  was  peculiar  among  the  idolatrous  Gentiles  "  besides 
to  Christianity.  what  has   been  noted  on  many  passages 

«  The  pollutions  of  idols,  and  fornication,  above,  to  shew  how  unreasonable  such  an 
and  that  ■which  is  strangled,  and  blood.']  It  interpretation  would  be,  I  desire  it  may  be 
is  not  for  a  note  in  such  a  work,  to  enter  considered  farther,  that  the  Jews  must  as 
into  all  the  difficulties  and  niceties  of  this  much  scruple  to  converse  with  one  wlio  had 
text,  or  the  various  opinions  of  com,menta-  been  an  idolater,  and  continued,  after  de- 
tors  upon  it.  Omitting  for  the  present  comiiig  a  Christian,  to  eat  of  ihese  supposed 
■what  may  be  said  of  fornication  as  mention-  unclean  things,  as  with  one  who  had  before 
ed  here,  which  I  shall  refer  to  note'  below,  been  a  worshipper  of  the  true  God,  and  used 
I  must  declare,  that  on  the  whole,  the  them;  and  consequently,  that,  iff/j/ic/e- 
most  rational  interpretation  of  the  passage  cree  were  to  be  interpreted  under  suck  a 
seems  to  be  this  :  That  thougli  neither  limitation  as  these  authors  propose,  it 
things  sacrificed  to  idols,  nor  the  flesh  of  would  have  been  e;/uite  insiiffi-cient  for  the 
strangled  animals,  nor  blood,  have,  or  can  intended  purpose  of  accommodating  affairs 
have,  any  wora/ewY  in  them,  which  should  between  Jewish  and  Gentile  Christians, 
make  the  eating  of  them  absolutely  and  as  nothing  would  have  been  done  with 
universally  unlawful;  (compare  1  Cor.  respect  to  fAoie  of  the  latter  who  /jac/Ziten 
viii.  1,  8,  9  ;  Rom.  xiv.  14  ;  (ff  seq.  1  Tim.  idolaters,  though  they  were  by  far  the 
iy.  4  ;  Mat.  xv.  11  ;)  yet  they  were  here  more  numerous  of  the  Gentile  converts. 
forbidden  to  the  Gentile  converts,  because  This  will  more  evidently  appear,  if  the 
the  Jews  had  such  an  aversion  to  them,  opposite  opinion  in  question  be  compared 
tiiat  they  could  not  converse  freely  with  any  with  the  occasion  of  enacting  this  decree, 
who  used  them.  This  is  plainly  the  rea-  The  Jewish  zealots  insisted  upon  it,  that 
son  which  James  assigns  in  the  very  next  Goitilc  believers  should  be  circumcised.  Tiie 
words,  (ver.  21,)  and  it  is  abundantly  suf-  council  determined,  that  they  should  only 
ficient.  This  reason  is  now  ceased,  and  the  observe  these  necessary  things.  Now,  as  it  is 
obligation  to  abstain  from  these  tilings  certain  tlie  demand  of  circumcision  was, 
ceases  with  it.    But,  were  we  in  like  cir-   and  would  be.,  made  on  all  Gentile  converts, 


The  whole  assembly  agree  to  thisy  and  write  accordingly,      223 

21  For  Moses  of  And  though  the  latter  of  these  have  no  moral  sect. 
old  time  hath  in  ev-  ^^^^j  universal  evil  in  them,  yet  it  is  necessarv  ^^^'v- 
ery  city  them  that  .  •  .  i  -i  •  •  r  t  •  r  .  ■  _.^ 
preach   him,  being  ^^  J°'"  ^"^  prohibition  ot  them  to  that  ot  the 

read  in    the   syna-  former  ;  for  we  know  that  Moses  hath  from  an-  xv.31 
gogues  every  sab- c?>;2^^e?Z£'rfir?w?2*had,  and  still  continues  to  have, 
*^'  those  who  preach  him  and  his  institutions  in  ev- 

ery city^  being  readin  all  the  Jewish  synagogues 
every  sabbathday  ;  and  these  things  are  so  ex- 
pressly foibidden  in  his  law,  that  while  the  Gen- 
tile Christians  indulge  themselves  in  any  of 
them,  it  will  be  impossible  there  should  be  that 
communion  andharmony  between  them  and  the 
Jewish  converts,  which  the  honour  and  edifica- 
tion of  the  church  requires. 

22  Then  pleased  This  advice  was  very  acceptable  to  the  whole  22 
it  the  apostles  and  assembly,  who  unanimously  declared  their  ap- 
whole*  church  to  Probation  of  it :  Noxv  then  it  seemed  good  to  the 
send  chosen  men  oi  apostks  and  elders^  and  all  the  church  there  met 
their  o^yn  company  together,  to  send  to  Antioch^  vnth  Paul  and  Bar- 
Paul  and^Ba'rnabas  •  ^^^^^t  some  chosen  men  from  among  themselves^ 
namely,  Judas  sirna-  to  add  the  greater  authority  to  the  report  made 
med  Barsabas,  and  in  a  matter  of  SO  great  importance  ;  and  the 
Silas,  chief  men  a-  pej-gons  they  selected  on  this  occasion  were  Ju' 

'    das  sirnamed  Barsabas^^  and  Silas^^  who  were 

both  men  of  principal  account  among  the  breth- 

reUy  and  persons  who  well  deserved  the  high 

reputation  they  possessed. 

9,Z  And  wrote  let-      These  therefore  they  dispatched  to  Antioch,  23 

ters  by  them  after  -nffiting  by  their  hand  these  things  that  follow  :"" 

Ipostl^and  eldirs!  "  ^^^^  apostks,  and  elders,  and  other  brethren 

and  brethren,  send  assembled  at  Jerusalem,"  send  greeting  to  all 

and  not  merely  on  those  nvho  had  inown  ed  companion  of  Paul,  and  as  it  seems  also 
ihe  true  God  before  they  became  Christ-  a  citizen  of  Home  ,•  Acts  xvi.  37. 
ians,  these  injunctions  must  be  as  exten- 
sive as  that  demand.  Grotius  has  a  learn-  ^  ""  Writing,  &c.  J  As  for  the  construction 
ed  and  curious  «oie  on  this  text,  which  I  of  75 -H*v1«  with  *^«s-oAo/f,  and  some  other 
could  wish  might  be  consulted  by  those  supposed  solecisms  oi  this  kind,  I  with 
that  have  opportunity.  pleasure  refer  the  learned  reader  to  Ra- 

k^j^udas  sirnamed  £arsabas.:\  Some  have  P^^h^s,  Not.  ex  Jlerod,  p.  370-372,  and 
thought,  this   was  the   same  with  Joseph  P-  ^^^     ■^^'^• 

called  Barsabas,  (Acts  i.  23,)  candidate  "And  other  brethren.}  I  conclude  with 
with  Matthias  for  the  apostleship,  the  son  Mr.  L'Enfant,  that  these  brethren,  who 
of  Alpheus  or  Cleopas,  and  brother  to  at  were  neither  apostles  nor  elders,  were  pri- 
least  fwoof  the  apostles,  James  nowpres-  vate  Christians,  whom  the  apostles  in  their 
ent  and  Jude,  than  whom  we  know  not  great  condescension  joined  with  them  on 
any  one  person,  not  an  apostle,  of  greater  this  occasion,  as  well  knowing,  that  their 
note  in  the  church  at  this  time.  Others  declared  concurrence  would  strengthen 
suppose,  that  he  was  brother  to  him.  See  their  obligation  not  only  to  acquiesce  in 
Dr.  Benson,  Vol.  II.  p.  55.  this  decree,  but  to  support  it.     And  it  was 

^  Silas']  This  seems  to  have  been  the  the  more  prudent  to  do  it,  as  the  liberty 
person  elsewhere  called  Sylvanus;  (2  Cor.  this  gave  to  the  Gentile  Christians  would 
i.  19  ;  1  Thess  i.  1 ;  2  Thess.  i.  1  ;  1  Pet.  something  affect  the  secular  interests  of  tbe 
V.  12;)  a  most  intimate  friend  and  belov-  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem. 


224  The  letter  from  JermaJem  containing  the  decree^ 

SECT,  the  brethren  converted  to  the   Christian  faith  greeting   unto    the 

''''^''''■from  amonq-   the  Gentiles,  and  particularly  to  ^[^^V^V''^^^  ^-^ 

'^ .  .       a'^  ■     ,  f   1  1  r  rr      .      O'    the   Gentiles   in 

those  zn  Anttocn,  ana  the  other  parts  or  Syna,  Antioch,  and  Syria, 
XV.  24  '^'^'^  ^^  ^^*^  {  rovince  of  Cilicia.  Forasmuch  and  Cilicia. 

as  rve  have  been  informed,  that  some  sroingr  out  ^f  Forasmuch  as 
r  •^.,  1   \.  T.    J  we  have  heard,  that 

from  among  us,  with  a  pretence  that  we  had  certain  which  went 
sent  them  forth,  to  whom  nevertheless  we  gave  out  from  us  have 
no  commission  to  make  use  of  our  names,**  trouhled  you  with 
have  troubled  you  with  their  discourses,  un^  ^^^"1,^^^, 
settling  your  minds,  by  confidently  saying,  that  Ye  must  be  circum- 
\i^ou  must']  all  be  circumcised,  and  keep  all  the  cised,  and  keep  the 
precepts  of  the  laxv  of  Moses,  or  otherwise  '^'^  •  ^"  ^\"'"  ^^ 

»  Mil  ,  xrr      »    •         PCave   no  such    com- 

25  you  cannot  possibly  be  saved  :  We,  being  mandment : 

unanimously  assembled  to  debate    this  matter,      25  It  seemed  g-ood 

have  thought  proper  to  send  you  chosen  ynen   of  ""'^"  ,"^   '^?\"S  ^*" 

t      ^  ■,,  '^11         7    1       ^1  sembled    with    one 

our  own    body,    with    our    beloved    brethren  accord,  to  send  cho- 

26  Barnabas  and  Paul ;  Whom,  by  the  w  ay,  sen  men  unto  you, 
we  highly  esteem,  as  men  that  have  courageous-  with  our  beloved 
ly,    in  repeated   instances,    exposed^  their  Irves  ^^sTmL' that^ha^'e 

27  for  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'^  With  hazarded  their  lives 
them  we  have  therefore  sent  two  of  our  breth-  for  the  name  of  our 
ren,  Judas  and  Silas,  the  bearers  hereof,  xvho  ^"''i^  X^fT  ^^'^'^^* 
xvill  also  tell  {jyoii]  by  word  of  mouth  the  therefore  Judas,  and 
same  things  that  we  now  write,  together  with  Silas,  who  shall  also 
the  circumstances  of  our  consultation  on  this  teH  you  the  same 
head,  which  we  pass  over,  as  the  partic-  '"^^  ^  ™°" 
xikr  detail  of  them   would  carry  us  beyond 

28  the  proper  bounds  of  a  letter.         For  it  hath     ^^  ^"''  ''t  ^^""I^f 

J  J  ,      T-T-  »     r>   ■    •  »    1         r         good    to   the     Holy 

seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Spirit,^  and  thereiore  Ghost,  and  to  us, 
to  us,  who  desire  in  all  things  to  conform  to  lay  upon  you 
ourselves  to  his  sacred  direction,  to  impose  no  "°  greater  burden 
/.,,,,  J      •  1     ,1  than  these  necessa^ 

Jurther  burthen  upon  you  besides  these  necessary  ^y  things  ; 

29  things;*  Namely,  that  you  abstain  from     29    That  ye    ab- 

0  To  luhotn  we  gave  no  commission.']  This  useful  expression  of  the  harmony  between 
was  directly  ^x/n^  the  He  upon  them,  if  them  and  those  of  the  c/rc«nim/wj. 

theyhad  pretended  to  use  <Aert/)04</es'7inwres  i  It  hath  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Spirit."] 

in  imposing  their  tenets  ;  and,  as  the  mat-  This  may   include  the  decision  which  ^Ae 

ter  of  fact  was  known,  would  be  a  proper  Spirit  had  given  by  his  descent  on  Corne- 

means  of  iveahnirg  their  credit,  and  so  ren-  lius  and  his  friends,  but  seems  more  di- 

der  them  less  capable  of  doing  mischief,  redly  to  express  the  consciousness  which 

P  That  have  exposed  their  lives,  &c.]  r/iw  awejnWvhad  of  being  guided  by /(/j/n- 
Such  a  testimony  to  the  reputation  of  Paul  Jiuences  on  their  minds  in  their  present  de- 
and  Barnabas,  was  fur  from  being  a  mere  termination.  But  it  cannot  be  extended 
compliment,  but  exceedingly  prudent,  as  to  ainy  ecclesiastical  counci/s,  that  have  not 
it  might  be  the  means  of  removing  the  pre-  i«f/)j>f(/ «/>o«f/«to  preside, as  thej  did  here. 
Judices  conceived  against  them  by  the  yew-  See  Bp.  Burnet  on  the  Articles,  p.  196. 
ish  converts  or  teachers,  who,  as  it  appears  '  These  necessary  things]  They  were  all 
frommany  passages  of  the  fjb/^f/ej.endeav-  undoubtedly  necessary,  in  order  to  pro- 
cured as  much  as  possible  to  lessen  the  char-  mote  a  free  converse  between  the  Jewish 
acter  of  these  apostles.   It  would  also  be  an  and  Gentile  Christians,  and  especially  to 


as  to  what  things  the  Gentile  converts  should  observe.         225 

stain  from  me&Xs  oi- things  offered  to  idols^  and  from  blood,  and  from  sect. 
fered  to  idols,  and  q/zj^  ?^7/2^- that  is  strangled,  and  from  fornica- ^^^^"^ 
[r,''"";,™^:",  '■""'  ■•'/"'"  ■'""■■ch  you  ^vUldo  ..dUo  Uep  your.  — 
and  from  fornica-  selves  at  ihe  greatest  distance  that  may  be."^  ^v.  29 
tion  :  from  which  And  SO  we  bid  you  heartily  Farewell ;  wishing 
if    ye    keep    your-  ^^-^^^  ^^^^  sincerest  affection,  all  peace  and 

selves,  ye    shitll  do  -"       '        .       .  t        i        i  •    i     •       i 

•well.  Fare  ye  well.  Prosperity  in  our  common  Lord,  which,  m  the 
observation  of  these  directions,  you  may  ex- 
pect." 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  adore  the  divine  condescension  in  looking  with  pity  verse 
vpon  the  Gentiles^  to  take  from  among  them  a  people  for  his  name.  ^"^ 
We  are  that  people  ;  let  it  be  our  concern,  that,  as  his  name  is 
named  upoyi  vs^  we  render  it  becoming  honours,  and  remember 
what  an  obligation  it  lays  upon  us  to  depart  from  iniquity  !  (2 
Tim.  ii.  19.)   May  the  fallen  tabernacle  of  David  idso,  in  due  time  16,  17 
be  raised  up^  and  all  its  ruins  repaired ;  that^  when  God's  ancient 
people  are  remembered  by  him,  the  residue  of  men  may  seek  after 
the  Lord^  and  the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  may  be  brought  in  !   God 

secure  communion  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  fulness  of  eating  blood,  since  not  only  that, 
•whei'e  we  cannot  imagine  the  Jews  would  but  eating  things  sacrificed  to  Idols,  and 
have  eaten  and  drank  with  persons,  wliom  strangled,  are  joined  wkhjhi^nication  ;  and 
they  tiiought  in  so  polluted  a  state,  as  yet  we  are  sure,  that  neither  of  them  were 
those  who  indulged  themselves  in  the  absolutely  ewY /n //iif7?7ie/'i)e5,  or  universally 
things  here  prohibited.  On  the  other  forbidden.  (Compare  1  Cor.  viii.  1,  8,  9, 
hand,  it  seems  the  Jews  on  these  condi-  and  the  other  texts  cited  above  in  note^  oti 
tions  gave  up  any  farther  debate  about  the  ver  20.)  It  is  remarkable,  that  both  \ve- 
rest  of  Jorbidden  meats,  as  well  as  aVcwj/i-  uteus,  (^adv  Hxr.  lib.  Vi'i. cap. 12,)  and  Cyp- 
c/«on,  and  many  other  articles.  rian,  (Testimon.  lib.'nx.  Ci7/).119,)  in  quot- 

'  And  from  fornication.']  As  the  infamy  ing  these  words,  add,  "  And  do  not  to 
of  what  is  commonly  called  simple Jornica-  others,  what  you  would  not  have  done 
tion  was  not  so  great  among  the  Gentiles,  unto  yourselves  "  But,  as  no  ancient  -jer- 
as  the  nature  of  the  crime  deserved,  it  has  sion,  or  valuable  manuscript,  has  tliis  addi- 
been  generally  thought,  that  the  church  at  tion,  and  it  seems  not  to  suit  the  connec 
yerusalem  chose  to  add  this  prohibition,  tion  in  which  it  stands,  I  cannot  but  con- 
thougli  it  might  be  a  kind  of  digression  elude  it  the  spurious  interpolation  of  some, 
from  the  immediate  design  of  their  letter  who  admired  this  noble  maxifn  so  higldy, 
to  do  it.  Others  interpret  the  word  of  as  to  attempt,  though  in  an  irregular  meth- 
marriage  ivithin  the  degrees  of  kindred  pro-  od,  to  recommend  it  to  the  utmost. 
hibited  by  the  Mosaic  law.  (Lev.  xviii  6 —  '  Fro'rn  which  you  will  do  well  to  keep 
18.)  Mr.  L'Enfant  would  e.^plain  it  of  yourselves.']  That  is,  you  may  hope  it  will 
victims  offered  by  prostitutes  out  of  their  end  well.  This  gentle  manner  of  conclud- 
scandalous  hire;  (Deut.  xxiii.  18  ;)  which,  ing  was  worthy  the  c/)o.sfoc'7c.z/ wisdom  and 
he  says,  makes  a  beautiful  sense,  and  ob-  goodness.  Too  soon  did  succeeding  co:^?;- 
viates  a  vei-y  considerable  difiiculty.  He-  oils  of  inferior  authority  change  it  for  the 
insius  also  vindicates  this  interpretation  stile  of  anathemas;  forms  which  have,  I 
at  large,  and  shews  that  Athanasius  uses  doubt  not,  proved  an  occasion  of  conse- 
7rc§  vsia.  for  TrogviKii  ^ua-ia..  I  pretend  not  crating  some  of  the  worst  passions  of  the 
absolutely  to  determine  the  question  ;  but  human  mind  under  sacred  names,  and 
think  it  material  to  observe,  that,  if  it  be  which,  like  some  illjudged  weapons  of 
taken  m  f/;ewor.sf«e;we  that  can  be  imagin-  war,  are  most  likely  to  hurt  the  hand 
cd,  it  cannot  prove  the  universal  unlaw-  from  which  they  are  thrown. 


226         Rejlections  on  the  liberty  given  to  the  Gentile  converts. 

SECT,  who  hath  a  complete  view  of  all  his  schemes,  and  of  all  his  works 

xxxiv.  £j.Qj^  ^}^g  foundation  of  the  world,  will  accomplish  this  also  in  its 
season.     In  the  mean  time,  let  us  gratefully  acknowledge  what 
18  he  has  already  done. 

19, 21  Let  us  be  peculiarly  thankful  that  we  are  freed  from  the  bur- 
them  of  the  Mosaic  institution^  and  called  to  a  laxv  oj  liberty.  Yet 
let  us  take  due  heed  that  we  do  not  abuse  it  to  licentiousness, 
(Gal.  V.  13.)  Let  us  learn  from  the  tenor  of  this  decree^  tender- 
ly to  regard  even  the  prejudices  of  our  Christian  brethren^  and  to 
be  careful  that  we  do  not  violently  overbear  them;  but  rather 
that,  so  far  as  honour  and  conscience  will  allow,  we  become  all 
things  to  all  men^  and  be  willing  in  some  respect  to  deny  ourselves^ 
that  we  may  not  give  unnecessary  offence  to  others. 
28  Most  prudently  did  the  apostles  determine  this  affair,  under 
the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit ;  and  whatever  hath  seemed 
good  to  the  Holy  Ghost^  and  to  them,  let  us  treat  with  all  becoming 

25  26  regard.  The  messengers  from  Antioch,  by  whom  they  returned 
this  decree,  were  persons  of  an  amiable  character  indeed  ;  They 
had  hazarded  their  lives  in  the  service  of  Christ,  and  joyfully 
went  on  to  expose  them  to  new  dangers ;  thinking  themselves, 
no  doubt,  exceeding  happy  in  the  success  of  this  negociation,  as 
also  in  the  society  of  those  pious  brethren  of  the  circumcision,  who 
27  accompanied  them  in  their  return  with  this  letter.  May  the 
blessed  time  come,  when  the  ministers  of  Christ  of  all  denomi- 
nations, laying  aside  their  mutual  animosities,  shall  agree  to 
study  the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and  the  things  rvherewith 
one  may  edify  another!  (Rom.  xiv.  19.)  Then  will  liberty  and 
truth  have  a  more  easy  and  universal  triumph,  while  love  melts 
and  cements  those  souls  whom  rigorous  severity  has  only  served 
to  harden,  to  disunite,  and  to  alienate, 

SECT.     XXXV. 

The  messengers  from  the  assembly  at  Jerusalem  arrive  at  Antioch^ 
and  after  contimmig  there  some  time,  Paul  with  Silas,  and  Bar- 
nabas with  John  szrnamed  Mark,  set  out  different  ways,  to  visit 
the  churches  they  had  lately  planted.    Acts  XV.  30,  to  the  end. 

Acts    XV.   30.  Acts  XV.  30. 

SECT.  ripHE  reader  has  been  just  presented  with  a  C  O    when    they 
f!!!    1    copy  of  .hat  important  letter  which  the  ,?,  ^^  frtt 
^j,^g  apostles,  and  elders,  and  church  at  Jerusalem  och:  and  when  they 
XV.  30  sent  to  the  Gentile  Christiana,  by  two  of  their  had    gathered    the 
own  body,  in  conjunction  with  Paul  and  Bar-  7;;'^;;^^^,^"^?^ S 
nabas:  They  therefore  being  \.\\\i%  dismissed,came  gpigtle. 
to  Antioch,  and  assembling  the  whole  multitude 
•f  the  church  there,  they  delivered  the  epistle  to 


The  messengers  arrive  at  Antioch  zvith  the  decree.  227 

31  Which  when  them  :  And  when  they  had  read  [it^]  they  all  sect. 
they  had  read,  they  rejoiced  for  the  consolation  [it  brought,]  in  assur-  ^^^''■ 
Sion  °""  i"g  them,  that  so  venerable  an  assembly  con-  — 

curred  in   vindicating  their  liberty  from  the  ^^  3J 
yoke  of  the  Mosaic  ceremonies. 

32  And  Judas  and      And  at  the  same  time  Judas  and  Silas^  who  32 
Silas  being  prophets  ^ej-e   the  special  messengers  from   Jerusalem 
£e'rurb7e'thre''n  thither,  being  prophets  also  themselves,  (persons 
•with    many   words,  of  great  ability  in  the  knowledge  of  the  scrip- 
and  confirmed  them,  tures,  and  eminently  qualified  for  the  work  of 

the  ministry,)  did  not  only  deliver  the  particu- 
lar message  with  which  they  were  charged,  but 
on  occasion  of  such  a  numerous  and  solemn  au- 
ditory, each  of  them  in  a  copious  discourse  ex- 
horted and  strengthened  the  brethren,  most  affec- 
tionately endeavouring  to  confirm  them  in  their 
adherence  to  that  gospel  which  they  had  em- 
braced, and  pressing  them  to  a  conduct  an- 
swerable to  it. 

33  And  after  they      And  having  made  some  stay  there,  they  were  33 
had  tarried   there  a  (dismissed  tvith  great  respect  and  most  affection- 
space,  they  were  let  ,.  f.O  .1.  f.  ^U     1      .1 

■o-o  in  peace  from  the  ^te  desiresot  prosperity  ^-aapeacefrom  the  breth- 

brethren    unto  the  ren  at  Antioch,  to  return  to  the  apostles  from 

apostles.  whom  they  came  ;  whose  friendly  care  of  them 

the  church  at  Antioch  most  gratefully  acknowl- 

34  Notwithstand-  edged.       But  Silas,  having  formed  a  most  in-  34 
ing  it  pleased  Silas  timate   and  endearing  friendship   with  Paul, 

to  abide  there  stiU.    ff^^^^i^^  proper  to  continue  there  a  while  longer 
than  his  companion  Judas,  who  had  come  with 
him  from  Jerusalem. 
Ba1-na^bS\onTinued    .  ^«"^  «'^<^  «"^  Barnabas  continued  wkh  the  Z5 
in  Antioch,  teaching  disciples  at  Antioch.,^  and  employed  their  time 

=  Continued  at  Antioch."]  It  is  generally  his  rebuke  to  Peter  did  not  cut  short  all 
thought,  that  during  this  time  Peter  came  farther  arguments,  by  referring  roundly 
to  Antioch,  and,  after  having  for  some  to  the  yerusaleon  decree  if  then  made  I  I 
time  conversed  freely  with  the  Gentile  answer,  he  might  perhaps  do  it,  though 
Cliristians,  changed  his  behaviour  towards  not  in  that  part  of  his  speech,  which  he 
them  on  the  arrival  of  some  yewish  zealots  mentions  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  ; 
from  Jerusalem,  according  to  the  account  yet  even  there  he  refers  to  what  Peter 
■we  have,  Gal.  ii.  11,  iif  seq.  which,  if  himself  had  laid  down  as  the  foundation  of 
the /rft  -Derse  of  that  cAa/)fer  refer  to  the  that  decree:  (Compare  Gal.  ii.  16 — 18, 
journey  to  the  council  described  above,  with  Acts  xv.  11.)  And  it  likewise 
seems  indeed  to  have  been  the  case.  Nor  seems  to  be  intimated,  that  Peter  had 
do  I  think  that  visit  can  be  referred  to  gone  farther  in  his  condescensions,  than 
Paul's  seco7id  journey  to  Jerusalem  after  his  the  Jerusalem  decree  extended  its  decision, 
conversion,  Acts  xi.  30,  though  Barnabas  not  only  in  receiving  the  Gentiles  to  cluircli 
also  attended  him  then,  because  it  was  communion,  or  admitting  them  to  con- 
not  till  after  that  journey,  ih^t  the  gospel  verse  with  him,  but  living  after  their 
of  the  uncircumcision  v/siS  so  solemnly  com-  manner,  as  if  he  had  himself  been  luith- 
initted  to  him;  (Acts  xiii.  2,  3,)  which  out  the  law ,-  (as  Paul  himself  in  proper 
the  apostles  at  Jerusalem  acknowledge  it  circumstances  used  also  to  do,  1  Cor. 
to  have  been  at  the  time  spoken  of,  Gal.  ix.  19 — 21;)  yet  afterwards  fl':Me?ni//«^  A/V 
ii.  7 — 9.     If  it   be   asked,    why    Paul  in  conduct,   as    being    solicitous    to   miikc   a 


228  After  some  stay  there^  Paul  and  Barnabas  separate. 

s^cT.lhtYQ  \u  teaching  and prcachhig  the  good  wor^^ and  preaching  the 
XXXV.  qJ" tiig  Lord,  in  conjunction  xvith  many  others  al-  word  of  the  Lord, 

so,  who,  perceiving  the  readiness  which  there  "^'^^  ™^"^  others 
:s.\^^^5  ^^'''^^  '^  ^^^  people  to  receive  the  gospel,  were 

gladly  employed  in  dispensing  it. 

36  sind  after  they  had  continued  soJiie  consider-  36  And  some  days 
able  number  oi  days  there,  Paul,  whose  active  ^^tcr,  Paul  said  unto 
spirit  was  ever  forming  some  new  scheme  for     ""^  as,  Let  us  g-o 

1         ,  r    1      i^.     •     •  ■  1       '^ga'n.  and  Visit  our 

the  advancement  oi  the  Christian  cause,  said  to  brethren,  in  every 
Barnabas  his  beloved  associate.  Let  us  return  city,  where  we  have 
and  visit  our  brethren  in  all  the  cities  where  we  Pf  f ''^^1  tj>e  word 
,  1  J  ?-i.  I  ,  L    J  ^L    °^  ^"^  Lord,  ana  see 

have  been,  and  zn  xvhich  roe  have  preached  the  Jjq^  ^i^^y  ^j^ 

■word  of  the  Lord,  {that  xve  may  i^i^uire]  hozv 
they  do,  and  see  v/hat  is  the  state  of  religion 

37  among  them.  And  Barnabas  v/as  heartily  wil-  37  And  Barnabas 
ling  to  fall  in  with  the  proposal ;  yet,  notwith-  f^etermined  to  take 
standing  what  had  happened  in  their  former  Z]"^^^  li'rnTme^tas 
progress,  he  was  so  far  influenced  by  his  par-  Mark. 

ticular  affection  to  his  nephew,  that  he  advised 
to  take  along  xvith  them  Jolm,  sirnamed  Mark^ 
who  had  set  out  with  them  before.  (Chap.  xiii. 

38  5.)  But  Paul  accounted  him  not  worthy  of  38  But  Paul 
that  honour,  and  did  not  think  it  by  anv  means  thought  not  good  to 

^    I         -.1   ^L        J.1    ^  J        '         '    I  take  liim  With  them, 

proper  to   take  rvith  them  then  person,  xvho,  on  ^^j^^  departed  from 

some  consideration  or  another  which  seemed  them     from     Pam- 

to  him  not  very  honourable,  had  7w7;^^r<r/Tf;z  phylia,  and  went  not 

himself  from  them,  returning  back  /ro;n  Paw- ^J'.J^"^!^^^^^^'^   ^'^  ^'^^ 

phylia,  as  was  related  above,   (chap.  xiii.  13,) 

and  ivent  not  with  them  to  the  performance  of 

that  work,  into  the  effects  of  which  they  were 

now  going  to  inquire. 

39  This  was  an  affair  not  easy  to  be  accommo-  39  And  the  con- 
dated,  as  each  insisted  on  his  own  scheme  and  Mention  was  so  sharp 

'  ,  ,        r  1  u    1         between  them,  that 

reasons  ;  there  was  therejore  on  the  wriole  a  ^j^^^y  departed  asun- 
sharp  fit  of  anger  between  them,''  so  that  they 

secret  of  it ;   whereas  Paul,  though  just  scivcs  they  were   indifferent,   any  farther 

at  the  crisis  oi  the  Jerusalem  decree  he  had  than  as  the  peace  and  edificaiion  of  others 

thought  it  his  duty  to  keep  on  the  reserve,  were  concerned."    I  hope  tlie  reader  will 

and  wave  a  declaration  of  his  sentiments  excuse  my   digressing  to  clear    up  this 

on  this  Iiead,  lest  unnecessary  debates,  as  great  difficulty  here,   which   I  have  not 

to  the  obligation  on  believing  Jews  to  ob-  seen  elsewhere  stated  in  what  I  think  the 

serve  the  law,   should   have  diverted  the  fairest  liglit,especiallysincc  it  is  so  uncer- 

council  from  the  business   then  in  hand,  tain,  wlicther  I  may  live  to  publish  the  re- 

and   have  frustrated  tlie  purpose  of  that  mainder  of  this  Exposition  on  the  Epistles. 

journey  ;  (Gal.  ii.  2  ;)  vet  witen  that  point  ^  A   sharp  Jit   of  anger.']     So  the  word 

was  carried,  and  he  iiad  quitted  Jerusa-  cT«gi|w5-^@r'    properly   signifies,    being   a 

1cm,  used  great  i'reedom  in  declaring  Iiis  mcJkal  term.     Yet,  if  1  had  rendered  it 

opinion,  wliich  was,  "  Not  lh.it  tlie  Mo-  by  tlic   EngUsh  word  paroxysm   derived 

sciic   ceremonies  were  in  conscience   to  be  from  it,  I  fear  it  would  have  been  uiiintel- 

avoided,  but  that  even  to  the  Jews  than-  ligible  to  many  readers. 


Barnabas  sets  out  xvith  Mark^  and  Paul  with  Silas,  229 

der  one  from  the  at  last  separated  from  each  other  :'^  And  Barna-  sect. 
Slbls '  tool  "^  M^rk  ^"^  taking  Mark  aloJig-  with  him,  sailed  to  his  ''^^^• 
and^'saile'd  unto  Cy-  "^^'^^  country  of  Cij/jrus,  where  the  Roman  "^ 
prus  ;  proconsul  Sergius  Paulus  had  some  time  since  ^.y  39 

been  converted,  and  Elymas  the  sorcerer  had 
been  struck  with  blindness.     (Sect.  28.) 
40  And  Paul  chose      But  Paul  made  choice  of  his  faithful  friend  40 
Silas,  and  departed,  Silas  for  the  companion  of  his  travels,  and  de- 
l7ZZ:Z:T^^P^rt^<ii^^^  Antioch,  being,  as  before,   (chap, 
the  grace  of  God.      xiii.  3,)  commended  to  the  grace  and  blessing  of 

41  And  he  went  God  by  the  brethren   there.  And  he  xvent  41 

tliiough  Syria,  and  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  which  was  his  native 
thVchurches  '^"^^"^  country,  confirming  and  establishing  the  church- 
es'^  which  had  been  planted  in  those  parts,  in 
their  adherence  to  the  Christian  faith;  and  so 
proceeded  on  to  Lycaonia,  Phrygia,  Galatia, 
Mysia,  and  other  more  distant  parts,  in  the 
manner  and  with  the  circumstances  which  will 
be  related  hereafter. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

How  happy  an  office  had  these  good  men,  to  go  about  from  verse 
one  place  to  another,  comforting  and  confirming  the  souls  of  their  ^'^^  ^^ 
brethren  wherever  they  came  :  They  had  their  present  rexoard 
in  the  pleasure  of  it,  and  are  now  also  reaping  in  the  heavenly- 
world  the  fruits  of  their  labour  of  love.     Deliver  us,  O  thou 
Father  of  mercies,  from  lording  it  over  thine  heritage,  and  over- 
bearing the  consciences  and  liberties  of  our  brethren,  with  what-  ♦ 
ever  secular  advantages  it  might  be  attended;  and  give  us  to 
taste  at  least  something  of  the  generous  pleasure  of  these  faith- 
ful messengers,  though  it  should  be  with  all  their  labour  and 
|5ersecutions. 

While  we  endeavour  to  comfort,  may  we  be  also  ready  to  eX'  32 
hort  and  quicken  one  another  :   May  Christians  animate  each 
other  in  the  work  and   warfare  to  which  they  are  called ;  and 
may  ministers  remember,  how  great  a  part  of  their  work  consists 

<=  They  separated  from  each  other."]  Yet  •*  Confrmtng  the  churches."]  Mr.  Cra- 
it  appears,  not  only  tliat  Paul  and  Barnabas  dock  (in  liis  Apost.  Hist.  p.  99,)  and  many 
were  afterwards  thoroughly  reconciled;  others  think,  that  Paul  sailed  from  Cilicia 
(compare  1  Cor.  ix.  6  ;  Gal.  ii.  9;)  but  to  Crete  at  this  time,  and,  returning  to  the 
also,  that  John  was  taken  into  Paul's  fa-  Asiatic  Continent  quickly  &hiir,\et\Titus  to 
vour  again,  and  admitted  b\  him  as  rt  cow-  perfect  the  settlement  of  the  church. 
panion  in  his  labours  (Compare  Col.  iv.  there  ;  (Tit.  i.  5  ;)  which,  if  he  did,  might 
10  ;  Phiiem.  ver.  24  ;  2  Tim.  iv.  11.)  It  lead  us  to  suppose  his  Epistle  to  Titus  one 
is  probable,  the  exhortations  of  Barnabas  of  the  first  he  wrote  ;  but  I  may  else- 
might  concur,  with  these  resentments  of  where  give  my  reasons,  why  I  cann©t  be 
Paul,  to  recover  him  from  his  former  in-  of  this  opinion, 
dolent  and  timorous  disposition.  See  note 
«>  on  Acts  xii.  25,  p.  195. 

VOL.  3.  32 


230  Refections  on  the  difference  betxueen  Paul  and  Baniabas. 

SECT,  in  practical  addresses,  to  which,  like  Judas  and  Silas  in  the  in- 

XXXV.  stance  before  us,  they  should  choose  to  digress,  rather  than  en- 

*~~~  tirely  omit  them. 

^^^og  None  can  wonder  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  desirous  to 
visit  the  churches  they  had  planted  ;  for  it  is  natural  for  those 
who  have  been  spiritual  fathers  to  have  a  peculiar  affection  for 
their  offspring,  as  it  also  is  for  the  children  which  God  hath  given 
them  to  honour  and  love  those  who  (as  the  apostle  expresses  it) 
have  begotten  them  in  Christ  Jesus,  (l  Cor.  iv.  15.)  Happy  is 
it  indeed  when  the  visits  of  ministers,  animated  by  such  a  spirit, 
are  improved  to  the  blessed  purposes  of  advancing  the  work 
which  divine  grace  has  already  begun,  and  of  addressing  can- 
tions  as  well  as  encouragements  with  such  affection,  wisdom,  and 
zeal,  that  it  may  finally  appear,  they  have  not  run  in  vain,  nor 
laboured  in  vain.     (Phil.  ii.  16.) 

39,  40  It  is  with  sensible  regret  that  we  read  of  any  difference,  and 
much  more  of  «  sharp  contention  arising  between  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas, so  dear  to  each  other  in  the  bonds  both  of  human  and 
Christian  friendship :  But  we  see  it  arose  to  some  degree  of 
severity,  in  consequence  of  a  retnainder  of  imperfection  in  the 
temper  of  the  one  or  the  other,  yea,  probably  of  both  ;  they 
separated  therefore,  but  it  plainly  appears  that  they  did  not  be- 
come enemies :  They  preached  the  same  gospel,  though  in  different 
companies,  each  taking  his  proper  circuit ;  and  thus  the  work  of 
the  Lord  was  performed  with  greater  dispatch,  and  perhaps  zvith 
greater  success,  while  Mark,  who  afterwards  appears,  as  well  as 
Barnabas,  to  have  been  restored  to  the  intimate  friendship  of 
Paul,  was,  on  the  one  hand,  endeavouring  to  shew  that  Barna- 
bas had  not  chosen  an  unworthy  associate  ;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  Silas,  the  fellow  labourer  and  fellow  sufferer  of  Paul, 
would  take  care  to  behave  in  such  a  manner,  that  this  great 
apostle  might  have  no  reason  to  repent  of  the  preference  which  he 
had  given  to  him. 
il  To  conclude,  we  see  that  both  Barnabas  and  Paul  go  to  their 
native  country  :  Some  peculiar  affection  to  it,  when  it  is  not  in- 
jurious to  the  general  happiness  of  mankind,  is  natural  and  allow- 
able ;  and  it  is  certain  we  cannot  shew  our  love  to  it  in  any  nobler 
and  more  important  instance,  than  by  endeavouring  to  promote 
the  progress  and  success  of  the  gospel  in  it. 


Paul  and  Silas  ffo  to  Derbe  and  Lystra,  where  theyjind  Timothy.  231 

SECT.     XXXVI. 

■Paul  and  Silas  pausing  through  several  provinces  of  the  Lesser  Asia  ^ 
and  having  associated  Timothy  with  them  as  the  companion  of 
their  labours,  pass  over  into  Europe,  and  arrive  at  3Iacedonia,  by 
the  special  direction  of  a  divine  revelation.     Acts  XVI.  1 — 12. 

Acts  XVI.  1.  AcTS    XVI.    1. 

THEN  came  he  T  l^THEN  Paul  set  out  with  Silas  on  his  sect. 
to  Uerbe  ruid    Y  V    iournev,  it  was  observed  before  that  he  ^''^^'^■ 
Lvstra:  and  behoUl,  .••  ,  •  ,  .  r  o      •  \  r'•^•    •      — — 

a"  certain    disciple  went  through  the  regions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia,  ^^^^ 
was   there,   named  confirming  the  churches  ;  a72^  passing  on  from    ^^-^^ 
Timotheiis,  tlie  son  thence  he  came  to  Derbe  and  Lystra,  where  he 
of  a  certain  woman  j  ^  pleached  the  gospel  in  his  former  progress, 
■which  was  a  Jewess,     .,',.,,  t  i    i    u 

and  believed ;  but  And  while  he  was  at  L.ystra,  behold  a  certain 
his  father  luas  a  disciple  was  there,  whose  name  was  Timothy^ 
^^^^^'-  the  son  0/ one  Eunice,  a  believing  J  excess,  but 

of  a  Grecian  father  ;  and  we   mention  it  as   a 
circumstance  worthy  of  note,  because  he  after- 
wards became   a  very  considerable  person   in 
the  church,   as  well  as   a  faithful  and  useful 
2  Which  was  well  friend  to  the  apostle.     He  was  an  eminently  2 
reported  of  by   the  serious  and  devout  voung  man,   who  was  re- 
^rLj^ra'al'lco!  markable  for  his  early  piety,  having  been  train- 
nium.  ed  up  by  his  good  mother,  and  his  grandmoth- 

er, whose  name  was  Lois,  in  an  acquaintance 
with  the  holy  scriptures  from  his  childhood  ; 
(2  Tim.  i.  5  ;  iii.  15  ;)  and,  upon  the  whole,  was 
one  who  had  an  honourable  character  given  him 
3  Him  would  bt^  r\\  the  brethren  in  Lystra  and  Icoriitan.  Him  S 
Panl  have  to  go  forth  therefore  Paul,  who  had  before  contracted 
S^''"ci;cumc3«ome  intimacy  of  acquaintance  with  him,  (2 
Tim.  iii.  10,  11,)  determined  he  woidd  have 
to  attend  him  in  his  progress,  and  to  go  forth  to 
preach  the  gospel  with  him  ;  andlh^l  he  might 
not  give  an  unnecessary  offence  to  the  Jews, 
by  appearing  so  intimate  with  an  uncircumcised 
person,  he  took  him  to  the  place  where  he 
dwelt,  in  order  to  his  more  constant  attend- 
ance upon  him,  and  circumcised  him  with  all 
due  solemnity,  and  before  proper  witnesses,* 

•  And   circumcised  him.']     In    order  to  the  Gentiles  were  free  from  the  yoke  of 

judge  rightly  of  Paul's  conduct  in  this  af-  the  Mosaic  cere?nonies,  »nd  that  the  Jews 

fair,   which  some   have   censured,  (as  they  were   not  to  expect  salvation  by  tliem  ,•" 

do  other  things  in  Christianity,)   because  and  he  also  taught,  «' that  they  were  not 

they  did  ?iot  understand  it,  we  must  recol-  in  conscience  obliged  to  observe  them  at 

lect,  that  he  always  openly  awiued,  "  that  all,  except  w.  cases  where  the  omission  of 


232  Paul  circumcises  Timothy^  and  takes  him  xvith  them, 

SECT,  according  to  the  usage  of  the   Jews   in  those  him,  because  of  the 
xxxvl.  days  ;  which  he  did  (as  was  hinted  before)  not  J^ws    which   were 

_____    ,        ,         ,  ,         .      ^        .    ,         .      •        If  m    those   nuaiteis  : 

that  he  thought  circumcision  in  itselt  necessa-  fj,j.    ^j^^y  ^nevn   all 
xvi  3  ^y"^   °^  *^^  ^"y  ^^'^^^  to  salvation,  but  on  account  that  his  father  was  a 
of  the  Jews^  xvho  ivere  in  those  places  ;for  they  Greek: 
all  knerv  hia  father^  and  were  apprized  that  he 
was  a  Greek:    They  would  therefore  naturally 
conclude,  that  his  son  had  not  received  the  rite 
of  initiation  into  the  Jewish  religion,  and  con- 
sequ'Mitly,  looking   upon    him    as   a    Gentile, 
would  be  offended  themselves  at   Paul's   inti- 
macy with  him,  and  propagate  that  offence  to 
others.     After  this,  Paul  laid  his  hands  upon 
him,  and  set  him  apart  to  the  ministerial  office, 
conferring  upon   him  extraordinarv   gifts,  (2 
Tim.  i.  6,)  which  were  attended  with  prophe- 
cies of  his  eminent  future  usefulness.  (1  Tim. 
i.  18;iv.  14.) 
4      Atid  as  they  passed  through  the  several  cities      4    And   as  they 
of  those  regions,  that  peace  might  be  secured  went   through    the 
among  the  brethren,  and  no  unnecessary  bur-  ^^'f^'  ^'!i -^  tjehver- 
then  might  be  laid  upon  the  Gentile  converts,  foi-    to   keep,    that 
they  delivered  to  their  custody  an  exact  and  at- 
tested copy  of  the  decrees^  which  xvere  deter- 

them,  ■would  give  offence  .•"    But,  because    probably  the  beginning'  of  Luke's  acquaim- 
his  e;;emi''s  re[)rcsented  him  as  teaching    fl«ce  with  Timothy,  thougii  Paul  knew  him 
people  to  despise  the  law  of  Moses,  and  even    long  before.     See  note  S  §  32,  p.  210. 
as  blaspheming  it,  he  therefore  took  some 

opportunities  of  conjorming  to  it  publicly  ■'  They  delivered  —  the  decrees."]  The  au- 
himself,  to  shew  how  far  he  was  from  thor  of  Miscell.  Sacra,  (Essay  IV.  p.  34,) 
condemning  it  as  evil ;  an  extravagance,  in-  first  taking  it  for  granted,  that  \.\\e  decree 
to  which  some  Christian  heretics  early  ran,  was  particularly  intended  for  the  cliurches 
and  with  wliich  the  apostle  himse!fUns  been  of  Syria  and  Cilicia,  and  not  for  any  con- 
most  unjustly  charged  of  laic  by  a  writer  verts  from  the  idolatrous  Gentiles,  would 
too  contemptible  to  be  named.  This  is  the  true  have  this  verse  and  the  next  transposed  to 
iJectoliis  conduct  here,  and  Acts  x\i.  21 —  the  conclusion  of  the  foregoing  chapter,  or 
24.  And  though,  when  tlie  ,7ew/.s/i  3c<7/o/s  the  three  in;crmediate  verses  that  begin 
would  have  im]>osed  it  upon  liim  to  coM/jbe/  this  chapter  Inclosed  in  a  parenthesis  But 
Titus,  wlio  was  a  Greek,  to  be  circumcised,  it  is  plain  from  the  contents  of  that  decree, 
even  wliiie  lie  was  at  Jerusalem,  he  abso-  that  it  was  intended  for  all  Gentile  Christ- 
\n\.e\\  refused  it ;  (Gal.  ii.  3 — 5;)  yet  here  ians  living  among  Jews;  and  it  appears 
he  voluntarily  persuaded  Timothy  to  sub-  from  the  preceding  story,  that  great  num- 
mit  to  tliat  rite,  kiww'ing  the  omission  of  it  bers  nf  yetus  were  to  be  found  in  Derbe, 
in  him,  who  was  a  yew  by  the  mother's  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  tiie  ncig-libonring 
side,  would  h^ve  given  offence  ;  and  being  places;  and  therefore,  s^s  the  transpositioJi 
the  more  desirous  to  obvi.tte  any  prejudices  would  be  most  unwarrantable,  the  paren- 
against  tliis  excellent  youth,  -wXw^t' early  f/iM/*  is  quite  imnecessary,  and  would  per- 
acquaintance  witli  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  vert  the  sense.  Mr.  L'Enfant  observes, 
Testament  (2  Tim.  iii.  15,)  might  render  tliat  the  word  (T^^^a^^e,  which  is  here  used 
him  peculiarly  capable  of  jbrer/c^;;)^  in  the  to  express  decrees,  always  signifies  some- 
synagogues  with  advantage,  which,  had  he  tiling  temporary  and  ceremonial,  and  not 
hecn  uncircumcised,  would  not  have  been  lawsof  perpetual  and  universal  obhgation, 
permitted.     Grotius  observes,    this   was    Compare  Eph.  ii.  15  ;  Col.  ii.  14. 


They  pass  through  Phrijgla  and  Galatia^  but  are  forbid  to  go  to  Asia,  233 

were  ordained  of  the  mined  as  a  rule  for  their  direction,  by  the  apos-  sect. 
apostles  and  elders  ties  and  ehkrs  that  xvere  assembled  latelv  in  full  ''^''V'- 
mS  ^^""^  ^^  ^^'^"'  ^"""^i^  "^  Jerusalem.  The  several  churches  "^ 
"5  And  so  were  the  therefore  where  they  came,  being  watered  by  xv^J 
churches  establish-  such  faithful  labourers,  and  encouraged  with  so 
ed  m  the  faith,  and  favourable  a  decision  of  the  grand  point  in 
increased  in  number  .  \.         r  »•     .1     •        n 

j^jj  question,  xvere  much  conprmed  m  their  adher- 

ence to  the  Christianyc/i^A,  and  increased  more 
and  more  in  nuviber  daily. 

6  Now  when  they  And  with  such  views  and  such  success  they  6 
had  gone  throughout  cheerfully  pursued  their  journev,  and  rvent 
S'r?f'Galat?^\nd  through  -phrygra  and  the  region  of G  alalia  ^^.\<^ch 
■weie  forbidden  of  had  never  before  been  visited  with  the  light  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  gospel,  as  the  provinces  beforementioned 
pi-each  the   word  in  j^^^  y^^^^  .   ^^^  -^^  ^h^i^  ^^.^^^1^  through  Galatia 

they  were  received  with  such  peculiar  affection, 
as  if  an  angel  from  heaven,  or  Jesus  Christ 
himself  had  come  among  them  ;  and  such  read- 
iness was  shewn  to  hear  the  word,  that  they 
made  a  considerable  number  of  most  zealous 
converts.  (Compare  Gal.  iv.  14,  15.)  {^And'\ 
after  this,  being  forbidden  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
(who  at  that  time  had  other  work  for  them  to 
do)  to  preach  the  word  in  that  part  of  the 
country  which  is  called  the  proconsular  jAfa,'^  in. 
which  Colossse,Laodicea,and  some  other  cities 

7  After  they  were  lay  ;  When  they  xvere  come  to  Mysia^  which  was  7 
come  to  Mysia,they  ^^  most  western  province  of  the  Lesser  Asia, 
Bkhyn'ia  :°  ^ut  The  ^^^  W  °"  ^^  coast  of  the  iEgefin  sea,  they  at- 
Spirit  suflered  them  temptedto  turn  northward,  and  logo  to  Bithyniay 
i^ot.  that  they  might  visit  the  flourishing  cities  of 

Nice,  Nicomedia,  and  Chalcedon,  and  so  pass 
into  Europe  by  the  straits  of  the  Euxine 
sea  ;  but  the  spirit  [of  Jesus'^]  let  them  know 

=  Forbidden  to  preach  in  that called   mean  time  the  ^«an/)row«ce«,  now  passed 

the  Proconsular  Asia.']  As  all  the  places  over,  might  hear  some  report  of  it  from 
mentioned  in  the  former  Ter-fes  lay  in  Asia  their  neighbours,  and  so  be  prepared  to 
Minor,  it  is  evident  that  the  word  Asia  receive  with  greater  advantage  the  la- 
must  be  thus  explained.  It  is  also  appar-  hours  of  the  apostles,  when  they  should 
tnt,  that  flourishing  churches  were  after-  return  to  them,  as  Paul  afterwards  did. 
■wards  planted  there,  particularly  at  Co-  (Chap,  xviii.  23,  iSi"  seq.J  By  this  means 
lossae,  Laodicea,  Sardis,  Thyatira,  and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  would  in  any  given 
Philadelphia:  So  that  it  seems  to  have  time  be  ixiider,  than  (other  circumstances 
been  the  determination  of  Providence,  being  eqital,)  it  would  have  been,  had  they 
that,  instead  of  going  through  this  region  takenalltheinterjacentplacesin  their  way. 
now  by  such  a  leisurely  progress  as  that,  ^  The  Spirit  \of  jfesus.j  So  many  an- 
in  which  they  proceeded  in  their  former  cient  •versions,  readings,  and  citations,  add 
journey  through  Pamphylia,  Pisidia,  Ly-  the  words  [0/  yesus,^  that  I  thought  my- 
caonia,  &c.  they  should  hasten  to  Europe  self  not  only  authorized,  but  obliged,  at 
directl_v,  and /^reacA  fAe^o,s/)e/  first  in  Phi-  least  to  insert  them  thus,  and  perhaps 
lippi  which  was  a  Roman  colony,  and  then  might  well  have  omitted  the  crotchets.  See 
in  the  neighbouring  parts  ;  wliile  in  the   Beza  and  Dr,  Mill,  in  loc. 


234  The  Spirit  turns  them  from  Bithynia,  to  go  away  to  Macedonia, 

SECT,  that  it  d'td  not  permit  them  to  do  it.  And\\\tre-  '  8  And  they  pass- 
ixxvi.  f^^g  passing  hv  the  northern  borders  of  Musia,  ^"^  ^y  ^>;^"'=^»  '=^'"« 
— __      •  y^   ^      .'^.  •  1  ,1  ^1        ^       '  down  to  Troas. 

without  visiting  many  places  there,  they  went 

xvi.  8  down  to  Troas^  which  lay  on  the  shore  of  the 
^gean  sea,  near  the  ruins  of  ancient  Troy^  so 
celebrated  in  history  and  poetry. 
9       And  while  they  were  here,  undetermined  to      g  Anda  vision  ap- 
what  coast  of  Europe  they  should  sail,  if  ac-  peared  toPaulin  the 

cording  to  their  intention  they  crossed  the  sea,  "'•^'^'^  •  J}]^"^^  f^°?*^ 
.    .^      ^^  I  .      r>      ;  •     ^i         •    ;x       -r  /       '  a  man  of  Macedonia, 

a  Vision  appeared  to  Faul  in  the  mght :    1  here  and  prayed  him,  say- 
stood  a  certain  man  before  him,  whom  he  per-  ing-,  Come  over  into 
ceived  to  be  a  3Iacedonian,'=  er.treating,  and  say-  Macedonia,  aiad  help 
ing  with  great  earnestness.  We  beseech  you  to 
come  over  the  sea  to  Macedonia^  and  help  us  ;  for 
we  stand  in  great  need  of  your  assistance,  and 
shall  joyfully  receive  you. 

10  And  i\\\s  is  a  circumstance  which  the  author  10  And  after  he 
of  this  book  well  remembers,  for  he  attended  ^^'l  seen  the  vision, 

PI  •      ^t  •      •  1  1    ^         I     ^  r  1    immediately  we  en- 

aul  in  this  journey,  and  can  relate  what  fol-  jeavonred  to  go  into 
lows  from  his  ov/n  knowledge  ;  As  soon  then  as  Macedonia.assured- 
he  had  seen  this  vision  and  declared  it  to  us,  we  Iv    gathering,    that 
hnmediatehf  agreed,  that  it  was  to  be  regarded  ;  the  Lord  had  called 
•/.    ^,  ,  ^       .        '  us  for  to  preach  the 

and  accordingly  w^e  endeavoured  to  go  out  irom  gospel  unto  them, 
the  port  of  Troas,  where  we  then  lay,  to  Mace- 
donia i^  assnredhj  inferring   from  this  vision, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  himself  called  us  to  preach 

11  the  gospel  to  them.  Setting  sail  therefore  from  .  n  Therefore  loos- 
^r.  -^i  1  1  ^  c  J.  ^,  1  ing  from  Iroas,  we 
Iroas^  with  the  advantage  oi  a  strong  easterly  ^^^-^^   ^j^j^  ,^  g^pj^jj. 

wind,  roe  ran  directly  to   the   island  of  Samo-  course  to  Samothra- 

'  A  certain    Macedonian.']     Some   think,  as   the  brother,   -whose  praise   in  the  gospel 

Paul  knew   liis  country   by   his  dress  or  v/ent  through  all  the  churches-     The  same 

language,  or  by  liis  naming  it,  as  we  find  remark   may  be   made  on  the  rest  of  tlie 

he  did.     Yet  pcr'aaps  the    word  t/c   may  sacred  historians,   wlio  every  one  of  them 

intimate,  that  it  was  some  particular  per-  shew  the   like   amiable   modesty  ;  nor  is 

son   whom    Paul  knew  ;  for  which  reason  the  charming  story,   St.  John  tells  of  him- 

I  render  it  literally,  and  wonder  that  Gro-  self,  (John  xxi.  20,  ^  seq.)  by  any  means 

tius   should  explain  it,  as   if  it  were  the  an  exception :  See  note  ^  on  that  passage, 

guardian  angel  of  Macedonia  that  now  ap-  Vol.  II.  §  201.     And  when  Paul  speaks  of 

peared.  his  ovm  services,  it  is  by  no  means  in  an 

ostentatious  way,  but  in  his  own  necessary 

f    We    immediatelv    endeavoured,     &c.]  vindication,  appealing  to  his  enemies  for 

This  iis  the /;5?/)./flce,  in  which  Luke  inti-  the   known   truth   ot  them.       By   which 

mates  his  attending  on  the  apostles  ;  and  means  Providence  has  so  ordered  it,  that 

it  is  very  remarkable,  tliat  here  he  does  it  the  memory  ofmany  important  facts  which 

in  an  oblique  manner  ,■  nor  does  he  indeed,  would  otherwise  have  been  lost,  should 

throughout  the  ivhole  history,  once  men-  be   preserved  ;   and  preserved   in  such  a 

tion  his  own    name,    or   relate   any   one  manner,    as   to  carry   the   strongest  evi- 

thing  which  he  said  or  <//(/for  the  service  dcnce  along  with  them.     Such  instances 

of  Christianity,  though  Paul  speaks  of  liim  of  divine  wisdom,  occurring  in   Scripture, 

in  most  honourable  terms,  Col.  iv.  14  ;  2  are  worthy  our  attentive  observation,  and 

Tim.  iv,  11  ;  and  probably,  2  Cor.  viii- 18,  our  thanliful  acknowledgment. 


Luke  joins  them  at  Troas,  and  they  pass  over  to  PhUippi.         23f 

cia,  andthe  next  day  thracia^  which  lies  near  the    Hellespont ;  and  sect. 

to  Neapolis  :  having  thus  dispatched  the  larger  part  of  our  '^^^'^i- 

little  voyage,  we  came  the  next  day  to  the  cele-  ~ — 

brated  port  of  Neapolis^  on  the  Thracian  shore,  xvUl 

12    And     from  near  the  borders  of  Macedonia  :  And  landing  12 

thence  to   Philippi,  ^i^gre,  we  came  from  thence  to  Philiptn.  xuhkh 

which    IS    the    chief   .  .  r  ^1       J-       .    .        .      r    T\r  i       ■       „    r 

city  of  that  part  off*'  «  "^^  of  the  first  part  of  Macedonia  ;^  for  it 
Macedonia,  and  a  is  well  known,  that  the  province  is  divided  into 
colony:  and  we  were  four  parts,  {and'\  this  is  a  Roman  colony,^ 
ceruin  days.''''''^'"^  Andxve  continued  in  this  city  for  some  days,  and 
met  with  several  remarkable  occurrences, 
which  we  shall  relate  in  the  next  section. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  with  pleasure  observe  the  prudent  condescension  of  verse 
the  apostle  Paul,  in  becoming  all  things  to  all  men,  and  particu-  "^ 
larly,  to  the  Jews  as  a  Jezv,  that  he  might  gain  the  Jews  ;  (l 
Cor.  ix.  20 ;)  for  this  purpose  circumcising  his  companion  Timo- 
thy, that  he  might  give  them  no  unnecessary  offence  :  Nor  was 
the  condescension  and  zeal  oi  this  pious  youth  to  be  less  esteem- 
ed, who  was  willing  to  submit,  not  only  to  that  painful  rite,  but 
to  all  the  yoke  of  ceremonial  observances  to  which  he  was 
obliged  by  it,  in  a  view  to  usefulness  in  the  church  :  Well  may  it 
expect  eminent  service  from  those  ministers  of  the  rising  genera- 
tion, that  set  out  with  such  a  spirit ;  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
when  a  fierce  and  haughty  sense  of  liberty  is  the  reigning,  darling 
character,  and  a  determination  is  formed  to  submit  in  nothings 
to  oblige  in  nothing,  as  the  first  elements  of  the  Christian  temper 
seem  as  yet  to  be  unknown,  there  is  great  reason  to  believe, 
that  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  the  gospel  will  not,  cannot  be 
successfully  taught ;  great  reason  to  fear,  that  such  instructors 
will  have  their  reward  in  the  empty  applauses  which  they  give 
to  themselves  and  each  other  ;  while  they  brand  those  who  are 
solicitous  to  become  xvise  that  they  may  xuinsoulsy  with  reproaches 

g  A  city  of  the  first  part  of  Macedonia. "l  ''  A  colony.']     Luke  by  iisin^  a  word 

As  Ampliipolis  is  mentioned  by  Livy,  Clib.  originally   Latin,  Koxmtx,   instead  of  the 

xlv.  cap.  29,)  as  the  chief  city  oixhisjirst  re-  correspondent  Greek  word,  oLTroiKtx,  plain- 

gion  of  Macedonia,  in   which  Philippi  lay,  ly  intimates  it  was  a  Roman  colony,  which 

I  choose    with  Mr.  Pierce  (Pref.  to  his  ver.  21  certainly  proves  it  to  have  been  ; 

Notes  on  Phil.)  to  follow  the  Syriac  here,  and,  though  the  critics  were  long  puzzled, 

as  Chrysostom  also  does,  I'eading  •Br^ai7»c  to  find  any  mention  of  it  in   that  view, 

instead  of  .j!rga»7«  T»c,  though  it  be  true,  as  some  coins   (dug  up,  I  think,   within  the 

Mr.  Biscoe  well  observes,   (Chap.  x.  §  2,  last  century,)    sliew    that   a  colony   was 

p.  367,  368,)  that  Amphipolls  was  then  on  planted  there  by  Julius  Caesar,  and  after- 

the  decline.       Raphelius    fex   Herod,  p.  wards    much    augmented  by   Augustus. 

374,)  supposes  it  may  signify  only,  it  was  See  Spanhetvi.  de  Usuijf  Prxst.  Numistn. 

the  first  city  they  met  with  in  their  journey  ;  Diss.  ii.  p.  105,  106,  aiid  Dr.  Benson,  Vol. 

but  the  authorities  he  produces  seem  by  no  II.  p.  14. 
means  satisfactory.      Grotius   explains   it 
of  the  first  city  that  was  a  colony. 


236         Reflections  on  the  direction  under  which  they  travelled. 

SECT,  which  God  will  remember  in  the  day  xvhen  he  shall  judge  the 
xxxvi.  secrets  of  all  hearts ;  and  will   find  many  of  them  far  different 

from  what  such  rash  men  have  presumed  to  pronounce  them. 

verse  Indefatigable  were  the  journies  and  labours  of  these  ambassa- 
4,5,-~  dors  of  Christ  ;  they  travelled  through  wide  extended  regions, 
^'  ^  and  sowed  the  seeds  of  knowledge  and  of  life  wherever  they 
g  7  came,  and  God  gave  the  i?icrcase.  But  the  economy  of  Divine 
Providence  was  very  remarkable,  in  7iot  permitting  them  to 
preach  in  Bithynia^  and  forbidding  them  to  do  it  in  Asia  :  What 
were  the  particular  reasons  of  this  determination  we  know  not; 
perhaps  the  inhabitants  of  these  places  were  remarkably  co;?ceiN 
ed  of  their  own  rvisdom  ;  perhaps  they  had  treated  the  flying  re- 
ports of  the  gospel  xvith  contempt  ;  or,  possibl}',  without  any  par- 
ticular displeasure  against  them,  their  visitation  might  be  delay- 
ed in  a  view  to  more  general  good.  But  happy  was  it  for  Galatia, 
Phrygia,  and  the  neighbouring  parts,  that  they  were  not  included 
in  the  prohibition  :  And  happy  is  it  for  this  sinful  land  oi  ours, 
that  the  abused^  insulted  gospel^  is  not  taken  mvay^  and  that  its 
ministers  are  not  one  way  or  another  forbidden  to  repeat  those 
offers^  which  have  so  long  been  rejected  and  despised. 
9, 10  The  visit  of  a  Macedonian  imploring  the  help  of  the  apostle, 
was  justly  regarded  by  him  and  his  associates  as  an  intimation 
of  the  divine  pleasure  that  they  should  pass  over  thither.  And 
surely  did  those  nations  of  the  earthy  that  have  not  yet  received 
the  gospel,  know  in  the  general  how  great  a  blessing  it  is,  instead 
of  opposing  those  messengers  of  it  who  might  offer  to  spread  it 
among  them,  they  would  rather  in  the  most  pressing  manner 
zirge  and  entreat  their  presence^  and  with  the  greatest  joy  sit 
11,12  down  at  their  feet.  May  they  who  are  intrusted  with  this  glo- 
rious embassy  imitate  tht  pious  zeal  oi  these  holy  men,  and  be 
willing,  when  called  by  Providence,  to  cross  lands  and  seas  on  so 
pious  and  so  charitable  an  errand. 

SECT,    xxxvir. 

Paul  and  Silas  preach  the  gospel  at  Philippic  but  some  of  the  inhabi- 
tants^ provoked  at  their  casting  out  a  spirit  of  divination yro//i 
a  damsel  there^  rise  tumultuo^isly  upon  them,  scouige  them,  arid 
cast  them  into  prison.  The  jailor  is  awakened  by  an  earthquake, 
and  convQXtQd  by  the  preaching  of  Paul.     Acts  XVI.  13 — 34r 

Acts  XVI.  13.  Acis  xvi  13. 

T.  TT  was  observed  in  the  close  of  the  preced-    A  Ni)  on  the  Sab- 
''•  1  ing  section,  that  Paul  and  Silas,  in  company  ^^^  ^'^^^  we  went 
■^"^  with  Timothy  and  Luke,  the   penman  of  this 
xvi.  13  l^istory,   arrived  at  Philippi,  and  made  some 
stay  there.     And  now  we  go  on  to  relate,  that 


SEC 
XXXVll 


Lydia  is  converted  by  the  preaching  of  Paul.  "  237 

out  of  the  city  by  on  the  sabbathday  7ue  xvent  out  of  the  city  to  the  sect. 
a  riverside,   where  ^.^^^  ^r  ,/^^  ^^-y^^  Strymon,  where,  according  to  ^^''^ii- 

ijrayer  was  wont  to,         *^,  ri_T  ./  ^  — — 

be  made  ;   and  we  ^"^  Custom  ot  the  Jews,  there  xvas  an  oratory  or 
sat  down  and  spake  a  place  of  public   prayer  j^'  aiid- sittiJig  doxvn^  xvi.13 
unto    the     women  ^yhen  the  devotions  were  over,  xve  spake  to  the 
whichresorledi/u7A-  ^^^^^^^^  ^f^^^  ^^^^.^  assembled  there,  for  most  of 
the  congregation  were  of  that  sex. 

14  And  a  certain      And  a  certain  zuoman,  named  Lydia,  a  seller  14 
woman  named  Ly-  of  purple,  who  was  a  native  of  the  citu  of  Tim. 
dia,   a  seller  ot  pur-  ''//'..  ,        ,  ^         i  •     ^    '^    ,-    -r 

pie,  of  the  city  «^'''«  m  Asia,  and  a  devout  worshipper  of  the 
of  Tliyatira,  which  true  God  after  the  Jewish  manner,  was  present 
worshipped  God,  ^t  that  time  and  heard  the  [discourse  ;]  whose 
heart  the  Lord^'open!  '''^«''^  ^he  Lord  Opened,  by  the  secret  and  gentle 
ed,  that  she  attend-  inflivences  of  his  grace,  to  attend  in  such  a  man- 
ed  unto  the  things  ner  to  the  things  xvhich  were  spoken  by  Paid,  as 
o'f'pauh'"''^  '^"'"''"  to  ^«  effectually  wrought  upon  and  converted 

15  And  when  she  by  them.     And  when  she  xvas  baptized  xvith  her  1 5 
was   baptized,  &nd  fafnily,  she  ea.rntsily  entreated  US,  saying.  If  you 
her  houseliold,  she  have  judged  me  to  'be  faithful  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
besought  us,  saymg,  .       ■r'      ^  ^       .        _  ,  '^        -J      .  .  ,•' 

If  ye  have  judged  *"  ^^e  profession  1  have  made,  and  really  es- 
me  to  be  faithful  to  teem  me  a  sincere  Christian,  1  beg  that  yoti 
the  Lord,  come  into  vvould  enter  into  my  house,  and  continue  to  make 
SJ.e"'rndshe'cot  y^^'  ^^ode  \there1  as  long  as  you  stay  in  this 
strained  us.  city.     And  she  was  so  extremely  pressing  and 

importunate,  that^Ae  even  compelled  us  to  com- 
ply with  her  proposal. 

16  And  it  came  to      Now,  while  we  continued  her  guests,  it  came  16 
pass,  as  we  went  to  ^^  p^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^        ^j^^  ^j        joiner  to    the 
prayer,      a    certam        ■*  .  ,  •       "^i  ,   '^r 

damsel,     possessed  oratory  OX  praying  place  mentioned  beiore,  xve 

with  aspiritof  divi-  xvere  met  by  a  certain  girl,  xvho  had  been  for 

some  time   under  the  influence  of  what  thd 

Greeks  call  a  Pythonic  spirit,  that  is,  a  spirit 

»  Where  according  to  custom  there  luas  an  from  the  version  I  have  given  before,  Luke 
oratory.']  The  original  words  are  remark-  vi.  12,  (see  7iote  *>  on  that  text,  Vol.  L> 
able,  and  much  controverted,  ou  ivoy.t^ilo  and  with  pleasure  refer  my  reader  to  the 
TT^o^iuy^yi  iivx.  Bos  would  prove  ivcy.i^i]o  a  admirable  critic  mentioned  above,  for  the 
mere  expletive,  and  only  renders  it,  Where  abundant  vindication  of  it,  and  for  a  beau- 
the  oratory  ivas  :  C Bos  Exercit.  p.  81 — 83.)  tifiJ  explication  of  the  phrase  jiirare  /)er 
But  I  think  with  Eisner,  that  his  authori-  Anchialum,  which  he  supposes  to  refer  to 
ties  do  not  fully  answer.  Mr.  Mede  ren-  this  yevjish  custom-  (See  Eisner,  Obser^-, 
A&vs  it.  Where  the  lai\3  permitted  the  yexvs  to  Vol.  I.  p.  430 — 434,  and  Dr.  Lardner's 
have  an  oratory  ;  and  tlie  translation  of  Credib.  Book  I.  chap.  3,  §  3,  Vol.  I.  p.  235 
172r,  Where  they  luere  allowed  to  have  it.  — 240.)  I  have  chosen  ihe  word  oratory. 
But  as  the  word  generally  refers  to  custovi,  ratlier  than  proseucha,  as  more  familiar  to 
and  as  it  is  certam  that  the  Jews  had  a  CM«-  an  Englisli  ear,  and  refer  my  reader  to 
torn  o^h\i\\iXm^  their  oratories  or  proseuchas,  Fhilo,  Oper.  p.  752,  753,  and  760,  to  Dr. 
or  places  of  public  prayer,  by  the  seaside,  or  Ha^nnnond  and  Drusius  in  loc.  to  Dr.  Ben- 
near  rivers,  for  the  sake  of  purifications,  sons  History,  Vol.  II.  p.  85,  86,  and  espec- 
(which  were  practised  also  by  the  Heath-  ially  to  Dr.  Prideaux^s  Connection,  Vol.  I. 
en  before  solemn  devotions  ;  see  Isa.  Ivii.  p.  387 — 389,  for  a  farther  account  of  these 
5,  6)  I  have  found  no  reason  to  recede  places. 

VOL.  3.  33 


238  A  damsel  is  dispossessed  of  a  spirit  of  divination* 

SECT,  of  divination,'^  which  thev  suppose  to  be  an  in-  nation, metus, which 
xxxvii.  spiration  from  Apollo,  whom  they  call  Py-  ''•'^''^''^  her  masters 
— —  J  ■         r     A      1  .1  1      i!  I  1  1      much  gain  by  sooth- 

tnius  :*=  And  though  she  were  but  a  slave,  she  savins  : 

xvi.  16  '^^^s  a  person  well  known  in  the  city,  and  one 
7vho  brought  her  oxvners  much  gain  by  her  pre- 

17  tendtd  prophesyitig.  AjidfoUozuingcfterPaid  17  The  same  fol- 
andus^  when  (as  was  said  above)  we  were  go-  ^"^ed  Paul  and  us, 
ing  to  the  worshipping  assembly,  she  cried  out,  xhese^men  areufe 
saying  with  great  earnestness  of  voice  and  ges-  servants  of  the  most 
ture.  These  men  are  the  servants  of  the  most  li'&h  God,  which 
high  God,  who  declare  unto  you  the  only  true  t7'of"aivation.''^ 

\S  way  of  salvation.  And  this  she  did  for  several  is  And  this  she 
succeeding  days;    but  at  length    Paid,  ^ei/z^- did  many  days.   But 

wearied  with  so  tedious  a  circumstance,  and  ^'^"^  |^^"'-^,  ff"?j'^^' 
,         ,  ,.,,.'  turned  and   said  to 

grieved  under  an  apprehension  that  this  strata-  the    spirit,    I  com- 
gem  of  satan  might  lead  the  people  to  imagine,  mand   thee   in   the 
that  the  preachers  of  the  gospel  acted  in  a  con-  "^'"^  of  Jesus  Christ 
federacy  with  .he    evil  spirit,   to  whom   the '-^7/0^1'", 
heathen   worship    was   addressed,    turned  to- same  hou*-. 
wards  the   damsel,  who  was  then  very  near 
him,  and  said  to  the  evil  spirit,  by  whose  emo- 
tion she  spake,  I  charge  thee,  O  thou  invisible 
power,  under  whose  influence   this    unhappy 
creature  is,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  whose 
gospel  I  preach,  to  go  out  of  her  immediately. 
And  it  xvent  out  that  very  hour,  so  that  she  had 

^  A  certain  girl  who  had  a  Pythonic  spirit."]  masters  afterwards,  can  be  acconnted  for 
As  Pluta;rch  f  Be  Defect,  brae.  p.  414,)  witliout  alh)wing  it  to  have  been  the  case, 
tells  us,  those  wlio  were  inspired  with  (See  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Bov/e's  Lect.  chap.  viii. 
this  spirit  were  q>-«s-g//^.t/5o/,  or  spake  as  §2,  p.  294—300.  E.vsay  toviards  Vind.  lit. 
seeming  in  .lend  the  voice  from  their  bellies.  Sense  of  the  Daemon,  p  67 — 70.  Farther 
and  Galen  mentions  the  same  fact,  some  Enquiry,\).M— 99.  Jieply  to  it,  p.  79— 8Z) 
late  writers  have  sujjposed,  the  whole  It  is  well  known,  thai  the  Hebrews  call 
pretence  to  such  inspiration  to  have  been  the  spirit,  with  which  such  persons  were 
founded  on  the  art  of  throiuing  out  the  voice  supposed  to  be  agitated,  aiN,  Ob,  because 
in  some  extraordinary  manner,  whicli  has  tlie  bodies  oi  \.\\o^c  who  appeared  to  be  pos- 
been  practised  by  some  of  laie  among  our-  sesscd  by  tlicm  were  violently  distended, 
selves,  and  tliat  all  the  cure  wrought  by  Wkc  leathern  bottles  iwW  of  wine,  &\v\  ready 
the  apostle  vras  only  discovering  tlie  cheat,  to  burst.  Compare  Job.  x.vxii.  18,  19. 
and  disabling  her  from  playing  this  trick  any  «  A))()llo,  wliom  they  call  Pythiiis.'] 
more.  (See  tlie  Enquiry  into  the  Case  of  This  title,  it  is  generally  said,  was  given 
Diemoniacs,  p.  54.)  And  Mr.  L'Enfant  to  Apollo,  on  account  of  iiis  having  des- 
seems  to  favour  this  notion,  tliough  he  trovcd  a  monstrous  «er/)enf,  that  was  called 
says,  in  terms  of  remarkable  ambiguity,  PJhon  .-  (See  Erasmus,  Gitaltperius,  and 
"it  was  an  imposture  w\\'\c\\  must  be  the  Le  Clcrc's  Supplement  to  Dr.  Hammond  in 
•wovk  <>i  a  malignant  spirit ;"  as  also  Dr.  loc.J  But  it  seems  rather,  that  this  story 
Benson,  who  ciiUs  lier  "  a  lunatic  person  of  tlic  Python  was  a  fable  grounded  on  his 
who  was  reckoned  by  tlic  people  to  \?c-  killing  one,  who  for  his  cruelty  was  sir- 
possessed,"  &.C.  fHisf.  Vol.  III.  p.  87.)  named  Pjthon,  that  is,  serpent  or  dragon, 
But  the  manner  in  wliich  Luke  relates  the  from  wiiencc  Apollo  had  the  name  of  Pv- 
story  plainly  implies,  that /ie  thought  it  a  thius.  Sec  Strab  Ceogr.  lib  ix.  p.  291- 
real  possession,  and  tliut  Paul  took  it  him-  Bochart.  Hiertz.  Part  II.  lib.  3,  cap.  5,  and 
self  in  that  view.  Nor  can  I  apprehend  Mr.  Biscoe,  Mi  above,  chap.  viii.  §2,  p- 
that  Ijcv  behaviour,  or  his,  or  that  of  her  294. 


Paul  and  Silas  are  brought  before  the  magistrates^  239 

never  such  kind  of  supernatural  agitations  any  sect. 

more,  nor  pretended  to  any  gift  of  prophecy ^* 

for  the  future.  -  y^cts 

19  And  when  her  But  when  ht-r  owners  saxv  that  the  hopeofx\\.\9 
masters  saw  that  the  ^/^g.2>«-(7;;2  -zi^as  gone  out  with  the  evil  spirit, 
tTs^  °Une!'  '^they  ^".V^'^i^  ^^old  of  Paul  and  Silas,  whom  they  looked 
caught  Paul'and  Si-  upon  as  much  more  considerable  than  Timo- 
las,  and  drew  them  thy,  and  Luke,  the  two  evangelists  that  attend- 
into  the  market  ^^  them,  theu  drag-^ed  them  awav  to  the  market 
place,  unto  the  rul-     ,  •>         .1         00  '  ■  ^      ^      ^      1 

i_,  hlnrc.  to  accuse  them  to  the  mas^istratesJ^  who 


ers 


place,  to  accuse  them  to  the  magistrates,'^ 


20  And  broug;ht  held  their  court  there.        And  having  brought  20 
them  to  the  magis-  ^^^,,j  thither  to  the  officers  intrusted  with  the 
m^rbeT/'Ie';::  government  of  the  city  by  the   Romans,  they 

do  exceedingly  ti-ou-  charged  them  as  disturbers  of  the  peace,  and 
ble  our  city,  introducers  of  a  new  religion  that  was  incon- 

sistent with  the  laws,  and  sai^.  These  men  being 
Jexvs,  disturb  our  city,  in  an  insufferable  man- 

21  And  teach  cus-  ner.  And  Iskt  upon  them  in  an  unwarrantable -21 
toms  which  are  not  ^yay  to  teach  customs  which  it  is  not  lanfid  for 
lawful  for  us  to  re-  ^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^  Romans,  to  receive  and  observe  ;^ 
ceive,  neitlier  to  00- ,  ;  ,  ,,  ,  ,  1 
serve,  bein^  Ro-  being  such  as  would  lead  us  to  renounce  the 
mans.  Gods  of  our  country,  and  to  abstain  from  ma- 
ny things  which  the  laws   of  Rome  require. 

22  And  the  mul-  And  the  populace  rose  up  together  agaitist  them,  22 
tltude   rose   up   to-  g^d  joined   the   crv,  as  if  thev  had  been  guilty 
Ltrtrgt^^s  of  *e  worst  of  cHmes:   ^.,rf  upon  this  ,A^ 

rent  off  their  clothes,  cerA^f  without  any  legal  trial,  immediately  gave 
orders  that  they  should  be  punished  ;  and  vio- 

^  To  themagistrates-l  Though  the  Syriac  forbidden  by  tlie  Soman  Law,  { Cicero  de 
and  ^/-aii/c  Feriio/w  omit  tliese  words,  the  Leg.  lib.  ii.  cap.  S,  10,  14,  27;  Liv.  lib. 
most  authJUtic  copies  insert  them.  These  xxxix.  cap.  16  ;  Siieton.  August,  cap-  93,) 
TTiagistrates  are  here  called  «t§;i'5vTe?,  and  though  every  one  was  fo/e;-a ret/ in  worship- 
afterwards  rg'-i7«>o/;  the  latter  of  which  ping  what  deities  he  pleased  at  home.  (See 
words  the  Greeks  use  to  denote  Roman  Mr.  Biscoe,  chap.  ix.  §  2,  p.  334.  Grotius, 
prcetors ;  and  if  it  were  applied  to  the  and  Dr.  Whitby,  in  lac.  J  The  conquered 
diium'viri,  who  were  the  governors  of  colo-  provinces  were  left  at  full  liberty  in  this 
nies,  it  was  by  way  of  compliment:  But  Mr.  respect;  yea,  and  the  Romans  themselves 
Biscoe  has  well  proved,  there  are  exam-  were  sometimes  severely  punished,  by  their 
pies  of  such  an  application.  Boyle's  Lect.  generals  or  other  magistrates,  for  insulting 
chap.  ix.  §  3,  p  346.  places,  or  rites,  or  even  animals  accounted 

«  Teach  customs,  which  it  is  not  laivful,  sacred. 
&c.]  The  masters  of  this  gii-l  had  not  only  ^  And  the  officers ']  De  Dieu  supposes 
iost  all  the  gain  they  might  have  made  by  indeed,  tliat  the  et^^ovli;  or  magistrates 
her  practice  of  the  arts  she  professed,  but  mentioned  ver.  19,  were  tlte  civil  rulers, 
likewise  what  they  might  have  sold  Iier  for,  and  the  rgctlnyoi  spoken  of  here  were  viili- 
»n  consequence  of  those  extraordinary  ?ary  o^terj,  to  whom  the  former  sent  them 
qualities  which  were  now  ceased.  Yet,  to  execute  their  sentence.  But  the  con- 
as  the  laivs  made  no  provision  for  an  event  trary  is  plain  from  ver.  19,  compared  with 
of  this  kind,  they  thought  it  proper  to  ver.  35,  ijf  seq.  and  especially  with  ver. 
ground  their  accusation  on  an  attempt  to  in-  37,  where  Paul  insists  on  their  being  un- 
iroduce  a  new  religion,  which   was  indeed  condemned. 


240  and  being  scourged^  are  committed  to  prison. 

SECT,  lently  tearing  off  their  garments  in  a  shameful  and  commanded  to 
xxxvii.  waViK    commanded  them  to  be  beaten  -with  rods  ^^^  thtm. 

by  the  hands  of  the  lictors,  or  public  beadles, 

xvi*^22  ^"^  whom   that  office   belonged.    (Compare   1 
Thess.  ii.  2  ;  and  2  Cor.  xi.  23,  25.) 

23  And  when  they  had  severely  scourged  and  23  And  wlien  tlicy 
laid  many  stripes  upon  them,  the  officers  vere  had  laid  manystripes 
so  incensed  against  them,  th^t  they  cast  them  "ir/'rj  "  pi^isct 
into  prison,  charging  the  jailer  to  keep  them  as  cliarg-ing  the  jail' 
safely  as  possible,  lest  among  their  numerous  ^r    to    keep    them 

24  friends  any  rescue  should  be  attempted  :    Who  ^^04^' who   havhi 

having  received  such  a  strict  charge  from  per-  received     such     a 

sons  of  so  great  rank,  threw  them  into  the  inner  charge,  thrust  them 

prison,  and  secured  their  feet  in  the  stocks,^  that  '"^^  ^''f  '"'^f^'  P"?" 
.1  •    u^        ^  1        1  1     1  on,  and  made  Incir 

they  might  not  be  able  by  any  means  to  escape  ;  |-„et    j-.^g^     j,^    ^^g 

and  such  was  the  fierceness  of  his  temper,  that  stocks. 
a  command  of  this  kind  would  be  no  ways  dis- 
agreeable to  him. 

25  But  at  7iudnight  Paul  and  Silas,  being  kept  25  And  at  mid- 
awake  by  the  painful  circumstances  in  which  night  Paul  and  Silas 

thev  were  nlaccd,  sought  their  relief  in  devo-  P'■^^'^'^'     ^^^  ^^^"ff 
•     ■  17-  71  ,  praises    unto    God  : 

tion;  and  having  prayed,  they  also  su7ig  0/2  And  the  prisoners 
hymn  to  God,  praising  him  for  the  honour  they  heard  them, 
had  of  suffering  in  his  cause,  and  for  the  sup- 
port he  gave  them  under  those  sufferings  : 
uind  the  other  prisoners  heard  them,  with  sur- 
prise at  that  serenity  and  cheerfulness  which 
they  discovered  in  the  midst  of  so  many  calami- 

26  ties.  And  on  a  sudden,  while  they  were  thus  26  AnS  suddenly 
engaged,  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  so  that  ^^'^'"^  "^^^  ^  ^''^^t 
the  very  foundations  of  the  prison  were  shaken;  thr''?out£tions''of 
God  thereby  testifying  his  gracious  regard  the  prison  were  sha- 
to  them,    as    the   faithful  ambassadors  of  his  J^'en  ■   And  immedi- 

Son,  who  for  his   sake  were  used  in  so  out-  ^'^^^  ""^^  ^''^  '^"°''f 
,  .  ,•,,,,-  were    opened,     and 

rageous  a  manner ;  and  immediately  by  the  force  every    one's    bands 
of  the  earthquake  all  the  doors  were  opened,  were  loosed. 

r.   Tearing  off  their  garments.']   It  is  well  Grotius  in  loc.  Mr.  Bhcoe,  ch^Xi.ix.  ^5,  Tp. 

known,  this  was  the  Roman  method  of  548;  and  Eisner,   Observ.  Vol.  I.  p.  439, 

proceeding- in  such  cases.  (See  ^T//-.  5/4C0f,  440.)     So  that  it  is  highly  probable,  thp 

chap.  ix.   §  4,  p.  347;    Grothis,  and   Dr.  situation  of  Paul  and  Silas  here  might  be 

Wliitby  hi  loc.J      De  Dieu  shews  from  the  much  vicre  paivful,  than  that  of  an  oftendei* 

M^schna,  that  it  was  also  practised  among  sitting  in  the  stocks  among  us,  especially  if 

the  Jews;  but  that  was  not  regarded  in  (which  is  very   possible,)  they   lay  with 

the  present  case.  their  bare  hacks  so  lately  scourged  on  the 

'■  Secured  their  feet  in  the  stocks.']     It  is  hard  or  dirty  ground,  whicii  renders  their 

generally  sirpposed,   that  these  were  the  joyful  frame  expressed   by  songs  nf  praise 

c//;^/,  or  large  pieces  of  wood,  used  among  so  much  the  more  remarkable.     Beza  cx- 

the  Romans,  which  not  only  loaded  the  plains  it  of  the  kk?ju'//(«',  in  which  both  the 

legs  of  prisoners,  but  sometimes  distended  fect-and  the  neck  were  fastened  in  the  most 

them  in  a  very    painful   manner.     (See  unuasy  posture  that  can  well  be  imagined. 


The  jailer  is  awakened  hy  an  earthquake,  241 

and  the  bonds  of  all  the  prisoners  xvere  at  the    sect; 
same  moment  miraculously  loosened^}  yet  their  ^^x^"- 
spirits  were  impressed  with  such  astonishment 
that  none  of  them  attempted  to  flee  away.  xvi. 

27  And  the  keep-       And  the  jailer  axvaking  out  of  his  sleep  upon  27 
er  of  the  prison  a-  this  violent  concussion  of  the  ^.2lX\S\^  and  seeing 

T^'''"^  out  of  his  tj^^^iQQ^s  of  the  prison  opened,  was  in  such  con- 
sleep,  and  seeing- the  .      •-'  J  ■'  ' 

prison  doors  open.he  sternation  that  he  clrexv  his  sxvord,  and  re  as  go- 
drewout  his  sword,  ing  to  kill  himself;^  naturally  supposing,  that  the 
and  would  have  kill-  pyif^Qncrs,  embracino;  so  favourable  an  opportu- 
ed  himself,   suppos-  ^  .  .,    ,  \    c       •         i  i     • 

ing-  that  the  prison-  "^^^Yi  "^^^''^  P^a-,    and  tearmg   lest  their  escape 
ers  had  been  fled,      should  be  imputed  to  his  connivance  and  treach- 
ery, and  he  should  be  proceeded  against  with 
the   utmost  severity,  and  be  brought  out  to  a 
painful  and  ignominious  execution. 

28  But  Paul  cried       ^nt   Paid,    being    aware   of  that  horrid   act  28 
■with  a  loud  voice,  which  his  rashness  intended,'  and  anxious  to 
saying,    Do  thyselt  prevent  it,  cried  oiitxvith  a  hud  voice,  and  with 

no  harm ;  tor  we  are  ',         ^         '  .  r>  i         i 

all  here.  "''^  utmost  earnestness,  saymg.  Stay  thy  des- 

perate hand,  and  do  thyself  no  harm  ;for  xve  are 
all  here,  and  none  of  us  shall  take  the  opportu- 
nity of  escaping,  while  the  hand  of  God  is 
working  thus  awfully  around  us. 

29  Then  he  call-  And  upon  this  he  Called  for  lights,'^  and  eager-  29 
ed  for  a  light,  and  ly  sprang  in  with  a  violent  and  impetuous  mo- 
sprang  in,  and  came  ^.j^^  and  bei7ig  in  a  perfect  tremor,  he  fell  doxvn 
Uembhne-,  and  tell  -  ,  ^u  u  i  i  .  7  r  /  r  f 
down  before  Paul  '^^^^"-  ^"^  humblest  reverence  before  the  feet  of 
and  Silas;                  Paul  and  Silas,    and   lay   a  few  moments   in 

30  And   brought  speechless  consternation  and  confusion  :     And  30 
them  out,  and  said,  then,  in  the  most  respectful  manner  bringing 

them  out  from   the  inner  prison  in  which  they 

•  There  was  a  great  earthquake the  among  others,  who  fell  on  tlieir  onun  swords 

doors  were  opened,  — —  and  the  bonds  loosen-  there. 

ed."]     Eisner  has  most  happily  shewn,  in        ,  t,     7    1.  •  r  ^u  ^  i,      •  i       .. 

»,-       .     ^.,  ♦!,•     f     *    y^r,i  \Tr.\  T    ..         1  Pflii/,  being  aware  of  that  hornd  act, 

his  ?jo/ej  on  this  text,  (Observ.   Vol.  I.  p.  ,»>  t      *      .l    °  n    «.  . ..  •    .7 

*A-,      AiA  \    ^\    ^  1        r    *i  ^;  iSfc.\     As  they  were  all  at  present  z« //ze 

441 — 444.)    that    each     of     these    three  ,     r  -^  ■        ^  ■^       ^  u        n     1  1 

^,.  '■'     ^  J  u    ii     n  dark,  it  IS  not  easy  to  say,  how  Paul  knew 

thing-s  was  esteemed,  even  by  the  Pagans,      /•,-.,,        ■'  •     1        -^  i 

a  token  of  some  divine  appearance  in  fal  f  ^'!^  J  a,  ier^^  purpose,  unless  it  were  by 

vour  of  the  oppressed  and  afflicted,  who  l^r^'l  '""''  desperate  ..ords  that  declared 

re       1  r  II  1        _      i„ i.  itj  or  by  some  immediate  suj^gestton  from, 

sunered    wrongfully,    and  were  dear  to      '  ,      /.  ,         .  ,  ^        ,  „     r       „ 

,  fa       . »  Qgc{^  which  amidst  such  a  scene  01  won- 

t    n         ,•  77  •       .     i-77  ders  is  by  no  means  incredible. 

«   Jjreia  his  sword,  and  luas  going  to  kiU  ■' 

himself.']     Though  it  is  true,  that  some  of  •"  He  called  for  lights."]     As  <pce!st.  is  the 

the    philosophers    condemned    selfmtirder,  plural  number,  it  seems  to  imply,   that  on 

yet   it  was    not    only  justified  by    many  this   alarm  several  of  his  attendants  came 

others,  (see  Grotius  in  loc.  and  Mr.  Biscoe,  with  torches,  and  were  present  at  the  in- 

chap.  ix.  §  6,  p.  340,)  but  had    in   fact  quiry   whicli  immediately  followed  ;  nor 

prevailed  mucli  among  the  Romans,  espec-  did  he  in  the  least  scruple  to  throw  him- 

ially  about  that  time,  and   had,    in    the  self  down,  before  all  his  domestics,   at  the 

memory  of  some  then  living,  been  (as  it  feet  of  these  his  holy  prisoners,  who  were 

were)  dignified  a.t  PhiUppi  by  the  example  so  evidently  honoiured  by  the  Godofna- 

of  those  great  men,  Brutus  and  Cassius  ture. 


242  He  is  converted  hij  the  preaching  of  Paul. 

SECT,   were  confined,  he  said^  O  sirs^  what  must  I  do  Sirs,  what  must  I  do 
*''^^"-  that  I  may  be  saved,^  for  I  see  nothing  but  dan-  ^o  be  saved  I 

ger  and  misery,  both  temporal  and  spiritual, 
xvi.  30  surrounding  me  ? 

31  And  thetj  said  to  him,  answering  together  as  SI  And  they  said, 
with  one  voice,  Believe  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Believe  on  the  Lord 
tv  /-.;•„!  •  •  rr  1  Jesus  Christ,  and 
jesns  Cnnst°  whom  it  is  our  oiiice  to  preach  tj^f,^  j-i^^j^  j^g  saved, 

as  the  great  and  only  Saviour,  and  humbly  com-  and  thy  house, 
mit  thyself  to  his  almighty  protection,  and  thou 
shah  be  saved  from  everv  evil,  and  thine  house 

32  too,  if  they  also  beheve.P  And  ^%  he  discovered  32  And  they  spake 
a  most  humble  desire  to  be  farther  instructed  ""*^  '"'J'  ^h^  word 
in  the  faith  which  they  taught,  theij  readily  em-  °n  \jf^^  serein  h'ls 
braced  the  happy  opportunity,  'And  spake  to  him,  house. 

and  to  all  that  were  in  his  house,  the  xvord  of  the 
Lord,  declaring  the  contents  and  purport  of 
the  gospel. 

33  And  the  word  came  with  such  a  power,  that  33  And  he  took 
his  rough  heart  was  melted  at  these  gracious 

'  What  must  I  do  that  I  may  be  saved  P"]  tremity  of    danger;    and   no  doubt,  the 

Grotius    tliinks,    that  in  this   inquiry  the  Spirit  of  God  added  conviction  und energy 

jailer  went  upon  tlie  natural  principles  of  to  all. 

the  immortality  of  the  soul.  Dr  Whitbj',  °  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."]  To 
•witli  much  greater  propriety,  supposes  believe  in  Christ  does  undoubtedly  in  its 
that  he  spake  thus  to  them,  as  refer-  primary  sig'iiification  imply,  trusting  in 
ring  to  the  testimony  of  the  Pythoness,  him,  or  committing  ourselves  to  his  pro- 
(ver.  17,)  which  hud  been  so  often  and  tection,  as  I  have  here  paraphrased  it. 
so  ^nh\ic\y  ve\iC'i.ted,  that  these  servants  of  (See  Dr.  Watt's  Harmony  of  all  Relig. 
the  Ttiost  high  God  taught  the  way  of  salva-  chap.  viii.  p.  65.)  In  this  connection 
tion.  I  apprehend  the  sense  of  what  he  it  would  immediately  imply,  submitting 
says  to  be  very  extensive,  as  if  he  should  to  tlie  farther  instructions  of  tliese  his  spec- 
have  asked,  "  What  methods  shall  I  take  ial  ambassadors,  and  authorized  messen- 
for  my  security  ?"  Probably  a  vast  niul-  gers  :  and  it  always  includes  a  desire  to 
titude  of  ideas  ru.shed  into  his  mind  at  be  delivered  from  the  power  of  sin,  and  a 
once.  He  saw  by  the  earthquake  the  disposition  to  comply  witli  his  scheme  of 
power  and  displeasure  of  God  ;  and  to-  salvation,  which  is  to  purify  to  himself  a 
gether  with  this,  the  sweetness  and  joy  of  peculiar  people  zealous  of  good  woris  .•  1  he 
Paul  and  Silas  in  their  bonds,  their  wil-  full  import  of  which  scheme  Paul  and 
iing  continuance  in  prison,  when  they  Silas  would  not  fail  to  open  to  this  new 
might  so  easily  iiave  escaped,  and  their  convert  as  soon  as  possible  ;  and  accord- 
generous  solicitude  for  the  life  of  one  wlio  ingly  it  is  presently  added,  that^Aey  spake 
had  used  them  so  ill,  were  all  circum  to  him  the  word  of  the  Lord. 
5<a«cc*  fit  to  strike  powerfully  on  a  mind  so  p  Thou  s halt  be  saved,  and  thine  house."} 
passionate  as  iiis  seems  to  have  been,  .ind  Tlie  meaning  cannot  be,  that  the  eternal 
might  all  do  their  part  toward  convincing  salvation  (f  his  family  could  be  secured  by 
him,  that  these  men  were  indeed  divine  his  faith,  but  that  his  believing  in  Christ 
messengers,  and  t\mt  the  divine  displeasure  would  be  the  best  security  oi  his  family 
was  falling  on  the  city,  and  particularly  from  present  danger,  and  that,  if  they  also 
on  himself,  for  persecuting  them.  Per-  theinselves  believed,  they  would  be  entitled 
haps,  some  kirJ  and  pious  words  which  to  tlie  same  spiritual  and  everlasting  bless- 
Paul  and  Silas,  who  took  all  opportuni-  i«^.r  with  himself;  which  Paul  might  the 
ties  of  doing  good,  might  have  uttered  rather  add,  as  it  is  probable,  that  many  of 
■while  he  was  fastening  their  feet  in  the  </ie?>^,  under  this  terrible  alarm,  might  have 
stocks,  might  throw  farther  light  on  his  attended  the  master  of  the  family  into  the 
mind,  when  recollectcij  amidst  such  ex-  dungeon. . 


The  jailer  and  his  family  are  baptized,  243 

them  the  same  hour  tidings,  and  the  tenderness  of  it  immediately  sect. 
of  the  night,  and  flowed  forth  toward  these  messengers  of  them,  '^x^^"- 
Td  watSS^'e  «o  that  taking  them  that  very  hour  of  the  mght  J^ 
and  all  his,  straight- /i^  washed  their  stripes^  which  stul  remamed  xvi.  33 
way.  unhealed,^  and  xvas  immediately  baptized^  him- 

34  And  when  he  self  and  all  his  domestics  with  him/    And  hav-  34 
had   hrouglit  them  i^^  brought  them  into  his  house,  after  this  sol- 
into    his   house,    he      '-'  •        1      1    1  c  j      t       ,  j  ^t 

set     meat      before  ^^'^^    ^^'e  had  been  performed,  he  spread  the 
them,  and  rejoiced,  table  before  thefn  with  the  best  provisions  he  had 
believing    in    God,  at  hand  ;  and  believing  in  Godxvith  all  his  house^ 
with  all  his  house,  j^^  .^^^^  ^^^^  transported  ivith  unutterable  70J/, 
at  the  sudden  light  which  had  sprung  in   upon 
him,  and  at  the  happy  prospects  which  were  by       / 
divine  grace  presented  to  his  view  as  a  Christ- 


IMPROVEMENT. 

We  see  remarkably  in  this  period  by  what  various  methods  verse 
divine  grace   operates  upon  different  persons.     As   for  Lydia,  14 
she  was  touched  by  a  gentle  infuence,  descending  upon  her  like 
dezv  from  heaven  ;  her  heart  wsis  melted  under  the  word,  as  snow 
by  the  sun,  and  by  the  soft^   yet  porverful  hand  of  our  blessed 
Saviour,  was  made  xvilling  and  obedient.     But  when  the  Lord 
came  to  subdue  the  stubborn  heart  o{  the  savage y«z7<?r,who  seems  24 
to  have  taken  a  barbarous  pleasure  in  afflicting  his  pious  prison- 
f r5,  he  came  in  the  xvhirhvind^  the  tempest^  av\d  the  fire,  (l  Kings 
xix.  11,  12.)     His  soul,  as  well  as  his  house,  was  shaken  with  25,  27 
an  earthquake,  and  the  foundations  as  it  were  laid  bare.  A  sudden 
transport  of  astonishment  convinces  him  of  his  extreme  danger. 
His  hand  is  mercifully  stopped  in  that  terrible  moment  in  which  28 
he  was  rushing  on  to  seek  a  refuge  in  hell  from  the  seeming  dan- 
gel's  of  earth  ;  and  being  taught  by  a  secret  grace  which  he  had  29 
not  as  yet  been  instructed  to  seek,  he  falls  down  before  Paul  aiid 
Silas,  honouring  them  as  among  the  first  of  mankind,  whom  he 
had  just  before  treated,  not  only  as  slaves,  but  as  the  worst  of 

q  He  imshed  their  stripes,  which  still  continual  use  of  such  a  power  would  have 
remained  unhealed.]  I  mention  this  cir-  frustrated  many  of  those  no6!e  purposes  in 
cumstance,  as  it  serves  to  shew,  what  I  providence,  which  their  sufi'ering-s  answer- 
have  elsewhere  observed,  (and  it  is  of  ed,  and  woidd  have  introduced  v/iajzj/wcoM- 
great  importance  to  remember  it,)  that  the  venieuces,  which  an  intelligent  reader  will 
apostles  had  not  a  power  of 'ivoritng7niracu-  easily  apprehend  from  this  general  hint. 
ious  cures  whenever  they  pleased  ;  no,  not  '  And  was  iniviediately  baptized,  himself 
even  on  their  own  bodies,  or  those  of  their  and  all  his  ]  His  being  thus  baptized  with 
dearest  friends.  (See  nute  '',  §  17,  p.  111.)  his  household  seems  to  be  the  only  reason 
Had  they  possessed  such  a  power,  it  would  which  the  Greei  commentators  had,  to  think 
have  been  their  duty  to  have  used  it,  unless  this  jailer^s  name  was  Stephanas,  and  that 
they  had,  (as  Christ  witli  such  a  power  in  he  is  the  person  referred  to,  1  Cor.  i.  16; 
fact  had,)  a  discovery  of  the  divine  ivill,  xvi  15,17  But  it  is  mucli  more  probable, 
that  in  such  or  such  instances  the  use  of  it  that  Stephanas  was  a  Corinthian,  from  ail 
should  be  viaved.    On  the  other  haud,  the  the  places  here  cited. 


244 


Rejlectiom  on  the  conversion  ofLydia  and  the  jaila 


SECT,    villains  ;  yet  he  is  now  ready  to  receive  the  laxv  and  the  gospel 
^^^^'  from  their  mouthy   seeking  the  xvuy  of  salvation  from  them,  and 
,         declaring  his  readiness  to  submit  to  whatsoever  they  should  tell 
30  him. 

What  unutterable  delight  must  it  afford  to  these  afflicted  ser- 
vants of  Christy  when  they  saw  this  astonishing-  change  !     Surely 

25  it  appeared  that  their  prayers  and  their  praises  came  up  in  re- 
membrance before  God.  They  had,  with  a  serene  conscience  and 
a  joyful  heart,  been  singing  praises  to  God  in  the  stocks^  and  be- 
hold, nerv  matter  of  praise  is  given  them,  and  in  the  midst  of  all 
their  sufferings  new  songs  are  put  into  their  mouth,  and  nerv  oc- 

26  casionsfor  thanksgiving  pour  in  upon  them.  Those  bonds  which, 
however  ponderous  in  themselves,  sat  so  light  upon  them,  are 
now  miraculously  loosened ;  and  the  far  more  infamous  and  dan- 
gerous bonds  which  Satan  had  fastened  upon  these  sons  of  per- 

30  secution  and  violence^  fall  o^too.  The  'Awakened  Jailer  asks  the 
question  of  all  others  the  most  important,  and  asks  it  with  an 
earnestness  and  respect  that  witnesses  its  sincerity,  Sirs^  what 
must  Ida  to  be  saved  ? 

Gracious  God,  to  whose  efficacious  influence  the  most  obdurate 
heart  x)KKi.st  snhmxt^  aTuakenvndtitudes  who,  like  this  once  wretch- 
ed sinner^  but  now  beloved  and  triumphant  saint^  are  insensi- 
ble of  their  danger  and  misery  ;  that  seeing  themselves  perish- 
ing, they  may  inquire  after  salvation  f  And  may  it  please  thee, 

31  to  put  a  faithful  rvord  into  the  mouth  of  thy  ministers^  that  they 
may  all  join  in  directing  such  awakened  souls  to  believe  in  Christy 
and  trust  to    him  for  salvation  !  When   they   are  brought  to 

33,34  this  they  may  well  rejoice  ;  and  however  their  hearts  may  be  en- 
larged towards  those  who  have  been  the  instruments  of  this 
blessed  change^  none  of  the  effects  of  their  tenderness  or  generos- 
itif  can  afford  a  pleasure  comparable  to  that,  which  they  shall 
find  in  the  consciousness  of  having  rescued  souls  from  eternal 
deathj  and  conducted  them  into  the  xvay  of  salvation. 

SECT.     XXXVIII. 

Paul  and  Silas  are  honourably  dismissed  from  their  confinement  by 
the  magistrates  of  Philippic  on  insisting  upon  their  privilege  as 
Romans  ;  and  leave  that  city^  after  visiting  the  nerv  coJiverts 
there.     Acts  XVI.  35,  to  the  end. 

Acts  XVI.  35.  Acts   XVI.  35. 

SECT.    ripHUS  Paul  and  Silas  spent  the  remainder   AND    wlien    it 
xxxvui.      J_      ^j.   ^^g   j^jg,^^  j^   jj^^  l^Q^jgg  Qf   ^i^g  j,^ii^.^^  rV  was    day,   tlie 

sharing  and  increasing  that  joy  which  he  found 

35   on  the  admission  of  the  gospel  into  his  heart. 

And  ruhen  it  7uas  day  the  Prxlonan  ?nagistratcs 

of  Philippi,  who  were  terrified  by  the  earth- 


/vcts 


The  magistrates  send  to  release  Paul  and  Silas.  245 

magistrates  sent  the  quake,^  sent  the  lictors  or  beadles^  by  whom    sect. 
Serjeants,      saying,  tj^gy  ^^d  been  scourged  the  day  before,  to  the  xxxviii. 
Let  t  xose  men  go.     ].ggpgj.  q£  jj^^  prison,  sayings  Dis7niss  those  men   ^(.^g 
with  the  custody  of  whom  thou  wast  yesterday  xvi.  35 
charged  ;  for  this  correction  and  confinement 
is  all  the  punishment  we  shall  inflict  upon  them. 
^6  And  the  keep-       And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  told  these  things  to  36 
er  of  the  prison  told  Paul^  saying,  T/z^  praetors,  our  c\\\ti magistrates 
tJiis  saying  to  Paul,  ^^^^^  j^^^^^  ^^^^^  orders  that  you  may  be  dismissedy 
have  sent  to  let  you  and  1  intorm  you  oi  It  with  great  satisiaction  : 
go  :   now  therefore  JSlow  therefore  you  are  at  full  liberty  to  go  out 
depart,   and  go  in  ■y^hgnever  vou  please,  aiid  may   pursue  your 
peace.  .  .      ^         ^  >  ■  /  -'  i 

journey  in  peace,  sure  oi  our  earnest  prayers  that 

all  prosperity  and  happiness  may  attend  you, 

wherever  you  carry  those  good  tidings  which 

have  been  so  comfortable  to  us. 

37  But  Paul  said      But  PflZi/ judged  it  proper  to  animadvert  on  37 

unto    them,     They  the  manner  in  which  thev  had  been  used,  and 

have  beaten  us  open-  therefore  called  for  the  beadles,  and 5a?V?o  them^ 

ly  uncondemned,  be-    .     r        ^  •  c  ^ 

in"-Romans,andhave  As  tor  these  magistrates  irom  w  nom  you  come, 

cast  us  into  prison  ;  they  havc  beaten   us  who  are  Romans  and  free 

and   now  do    they  citizens  as  well  as  themselves  ;=  and  this  they 

have   done  publicly    in  the  most  ignominious 

manner,  as  if  we  had  been  common  slaves, 

though  we  had  never  any  legal  trial,  [^w^]  were 

wicondemned  of  any  crime  at  all ;  «;/^ after  this 

they  have  cast  us  into  the  common  prison :  And 

a  Were  terrified  by  the  earthquake.]  That  the  hurry  and  noise  of  the  execution 

Two  ancient  vianuscripts  mention  this  cir-  prevented  it ;  and  perhaps  amidst  such  a 

cumstance  ;  and  itis  in  itself  very  proba-  tumultit  miglit  be  apprehended,  that  the 

ble  separate  from  tiieir  authority.  people  would    ha\e    murdered  them,  if 

^  The  lictors  or  beadles.']  Perhaps  the  they  had  not  been  in  some  measure  ap- 
■word  gaCtrK;)^^/,  which  Grotius  would  have  peascd  by  their  sufferings  ;  not  to  say, 
to  be  retained  in  its  Greek  form,  might  how  possible  it  is,  that  the  plea  if  made 
havebeen rendered  veigers,  mostagreeably  might  not  be  regarded  amidst  such  a  riot- 
to  its  eit);TOo%y  ,•  but,  as  such  officers  only  ous  mob.  The  circumstances  of  Paul, 
bear  a  little  wand,  or  something  resem-  when  he  pleaded  it.  Acts  xxii.  25,  were 
bling  one,  and  the  Roman  Lictors  had  a  much  different.  If  it  be  farther  asked, 
large 6i/nd'/co/i/ie?«tiedtogctlier,  I  thought  Why  it  was  now  io  soon  6e:'icied?  It  may 
the  word  beadles,  as  it  is  also  the  name  of  be  replied,  not  only  that  it  was  an  ex- 
the  officers  by  whom  cffenUers  among  us  tremelv  hazardous  thing  to  make  such  a 
are  generally  whipped,  would  present  to  claim  falsely,  (for  Claudius  punished  it 
an  English  reader  the  most  genuine  idea,  with   death  ;  Suetou.  Claud,  cap.   25,)  but 

'  T/;e>'    have  beaten    us,    who    are    Ho-  also,  thatl  here    was   a  certain  digni'}  ia 

ma)2s.]    It  is  well  known,  tliat  the  Vale-  the  manner  in  which  Paul  made  this  plea, 

rian    law  forbade,  that  a    Roman    citizen  which  added  a   sensible  credibility  to  it, 

should  be  bound,  and  the  Sempronian,  that  especially  as  they  had  now  no  farther  suf- 

he  should  be    beaten  with  roiU.     (See  Dr.  ferings   to    apprehend,    and  as  the  earth' 

Lardner's   Credib.   Book    I.  chap.  x.  §  3,  4,  quake    which    might    perhaps  itiect    the 

Vol.   I.  p.    498—500.)     If    it    be   asked,  whole  city,  seemed  to  ha\e  so  evident  a 

Why  Paul   and  Silas,   who  had  the  same  reference  to  their  case.    Sti.' Mr.  Biscoe  at 

immunity,  did  not  plead  this  privilege  be-  Boyle's   Lect,  chap.  is.  §  7,   p.    350,    iif 

fore?  I  must   answer  with    Mr.  Biscoe,  teq. 

VOL.    3.  34 


246  Paul  insists  upon  their  privilege  as  Romans, 

SECT,  do  they  now  think  to  thrust  us  out  of  the  city  thrust  us  out  privi- 
xxxviii.  pyiyatebf  ?  Bu  no  means  ;  it  is  not  at  all  fit  that  ^V  "■  Nay  verily  ;  but 
^         ■   ^^ .  U111  J-  u  let  them  come  them- 

Acts     magistrates  should  be  encouraged  in  such  op-  ^^j^.^^  ^^^  ^^^^.1,  ^^ 

xvi.  37  pressive  and  arbitrary  proceedings  as  these,  out. 
which  may  be  so  injurious  to  the  most  innocent 
and  worthy  citizens,  whenever  a  popular  cry  is 
raised  against  them  :  They  cannot  hut  know, 
that  this  their  illegal  proceeding  hath  given  us 
a  great  advantage  against  them,  if  we  are  dis- 
posed to  prosecute  them  to  the  utmost,  accord- 
ing to  the  Roman  law  ;  if  therefore  they  desire 
to  accommodate  the  matter  let  them  at  least 
come  themselves^  and  conduct  us  respectfully  out 
of  this  place  of  confinement,^  into  which  we 
have  been  so  unjustly  thrown,  and  thus  let 
them  make  the  best  amends  they  can  to  our 
reputation  and  character,  after  having  irrepar- 
ably injured  us  in  our  persons. 

38  And  the  beadles  reported  these  zuords  to  the      38  And  the  ser- 
prsetors,  who  (as  we  observed  above)  were  the  jeants    told    these 

magistrates  from  whom  they  came  :  And  xvhen  ^'^f''  ™^«^'^^  '^^^' 
,  ^     ,  ,     ,  ,  V.  f  islrales  :  and     they 

they  heard  that  they  were  Romans^  they   were  feared,  when   they 
<7/raz<^,  well  knowing,  that  even  to  have  torn  the  heard  that  they  werq 
garments  of  a  citizen,  and  much  more  to  have  J^omans. 
scourged    him,  especially  thus  publicly,    and 
without  hearing  his  defence,  was  a  crime  which 
might  have  exposed  them  to  very  high  penal- 
ties, if  the  person  injured  had  entered  a  com- 
plaint against  them  in  the  legal  forms. 

39  And  they  came  therefore  in  their  own  persons      39  And  they  came 
to  the  prison  where  Paul  and  Silas  were,  and  ^"'l  besought  them, 
comforted  them^  in  the  best  manner  they  could,  ^"'^    '''""^^'   '^"'^ 
acknowledging  their  innocence,  and  commend- 
ing the  patience  and  fortitude  with  which  they 

had  borne   the  punishment  so  rashly  inflicted 
upon  them  :  Aiid  conducting  them  out  with  the 

«  Let  them  come  themselves  and  conduct  in  the  next  verse,  as  well  as  in  many^othar 

us  o«f.]  In  all  this  Paul  seems  to  Iiave  had  places.     Compare  Acts   xx.  12  ;  Rom.  i. 

a  regard  to  the  honour   and   interest    of  12 ;  2    Cor.    i.  4 ;  vii.    6,    in    all    which 

Christianity   in  this  place,   as  well   as  to  texts,  and  many   others,    it  can  have  no 

their  own  civil  lights,  as  7nen  and  Romans;  other  signification,  though  in  several  others 

for  such  a  token  of  public  respect  from  f/ie  it    mvist  signify  exhorted,   as   it   is  justly 

inagistrates  would  undoubtedly  encourage  rendered.   Acts   xi.  21  ;  1  Thess.  ii   11  ; 

the  nexv  converts,  and  remove  a  stimibling-  Heb.   iii.  13,  and  elsewhere.     There   are 

block  out  of  the  way  of  otiiers,  whomiglit  oilier  instances,   in   whicii    it  signifies  to 

not  have  discerned  the  true  lustre  of  the  intrcat,    1   Cor.  iv.    13  ;   1  Tim.  v.  1.     But 

characters  of  Paul  and  Silas  amidst  so  much  I  prefer  ihe  first  sense  licre,  as  tlie  latter  is 

inf.- my  as  they  had  before  suHiered.  expressed  in  ihefollo'ii'iiig  clause,   and  as  it 

«  They  came  and  comforted  them.']  So  our  gives  us  an  idea  of  a  more  respectful  treat* 

trmslattrs  render  the  word    wae^iKHKivxv  mcnt,  as  De  Dicu  also  has  hinted. 


They  visit  the  brethren,  and  depart  from  Philtppu  247 

out.and  desired i/ie7;i  most  respectful  treatment,  they  requested  that   sect. 
to  depart  out  of  the  ^^^^  ^^,^^^/j  excuse  what  was  past,   and  would  x>^^v'"- 
with  all  convenient  speed  depart froin  the  city,    ^^^^ 
to  prevent  any  of  those  popular  tumults  which  xvi.  39 
might  be  the  consequence  of  their  longer  abode 
there  ;  where  perhaps  the  rage  of  their  former 
accusers  might    occasion  farther   embarrass- 
ment, both  to  the  magistrates  and  to  them. 
40  And  they  went      ^^^^  ^^  ^^  jj^-g   coming  out  of  the  prison  in  the  40 
out    of   the    prison,  ,  ^  "■    i.       '^    ^     ^  -,     j       , 

and  entered  into  the  honourable  manner  we  have  described,  they 
house  of  Lydia. :  and  candidly  agreed  to  excuse  what  had  been  done 
when  they  had  seen  j^  prejudice  of  their  rights  ;  and  only  entered 
the   brethren,    thev  •    ,'     r',        ,  r-\     t     j-    \x.    •  ^        j 

comforted  them.and  "'/'^  [the  house  of]  Z?/c/za,  their  convert  and 
departed.  friend,  with  whom   they  had  lodged  before  : 

Andzvhen  they  had  seen  the  brethren  whom  they 
were  to  leave  behind  them,  they  comforted  theia 
with  an  account  of  what  God  had  done  both 
for  them  and  by  them  in  the  prison,  and  ex- 
horted the}7i^  to  such  a  steadfast  faith  and  ex- 
emplary life,  as  Christianity  always  required, 
and  was  peculiarly  suitable  to  their  present  cir- 
cumstances ;  and  then  they  departed  out  of  Phi- 
lippi,s  and  directed  their  journey  westward 
towards  Thessalonica,  where  they  met  with 
new  difficulties,  which  will  be  related  in  the 
following  section. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

We  hare  seen  Paul  and  Silas  suffering,  not  for  doing  evil  verse 
but  good  ;  for  great  good  undoubtedly  it  was,  to  cast  out  the  16—19 
dcemon  which  possessed  ^/ie?/ozm^tt;om«;2,  of  whom  we  have  been 
reading,  and  made  her  an  instrument  of  mischief,  though  to  her 
mercenary  masters  a  yneans  of  gain.  Could  she  indeed  have 
foretold  future  evetits,  as  perhaps  she  very  falsely  pretended,  it 
had  been  a  curse  rather  than  a  benefit  to  mankind  to  know  them  ; 
but  it  is  exceedingly  probable  that  this  evil  spirit,  being  himself 

*  They  comforted  and  exhorted  them  ]  I  their  relig-ion,  in  some  considerable  degree 
unite  the  ?wo  se/iiM  of  the  word  here,  as  correspondenttosuchencoiiragementsand 
they  would,  to  be  sure,  mingle  on  such  obligations ;  Philip,  i.  5 — 7,  29,  30  ;  iv. 
an  occasion  consolations  and  exhortations.     10,  14 — 18. 

Such  an  extraordinary  interposition  of  God  &  And  departed."]  Though  many  cir- 
for  his  suffering  servants,  and  such  an  ad-  cumstances  might  now  have  invited  their 
dition  made  to  the  church,  had  a  natu-  stay  at  Philippi,  they  wisely  complied  with 
ral  tendency  both  to  cheer  their  hearts,  the  request  of  the  magistrates,  that  they 
and  to  invigorate  their  pious  resolutions,  might  not  seem  (as  Brenniiis  well  ob- 
Accordingly  It  appears  from  FauPs  Epistle  serves,)  to  express  any  degree  o{ obstinacy 
to  this  church,  that  there  were  many  ex-  or  revenge,  and  might  give  no  suspicion  of 
cellent  Christians  among  them,  who  ex-  any  design  to  itir  t//)  f/ie/)ec>/5/e  to  any  kind 
pressed  an  affection  for  him,  and  a  zeal  for  oi  sedition. 


248       Refections  on  the  treatment  of  Paul  an^  Silas  at  PhU'ippi. 

SECT  unacquainted  with  them,  did,  like  many  of  his  brethren,  only  de- 
^^^^^lude  his  votaries  with  ambiguous  ansxvers^  which  proved  the  oc- 
casion of  false  expectations,  and  numerous  inconveniencies.  At 
least,  it  diverted  them  from  all  proper  regards  to  the  true  God^ 
the  supreme  Disposer  of  all  events,  and  confirmed  them  in  their 
unhappy  attachment  to  those  which  are  by  nature  no  Gods^  to 
those  vain  idoh^  bv  a  regard  to  whom  satan  was  honoured,  and 
the  livinc^  J(  h'.vah  injured  and  affrtinted. 

18  Wisely  did  Paul,  in  imitation  of  his  master,  refuse  applause 
from  so  impure  a  tongue.  Yet  with  what  consistency  could  these 
Heathens  persecute  him  ?  If  this  damsel  spake  under  a  divine  di' 
rection^  why  should  she  not  be  credited^   when  she  testified,  that 

17  these  were  -servajits  of  the  true  God,  that  taught  the  waij  of  salva- 
tion? If  they  were  indeed  so,  how  absurd,  how  impious,  and 
how  dangerous  inust  it  be,  to  treat  them  rvith  outrage,  instead  of 
reverence !  What  an  affront  to  God  !  What  defiance  oi salvation  ! 
If  Apollo  was  indeed  any  thing  more  than  an  empty  namCy  if  he 
was  judged  to  have  anif  pozuer  and  a?iy  deity,  what  regards  were 
owing  to  that  yesus  of  Nazareth,  who  appeared  so  much  superior, 
that  Apollo  fled  at  his  very  name !  but  the  god  of  this  xuorld\\-Ad 
blinded  their  eyes,   and  reason   and  conscience  remonstrated  in 

^^  vain,  so  long  as  the  hopes  of  gain  lay  the  opposite  way.  Deliver 
us,  O  Lord,  from  such  fatal  madness,  and  teach  us,  how  much 
more  valuable  salvatio7i  is,  than  any  worldly  interest  which  must 
be  sacrificed  to  it  ! 
22j23  The  ministers  of  Christ,  Paul  and  Silas,  had  been  injured  in 
their  reputations,  and  abused  in  their  persons  ;  and  in  this  in- 
stance, as  in  many  others,  were  treated  like  the  filth  of  the  xvorld, 
andthe  offscouring  of  all  things,\\\ix\&  the  ploughers  ploughed  upon 
their  back,  and  made  long  furroxvs.  (1  Cor.  iv.  13  ;  Psal.  cxxix.  3.) 
The  plea  o^ privilege  amidst  so  tumultuous  a  multitude,  might 
have  been  in  vain,  and  therefore  Avas  for  the  present  prudently 
waved ;  but  it  was  Justly  afterwards  urged,  and  the  7nagistrates 

37  challenged  for  their  arbitrary  proceedings,  before  they  knew  who 
and  what  they  were,  and  required  to  attend  upon  them  inperson^ 
to  acknowledge  and  atone  for  their  fault.  Here  \\2i%atrue  mag- 
nanimity,  proceeding  not  from  pride  but  from  humanity  :  Their 
reputation  as  ministers  of  Christ  was  worthy  of  a  guard,  and 
worthy  of  some  reparation  where  it  had  received  so  notorious 
an  insult.  The  rashness  of  the  magistrates  was  also  worthy  of 
being  rebuked  and  mortified ;  which  might  have  proved  an  occa- 
sion of  suffering  to  other  innocent  persons,  had  not  this  instance 
of  it  been  animadverted  upon  ;  yet  7io  revenge  was  sought,  nor 
were  they,  as  some  have  been  in  the  like  case,  laid  under  a  ne- 
cessity of  buying  their  peace, to  avoid  a  prosecution  which  might 
have  ended  in  their  ruin.  Paul  knew  how  to  join  the  tender- 
ness of  the  Christian -wiih  the  dignity  oi  the  Roman  citizen,  and 
contended  for  his  own  rights  no  farther  than  that  very  conten* 


They  come  to  Thessahnka^  and  preach  in  the  synago^iies»  249 

tion  might  be  an  act  of  general  goodness.     Let  \xs  go  anddo  like-   sect. 
■wise  :  Let  us  learn,  even  from  the  example  of  these  unjust  rulers^  xxxvm. 
to  be  willing  to  hear  reason  and  truth  from  those  who"  seem  most  verse 
our  inferiors,  and  openly  to  retract  any  ill  concerted  steps  which  38,39 
we  may  have  taken  ;  especially,  let  us  be  willing  to  make  the  best 
reparation  in  our  power  to  the  innocent  and  the  deserving^  if 
through  imprudent  heat,   or  weak  credulity,  we  have  been  en- 
gaged in  any  degree  to  injure  them. 

SECT.     XXXIX. 

Paul  preaches  at  Thessalonica  and  Berea^  but  is  soon  chased  from 
both  these  places  by  the  violence  oj  the  unbelieving  Jews.  Acts 
XVIL  1—15. 

Acts  XVII.  1.  AcTS    XVIT.    1. 

]Vrow  when  they  TXTHEN  Paul  and  Silas  had  quitted  Philip-  sect. 
»K        i'f    Y^^^v^    W     pi,  in  that  honourable  manner  which '^-"'^• 

through  Amphipohs,  j  -i     j  •       i      r  •  ,  — — 

and  ApoUonia,  they  ^as  described  m  the  former  section,  they  went   ^^^^ 
came  to  Thessaloni-  forward  in  their   progress  ;  and  taking  their  xvii.  1 
ca,  where  was  a  syn- journey  westward  through  Amphipolis  and  Apol- 
agog^ue  o      e  Jews,  /^j^^-^^  which  were  likewise  considerable  cities 
of  Macedonia,    (the   former  of  them  having 
been   once  the  capital  of  the  first  part  of  it,,) 
they  came  to  the  celebrated  Thessalonica ;  a  city 
which  lay  near  the  coast  of  the  iEgean   sea, 
where  the  Roman  governor  held  his  residence, 
2   And  Paul    as  ^"^   tvhere  there  was  also  a  synagogue  of  the 
his     manner    was,  Jews.      And  according  to  PauPs  usual  custom  2 
went  in  unto  them,  of  applying  first  to  the  Jews,   he  entered  in  to 
and  three  sabbath-  thejj.  assembly,  and  made  one  amonsr  them,  and 
d^ys  reasoned  with    ^  ,  •   ,        ,    ,.  ,        ,'^      n       , 

them    out    of    x\^e,^^^^^^^y  ^^^'•^'^O- ^'^'^O- discoursed  to  them  for  three 
scriptures,  succeeding  sabbaths ^^ from  various  passages  out 

»  For  three  succeeding'  sabbaths.']     It  has  drove  him  from  this  city.   It  appears,  that, 

beenconchided  from  hence,  that  Paul  con-  during  his  stay  here,  great  numbers  of 

tinued^KiMreewee-f^y  at  Thessalonica;  but,  Ge?!»Ye /c/o/a?erj  received  the  gospel  with 

as  it  evidently  appears  that,  while  he  was  remarkable  zeal  and  affection  ;    (1  Thess. 

in  this  city,   he  not  only  -wrovght  %mh  his  i.  9,  10,)  so  that  a  church  was  founded,  m 

own  hands  to  procure    a  subsistence,    (1  the  midst  of  their  persecutions,'  which  be- 

Thess    ii.  9  ;   2  Thess.  iii.  8,)  but  also  re-  came   famous   in    ail  Macedonia  and   A- 

ceived  supplies,  more  than  once,  from  Philip-  chaia  :  fibid.  ver.  5 — 8.)    And  though  the 

pi;    (compare   Phil,   iv    16.)     I  think  it  apostle,   after  having  treated  these  new 

much  more  probable,  (as  Dr.  Benson  well  converts  w/VA  extraordinary  tenderness  dur- 

argues.  Hist.  Vol.  II.  p.  94,  95,)  that  after  ing  his  abode  with  them,  was  (juicklv forced 

the  Jews  appeared  so  obstinate  in  their  in-  to  leave  them,  (chap,  ii   7,  8,  11,   isf  seq.J 

fidelity,   as  most  of  them  did,   he  desisted  and  they  about  the  same  time  lost  some 

from  disputing  or  teaching  in  their  syna-  Christian  brethren  by  death,  who  were  dear 

gogue   after  the  third  sabbath,    and  then  to  them,  and  might  have  been  remarkably 

preached  for  some  time  among  the  Gentiles,  useful;    (chap.  iv.  13,   isf  seq.J  yet  they 

Before  the  assault  mentioned  ver.  5,  which  continued  to  behave  well,  so  that  Paul  re- 


250  The  Jews  are  enraged^  and  raise  a  mob  against  them, 

^^GT- o^  the  scriptures^  for  which  they  professed  so     3  Openini?  and  al- 

^^^''^'  p^reat  a  regard  ;    Openinp-Uhem]  with  great  ex-  ^^s'^^Sy    ^'^4  ^1^"^^ 

.  J       -J     .1       L       ■        i\  h  u        1  must     needs     have 

Acts  actness,  and  evidently  shelving  them  ^  by  clear  suffered,  and  risen 
xvii.  3  and  incontestable  arguments,  taken  from  those  again  from  the  dead: 
sacred  oracles,  that  the  M-isiah  oug-ht,  accord-  ^"^  ^'i^^*  ^^li's  Jesus 
ing  to  the  whole  tenor  of  the   prophecies,  to  J^ZVcZtst  ""^° 
suff'cr  the  last  extremities  from  the  unbeliev- 
ing generation  among  whom  he  was  to  appear, 
and  then  to  rise  from  the  dead^   how  contrary 
soever  it  was   to  their  prejudiced  apprehen- 
sions ;  and  that  this  is  the  true  expected  Mes' 
siahy  [even'\  yesus  of  Nazareth,  whom^  said  he, 
/  make  it  my  business  to  declare  unto  yoUj  and 
to  all  to  whom  I  come. 

4  This  was  the  substance  of  what  he  inculcated  4  And  some  of 
upon  them  in  repeated  discourses,  and  the  sue-  them  believed,  and 
cess  was  various  ;   for  notwithstanding  all  the  ^""^orted  with  Paul 

.     ,.  r    1       X  1  1-1  and  Sdas ;  and  01  the 

prejudices  ot  the  Jews,  such  was  the  evidence  devout     Greeks    a 
of  what  he  said,  that  some  of  them  believed^  and  great  multitude,  and 
adhered  to  Paul  and  Silas ;  and  also  a  considera-  °^t*'' ^w^^  '^°""^" 
ble  number  of  the  devout  Greeks^   who  had  either 
embraced  the  Jewish  religion,  or  at  least  wor- 
shipped with  those  that  had,  and  not  a  few  of 
the  principal  women  of  the  city. 

5  jBz;?,  on  the  other  hand,  there  were  many  who  5  But  the  Jews 
rejected  the  gospel,  and  that,  as  it  afterwards  which  believed  not, 

appeared,  with  great  malignitv  of  heart:    For  "^^''^'^ ,  ^'^'^    ^"^y* 
Li^  '     .         o,  ,    ,.      •     V/  r,,    ,      •   ,   took  unto  them  cer- 

arter  some  time,  the  unbelieving f  cxvs^jiUedxvith  tain  lewd  fellows  of 
indignation,  and  in  a  wild  transport  of  ungov-  the  baser  sort,  and 
ernable  zeal  on  the  occasion,  gathered  together  gat'iered  a  company, 

y  /) .        .      f  11  J  ;  •  3,ncl  set  Sli   tnc  CltV 

some  mean  and projiigatejelloxvs^  and  viaking  a  Qy^  ^^^  uproar,  and 
Titob^  threw  the  whole  city  'into  a  tumult;  and  as-  assaulted  the  house 
saulting  with  great  violence  the  house  ofjason^^  of  Jason,  and  sought 

reived  a  mery  comfortable  account  of  them  greeable  to  my  readers,  but  that  they  will 

by  Timothy ;  (chap  iii.  6,  7,)  and  tiiey  af-  rather  be  pleased,  to  have  as  complete  a 

terwards   alvanced   in  faith,   charity,  and  view  as  may  be  of  the  Scripture  history  of 

courage,  amidst  their  growing  trials  ;   (2  the  Christian  Church  in  the  apostlett'  time. 

Thess.  i.  3,  4, )  though  sotne  few  behaved  ir-  ^  Evidently  shelving  them  ]     This  scem3 

regularly,  and  got  into  an  idle  and  negli-  the  proper  import  of  the   word  7ia§47i6«fct6- 

geiit  way  of  living,   which   brings  much  voc,  wiiich  signifies  laying  a  thing  open  before 

reproach  upon  a  Christian  nrofession,  and  the  eyes  of  the  spectators.  Grotius  and  Eisner 

therefore  required  church  discipline.  (Ibid,  tiiink,  the  last  words  of  the  preceding  verse 

iii.   6 — 15.)     It  also  appears  that,   when  should  have  begun  thus;  a^o  Taiv  7 g*<f at* 

Paul  was  with  them,  he  took  an  opportu-  S^t^vot■)m,    opening    and  evincing  from  the 

nlty  ot  hinting  to  them  the  rise  of  Antichrist,  Scriptures,  S;c. 

which,  as  they  a  little  mistook  his  mean-  •■  yason.'\     As   Jason  seems  (bv    Rom. 

ing,  gave  occasion  to  that  celebrated  prophe-  xvi.  21,)  to  have  been  a  relation  of  Paul,  it 

cy,    2  Tiiess.  ii  1 — 12.     I  conclude,  that  is  not  improbable,  that  he  was  an  Hellen- 

these  hints  from  the  Epistles,  to  complete  istical  Jew  ;  but  Mr.  L'Enfant's  argument 

and  illustrate  the  short  account  given  in  the  from  his  name  seems  not  sufficient  to  prove 

Jets,  will  not,  here  or  elsewhere,  be  disa-  him  to  have  been  so. 


'    Jason  and  others  are  brought  before  the  magistrates,  251 

to  bring  them  out  to  where  Paul  and  his  companions  lodged,  they  sect. 

the  people.  endeavoured  to  bring  them  out  to  the  people^  with  xxxix. 

a  design  to  have  exposed  them  to  the  fury  of  "X^^ 
the  mob,  whom  they  had  so  incensed  against  xvil.  5 
them,  that  they  were   ready  to  have  torn  them 

6  And  when  they  in  pieces.  But  not  finding  them  as  thev  ex-  6 
STwiaro'Sce?  Pected  in  the  house  'they  dragged  out  jason 
tarn  brethren,  unto  and  some  others  oj  the  brethren  who  were  with 
tlie  rulers  ot  the  ci-  him,  to  the  rulers  of  the  city,  crying  out  wrth 
Ihat  hive  furnJd  the  ^1"^^^  ^"O^  ^'^"^  turbulent,  mischievous  meti, 
world  upside  down,  ^^^"^  ^'^"^^  turned  the  world  upside  doivn,  and 
are  conoe  hither  also ;  thrown  every  place   through  which  they  have 

passed  into  the  utmost  confusion,  are  now  come 
hither   also^  to   create    the   same  disturbance 

7  Whom  Jason  among  us  :   And  \.\i\s  Jason  has  privately  receiv-  7 
these lu^ do  contrary  ^^  ^"^  sheltered  them  under  his  roof,  and  so 
to  the   decrees   of  hath  made  himself  responsible  for  all  the  mis- 
Cesar,  saying,  That  chief  they  may  do  here  :  And  it  is  highly  nec- 
king! oWesX'^'^''  ^^^^^^  ^^^^  ^"  immediate  stop  be  put  to  their 

proceedings,  as  all  these  men  are  certainly  en- 
gaged in  some  design  that  may  be  dangerous 
to  the  state,  and  are  in  effect  guilty  of  high 
treason  against  the  emperor  ;  for  they  act  di- 
rectly contrary  both  to  the  decrees  and  interest 
cfCcesar^  saying,  that  there  is  another  indepen- 
dent and  even  superior  J^ing,  [one]  Jesus  ;^ 
whom  though  he  were  crucified  at  Jerusalem 
several  years  ago,  they  foolishly  assert  to  be 
raised  to  universal  empire,  and  demand  the  obe- 
dience of  all  men  to  him  as  their  supreme  Lord. 

8  And  they  troub-      And  as  the  charge  was  formed  in  such  a  man-  8 
led  the  people,  and  ner,  that  their  neglecting  it  might  render  them 
5yT^"iei?thVheard^  ^^^  Romans,   they  troubled  and 
these  things.             alarmed  both  the  multitude  and  the  magistrates 

of  the  city  xvhen  they  heard  these  things  ;  which 
seemed  to  contain  something  of  a  formidable 
nature,  which  they  could  not  fully  understand. 

9  And  when  they  But  they  were  not  willing  to  proceed  to  extrem-  9 
had  taken   securit'y  ities  against  a  neighbour,  merely  for  harbour- 
ofjason,  aadofthei^gpgj.3^^3^1^Q^    whatever   might  be   alleged 

against  them,  were  in  a  manner  strangers  to 
him  ;  and  therefore,  having  only  taken  security 
of  Jason,  and  the  rest  of  the  brethren  who  were 

^  Another  h'ng.']  Though  the  Roman  em-  and  it  is  not  improbable,  that  the  title  of 

peror  did  not  pretend  to  be  the  only  king  or  Lord,  so  frequently  and  so  justly  given  by 

monarch,  yet  in  all  the  conquered  provin-  Christians  to  their  ^rea?  Master,  might  be 

ces,  or  dependant  states,  there  could  be  used  as  a  handle  of  accusation  on  such  an 

n©  kin^  established  without  his  consent :  occasion  as  this. 


252         Paul  and  Silas  go  to  Berea,  and  are  better  received  there  ; 

SECT,  brought  before  them,  to  bind  them  to  their  good  other,  they  let  them 
xxxix.  behaviour,  and  to  appear  when  they  were  call-  &»• 
~T^  ed  to  answer  to  the  charge  exhibited  against 
xvii.  9  them,  theij  dismissed  them  for  that  time. 

10  But  the  brethren,  perceiving  to  how  great  10  And  Uie  breth- 
personal  danger  the  aposde  and  those  that  at-  ^'^n  immediately 
',,,.  "i,  '  -1,  11  sent  away  Paul  and 
tended  him  would  necessarily  be  exposed  by  a  gjj^^^  by  niq'ht  unto 

longer  abode   there,   iynmediately  without  any  Berea :  who  coming 
farther  delay,  M'here  such  important  lives  were  thit/ier,went  into  the 
concerned,  sent  away  Paul  and  Silas  by  night  to  j-^"^'f  ^^^    °^   ^^'^ 
the  neighbouring  city  of  Berea,   where  they 
hoped  they  might  pursue  the  charitable  design 
of  their  journey  with  less  opposition  ;  and  ac- 
cordingly,  rvhe?i   theij  came  thither,  they  zve?it 
into  the  synagogue  of  the  Jezvs,  not  discouraged 
by  the  ill  usage  they  had  met  with  upon  their 
addresses  to  them  elsewhere. 

11  Here,  therefore,   as  in  other  places,  these       11    These  were 

messeneers  of  Tesus  ffave  them  an  account  of  """^''^  .  ^^}^     l*'^." 
,  ,  1-1  1  1      r   1      those  m  Thessaloni- 

the  general  contents  or  the  gospel,  and  or  the  ^^^  j„  ^^at  they  re- 
commission  which  they  had  in  charge,  always  ceived     the    word 
to  open  it  first  to  the  Jews,  wherever  they  came,  with  all  readmess  of 
And  they  had  the  satisfaction  to  find,  that  these  [he^cripuirirdaUy, 
people  xvere  of  a  nobler  and  more  generous  dis- 
position than  those  of  that  religion  at  Thessaloni- 
ra,^   by  whom  they  had  been  so  ungratefully 
chased  away  if  or  they  received  the  rvordxvith  all 
readiness  ofmind^  daily  examining  the  scriptures^^ 

"  0/ a  nobler  and  more  generous  dixposi-  g'ospel,  not  only  that  Ciirist  is  a  divine 

tion,  ike.']     There  is,  as  Dr.  Whitby  has  messenger,  but  also  that  his  appearance 

observed,  a  peculiar  spirit  and  propriety  was  y«refo/f/ to  the  Jews,  then  it  is  impos- 

in  this  expression,  as  thejews  boasted  that  sible  to  'vindicate  Christ's  mission   without 

they  were  ixiuQt^ot  x.ctt  luyivu;,  free  and  no-  sliewing  that  it  was  so.     But,  in  examin- 

blc,  by  virtue  of  their  descent  from  Abra-  ing-  the  particular  texts  in  question,  we  are 

ham  and  the  other  j&a/rjarc/ji.  These  Bore-  not  only  to  inquire,   whether   the  sense 

ans,  imitating^  the  rational  faith   of  their  given  by  the  apostles  be   in  itself  considered, 

great  prop;cnitor,  were  ivyitirif^t,  his  more  most  easy  and  natural,  which  is  generally 

'genuine  offspring.  the  case;   but  (especially  on  account  of  the 

obscurity   which  must    of   course    attend 

^  Daily  exaviiiiing  the  scriptures."]     It  is  prophecy,)   we   are   to    consider,  whether 

very  unjust  to  argue,  from  tlie  conduct  of  the  iniprobability  of  the  sense  they  give  in 

llie  apostle  with  respect  to  the  Jews,  and  any  particular  instance,  or  in  all  instances, 

from  tliat  of  these  free   and  generous  in-  be    sufficient   to    balance  the   other  proofs 

<7U(>e;i,  that  Christianiiy  cannot  be  proved  tliey  produced  of  being  under   a  divme 

otherwise  liian  iiotn  the  prophecies  of  the  guidance,  before  we  can  draw   any   con- 

Old  Testament.     It  ini;?ht  be  demonstrated  elusion  to  the    prejudice   of   their  plenary 

li-om  various  topics  oi' external  and  internal  inspiration  ;  so  ver_\  far  should  we  be  from 

evidence,  to  tiiose  who  never  heard  of  any  concluding,  without  such  an  overbalance, 

former  revelation.     Anotlier  very  import-  that  Christanity  is  false,    which  jet  has 

ant  additional  argument  does  indeed  arise  generally   been  the   way  of  our   indolent 

from  the  accumplishment  of  prophecies ;  and  half  thinkers,  and  of  Mr.  Collins  in  partic- 

when  it  has  been  asserted   (as  we  know  it  ular,  whose  reflections  on  this  text  gave 

has,)  by  the  authorized  teachers  of  the  occasion  to  this  remark. 


hut  the  Jews  come  and  stir  up  the  people  against  them.         253 

whether  those  things  whether  those  things  which  Paul  and  Silas  in  sect. 
were  so.  their  repeated  discourses  asserted,  were  indeed  ^^^^^' 

12  Therefore  ma-  so.  Many  of  them  therefore  finding_how  exact  a   ^^^^ 
afso^  oF"honnurTb1e  correspondence  there  was  between  the  words    xvii. 
women  which  were  of  these  Christian  preachers,  and  those  of  their  12 
Greeks,  and  of  men  own  prophets  to  which  they  referred,  believed 

not  a  few.  jj^g  gospel ;  and  also  several  of  the  Grecian  xvom- 

en  of  considerable  rank^  and  of  the  men  not  aferu  ; 
so  that  there  was,  on  the  whole,  a  fair  prospect 
of  founding  a  flourishing  church  in  this  place. 

13  But  when  the  But  an  unhappy  opposition  soon  arose  from  13 
Jews  of  Thessaloni-  ^^^  nialice  of  their  persecutors  ;  for  as  some  of 
ca  had  knowledge  ,  rv  /- t-.,  ,  •  ,  »  ,  , 
that  the  word  of  God  ^'^^  y^^^*  <?/  i  hessaloiuca  understood  that  the 
was  preached  of  xuord  of  God  xvas  preached  by  Paul  at  Berea\N \ih. 
Paul  at  Berea,  they  such  promisino;  success,  not  content  v/ith  what 
came    thither    also,  ^i         i      i    i         ^                     •       ^  i               ^, 

and  stirred  up  the  ^"^X  "'^"  done  to  oppose  it  at  home,  they  came 

people.  thither  also^  raising  [«  storm  among"]  the  popu- 

lace^^  and  representing  Paul  and  his  associates 

as  factious  and  turbulent  people,  to  whom  it 

was  dangerous  to  give  any  the  least  shelter  or 

14  And  then  im-  countenance.      And  then  immediately  the  hreth-  14, 
S^tnSwrvS;-'^":  equally  solicitous  with  those  of  Thessa- 

to  go  as  it  were  to  lonica  in  the  like  case,  as  to  the  danger  he 
the  sea :  bui  Silas  might  incur  in  consequence  of  the  growing  in- 
andTimotheus abode  fl^ence  of  his  unjust  accusers,  and  the  peculiar 
there  still.  . .  1  •  1     1        1      1  •         1  • 

malice  which  they  had  against  him,  sent  away 

Paul^  as  if  he  were  to  go  by  sea  to  some  of  the 
southern  cities  of  Greece  ;  and  they  chose  to 
direct  him  to  the  road  which  led  to  the  sea, 
that  if  he  had  not  an  opportunity  of  embarking, 
or  did  not  think  proper  to  do  it,  his  malicious 
enemies  might  at  least  be  discouraged  from 
any  farther  attempt  to  pursue  him  ;  which  they 
might  probably  have  done,  if  they  had  known 
he  would  have  travelled  by  land.  But  Silas 
and  Timothy^  as  their  characters  were  not  so 
public,  or  their  persons  so  obnoxious,  did  not 
go  with  him  from  Berea,  but  continued  there  a 
while  longer,  to  settle  the  new  planted  church,, 
and  to  instruct  them  more  fully  in  the  doctrine 
,  ,  of  the  gospel, 
that  conducted  pS  And  they  that  conducted  Paul,  brought  him  by  15 
brought    him    unto  land  as  far  as  the  celebrated  city  oi  Athens,  that 

%  Raising  a  storm  among  the  populace."]  admirably  illustrates  the  rage  and  fury  of 

Mr.    Blackwell    has    rightly    observed,  a    seditious  multitude.     (Compare    Psal. 

^5acr.C/a«j- Vol.  I.  p.  230,)  that  this  is  the  xciii.  3,  4  ;  Isai.  xvii.  12,  1?     Jer.  xlvi.  7, 

exact  import  of  the  word  crstAsuai,  which  8.)     See -E/«nfr,  06*eri».  Vo,    I. p.  446. 
expresses  a  violent  agitation  of  the  sea,  and 

VOL.    2.  35 


254         Paul  ^oes  to  Athens^  and  sends  for  Silas  and  Timothy, 

SECT,  unequalled  seat  of  learning  among  the  Greeks  ;  Athens :  andrecelv- 
xx\ix.  and  having  received  an  order  from  him  to  Silas  inga  commandment 
—  and  Timothy  that  they  should  come  to  him  as  soon  --Silas  and  T.mo^- 
xvii     "*  migl^t  be,^  to  inform  him  of  the  state  ot  tne  i^^^  ^.j^i,  ^\\  speed, 
15  new  converts  he  had  left  behind  him  at  Thessa-  they  departed. 
lonica  and    Berea,   they   xvent  axvay ;  and  he 
continued  alone  at  Athens,  with  a  heart  full  of 
solicitude  on  account  of  his  brethren,  and  of 
these  infant  churches. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  WiTH  how  much  grace  and  propriety  might  the  apostle  say, 
^'  2  of  bonds  and  imprisonments^  in  the  most  grievous  circumstances 
that  could  attend  them,  None  of  these  things  move  ?ne,  neither 
count  I  my  life  dear  unto  me^  so  that  I  may  finish  my  course  rvith 
joy^  and  the  yninistry  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus^  to 
testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  (Acts  xx.  24.)  He  gave  a 
remarkable  proof  of  this  heroic  temper,  Avhen  having  (as  he 
himself  expresses  it)  been  shamefully  entreated  at  Philippic  he  was 
hold  in  his  God  to  preach  the  gospel  of  God  at  Thessalonica  toOy 
though  it  were  with  much  contention^  through  the  perverse  oppo- 
sition of  these  unbelieving  fervs.  (l  Thess.  ii.  2.) 
3  He  boldly  declared  to  them,  and  proved  it  by  unanswerable 
evidence,  that  the  Messiah  whom  they  so  eagerly  expected,  and 
of  whose  temporal  kingdom  they  so  fondly  dreamt,  must,  in  or- 
der to  establish  his  claim  from  the  accomplishment  of  prophecies, 
suffer,  and  rise  from  the  dead:  And  then  he  shewed,  agreeably  to 
these  important  premises,  that  Jesus  xvhom  he  preached  to  them 
was  that  very  person ;  but  instead  of  receiving  his  testimony  with 
thankfulness,  and  the  word  of  God  with  obedience,  what  iniquity 
and  obstinacy  of  heart  did  these  Jews  shew!  Unhappy  nation, 
xvho,  as  Paul  most  justly  speaks  of  them,  (iThess.  ii.  15,  16,) 
having  killed  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  their  own  prophets,  persecuted 
the  apostles  also  ;  not  pleasing  God,  and  being  contrary  to  all  men  ; 
forbidding,  so  far  as  in  them  lay,  the  appointed  messengers  of 
this  glorious  salvation  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles  that  they  might  be 
saved ;  thereby,  alas,  filling  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquities,  till 
"wrath  came  itpon  them  to  the  uttermost,  and  avenged  at  once  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  that  of  his  ?ninisters,  whom  they  had  slaugh- 
tered, and  those  immortal  souls  whom  they  had  laboured  to  de- 
stroy. 

^>  Jn   order-^o   Silas  and   Timothy,  that  answer    these  hopes  ;   and  thoug-h   they 

they  should  come   to   him,   &c.]     Perliaps  came  to  him,  as  he   had  ordered,   f)r  at 

Paul  expected,  some  considerable  success  least  one  of  them,  that  is,  Timothy,  he 

would  attend  his  labours  at  Athens,  and  was  quickly  oblij^ed  to  send  him  aii-ay, 

■was  therefore  desirous  to  engage  the  as-  especially  as  he  was  so  solicitous  about  his 

sistance  of  these  pious  and  excellent  per-  dear  friends  at  Thessalonica.  See  1  Thcss- 

sons.    Nevertheless  God  did  not  see  fit  to  iii.  1,  2. 


Refections  on  the  opposition  made  to  the  apostles,  255 

Their  blind  and  furious  zeal  for  the  Imv,  to  which,  after  all,  sect. 
the  apostles  did  a  much  greater  honour  than  they  could  possibly  '''^"ix. 
do,  engaged  them  to  list  under  their  banners  the  vilest  and  most       7~ 
infamous  of  mankind,  certain  leivd  fellows  of  the  baser  sort^  the  5 
pitch  of  whose  understandings,  as  well  as  the  turn  of  their  tem- 
pers, rendered  them  the  proper  tools  upon  such  occasions  :  And 
these  profligate   wretches    themselves,   the    reproach    and  the 
plague  of  mankind,  are  the  persons  into  whose  mouth  that  sense-  6 
less  cry  against  the  apostles  was  to  be  put,  that  they   turned  the 
xvorld upside  dow7i.     Competent  judges   indeed  of  the  interests 
of  society,  and  worthy  guardians  of  its  peace  ! 

Such  charges,  we  see,  may  be  brought  against  the  most  inno» 
cent,  the  most  benevolent,  and  the  most  useful  of  mankind.  Thus 
was  Paul  accused  by  TertuUus,  as  a  pestilent  fellow^  a  tnover  of 
sedition  throughout  the  xoorld^  and  a  ringleader  of  one  of  the  most 
pernicious  sects  that  ever  appeared  in  it  :  (Acts  xxiv.  5.)  Nor 
did  Jesus,  our  divine  Master^  esctipe  ;  but  was  accused,  condemn- 
ed, and  executed,  as  a  traitor  to  Ccesar  and  to  his  country.  But 
could  these  clamorous  creatures  have  thought  of  proof  where 
would  they  have  been  able  to  find  it  ?  If  to  testify  the  truth 
which  God  had  given  them  in  charge  ;  if  to  exhort  to  universal 
love  ;  if  to  command  men  that  they  should  study  to  be  quiet^  and 
do  their  own  business^  thM  if  it  xvere  possible,  as  much  as  lay  in 
them,  thev  should  live  peaceably  with  all  men,  doing  good  to  all  as 
they  had  opportunity  ;  if  to  enforce  these  exhortations  by  the 
strongest  arguments,  the  warmest  exhortations  by  the  most 
amiable  examples ;  if  thus  to  teach,  and  thus  to  act,  were  turn- 
ing the  xvorld  upside  down,  the  apostles  were  indeed  the  subvert- 
ers  of  It :  But  O,  who  would  not  pray  for  the  happy  time,  when 
the  xvorld  should  be  thus  subverted  ! 

Let  the  claims  of  Jesus  to  universal  monarchy  be  rightly  under-  7 
stood,  and  Caesar  shall  find  nothing  contrarij  to  his  just  decrees, 
but  every  thing  subservient  to  his  truest  interest.  The  Redeem- 
er's kingdo?n  is  not  of  this  xvorld,  (John  xviii.  36 ;)  nor  can  tht! 
Just  rights  both  of  pri?ices  and  subjects  be  ever  so  effectually 
established,  as  by  a  submission  to  him.  May  the  kings  of  the 
earth  be  so  xvise  as  to  know  this,  and  all  under  their  government 
so  happy  as  seriously  to  consider  it. 

Security  was  taken  of  PauPs  friends,  and  it  was  prudent  in  the  9 
magistrates  to  carry  it  no  farther.  The  apostle  himself  was  10 
obliged  immediately  to  quit  thejjz,  under  the  shelter  of  the  nighty 
with  a  heart  full  of  tender  solicitude  for  these  new  converts,-  yet 
he  did  not  reflect  upon  his  journey  to  Thessalonica  with  regret, 
but  amidst  all  the  difficulties  he  met  with,  was  (as  he  afterwards 
tells  themyncessantly  thanking  God  on  their  account,  because  they 
received  the  gospel  which  they  heard  of  him,  not  as  the  word  of 
men,  but  (as  it  is  in  truth  J  the  xuordofGod,  and  became  followers 
of  the  churches  of  God  elsewhere.     (1  Thess.  ii.  13, 14.) 


256  While  Paul  was  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  moved, 

SECT.       Providence  brought  him  in  safety  and  liberty  to  Berea,  and 
xxxix.  here  he  met  with  a  more  candid  reception  :  The  Bereans  shew- 
~  ed  a  true  nobleness  of  spirit^  for  they  received  the  xvord  xvith  read' 
11  12  if^^^'^")  f^^^d  .searched  the   scriptures  t/oz/y,  that  they  might  judge 
for  themselves,  ivhether  things  were  there  as  Paul  represented 
them.     While  the  jninisters  of  Christ  are  faithful  and  skilful  in 
the  execution  of  their  office,  they  rvill  not  desire  that  what  they 
say  should   be  received   with  an    implicit  subjection ;  but  will 
be  contented^   will  be  solicitous^  it  should  be  tried  by  the  stand- 
ard of  scripture.     To  this  touchstone  may  our  doctrines  and  ex- 
hortations be  honestly  brought,  and  let  them  always  be  received 
or  rejected  as  they  are  found  agreeable  or  disagreeable  to  it. 

SECT.     XL. 

Paid  continues  a  while  at  Athens,  and^  being  deeply  affected  with 
the  idolatry  of  that  learned  citify  makes  an  excellent  discourse  to 
them,  but  xoith  little  success.     Acts  XVII.  16,  to  the  end. 

Acts  XVII.  16.  ^^^^  5^^^  jg 

^x?^    AT" '5  W  xvhile  Paulxvas  waiting  for  Silas  and  "VTOW  while  Paul 
'        -iV   I'imothy,  after  the  message  he  had  sent  -^^  waited  for  them 
A,.f„  them  (as  was  before  observed")  to  come  to  him  ^'^  Athens,  his  spirit 
..        ^   A.i  ^\  ^-         1        I         '    ^      r  -i     •         1.        w^s  stirred  in   him, 

xvu.   at  Athens,  the  notice  that  he  took  oi  their  relig-  ^vhen  he  sawthe  city 
16   ious  stateaffected  him  with  such  concern  and  in-  whollj  given  to  idol- 
dignation,  that  his  spirit  xvithin  him  xvas  strong-  *^^3'- 
ly  moved,^  and  had    an  unusual  kind  of  edge 
set  upon  it,  while  he  beheld  the  excessive  super- 
stition of  that  famous  cz/z/,  which  was  esteemed 
the  seat  of  learning  and  politeness,  and  found 
it  in  so  gross  and  scandalous  a  manner  enslaved 
to  idolatry.^       He  therefore  discoursed  ^\j\i\\c\y      ir  Therefore  dis. 

»  His  spirit  viithin    him    -was    strongly  fore  called  by  ^lian  the  altar  of  Greece  ,- 

ynoijeii.]     The   word  Tru^ai^vvilo  signifies,  and  Xenophon   observes,  "  tliat   it     had 

that  a  sharp  edge  was  as   it  were  set  upon  twice  as  viany  sacred  festivals  as  any  other 

his  spirit,  and  that  he  was  wrought  up  to  city."     CXen.  de.  Rep.  Athen.  p.  700.)  Tiie 

a,  ^re.a.t  eagerness  of  zeal.     Yet  itis  observ-  grave   Pausanius   tells  us,   '«  It  had  wore 

able,  that  it  did  not  throw  him  into  any  images,   than   all  the   rest  of  Greece  :" 

«a//!V*  o/"  ra^'e,  either  in  words  or  actions,  (Attic,   cap.     17,  24;)    and    one   of   the 

but  only  engaged  him  courageously  to  at-  satyrists  humorously  says,    "  It  was  easier 

tempt  stopping  this  torrent  (f  popular  super-  to  find  a  god  than  «  man  there."     (Petron. 

.s</</o?i,bythe  most  serious  andaffectionate,  Satyric.  cap.   17.)     Dr.    Hammond  has  a 

yet  at  the  same  time  manly  and  rational  fine  «o^e  to  illustrate  this.     See  .olso  Mr. 

remonstrances.      O  that  Christia?i  zeal  ha.d  Jiiscoe  at    Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  viii.   §    11, 

always  produced  such  effects  !  p.  317,  321  ;  and  The  hwidedge  of  Divine 

^  He  belield  the  city  enslaved  to  idolatry.']  things  from  Revel,  p.  238,239.     The  au- 

This,    which    is  here   expressed  in  the  thor  last   mentioned  tells  us,    (I   wish  I 

original  by  Ko-luS-iexcv,  appears  to  have  been  could   find  on    what  particular   authori- 

Us  proper  character.    Athens  was  there-  ties,)  that  a  fool  had  been  capitally  con. 


to  find  the  zvhole  city  enslaved  to  idolatry.  257 

puted  he  in  the  upon  the  great  principles  of  natural  and  re-  sect. 
synagog-ue  with  the  sealed  religion  in  the  synarrogue,  addressing    ^1- 

Jews,  and  with  the  ,  .  ir  ^       j      cv  j         ^         ^  ■  ° . 

devout  persons,  and  nmiself  to  the  Jews,  and  to  the  other  -pious  per- 
in  the  market  daily  sons  [that  worshipped  with  them']  on  their  sab-  ^^jj^ 
with  them  that  met  bathdavs  f  and  took  all  opportunities  of  speak-  17 
with  him.  .  1       4^         4.^  f      1-    •  7         •       , 

ing  about  matters  oi  religion  every  day^  in  the 

great  forum  or  marketplace,  to  those  Athenians 
xuhom  he  met  xuith  in  the  public  edifices  which 
.    were  erected  there, 
philosophers  of  the      "^"^  5(?;?:e  of  the  Epicurean  and  Stoic  philoso-  18 
Epicureans,   and  ciphers  opposed  themselves  to  him  ;^  the  former  of 

deTnned  there  ior  ]ii\\Vm^  ox\e  oi Msculapius's  account  of  them,   has  greatly  perplexed 

sparrows,  and  that  a  little  child,   accident-  the  matter.     But  I  think  Dr.  Benson  has 

ally  taking  up  a  piece  of  gold  tiiat  fell  from  expressed  himself,  on  the  whole,  in  a  very 

Diana's  crown,  was  put  to  death  for  sacri-  impartial  and  judicious,  as  well  as  com- 
lege.    fldid.  p.  24:0.)     The  prevalence  of  prehensivemanner,  f  JaT/if.  Vol.  II.  p.  100,) 

such  a  variety  of  .f£/;.se/(;.f.f  superstitions  in  wiien  he  tells  us,  "  They  held,  tliat  7?i«<- 

this  most  learned  and  polite  city,  which  ter  was  eternal,  God  corporeal,"  that  is,  a 

all  its  neighbours  beheld  with  so  much  fiery  substance,  "and  that  either  God  was 

veneration,  gives  us  a  most  lively  and  af-  the  soul  of  the  luorld,  or  the  world  itself  a 

fecting  idea  of  the  need  we  have,  in  the  God.     Tliey"  generally  "  looked  upon  all 

most  improved  state  of  human  reason,  of  tilings  as  subject  to  an  irresistible  fitality,'^ 

being  t^\JL^\\t  hy  a  divine  revelation.     May  though  some  of  them  at  least  seem   tome 

the  admirers  of  the  Grecian  ivisdom  seri-  to  iiave  exempted  the  human  will  from  it; 

ously  consider  it,  and  they  vvillfind  almost  "  that  virtue  was  its  own  sujicient  reward, 

every  one  of  their  classics  an  advocate  for  and  vice  its  own  sufficient  punishment :  And 

the  gospel .'  tliey  tluctiuited  exceedingly,  as  to  their 

'  The  Jews  and  pious  persons  that  wor-  heVief  oi  future  rewards  and  punishments, 
shipped  with  them.^  It  appears  plainly  though  tliey  had  some  expectations  of  a/u- 
from  this  text,  and  perhaps  also  from  vei'.  ture  «««<e"  of  existence,  "  as  well  as  of  the 
4,  I  think  beyond  any  other,  that  tlie  char-  conflagration  and  renovation  of  the  world;*' 
acter  of  (r;iCo^£vo«  is  at  least  sometimes  glv-  with  relation  to  which,  se\eral  of  them 
en  by  Luke  to  persons  who  used  to  wor-  seem  to  have  expected  a  continual  revolu- 
ship  the  true  God,  and  yet  were  iwt  circum-  tion  of  exactly  siviilar  events  at  equally  dis- 
cised,  which  if  they  had  been,  I  think  they  tant  periods  of  time.  Tlie  attentive  read- 
would  not  have  been  distinguished  from  er  will  easily  see,  how  opposite  the  genius 
Jews.  But  that  the  title  was  appropriated  of  each  of  these  sects  was  to  the  pure  and 
to  such,  and  especially  that  such  could  humble  spirit  of  Christianity,  and  how 
properly  be  called /iro.fe/)'?e*  ft  he  gate,  in  happily  the  apostle  le\e\s  his  incomparable 
the  technical  sense  in  which  Maimonidcs,  discourse  at  some  of  the  most  distinguish- 
and  almost  all  our  modern  writers  from  him  ing  and  important  errors  of  each,  while, 
explain  the  word,  will  by  no  means  follow,  without    expressly  attacking    either,   he 

''  Some  of  the  Epicurean  and  Stoic  philoso-  seems  only  intent  on  giving  a  plain  summa- 
phers.']  The  Epicurean  notions  came  so  ry  of  his  own  religious  principles,  in  which, 
near  to  those  of  o«r  gay  world,  that  it  may  he  appears  a  most  charming  model  of  the 
seem  less  needful  to  explain  them  any  true  way  of  teacliing  and  reforming  man- 
farther,  dian  is  done  in  the  paraphrase  :  kind.  (See  Dr.  Bentley  at  Boyle's  Lecture, 
and  as  for  those  of  the  Stoics,  different  Sermon  II.  at  the  beginning.)  For  a 
writers,  according  to  their  fondness  for,  larger  account  of  tlie  Epicureans  and 
or  their  prejudices  against,  the  philosophy  Stoics,  sec  Le  Clerc's  Eccles.  Hist.  Crnl.  §  ii. 
of  the  Pagans,  and  of  f  Aw  sect  m  particular,  cap.  4,  5  ;  Budxus  in  his  excellent  Hist,  of 
have  represented  their  doctrines  in  a  very  Phil.  cap.  iv.  §  45—50,  ^  ibid.  §  oQ — 40  ; 
different  view  ;  and  indeed  the  notorious  and  above  all  for  the  latter.  Lips.  Manu- 
inconsistency  between  some  of  their  own  duct,  ad  Phil.  Stoicam,  prcesertim  lib.  i.  cap, 
•writers,  and  some  of  the  ancients  in  their  14,  15. 


258         The  Epicureans  and  Stoics  oppose  Paul  in  his  preaching"^ 

5ECT.  which  entirely  denied  a  divine  Providence,  and  the  Stoics,  encoun« 

^-    held  the  world  to  be  merely  the  effect  of  chance,  t^ff ^  ^l!? ''  ^"^^,fO"\« 

.  ,  ^     1  ■      >       1  •    f  J  J  said,  What  will  this 

-         asserting  pleasure  to  be  man  s  cniet  good,  and  babbler  say  ?  other 
"v^^    limiting  his  existence  to  the  present  state  ;  and  some.He  seemethto 

18  the  latter  maintained  the  doctrine  of  an  univer-  be  a  getter  forth  of 
sal  necessity,  and  proudly  exalted  their  wise  cluTe^^he%i-eached 
men,  as  if  they  were  in  some  respects  superior  unto  them  Jesus,  and 
to  the   Deity  himself  :     The  notions  of  both  the  resurrection, 
these  were  so  directly  contrary  to  the  doctrine 

which  Paul  taught,  that  it  is  no  wonder  they 
proved  violent  antagonists  ;  and  as  several  were 
present  at  these  occasional  debates,  50?;ze  scorn- 
fully said.  What  will  this  retailer  of  scraps  say  P^ 
this  trifling  fellow,  that  has  somewhere  or 
another  picked  up  some  scattered  notions,  with 
which  he  is  vain  enough  to  think  he  may  make 
a  figure  here  ?  And  others-  said.  He  seems  to  be 
a  proclaimer  of  foreign  deities  or  daemons  :  be- 
cause  he  preached  to  them  Jesris^  and  the  resur- 
rection ;  the  former  of  which  they,  through 
their  negligence  in  attending,  ridiculously  took 
for  a  deified  man,  and  the  other  for  a  goddess/ 

19  J/2^/ as  the  crowd  increased  to  a  greater  num-  19  And  they  took 
her  than  could  conveniendy  hear  him  in  the  'i™.  and  brought 
place  where  they  then  were,  they  took  him,  and^^'""  ""^°  Areopa. 
conducted  [him]  to  that  celebrated  hill  near  the 

citadel,  which  was  called  the  Areopagus^^  being 

'  Helailer  of  scraps."]  This  was  the  best  ^  yesus,  and  the  resurrection.']  It  seems 
phrase  I  could  think  of,  to  express  the  with  great  reason  that  Dr.  Hammond  fol- 
original  (TTrt^fAwxcy®' ,  wliich  sigrnifies  "  a  lows  Chrysostom's  interpretation,  which 
contemptible  creature,  that  picks  up  scat-  is  that  given  in  the  paraphrase.  Stupid  as 
tered  seeds  in  the  market,  or  elsewhere;"  the  mistake  seems,  it  is  the  less  to  be 
and  therefore  Mr.  Fleming  fChristol.  Vol.  wondered  at,  since  Resurrection  might  as 
II.  p.  429,)  would  render  it  grain  gatherer,  well  be  counted  a  deity,  as  Shame,  Famine, 
or,  less  literally,  holder  forth.  To  have  and  Desire,  among  the  Athenians,  fPau- 
rendered  it  this  mountebank,  as  the  trans-  san.  Attic  cap.  17,)  or  as  the  Fever,  and 
lation  of  1727  does,  seemed  both  Indi-  some  things  too  scandalous  here  to  name, 
crous  and  inaccurate.  The  original  adnii-  were  among  the  Romans,  as  Dr.  Hani- 
rably  expresses  the  contempt  they  had  of  mond,  Mr.  Reeves,  ( Apol.  Vol.  II.  p  52,) 
an  unknown  foreigner,  that  pretended  to  and  many  otliers  have  long  since  remark- 
teach  all  the  several  professors  of  their  ed.  Raphellus's  attempt  to  overthrow  this 
learned  and  illustrious  body  of /;/i:7o.9o/)/;6'r,s'.  interpretation,  by  proving  that  ^uifxcviov 
Witsius  C Meleteni.  p.  81 — 83,)  has  taken  signifies  the  person  of  a  dxmon,  and  also 
great  pains  to  shew  by  many  authorities,  any  property  or  work  belonging  to  him,  (An- 
tiiat  it  comprehends  tlie  three  ideas  of  not.  ex  Xen.  p.  167—172,)  is  quite  unsuc- 
meanness,  garrulit\!,  and  impiety,  as  if  it  ccssful  ;  for  none  of  his  authorities  prove, 
had  been  said,  This  contemptible,  prattling,  it  expresses  both  in  the  same  place. 
sacrilegious  creature;  but,  as  this  seems  to  f.  They  took  him,  and  conducted  him  to  the 
Strain  the  matter  to  an  extreme,  I  chose  Areopagus.]  For  an  account  of  tliis  cele- 
the  least  malignant  sense,  especially  as  that  brated  place,  and  the  court  of  judges  which 
was  petulant  enough,  and  gives  one  but  an  sat  there,  to  try  all  the  most  important 
ill  idea  of  their  sense  and  politeness.  causes  civil  or  criminal,  see  Archbishop 


Theij  take  him  to  the  Areopagus^  to  hear  what  he  taught.       259 

g'us,  saying-,  May  we  a  part  of  their  city  dedicated  to  Mars  the  God  sect. 
'•mow  what  this  new  Qf  batde,  whom  thev  called  Areios,  and  the     xl. 
^t'^.^'.upcl  u  ?     seat  of  that  illustrious  senate  who  had  the  name 

lliOU  spcuKoi.,  lb:  ,-»  .  c  1     •  11"-  1  Acts 

of  Areopagites,  irom  their  assemblmg  there.    ^.^.^ 
And  when  he  was  come  thither  they  applied  to    19 
him,  sayings  may  i^cbe  allowed  to  knoxv  more 
fully  and  particularly  what  this  neiv  doctrine  is 

20  Forthou  bring-  xvhich  is  spoken  by  thee  f  For  thou  bringest  20 
est  certain  strange  ^.^^^^  strange  things  to   our  ears,  exceedingly 
wt^Vo'uir  Sow  different  from  what  we    have  ever   received 
therefore  what  these  Irom  any  of  those  many  professors  of    vari- 
thingfs  mean.             ous  learning  which  this  celebrated  city  has  pro- 
duced :    JVe  would  therefore    willingly  knoxv, 
xvhat  these  things  fnean ;  and  choose  to  hear 
them  from  thine  own  mouth,   rather  than  by 
the  uncertain   report  of  others,  who  may  not 
perhaps  clearly   understand  what  thou  intend- 
est,  or  accurately  relate  what  thou  hast  said. 

21  (For  all  the  A-       Now    this  was   entirely   agreeable    to   the  21 
thenians,  and  stran-  genius  of  the   place  ;   for  all  the  Athenians, 
gers    which    were  ^^^  ^^^^  numerous  Strangers  that  sojourn  among 
time  in  nothing  else,  theJH,  delight  to  spend  their  leisure  time,  of  which 
but  either  to  tell  or  many  of  them  have  a  great  deal,   in   nothing 

to  hear  some  new  ^/^^  l^f  telling  or  hearing  somexvhat  nexv^  which 
*""^'^  may  amuse  that  speculative  and  curious  tem- 

per they  are  exceeding  prone  to  indulge. 

22  Then    Paul      Pau-l  therefore  standing  up  in  the  middle  of  the  22 
stood  hi  the  midst  of  Areopagus,  yN\i&xt.  he  might  be  most  conveniently 
Mars'  hill,  and  said,  heard  by  a  large  number  of  people,  addressed 
Ye  men  of  Athens   himself  to  them  in  a  Very  suitable  discourse,  and 

I  perceive  that  m  all        .  ,    ^  r    4   ,  •  -c  t       ■    ^ 

things  ye  are  too  su-  said,  Te  men  oj  Athens,  it  seems  as  it  1  might 

perstitious.  addressyou  with  the  greater  prospect  of  success 

on  the  occasion  which  now  calls  me  to  speak 

among  you,  as  /  perceive  you  are  exceedingly 

addicted  to  the  worship  of  invisible  powers.^    For 

Patterns  Greek  Antiq.  Book  I.  chap.  19,  ^  The  strangers  that  sojourn  amovg  them, 
and,  for  the  et)<mology.  Dr.  Hammond  and  delight  to  spend  their  leisure  time  (iuKai^av) 
Le  Clerc's  Supplement.  As  tlie  cognizance  in  — someiuhat  «ew.]  It  is  well  known,  that 
of  religious  causes  also  lay  in  these  judges,  the  \oiing  nobility  and  gentry  of  Italy,  and 
Beza,  Dr.  Hammond,  and  some  other  crit-  most  of  the  neighbouring  countries,  gener- 
ic* have  thought,  that  Paul  was  brought  to  ally  studied  some  time  at  Athe7:s,  where  there 
a  formal  trial  before  them  ;  but  it  evidently  were  the  most  celebrated  prof essors  in  all  the 
ajjpears  to  be  a  mistake,  not  only  from  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences  Several  of  the 
title  by  which  Paul  addresses  them  in  his  critics  have  shewn,  how  remarkable  the 
discourse,  (from  which  Limborch  argues,)  Athenians  were  for  their  Icve  of  novelty t 
but  from  the  whole  tenor  of  the  story,  and  and  none,  that  I  recollect,  better  than  Ra- 
particularly  as  the  persons  who  brought  phelius,  Anywt.  ex  Xen.  p  172,  173. 
him  hither  are  represented,  not  as  accus-  '  Exceedii.gly  addicted  to  the  worship  of 
ing  him,  of  any  thing  obnoxious,  but  only  invisible  poKers-J  This  English  phrase, 
as  desiring  to  be  vforwxd,  what  that  itrange  which  is  very  agreeable  to  the  etymology 
thing  his  new  doctrine  was.  of  S'ii(ri4xifAonTi^oi,  has,  what  I  think  a 


260                   Paul  preaches  in  the  Areopagus  at  Athens, 

SECT,  as  I  passed  along  the  streets  of  this  elegant  and      23  For  as  I  passed 

xl-     magnificent  city,  aiid  beheld  the  objects  and  in-  ''y'  ^"^^  beheld  your 

-j^  struments  of  your  .mrMp,^   I  found  an  ,U,ar  on  ■^T^'^kl^ 

•^^...    xvhich  there  zvas  this  remarkable  inscription^  scription,  TO  THE 

23  "  To  the  nnknoxvn  God;''^   so  desirous  do  you  UNKNOWN  GOD. 

seem   to  be,  that  no  deity,  whether  known  or 

unknown,  may  be  passed  by  without  some  re- 

version  of  Scripture  sliould  always  if  possi-  whom  the  Athenians  had  no  notion,  and 
ble  have,  the  anibiguity  of  the  original,  whose  incomprehensible  beinj^  he  insinu- 
wliich  Df.  Hammond,  and  especially  Re-  ated,  by  this  inscription,  to  be  far  be3'ond 
vius  o«  Fa//a,  prove  to  be  capable  of  a ^oof/  the  reach  of  their  understanding'  or  his 
as  well  as  a  bad  sense  ;  (compare  Acts  own  :  and  in  this  I  should  joyfully  acqui- 
XXV.  19;)  whereas  neither  jz/y&erjfi^/oui  nor  esce,  could  I  find  one  ancient  testimony  \x\ 
religious  h'd.\e  that  ambiguity.  Dr.  Lard-  confirmation  of  the  fact.  As  it  is,  to  omit 
ner,  Credib.  Bodk  I.  cliap  8,  §  7,  Vol.  I.  p.  other  conjectures,  I  must  give  the  prefer- 
427—430,  (as  Mr.  Fleming  also  had  ence  to  that,  which  Beza  and  Dr.  Ham- 
done,  Chrisiology,  Vol  11.  p.  431,)  has  well  mond  have  mentioned,  and  which  Mr.Hal- 
observed,  that  giving  it  the  worst  significa-  let  (Disc,  on  Scrip.  Vol.  I.  p.  307,  308,) 
tion  of  which  it  is  capable  does  not  well  has  laboured  at  large  to  confirm  and  illus- 
siiit  the  decorum,  which  so  well  bred  a  trate,  though  I  think  none  of  these  learn- 
man  as  Paul  was,  would  no  doubt  main-  ed  writei-shave  set  it  in  its  most  natural 
tain  before  this  polite  assembly  ;  whereas,  and  advantageous  light.  Diogenes  Laer- 
on  our  interpretation,  it  opens  his  discourse,  tins,  in  his  Life  of  Epimenides,  (see  lib.  i. 
not  only  in  an  inoffensive,  but  in  a  very  p.  29,  C.  with  the  iv^rj^ei  of  J.Casaubon  and 
obliging  manner,  whicli  I  have  endeavour-  Menagius,)  assures  us,  that  in  the  time  of 
ed  farther  to  express  in  the  paraphrase,  that  philosopher,  [about  600  years  before 
This  accurate  critic  shews,  that  strangers  Christ,"]  there  was  a  terrible  pestilence  at 
at  Athens  used  to  begin  their  public  dis-  Athens,  in  order  to  avert  which,  when 
courses  ivith  some  compliment  to  the  place  none  of  the  deities  to  whom  they  sacrificed 
and  its  inhabitants.  The  medium  Paul  appeared  able  or  willing  to  hclj)  them,  E- 
chooses  cannot  be  sufficiently  admired.  pimenides   advised  tliem    to   bring  some 

^    The  objects  and   instruments   of  your  sheep  to  ibc  Areopagus,  and,  letting  them 

ivorship.']     This  is  the  i)roper  signification  loose  from  thence,  to  follow  them  till  they 

of  criC'j.cry.!iJai,  wliich  has  no   English  icord  lay  down,  &nil\\\<?.nXo  sacrifice  thein  (as  I 

exactly  corresponding  to  it.     Compare  2  suppose  the  words  tm  3-§o5-«)tov7(  @ia>  signi- 

Thess.  ii.  4  fy,)   to  the  God  near  ivhose  temple  or  altar 

1  To  the  nnknoxvn  God.]     The  express  they  then  were.  Now  it  seems  probable,  that 

testimony  of  Lucian   ( Philopat.  ad  fin.  J  Atiiens  not  being  then  4-o/«// of  these  moHU- 

sufSciently  proves,  that  there  was  sucJl  an  ments  of  superstition  as  alterwards,  these 

inscription  at  Athens,  and  siiews,  how  un-  sheep  lay  down  in  places   where  none  of 

necessary,  as  well  as  unwarrantable,  it  was  them  ivere  near,  and  so  occasioned  the  rear' 

in  Jerom  to  suppose,   that  the  apostle,   to  ing  wliat  the  liistorian  calls  anonymous  al- 

serve  his  own  purpose,  gives  this  turn  to  tars,  or  altars  each  of  which  had  the  in- 

an   inscription,   wiiicli   bore  on  its  front  a  scription  tt-yvu^^ai  Gsa,  to  the  unhiov^n  God, 

plurality  of  deities.   Whence  this  important  meaning  thereby  the  Deity  who  had  sent  the 

phccnomenon  arose,  or  to  what  it  particu-  plague,  whoever  he   were  ;  one  of  which 

Jarly  referred,  it  is  more  difiicult  to  say.  altars  at  least,  however  it    might    have 

Witsius,   ( Mekt.  p.  85,)  with  Heinsius,  been  repaired,  remained  till  Paul's  time, 

(in  loc.J  understands  it  of  Jehovah, whose  and  long  after.     Now,  as  the  God,   whom 

name,  not  being  pronounced  by  the  Jews  Paul  preaciicd,  as  Lord  of  all,  was  indeed 

themselves,  might   give   occasion  to  tiiis  the  Deity  who  sent  and  removed  this  pesti- 

appellation  ;  and  to  this  sense  Mr.  Biscoc  lence,  tlie  apostle  might  with   great  propri- 

inclines,    Boyle's    Lect.  chap.  viii.  §  22,  p.  cty  tell   the    Athenians,   he   declared    to 

322—325.   Dr.  Wclwood  ( Pref.  to  the  Ban-  them  him,  wlmm,  without  knowing  him  they 

quet(fXenophon,  p.  IS,  19,)  supposes,  that  worshipped,    as    I    think  the   concluding 

Socrates  reared  f/i/jt  aZ/ar,  to  express  his  words  of  the   23d  wr^c.,  may  most  deceut- 

devolion  to  the  one  living  and  true  God,  of  Jy  be  rendered. 


The  God  whom  he  preached  was  the  former  of  all  things  :         261 

Whom  therefore  ye  gard  :  Now  I  should  think  myself  inexpressi-  sect. 
ignorantly   worship,  ]^\y  happy,  if  on  this  incident  I  might  graft     ^^• 

him  declare  I  unto  ^^^^^  instructions  which  might  bring  you  to 

the  true  knowledge  of  religion,  and  determine    ^^^^ 
the  devotions  you  seem  so  ready  to  pay  to  him  23 
who  is  the  only  worthy  object  of  them  :  Him 
therefore  xvhom  in   this  instance  ye  worship, 
without  particularly  knotving  him,  do  I  now 

24  God  that  made  publicly  declare  unto  you.  This  is  the  Deity  24 
the  world,  and  all  that  I  am  come  to  preach  among  you,  even 
things  therein,  see-  ^j^^  ^^^  glorious  and  eternal  God,  xvho  made  the 
o7hiafen  and  ea"th,  ^''O^ld  and  all  thiiigs  that  are  therein  ;  and  it  is 
dwelleth  not  in  tern-  evident,  that  such  must  be  the  excellency  of 
pies  made  with  hig  nature,  that  being  the  supreme  and  uncon- 
^^"^^  •  troulable  Lord  of  all  the  dominions  of  heaven 

and  earth,  he  dzvelleth  not  in  temples  made  with 

25  Neither  Is  wor-  hands  :  Neither  is  he  served  by  human  haJids  2S 
shipped  with  men's  j-f^^^        j^^  praver,  or  stretched  out  with  the 
hands,  as  thouern  he  t^,'~,-.'  .  ^ ,       ^       ,   .  ,    f, 
needed   any   thing,  most  costly  offenngs,  as  if  he  stood  in  need  of 
seeing  he  giveth  to  any  thing  which  we  can  give,  or  which  we  can 

all  life,  and  breath,  ^^  .m  ^qx  he  himself  is  indeed  the  great  uni- 
andalitimgs;  yersal  benefactor,  from  whom  all  our  enjoy- 

ments and  all  our  powers  of  action  are  de- 
rived ;  as  he  is  continually  giving  to  all  the 
human  race  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things, 
which   they   can  neither  consecrate   to  him, 

26  And  hath  made  or  possess  themselves.     And  he  hath  made  of  "2.6 
of  one  blood  all  na-  one  blood,  and  caused  to  descend  from  one 
tions  of  men,  for  to  Qfiginal  pair,  the  immediate  work  of  his  own 
dwell  on  all  the  face     ,    °.    ,      '        '  ,  ,  ,,  ,    , 

of  the    earth,    and  almighty  power  and  goodness,  the  whole  na- 
hath  determined  the  tion  and  species  of  men,^  now  by  his   provi- 
dential care  so  propagated,  as  to  inhabit  and 
cover  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  having  marked 

"  Neither  is  he  served  by  human  hands,  of  the  philosophers,  mentioned  by  Julian, 

Sec]  Dr.  Bentley,  (at  Boyle's  Lect.  Serm.  "  that  the  whole  human  race   sprung  up 

II.  p.  43,)   and  many  other  critics,  have  from  some  drops  of  iaaet/Woorf,  which  fell 

wellobserved,  this  refers  to  aybo//>A/!o?/on  down   from   Jupiter."       (Eisner.    Observ. 

among  the  Heathens,  that  iAe^of/^/e^  on  Vol.   I.   p.  447,   448.)     It  would,  I  think, 

thefuvies  of  sacnfce.     Their  votaries  also  have  been  beneath  him  to  have  taken  the 

clothed  their   images    with    splendid   gar-  advantage  of  such  an  ambiguity  of  expres- 

ments,  and  waited  upon  them  in  other  ser-  sion      If  it  be  objected,  (as  I  know  it  has 

vices,  ill  becoming  the  majesty  and  purity  been,)  that  no  principle  of  reason  could 

essential  to  the  divine  nature.  prove,  that  all  tnanknid  were  descended 

°  He  hath  made  of  one  blood  {^TtdLv  eSv©'  from  one  original  pair,  I  answer,  That  it 

rtv9ga)"rav)    the  whole  fiation  of  men.'\     By  was  not  necessary  for  the  apostle  separate- 

this  expression  the  apostle  shtv/edthem,  in  ly  to  prove  every  article  of  his  doctrine,  of 

the  most  unaffected  manner,  that,  though  wliich  he  here  gives  a  summary  account, 

he  were  a  ^ew,  he  was  not  enslaved  to  Had   they  heard   him  out,  he   would  no 

any  narrow  views,  but  looked  on  all  tnan-  doubt  have  given  them  proper  evidence,  that 

kind  an  his  brethren.     I   see  no  reason  to  he  h&d  a  commission  from,  God  to  leach  it, 

imagine,  as  Eisner  does,   that  <Ae  apostle  and  that  therefore  it  was  to  b«  received  c» 

has  any  r^-ference  here  to  a  notion  of  soi»e  the  authority  of  th«  rtve^er. 

YOJ..   3.  36 


262  In  "whom  tue  all  exists  andxvhose  offspring  xve  are* 

SECT,  out  In  his  eternal  and  unerring  counsel,  ?/je  tlmesbefore appoint- 
'^^^     times  foreallotted  [to  each]  in  their  respective  ed,and  the  bounds  of 
-— order,"  and  appointed   the  several  boundaries  ^^'^'''^'''^'^''^''''''■ 
svii.    of  their  different  habitations  :  All  things  in  the       27    That     they 

27  disposition  of  his  Providence  centring  in  this  should  seek  the 
one  great  end,  that  they  might  be  excited  to  ];^^^^  ^^ S^  af  7- 
seek  after  the  Zor^  their  Maker,  if  possibly,  ^[^,  and^find  him^ 
amidst  all  the  darkness  which  their  own  degen-  though  he  be  not  far 
eracy  and  prejudice  have  brought  upon  their  ^^■°"*^^®'"yo"^'*f"5 - 
minds,  thet/  might  feel  after  him,  a7id  be  so  hap- 
py as   to  find  him  out,  in  the  knowledge   of 

whom  their  supreme  happiness  consists  ;  who 
indeed,  though  he  be  so  little  known  and  re- 
garded by  the  generality  of  mankind,  yet  is 

28  not  far  from  every  one  of  us :     For  in  him  we     28  For  in  him  we 
perpetually  live,  and  are  moved,  and  do  exist  ;P  I've,  and  move,  and 

the  continuance  of  all  our  active  powers,  and ''^?.°"'',^^'"/'  ^^ 
r  ...  .        ^    ,  .       '        ,     certain  also  ot  your 

even  of  our  bemg,  is  ever  owing  to  his  steady  own  poets  have  said, 
and  uninterrupted  agency  upon  us,  according  For  we  are  also  his 
to  those  stated  laws  of  operation  which  he  hath  offspring- 
wisely  been  pleased  to  lay  down  for  himself; 
as  sorr.e  also  of  your  own  poets  have  in  effect 
said,  and  particularly  Aratus,  in  those  remark- 

c^ct)^   r^'^'i^'     "^f    T/"^    ''f'fi'''"^   "^^•"';  29    Forasmuch 

2y  IVe  therejore,  with  all  the  noble  powers  and  then  as  we  are  the 

<•  The  times  foreallntted  to  each  in  their  'i  Forivehis  offspring  are.']  These  words, 
respective  order.]  The  expression  tt^oJi-  Th  y^^  k^i  yiv®'  t(rfxtv,  (which  I  chose  to 
7*>'/u6v«c)t£t/gKcsignifiesthetuJT(/om,  as  well  put  into  &  poetical  order  in  the  venion,  &3 
as  realitji,  ot'ibis  divine  disposition  ot  events,  best  imitating  the  original,  J  are  well 
as  fixed  by  God  in  his  eternal  counsels  known  to  be  found  in  Aratus,  a  poet  of 
under  the  conduct  of  his  Providence,  Cilicia,  Paul's  own  country,  who  lived  al- 
which  tharefore  I  have  endeavoured  to  most  300  years  before  tliis  time.  I  won- 
express  in  the /lara/iAra^c.  (Compare  no^e  <^  der  so  few  writers  should  have  added, 
on  chap.  xiii.  48,  p.  199)  This  evidently  that  they  are,  with  the  alteration  of  one 
struck  at  tlie  root  of  the  whole  Epicurean  letter  only,  to  be  found  in  the  Hvmn  oj 
system.  Cleanthes  to  J^ipiter,  of  the  SupremeGod, 

wliich  I  willingly  mention,  as  beyond  com- 
f  In  him  ■we  live,  and  (ictvit/u.i' x)  are  parison  the  purest  and  finest  piece  of  ?!flfi/. 
moved,  and  do  exist.]  No  words  can  better  ra/re//^/o«,  of  its  length,  which  I  know  in 
ex^U'ess  th&t  contitiual  and  necessary  depend-  tlie  whole  world  of  Pagan  antiquity;  and 
ance  of  all  derived  things,  in  their  exist-  which,  so  far  as  I  can  recollect,  contains 
ence,  and  all  their  operations,  on  their^r^f  notliing  unworthy  of  a  Christian,  or,  I  hadi 
and  almighty  cause,  which  the  truest />/»-  almost  s'd'id,  of  an  irispired pen.  It  is  to  be 
loiophy,  as  well  as  theology,  teaches.  The  found  in  Hen.  Steph.  Foes.  Philosoph.  p.  49, 
thought,  in  words  just  like  these,  is  found  iSf  seq.  and  with  Duport's  Latin  Transla- 
in  an  old  Greek  poet ,-  but  Paul  does  not  tion  in  Cudworth's  Intellect.  System,  Book  I, 
mention  it  as  a  quotation,  so  that  I  rather  chap.  iv.  p.  432,  433  ;  and  I  am  sorry  I 
think  with  Le  Clerc,  that  the  jboef  borrow-  know  not  where  to  refer  my  reader  to  a 
ed  it  from  hence,  though  to  be  sure,  many  good  English  version  of  it.  The  apostle 
of  the  ancients  had  before  expressed  them-  might  perliaps  refer  to  Cleanthes,  as  well 
selves  mucli  to  the  same  purpose.  See  as  to  his  countryman  Aratus,  when  he  in- 
Gataker  ad  Antonin.  Ul>.  iv.  §  23,  ijf  lib.  v.  §  troduces  this  quotation,  as  what  tome  of 
3f .  their  oivn  poets  had  said. 


He  calls  them  to  repent^   in  view  of  a  judgment  to  come,        263 

«ffspring  of  God,  we  faculties  of  the  rational  nature,   being  only  the  sect. 
tZf  the  Go'dheadt  ^PP^'^^S  °J  ^od,  and  bearing  but  a  feeble  ray  _^ 
like  unto  gold,   or  of  those   consummate   and    original    glories 
silver,  or  stone,  ^ra-  which  shine  forth  in  him,  ought  not  surely  to    xvii. 
ven_by  art  and  man's  imagine  the  Deity  to  be  like  any  thing  inferior  29 
even  to  ourselves,  any  thing  so  mean  and  vile 
as  gold^  or  silver^  or  stone^  (of  which  last  mate- 
rial, base  as  it  is,  most  of  the  idols  are  made) 
how  curiously  soever  wrought  by  the  art  andcon- 

30  And  the  times  trivance  of  man.  Such  are  indeed  the  gross  con-  30 
of  this  ignorance  ceptions  that  have  long  been  entertained  by  a 
God  winked  at ;  but  ^  ^  r  i  •  i  i  ^  ii  j 
nowcommandethall  S^^-'^t  part  of  mankmd,  but  you  are  now  caUed 
men  every  where  to  to  correct  these  irregular  ideas,  and  to  govern 
repent :                   yourselves  by  more  rational  and  exalted  views  of 

religion  \  for  thou ghGod^  as  xtv^txe  ^overlooked  the 
time  of  this  ignorance,  and  did  not  bear  any 
general  testimony  against  these  corruptions  in 
worship,  nor  severely  punish  the  nations  who 
fell  into  them,  so  long  as  they  maintained  any 
thing  of  natural  virtue,  humanity,  and  probity  -^ 
he  now  interposes  in  a  public  and  solemn 
manner,  and  expressly  charges  oilmen^  to  whom 
the  sound  of  his  gospel  comes,  every  where  to 
repent  and  return  to  his  worship  and  obedience, 
as  th^y  regard  their  eternal  happiness  and  sal- 

31  Because     he  vation.     And  this  he  requires  with  a  merciful  3i 
hath  appointed  a  day  kind  of  severity  and  importunity,  as  what  must 

!"  the  which  he  will  ij^mediately  be  done,  because  he  hath  appointed 
ludge      the     world  /       r  i     i         •  .  •   »     .  -f;  •     » 

in  righteousness,  <2  great  and  awtul  day^  in  which  he  will  judge 
by  that  man  whom  the  whole  world  in  righteousness,  and  pass  a 
he  hath  ordained  ;  £j^^|  sentence  of  happiness  or  misery  on  each, 
en  ^atsurance  unto  according  to  his  true  character  and  behaviour  ; 
all  men,  in  that  he  which  he  will  do  by  that  WXn^iYious  3Ian,whom 
hath  raised  him  from /j^  ^^^^  by  miraculous  interpositions  marked 
the  dead.  ^^^  ^^  ordained  for  that  important  purpose,  of 

which  he  hath  given  sufficient  assurance  to  all 
men,  by  raising  him  from  the  dead,  according 

1  God  as  it  were  overlooked  the  times  of  was  indeed  an  ambassador  from  the  King  of 

this  ignorarxe."]     This  vr^tS'wv  expresses,  heaven,   who   could  (to  allude  to  that  re- 

•which    Mr.   Howe   paraphrases,     "  The  markable  story,  Liv.  lib.  xlv.  cap.  12,)  draw 

beams  of  his  eye  did  in  a  manner  shoot  a  circle  about  the  greatest  monarch,   and 

over  them;"    (^Howe's    Works,    Vol.   II.  demand  a  </em/w  awiMifr  before  he  stirred 

p.  23,)  that  is,  H^  did  not  appear  to  take  out  of  it,     Thi^  universal  demand  of  repent' 

notice  of  them  by  sending  express  messa-  ance  declared,  in  the  strongest  terms,  uni' 

ges  to  them,  as  he  did  to  the  Jews,  and  versal  guilt,  and  admirably  confronted  the 

now  also  to  the  Gentiles,   as  it   follows,  pride  of  the  haughtiest  Stoic  of  them  all  ; 

charging  all  men  every  -where  to  repent.     The  and  at  the  same  time,   bore  down  all  the 

reader  will  easily  perceive,     there  is   a  idle  plea  of  fatality  ;  for  who  could  repent 

dignity  in  this  latter  expression,  becoming  of  doing  what  he  apprehended  he  could 

one  who  was  conscious  to  himself  tlwt  he  not  hut  have  done  ? 


264    Most  of  them  make  light  of  what  Paul  says^  but  some  believe* 

SECT,  to  his  known  and  public  prediction,  whereby 

^  be  has  demonstrated  how  able  he  is  to  raise 

Acts  Others.  ^ 

svii.       A7idwheti  they  heard  \nm  TCidiVm^vcL^Ti'Ciori^      32  And  when  they 
52  though  but  incidentally,  of  the  resurrection  (j/' heard  of  the  resur- 
the  dead,  some  rudely  mocked,   and  without '•^^^^'^""f  the  dead 
^      .         '    ,  ,  ^  ,  '    ,         .  „ .    some  mocked  ;  and 

Staying  to  hear  the  evidence,^  made  a  jef>t  oj  it  others  said,  We  will 
as  a  despicable  and  incredible  tale,  not  worthy  hear  thee   again  of 
to  be   any  longer  heard  :  And  others,   whose  this  matter, 
curiosity   was   satisfied    in   hearing  in   a   few 
words  his  scheme  and  design,  would  not  allow 
themselves   to   attend  to  his  proofs  of  so   ex- 
traordinary an  assertion  ;  but  coldly   said.   It 
is  enough  for  the   present,  xve  rvill  hear    thee 
again  upon  this  subject,  when  a  more  conveni- 
ent opportunity  offers. 
53       And  thus  Paul,  finding  so  little   disposition     33  So  Paul  depart- 
in  this  learned  auditory  to  receive  the  truth,  ^^l     ^^^m      among 
or  so  much  as  to  hearken  to  the  evidence  of  it,  them. 
went  out  of  the  midst  of  them,  and  left  by  far 
the  greater   part  of  the  assembly,  (notwith- 
standing all  the  conceit  they  had  of  their  own 
learning,  knowledge,  and  wisdom,)  in  that  de- 
plorable state  of  ignorance,  folly,  and  supersti- 
tion, in  which  he  found  them. 
34      Nevertheless,  though  what  he  said  was   so     54  Howbeit,  cer- 
generally   slighted,  some  men  adhered  to  him,  tain  men  clave  unto 
a7id  inquired  farther  into  the  evidence  of  that  *"'"'  ^"^  believed  : 
extraordinary  doctrine  which  he  taught  con- J^^^r DionytiuT  \'he 
cerning  Jesus  and  his  resurrection  ,  the  con-  Areop.igite,   and  a 
sequence  of  which  was,  that  they  believed  the  woman  named  Da- 
gospel,   and  made  a   public  and  courageous  S'them!'^  ''*'"' 
profession  of  it :  Among  whom  was  the   cele- 
brated Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  a  magistrate 
of  great  honour  and  dignity  among  them,*  and 
a  woman  of  considerable  rank  and  character  in 
the  city,  whose  name  was  Damaris  ;  and  there 
were  also  some  others  with  them,   whom  we 
shall  not  particularly  mention. 

•  Without  staying  to  hear  the  evidence.]       '  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,    &C.]     The 

We  arc  by  no  means  to  imagine,  this  was  members  o{  this  court,  of  which  Dionysius 

all  the  apostle  intended  to  have  said  ;  but  was    one,   are  well  known  to  liave  been 

the  indolence  of  some  of  these  philosophers,  persons  of  great  dignity,  chosen  from  among 

and  the  petulancy  of  others  of  them,  cut  tlie  best  families  andcharactcrs  in  Athens, 

him  short ;    ^nd  so    they  went  down  to  so  that  the   title  grew  into  a  proverb  of 
righteous  condemnation,  under  the  guilt  of  honour  and   integrity.      See   Cic.  ad  Attic. 

havmg  rejected  a  gospel,  the  proof  of  which  lil>.  i.  Epist.  14  ;  Aul.  Cell.  Noct.  Att.  lib.  xii. 

they  might  have  learnt  in  one  single  day,  cap.  7  ;     Wtts.  Meleteyn    p.  86—88  ;    and 

but  would  not  give  themselves  the  trouble  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  viii.  §,12, 

of  examining  ;  and  fhisis  the  condemnation  p.  325,  326. 
among  US. 


Reflections  on  PauVs  preathing  at  Athens,  26^ 


IMPROVEMENT. 


Adored  be  the  depths  of  divine  counsel  and  grace,  that  when  sect". 
in  the  wisdo7n  of  God  the  xvorld  by  wisdom  knew  not  God^  it  pleased    ^^' 
God^  by  what  they  impiously  derided  as  the  fooli'ihnpss  of  preach'      ~" 
ing^  to  save  them  that  believe,  (l  Cor.  i.  21.)  Whose  spir-tt  is  not  32 
stirred  in  some  measure,   to  behold  the  If  arned  and  polite  city  of  16 
Athens,  not  only  abandoned  to  trifling  speculations^  but  enslaved 
to  idolatry  and siiper^titio)i  P    And,  on  the  other  hand,  who  can  21 
be  so  insensible  of  all  the  charms  of  reason  and  true  eloquence, 
as  not  to  be  delighted  with  those  prudent  and  generous  attempts 
which  Paul  made  to  recover  them  from  it?    When  derided  and 
affronted  as  a  vain  babbler,  as  a  retailer  of  scraps,  by  those  who  IS 
indeed  shewed  themselves  to  deserve  that  infamous  nama,  Judg- 
ing a  matter  before  they  heard  it,  and  so  convicting  themselves  of 
shame  and  folly,  (Prov.  xviii.  13,)  he  in  the  meekness  of  wisdom, 
addresses  himself  to  them  with  that  soft  tongue  which  breaketh  22 
the  bones.  (Prov.  xxv.  15.)    His  doctrine  drojjped  as  the  rain,  and 
his  speech  distilled  as  the  dew :  (Deut.  xxxii.  2.)  Pity  it  was  that 
it  produced  no  more  valuable  fruits,  but  rather  was  abused  by 
some  that  heard  it,  to  nourish  those  poisonous  weeds  which  were, 
alas,  the  native  growth  of  this  luxuriant  soil. 

We  see,  that  while  Paul  passed  through  the  streets  of  Athens,  33 
his  mind  was  filled  with  such  pious  and  benevolent  affections  as 
became  the  mind  of  a  Christian  and  an  apostle;  and  beholding 
this  inscription  to  the  unknown  God,  he  applies  himself  immedi- 
ately to  declare  him  to  them.     Adored  be  the  divine  goodness, 
that  we  are  from  our  infancy  happy  in  the  use  of  such  divine  in- 
structions as  he  gave  the  Athenians  and  others  ;  and  that  though 
■we , worship  a  God  whose  infinite  perfections  can  never  be  traced 
out,  he  is  not  entirely  an  unknown  deity  to  us  !   May  he  be  knoxvn, 
adored,  and  obeyed^  wide  as  the  works  of  his  hand  extend!    Even  24 
he,  the  supreme  Lord  of  all,  who  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  all 
that  is  in  them;  in  consequence  of  which  he  is  infinitely  superior  25 
to  all  our  most  exalted  services,  as   well  as  beyond  any  of  those 
representations  of  him  which  the  ignorance  and  folly  of  men  have 
invented  in  gold,  silver,  and  stone.     His  power  created  all,   and  29 
by  his  goodness  all  are  supported.    Let  us  consider  ourselves  as 
his  offspring,  honouring  and  loving  him  as  the  great  Father  of  26,  27 
cur  spirits ;  and  since  we  have  so  necessary  and  uninterrupted  a 
dependance  upon  him,  since  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  exist  28 
continually,  let  all  the  affections  of  our  hearts,  and  all  the  actions 
of  our  lives,  be  consecrated  to  his  service  :     And  this  so  much 
the  rather,  as  it  evidently  appears,  by  the  revelation  of  his  gos- 
pel, that  he  does  not  overlook  us,  but  in  the  most  solemn  manner  30 
calls  upon  us,  and  upon  all  men  every  where  to  repent^  and  to 


256     Paul  goeth  to  Corinth^  where  he  finds  Aquila  and  Pnscilla. 

SECT- return  to  him;  setting  before  us   in  so  clear  a  view  the  awful 
^^-     solemnity  of  that  appointed  day^  in  which  he  will  judge  the  whole 
■  xvorld  in  righteousness^  by  that  man  xvhom  he  hath  ordained  to 
^^'31  ^^^^  glorious  purpose,  even  by  Jesus,  to  whom,  as  the  Son  of 
man,   all  judgment  is  wisely  and  righteously  committed.      The 
Lord  grant  that  we  may  dX\  Jind  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day  ! 
(2  Tim.  i.  18.)     In  the  mean  time,   may  the  declaration  of  it 
bring  midtitudes  to  repentance  ^wd  faith  ;  and  especially  may  it 
work  thus  on  those  who,  like   Dionysius  and  Damaris,  are  dis- 
S-i  tinguished  by  their  rank  and  circumstances  in  life,  that  their  use- 
fulness  in  the  world  may  be  as  extensive  as  their  influence^  and 
their  names  precious  in  the  church  among  those  that  are  yet  un- 
born. 

SECT.     XLL 

Paul  settles  for  a  year  and  a  half  at  Corinth  with  Aquila  and  Pris- 
cilia.,  is  encouraged  by  a  vision  of  Christ  there.,  and  rescued  by 
Gallia  from  the  rage  of  the  Jews.     Acts  XVIII.  1 — 17, 

Acts   XVIII.    1.  Acts  XVIII.  1. 

SECT.     AFTER  these  things.,  of  which  an  account    AFTER    these 

xli.     xl  has  been  given  in  the  preceding  section,  "^^  ^^i."^'^'^/"' *^^- 
—    Ti      1     7  •  r  i.L  .      u  ,.' parted  from  Athens, 

— "  Paul  departing  from  Athens  came  to  the  polite  and  came  to  Corinth  j 
svUi\  ^"*^  flourishing  city  of  Corinth.,  so  famous  for 
its  elegance  and  magnificence,  and  equally  re- 
markable for  the  dissolute  manners  of  its  inhab- 
2  itants.-    And  finding  there  a  certainj  ew  named  J^^^^fJ^'^'^^^^ 
Aquila.,anativeof  Pontus.,  a  proymctot  the  Les- Aqnilsi,      born     in 
ser  Asia,  not  far  from  Galatia  and  Cappadocia,  Pontus,  lately  come 

who  was  lately  come  from  Italy,  with  Priscilla^'"^^  ^^^■^'-iV'^M,"" 
,.  r      1  .L  r<7      J-        n  wife   PnsciUa,   (be- 

his  XV  fe.,  because  the  emperor  Claudius  Caesar  ^ause  that  Claudius 
had  commanded  all  thefews  to  depart fromRome-^  had  commanded  all 

»  Corinth,  &c.]  Antiquity  abounds  with  people  to  the  Romans,  yet  it  is  well 
passages  relating  to  this  city,  which  before  known,  that  the  fact  is  expressly  men- 
it  was  destroyed  by  Mummius,  was  looked  tioned  by  Suetonius,  (Claud,  cap.25,)  and 
upon  by  the  Romans  as  a  rival  almost  as  thatDio  (lib.  Ix.  p.669,  A.J  has  something 
dangerous  as  Carthage  ;  and,  having  been  to  the  same  purpose  ;  for  prohibiting  their 
restored  by  Julius  Caesar,  with  its  almost  religious  assemblies  was  in  fact  banishing 
unparalleled  advantages  of  situation,  was  them,  as  Mr.  Fleming  observes,  Christol. 
grown  very  considerable.  The  reader  may  Vol.  II.  p.  27.  I  pretend  not  certainly  to 
see  some  entertaining  remarks  concerning  determine,  whether  that  Chrestus,  whom 
it  in  Witsius  Meletem.  p.  90.  Suetonius  mentions  as  the  occasion  of  those 

>>  Claudius  had  commanded  all  the  Jews  to  tumults  among  the  Jevis,  for  which   they 

depart  from  Rome  ]    Though  Josephus  be  were  expelled  from  Rome,  were,  as  Abp. 

silent   as    to   this  edict,   probably  as   he  Usher  (Annal.  p.  669,)  and  Vandale  fdc 

thouglu  it  more  prudent  to  omit  the  men-  Orac.  p.  604,)  suppose,  a  seditious  jfenu,  or 

tion  of  it  in  a  history,  in  which  it  is  plain  whether,  as  it  is  generally  thought,  the 

he  studies  to  recommend  himself  and  Iiis  name  be  a  corruption  of  Christus  :     (Se© 


Faul  lodges  at  their  hoiise^  and  works  as  a  tentmaker,  267 

Jews  to  depart  from  Paul  entered  into  such  an  intimacy  with  them,  sect, 
Rome,)   and   came  t^^t  he  went  to  them  to  lodge  at  their  house.    ^^"•• 
"TAndb;causehe^f^«*/^^   ^""l^^^^Y   ^^^  ^^amt   the   business  ^- 
was   of  the    same  which  they  followed,  and  was  capable  of  exer-    xvuii, 
craft,  be  abode  with  cising  the  Same  trade^'^  he  continued  ruith   them  3 
them,  and  wrought :  th^re,  and  wrought  [at  it]  for  his  subsistence  : 
(for  by  their  occupa-   .  '  ^   r^         •       ^  ^  ■'         ,       ^-.t  •••        x 

tionthey  were  tent-  (Compare  1  Cor.  iv.  12  ;  and  2  Thcss.  ni.  8.) 
makers.)  For  they  were  tentmakers  by  trade^  whose  busi- 

ness it  was  to  make  tents  or  pavilions  of  linen 
or  skins,  which  were   much  used,  not  only  by 
soldiers  and  travellers,  but  by  others  in  those 
hot  countries  ;  and  Paul  (as  we  have  said)  had 
been  instructed  in  that  art,  as  it  was  usual  for 
those  of  the  Jews   who  had  the  most  learned 
education,  to  be  brought  up  to  some  mechanic- 
al employment  for  the   amusement  of  their 
leisure    hours,    and   for  their  maintenance  in 
life,  if  any  unforeseen  revolution  should  strip 
them  of  every  thing  else  which  they  had  to  de- 
pend upon. 
4  And  he  reason-       But  while  he  took  up  his  abode  here,  he  dis-  4 
ed  in  the  synagogue  p^ted  in   the  sytiaq-09-ue  every  sabbathday,  and 
reriLSSjewt  earnestly  persuaded  both    the  Je...   all  the 
and  the  Greeks.        Greeks^  to  embrace  Christianity,  as  a  religion 

Tertul.  Apol.  eap.  3,  and  Lactam,  lib.  iv.  to  remind  youth  of  the  highest  rani,  how 
cap.  7.)  Yet  I  think  the  latter  much  more  possible  it  is  that  they  may  fall  into  cir- 
probable,  and  tliat  the  spread  of  Chistian-  cumstances,  in  which  it  may  be  necessary 
ity,  which  was  looked  upon  as  a  sect  of  fur  i/ie^/r  to  support  Wkhy  such  labours  3i% 
yews,  and  which  we  know  prevailed  at  these,  which,  to  be  sure,  are  vastly  prefer- 
Rome  about  this  time,  gave  that  jealous  able  to  begging.  It  is  therefore  very  un- 
and  wretched  emperor  an  unnecessary  a-  generous  in  Orobio  to  mention  this,  as 
larm,  the  occasion  of  which  Suetonius,  not  any  reproach  to  Paul,  or  as  bringing  his 
thoroughly  understanding  it,  has  misrep-  character  into  the  least  degree  of  sus- 
resented.  And  if  this  were  the  case,  it  picion.  Paul  might  have  peculiar  rea- 
might  be,  as  Dr.  Lardner  well  observes,  sons  for  this  at  Corinth,  not  only  as  be- 
(Credib,  Book  I.  chap.  xi.  §3,  Vol.  I.  p.  ing  a  stranger,  and  witli  some  prejudices 
556,)  an  additional  reason  why  Josephus,  lying  against  him  as  a  teacher  of  anew 
who  is  always  cautious  on  this  head,  has  religion,  but  perhaps  also,  as  Mr.  Cra- 
passed  it  over  without  notice.  dock  observes,  fApost.  Hist.  p.  Ill,  112,) 
'^Ofthesametrade-^  It  has  with  great  from  some  prophetic  intimation  of  that 
propriety  been  observed  and  shewn  by  false  apostle,  who  should  arise  tliere,  and 
many  learned  men  here,  that  it  was  a  make  a  great  merit  of  preaching  gratis, 
point  of  conscience  with  the  Jews  to  teach  while  at  the  same  time  he  domineered  over 
their  children  some  trade,  even  though  tliey  them  in  a  most  inconsistent  as  well  as  un- 
bred them  up  to  the  liberal  sciences,  christian  manner.  (See  2  Cor.  xi.  7 — 20.) 
Hence  one  of  their  rabbies  is  sirnamed  the  Whether  Paul,  and  these  his  companions, 
shoeynaker,s.x\dL  ax\o\\\er  the  baker,  %LC.  {?>&&  made  cetnmon  tents,  or  wove  tapestry- 
Drusius,  and  Grotius  in  lac.  Wits.  Meletem,.  hangings,  is  a  question  of  no  importance, 
p.  11,  12  ;  and  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  though  I  think  the  former  probable,  as 
chap  vii.  §  3,  p.  272—274.)'  And  it  the  latter  would  require  a  more  exact 
is  a  custom  still  prevailing  among  the  skill,  than  a  person  so  generally  employed 
Easterns.  I  think  Sir  Paul  Ricaut  some-  in  far  different  work  would  be  like  to  ac- 
where  observes,  that  the  Grand  Seignior,  quire 

to  whom  he  was  ambassador,  was  taught  "^  Persuaded  the  ye^vs  and  the  Greeks."] 

to    make    •wooden    spoons.      And    this    is  Some  render  sTe<9s,   he  tried  to  gain  upon 

svitcaded,  not  only  tor  an  amusement,  but  them  ;  but  the  word  Ipersuadej  is  ofteu 


268  He  preaches  every  mhhathday  to  the  Jews  and  Greeks, 

SECT  founded  in  reason   and  truth,  and  the   great 

^^''    source  and  security  of  happiness  both  in  time 

Acts    ^"^  eternity  :   And  he  had  some  success,  par- 

jj^,jjj    ticularly  with  regard  to   the   families  of  Ste- 

4  phanas  and  Epenetus,  who  were  some  of  the 
first  converts  to  Christianity  here.  (Compare 
1  Cor.  xvi.  15  ;  Rom.  xvi.  5  ;  and  1  Cor.  i. 
14,  16.) 

5  And  an  soon  as  Silas  and  Timothy^  whom  he  ^  And  when  Silas 
had  expected  at  Athens,  came  from  Jllacedonia  andTimotheus  were 
*T,-.r>-i-.r>,ri  •  II  come  from  Macedo- 
to  him  at  Cormth,^  Paul  farther  animated  by  y^\^^  paui  was  press- 
the  presence  of  his  brethren,  and  the  accounts  ed  in  spirit,  and  tes- 
they  brought  him  of  the  happy  consequences  ^'^^^  ^'^  ^^^  J^^s, 
of  his  labours  at  Thessalonica  and  elsewhere,  thatJesuswasChnst. 
7vas  borne  away  by  an  unusual  impulse  in  [Aw] 

5/>irzir,f«na'  zealously  persisting  in  his  work, 
openly  tesUfiedto  the  Jervi^  and  by  the  strong- 
est arguments  endeavoured  to  convince  them 
that  Jesus  was  undoubtedly  the  true  Messiah, 
whom   they  pretended  impatiently  to  expect. 

6  But  when,  instead  of  receiving  a  testimony  so  6  And  when  they 
warmly  urged,  and  supported  with  the  most  oPP^^ed  themselves, 
J  x^-  f^ti'  1  1  and  blasphemed,  he 
demonstrative  proofs,  they  obstinately  and  per-  ^^^^^-^  ^  v^,m^nt, 

versely  set  themselves  in  opposition  to  the  doc- 
trine he  taught,  and  even  blasphemed  that  glo- 
rious name  on  which  he  was  pressing  them  to 
fix  their  dependance  j  he  shook  his  garment,  to 

Used  to  signify  the  attempt,  without  deter-  seems  to  have  been  from  this  journey  that 
mining  the  success.  It  is  generally  taken  Timothy  now  returned  with  Silas,  hav- 
for  granted,  that  these  Greeics  were  a  ing  probably  joined  him  before  he  left 
Und  of  proselytes ;  but  we  have  before  Macedonia.  This  account  of  the  matter 
hinted,  liow  possible  it  was,  that  Gentiles  seems  more  probable,  than  that  of  Mr. 
might  out  of  curiosity  attend  such  extra-  Cradock  and  some  others,  who  suppose 
ordinary  preachers  in  Jewish  synagogues,  that  both  Silas  and  Timothy  came  from 
though  they  did  not  commonly  worship  Berea  to  Paul  at  Athens,  and  that,  after 
there,  which  would  especially  take  place  Timothyhadbeen  senttoThessalonica,and 
in  this  instance,  considering  the  'miracles  brought  r/;e^oo^//^//!^s  referred  to,  both  Ae 
which  Paul  wrought  at  Corinlii,  to  which  and  Silas  were  sent  from  Athens  to  Mace- 
he  so  often  refers  in  the  two  epistles  which  donia,  and  were  appointed  to  meet  Paul  at 
he  afterwards  wrote  to  that  church.  Com-  Corinth,  which  seems  multiplying  joumies 
pare  1  Cor.  i.  6,7;  ii.  4,  5  ;  xii.  4 — 11;  without  proof  or  necessity, 
xiv.  2  Cor.  xi.  5  ;  xii.  12,  13.  f  IVas  borne  aviay  by  an  unusual  impulse 
'As  soon  as  Silas  and  Tiviothy  came  in  [his]  spirit  ]  Heinsius  and  some  others 
ffovi  Macedonia.']  Silas  and  Timothy  had  tliink,  that  the  phrase  a-uvfixil"  "^f  ■^ytuf^alt 
been  left  at  Berea,  when  Paul  came  from  means,  he  was  borne  away  by  an  e.vtraor- 
thence,  and  had  directions  sent  them,  as  dinary  impulse  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  the 
soon  as  he  arrived  at  Athens,  quickly  to  agency  of  which  in  this  matter  I  readily 
follow  him- ;  (chap.  xvii.  14,  15;)  which  acknowledge,  but  apprehend  the  phrase 
Timothy  accordingly  did,  and  was  sent  here  used  rather  refers  lo  the  effect  that 
back  again  by  Paul  to  Thessalonica  to  con-  agency  produced.  Compare  ver.  25  ;  chap, 
firm  the  faith  of  his  dear  converts  there,  xix.  21;  Rom.  xii.  11;  for  the  expres- 
ofwhom  he  had  brought  .so  good  an  ac-  sion  ;  and,  for  the  eficct,  Jer.  XX.  8,  9 ; 
count;  (1  Thcss.iii.  2,   5,  6.}    And  it  Amos  iii.  *. 


The  Jeivs  rejecting  Paul,  he  turns  to  the  Gentiles*  36^ 

and  said  unto  tliem,  signify,  that  from  that  time  he  was  determined  sect. 
Your  blood  be  upon  j^g  ^ould  have  no  more  to-db  with  them,  or  any    ""''• 
your  own  heads  ;  1  ^i  •        ,    ,         •        ^     ^,  i    i       ^     •    ^-        ^"  ■ 

am    clean  :     from  thmg  belongmg  to  them  ;  and  also  to  mtimate,  ^^^^ 
henceforth  I  will  go  that  God  woulcJ   soon   shake  theni  off,  as  un-  xviii, 
unto  the  Gentiles,     worthy  to  be  numbered  among  his  people  ;  ajid  6 
upon  this  he  solemnly  said  to  them^  Let  the  guilt 
of  your  blood  be  upon  your  own  head^  and  there 
let  it  rest  :  I  am  pure  from  it,  and  declare  unto 
you,  that  by  this  wilful  impenitence  and  unbelief 
you  are  your  own  murderers.  (Compare  Ezek. 
xxxiii.  2—9.)  And  as  God  and  man  can  witness 
that  I  have  done  all  in  my  power  to  prevent  so 
sad  an  event,  I  now  desist  from  any  farther  at- 
tempts of  this  kind  ;  2a\&froni  henceforth,  while 
I  continue  in  this  city,  I  ivill  go  and  preach  to 
the  Gentiles,  who  will  readily  receive  that  gos- 
pel which  you  so  ungratefully  reject. 
fAnd  he  departed      And  going  out  from  thence,  he  xvent  info  the  7 
thence,  and  entered  /j^e^ye  of  one  whose  name  was  called  yu^tus  ;  8 
■hous:;^'lredT;l-  ^^-^^  ^v-«  «  rvorshipper  of  the  true  G.^,  though 
tus,   one   that  wor-  not  a  complete  Jew  by  profession,   and  rvhose 
shipped  God,  whose  housc  xvas  adjoining  to  the  syjiagogue ;  and  there 
house    joined    hard  ,      .^,,^Uf 
to  the  synagogue.       ne  taugni.  ,        i  •        •  ,    • 

8  And  Cnspiis,      -^w?  though  he  did  not  succeed  to  his  wish  in  8 
the  chief  ruler  of  the  what  he  delivered  to  the  Jews,  yet  his  labours 
synagogue,  believ;ed  ^mong  them  were  not  entirely  ineffectual ;  and 
on   the    Lord,    with  .  "^         -ii  iii^t^/^-.        ^i 

all  his  house  :  and  It  was  particularly  remarkable,  that  Lrispus  the 
many  of  the  Corin-  ruler  of  the  synagogue  believed  in  the  Lord  with. 
thians  hearing,  be-  all  his  house:  (Compare  1  Cor.  i.  14.)  And  tna- 
baptked.^"'^  "^^^^  ^y  ^^^°  °f^'^^  Corinthians,  hearing  not  only  the 
report  of  his  conversion,  but  the  discourse  of 
the  apostle,  found  the  conviction  which  it  pro- 
'  duced  so  powerful,  that  they  believed;  and  in 

token  of  their  full  resolution  to  adhere  to  the 
gospel,  whatever  extremities  might  arise,  were 
baptized,  and  thereby  entered  into  the  Christ- 
ian church,  and  settled  in  it. 

9  Then  spake  the       At  this  time  Paul,  conscious  of  many  imper-  9 

fections  attending  his  person  and  address,  was 
discouraged  in  a  view  of  the  learning,  polite- 

g  Into  the  house  of  one  called  JustusP^  It  has  need  seek  no  other  reason  for  his  choosing 

been  supposed,  that  Paul  was  denied  the  some  other  place  for  discoursing  to  ilie 

use  and  liberty  of  the  synagogue  by  Sos-  people,  who  might  desire  his  instructions, 

thenes,  who,  when  Crispus  was  exp'elled.  Accordingly  he  taught  here  ;  but  1  see  no 

was  made  governor  of  it.  C Fleming's  Chris-  proof  at  all  of  his  quitting  his  lodgings  with 

fo%_>',  Vol.  II    p.  28.)     But  Paul  himself  Aquila,  and  therefore  no  need  of  inquiring 

so   solemnly  broke  off  all  farther  treaty  (as  some  have  done,)  what  was  his  reason 

with  the  Jews  in  a  public  way,  that  we  for  doing  it. 

VOL.   3.  37 


270  He  is  encouraged  in  his  xvork  by  a  vision  of  Christ* 

SECT,  ness,  and  grandeur,  of  many  Gentile  inhabitants  Lord  to  Paul  in  the 

^1»    of  the  citv  to  whom  he  was  to  speak,  so    that  night  by  avision,  Be 

,  •     ,       ,.  ,£•  -^     LL  not  afraid, but  spcax, 

he  was,  as  he  himself   expresses  it,       among  ^^^^   ^^^^^   not   thy 

jyjj;  them  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  peace  ; 
9  trembling;"  (1  Cor.  ii.  3;)  and  these  alarms 
were  much  increased  by  the  violent  assaults 
which  had  lately  been  made  upon  him  in  other 
places  through  which  he  had  passed,  and  the 
contempt  with  which  he  had  generally  been 
treated.  But  the  Lord]cs\is  Christ  interposed 
in  a  very  gracious  manner,  and  said  to  Paul  by 
avision  in  the  nighty  Fear  not  to  go  on  with  thy 
work  even  here,  but  speak  my  gospel  boldly 
and  courageously,  and  do  not  keep  silence  under 
any  present  discouragement,  or  future  appre- 

10  hension  :    jPcr /myself,  by  my  powerful  and     10  For  I  am  with 
gracious  presence  «?.'j  continually  Tt»z//2  ?/2fc,  an^  thee,    and  no  man 

will  engage  for  it,  that  no  man  shall  fall  upon  '^^^^  '^^^l''  '^l^  '\ 

thee  to  ijijure  thee  here ;  for  I  have  much  people  have  much  people  in 

in  this  city^  and  am  determined  by  my  grace  this  city. 

to  make  thy  ministry  successful  among  many, 

by  whom  thou  art  ready  to  apprehend  it  will  be 

despised. 

11  ^/z^  encouraged  by  this  assurance,  in  the  fi-     llAndhecontinu- 
delity  and  security  of  which  he  firmly  confided,  ^d  there  a  year  and 
Paul  did,  as  it  were,  pitch  his  tent  at  Corinth,  ^ifeTord'^oTooa 
and  sat  dozen  [there]  for  a  year  and  six  7n07iths /'^  among  them. 
teaching-  the  xvord  of  God  among  them  with  all 

freedom,  though  with  deep  humility,  and  inain- 
taining  himself  by  the  work  of  his  own  hands. 

12  And  by  the  divine  blessing  on  his  diligent  and    12  AndwhenGalli« 
pious  labours,  which  he  so  generously  gave 

them,  a  most  flourishing  church  was  planted  at 

''  /  have  Dutch  people  in  this  city.']    1  can-  '  Sat  down  there  a  year  and  six  inonths.'] 

not  think  with  Limborch  and  Dr.  Benson,  During'  this  time  he  wrote  his  First  Epis- 

f  Hist.  Vol.  II.  p.  210,)  that  virtuous  and  tie  to  the  Thessaloniaiis,  (1  Thess.  iii.  1— 6, 

welldisposed  Heathens,  as  such,    are  here  compared  with  Acts  xviii.  5,)  which  seems 

called  the  people  of  Christ,  or  have  the  char-  to  have  been  the  earliest  of  tliose  wl)ich  oc- 

acter  el-sevvhere  of  his  sheep,  (John  x.  16,  cur  in  the  Mw  Testament,  and  quickly  af- 

26,)  but  rather,  that  the  expression  takes  tcr  it,  his  Second.     Lord  Barrington  also 

in  all  who  should,  according' to  the  gracious  thinks,  that  from  hence  he  wrote  his  Epis- 

purposes  of  Christ,  de  converted  to  Christian-  t  e  to  the  Galatians,  which  seems  probable, 

iiy,   whatever  tlieir  tempers  then  were,  as  he  refers  there  to  his  liaving  been  but 

even  not  excepting  those  very  vicious,  ill  lately  among  them,  (Gal.  i.  G  ;  iii  1,  3  ;  iv. 

iiispused,  corrupt  persons,  whose  cUiira-cicviu  15;)  and  yet  liints  nothing  of  l»is  liaving 

their  unregenerate  state  is  described  in  sucl»  been  there  morethan  once ,-  so  that  it  seems 

sti'ong  terms,  1  Cor.  vi.  <J,  10,  11,   where  tu  refer  to  tliejouniey  mentioned  Acts  xvi. 

the  apostle  speaks  of  what  they  were,  be-  6,  ( Miscell.  Sacr.  Abstract,  p.  31,)  and  to 

fore  they  were  converted.  have  been  before  that  mentioned  in  the  23* 

verse  of  this  chapter. 


Paul  is  seized  by  the  Jews^  and  accused  before  Callio.        271 

was  the  deputy  of  Corinth,   *'  the  members  of  which  were  filled  sect. 
Achaia,    the    Jews  ^^j^j^   ^^l  knowledge  and  utterance,  and  came    ^^'^• 
made      insurrection  ,     ,  •     ,  .  .   .^     ,       .^       ^        ,     '        .  r 

Avith  one  accord  a-  behmd  m  no  spiritual  guts,  tor  the  variety  ot 
gainst    Paul,     and  which  they  were  signally  remarkable."  (Com-  3.,,j|j_ 
brought  him  to  the  p^^e  1  Cor.  i.  5,  7.)     ^?/?  so  glorious  a  progress  12 
^     °  '         of  the  gospel  here  could  not  fail  of  exciting  the 

opposition  of  its  enemies  ;  and  accordingly, 
when  Gallio  7.vas  proconsul  of  Achaia}^  dwrm^xhe: 
residence  that  he  made  at  Corinth,  the  JewSy 
being  now  resolved  to  bear  no  longer,  made  an 
assaidt  upon  Paid  with  one  consent^  and  brought 

13  Saying-,   This  him  before  the  tribunal  of  that  magistrate,  Saij'  13 
fellow     persnadeth  ^„o,^  jj-,  t|^g  most  clamorous  and  furious  manner, 
To^Va^/totK;    7^"  turbulent/.//.^.MS  the  author  of  unsufFer- 

able  mischiefs  here,  and  all  over  the  country, 
for  he  persuadeth  me?i  to  xvorship  God'm  a  man- 
ner directly  contrary  to  that  which  the  law  re- 
quires and  appoints  ;  and  so  would  introduce 
corruptions  in  religion,  and  to  the  utmost  of  his 
power  would  endeavour  to  stibvert  it. 

14  And  when  Paul      Atid  zvhen  Paul  would  have  opened  his  mouthy  14 
was  now  about  to  o-  and  was  about  to  have  spoken  in  his  own  de- 
pen  his  mouth.Gallio  ^^         Q^^^^  ^^^^^  j^Qj    -^  l^j^  ^I^g  trouble  of 
said  unto  the  Jews,         ,.'  ,  ri.i        i-i        ^11 

If  it  were  a  matter  making  an  apology  lor  what  he  did  not  look 
of  wrong,  or  wicked  upon  to  come  within  his  cognizance;  but  pre- 
lewdness,OyeJews,  ygnted  him,  and  said  to  the  Jews,  If  it  were  an 
shouTd  Tear  *  wi\h  ^^^  of  injustice,  or  any  mischievous  licentiousness  ^ 
you :  0  ye  jferus,  with  which  you  charged  the  person 

you  have  now  brought  before  me,  it  were  but 
reasonable,  as  it  is  my  ofRce  to  guard  the  public 
peace,  not  only  that  /  should  bear  rvith  you  in. 
this  prosecution,  though  managed  indeed  with 
some  excess  of  eagerness,  but  also  that  on  prop- 
er proof  1  should  exert  the  power  with  which 
I   am   invested,  to  punish  the  offender  in  pro-  15 

15  But  if  it  be  a  portion  to  his  crime.         But  if  it  be  a  question 
question   of  words  concerning  the  propriety  of  words  and  nanies^ 

^  When  Gallio  was  proconsul  of  Achaia.']  have  been  about  eight  years  before  this 
See  note  '  on  chap.  xiii.  8,  p.  182.  Dr.  event,)  it  was  restored  to  the  senate,  and 
Lardner  justly  observes,  (Credib.  Book  I.  so  became  proconsular.  It  is  generally 
chap.  i.  §  12,  Vol.  I.  p.  55—57,)  that  thought  this  Gallio  was  eWer  Ziro//ier  to  the 
this  is  also  another  instance  of  the  exact  famous  L.  Annseus  Seneca,  the  moral  phi- 
propriety,  with  which  St.  Luke  expresses  losopher,  who  was  preceptor  to  Nero,  of 
himself ;  for  though  the  province  of  which,  as  Mr.  Biscoe  shews,  there  is  great 
Achaia,  which  comprehended  all  the  rest  probability  ;  Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  iii.  ^  3,  p. 
of  Greece,  had  a  more  various  fortune    57,  58. 

than  that  of  Cyprus,  and  frequently  '  A  question  concerning  words  and  names.i 
changed  its  form  of  government,  yet  This  wise  and  equitable  magistrate,  for 
A.  D.  44,  (which  is  generally  supposed  to  .such  it  appears  by  the  ancient  writers  that 


2?'2  Gallio  refuses  to  be  judge  of  such  matters, 

SECT,  as  whether  the  person  whom  he  so  highly  ex-  and  names,  and  of 

^^'-    tols  should  be  called  your  Messiah  or  not,  arzr/ you^^'^^^,  look  ye  to 

"  1     ^1  /-     1  •  1  1  •  1  •      ^i  it  :  for  I  will  be  no 

Acts   ^^'l^ether   God  is  to  be  worshipped  in  the  way  j^„^^^  ^f  ^^^^  ^^^, 

sviii.   required  bv  the  Imv^  zvhich  is  received  among  ters. 

15  you  as  divine  ;  or  vehat  regard  is  due  to  any 
p  ticular  ceremony  of  it  ;  see  [to  it]  in  your 
own  way,  and  settle  it  how  you  will  among  your- 
selves ;  for  I  know  the  design  of  my  office  too 
well  to  interfere  on  such  an  occasion,  and  rvill 
be  no  judge  of  these  matters  which  are  so    for- 

16  eignto  it.    Afid  with  this  wise  and  determinate      16  And  he  drave 
answer,  to  which  he  adhered   notwithstanding  tliem  from  the  judg- 
all  their  clamoi-ous  importunity,  he  drave  the?)!  ^^^^  ^"^^* 
awaijfrom  the  tribunal^  and  proceeded  to  other 

business. 

17  ^nJa//^/^ecrowdofGr<'e'i.s  who  were  present,  17  Then  all  the 
perceiving  how  litde  favour  the  Tews  found  Greeks  took  Sosthe- 
i-  ^i,  .•  1  •  ^  1  I  .•  nes,  the  chief  ruler 
irom  the  courtin  this  tumultuousand  vexatious  ^f  ^j,g    svnatrogue, 

suit,  in  which  they  plainly  saw  that  Paul  was  and  beat  him'before 
insulted   for  the  regard  he  had  expressed   for  the  judgment  seat : 
them,  laid  hold  on  Sosthenes  the  ruler  of  the  Jew-  ."J^e^f  Ihese  u4g'. 
ish  synagogue^  whom  they  looked  upon  as  the 
chief  occasion  of  the  prosecution,  and  beat  him 
violently  ;  and  this  was  so  near  the  place  where 
the  proconsul  was  sitting,  that  it  might  be  said 
to  be  before  the  very  tribunal^  and  under  the 
judge's  eye  :"^  But  though  this  were  certainly 
an  irregular  proceeding,  Gallio  did  ?iot  concern     . 
himself  to  interpose  at  all  in  the  affair  ;  for  per- 
ceiving no  great  mischief  was  like  to  follow,  he 
was   willing,    by    his   connivance,  to  leave  so 
troublesome  aplaintiffas  Sosthenes,  to  feel  some 

lie  was,  (see  Grof/M.r?H /oc.  and  Z)r.  Benson,  to  he  scourged,  or  beaten  Ktth  rods  in  his 

Vol.   II.  p.    126,)    seems    to   have    heard  immediate  presence.     I  apprehend  thcre- 

*Ae  acc«5«</i5«  which  the  Jews  brought,  and  fore,  that,   as  neither  the  word  ^£ir/>c;i»), 

to  have  perceived   by  it,   that  the  dispute  nor  ^^Si'i^n},   is   nsed,  but  rvrrla;,   whose 

was,  whether  Christ  was  to  be  called  the  signification  is  more  general,  tlie  real  case 

Messiah,  and    wliether   the    Mosaic    taw  was,  that  just  as   Sosthenes  came  out  of 

were  to  be  imposed  on  all  who  tvorshipped  the  court,   which  perhaps  might  be  held 

the  true   God;  and  therefore  (as  the  au-  in  some  open  place,  (see  Jolin   xviii.  28, 

thor  I  mentioned  last  well  observes,)  he  29,  Vol.  II.  p.  531  ;  and  John  xix.  13,  with 

had  more  honour  and  generosity,  than  to  note  •<    on    that  place,     ihid.   sect.    188,) 

make  Paul  answer  under  the  notion  of  a  the  mob /a/c^AoWo/A(jn  in  a  riotous  nian- 

criminal,    when  by   the  Soman  law  tlie  ner,  and   heat    him,    probably    with  their 

matter  did  not  come  within  his   cogniz-  fsts  ,■  and,  though   the   noise  of  this  tu- 

ance,  and  there   was  nothing'  criminal  in  mult,  and  some  Hying  report  of  the  assault 

the  charge.  on   Sosthenes,    might  reacli  Gallio's    ear, 

»"  It  might  be  said  to  be  before  the  very  while  he  sat  on  the  dispatch  of  some  other 

tribunal."]     One  cannot  imagine,  that  Gal-  business,  he  did  not  seem  to  take  any  no. 

lio  so  little  understood  the  dignity  of  his  tice  of  it  for  the  reasons  suggested  in  the 

office,  as  to  suffer  a  person  uncondemned  paraphrase. 


verse 


Refections  on  PaiiPs  zeal  to  propagate  the  gospel  273 

of  the  consequences  of  that  confusion  which  his  own  bigotry  sect. 
and  ill  nature  had  occasioned.  _^^ 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Much  of  the  divine  wisdom  and  goodness  is  seen  in  provid- 
ing for  those  who  are  employed  in  the  work  of  the  gospel,  suita- 
ble associates  and  companions  in  their  labours  ;  and  particularly 
happya  re  they  to  whom  God  hath  been  pleased  to  give,  as  to  the 
pious  Aquila,  such  a  companion  in  the  nearest  relation  of  life,  as 
may  help  them  forward  in  the  way  to  heaven,  and  may  assist 
them  in  the  service  of  religion,  while  they  continue  on  earth. 
Much  were  the  fatigues  of  Paul's  life  softened  by  the  convei-se 
of  such  friends^  who  no  doubt  rendered  the  commo7i  business  of 
life  more  pleasant,  as  well  as  the  work  of  the  Lord  more  delight- 
ful. 

We  find  them,  while  endeavouring  to  propagate  the  gospel,  3 
maintaining  themselves  (for  reasons  peculiar  to  that  situation)  bij 
the  labour  of  their  own  hands ^  and  even  Paul  the  aposde  xvrought 
zvith  thetn  ;  not  because  he  had  not  a  right  to  demand  support, 
for  he  strenuously  maintains  that  right  at  large,  in  his  address  to 
these  very  Corinthians,  (l  Cor.  ix.  1 — 14,)  but  to  sha/Jie  his  , 
meanspirited  enemies^  who  accused  him  of  acting  on  viercenary 
viezus  ;  and  because  he  thought  in  his  conscience,  on  some  other 
accounts,  that  his  fideliti}  to  Christ  would  be  so  much  the  more 
apparent,  and  his  labours  by  this  means  so  much  the  more  suc- 
cessful. And  what  faithful  minister^  who  in  his  conscience  ap- 
prehended that  to  be  the  case,  would  not  choose  to  act  as  he  did  ? 

In  the  mean  time,  he  was  engaged  as  usual  every  sahbathdaij^  4 
in  discoursing  to  the  Jews^  and  in  demonstrating  to  them  the 
-truth  of  the  gospel  ;  and  it  is  pleasant  and  edifying  to  observe, 
with  what  earnestness  he  applied  himself  to  do  it :  But  their  in- 
veterate prejudices  prevailed  over  all  the  cogency  of  his  demon- 
stration, and  all  the  warmth  of  his  address  ;  so  that  he  was 
forced  at  length  to  give  theyn  up  as  incorrigible.  Yet  let  us  ob-  6 
serve  hoxv  he  gave  them  up  ;  with  what  grief  mixed  with  just 
indignation  at  their  folly  and  ingratitude  ;  shaking  his  garment^ 
and  sayings  Tour  blood  be  upon  your  ozim  heads  I  I  am  clean. 
Thus  are  impenitent  unbelievers  their  oxvn  murderers ;  they 
bring  upon  themselves  even  the  blood  of  their  oxvn  souls  :  Griev- 
ous it  is  that  it  should  rest  upon  them  ;  but  absolutely  necessary 
that  xve^  who  are  the  messengers  of  God  to  them,  should  take 
heed,  that  \ithey  must  after  all  bleedhy  the  sword  of  divine  jus- 
tice, xve  ourselves  may  at  last  be  found  pure ;  for  terrible  beyond 
expression  would  it  be,  if  by  our  treachery  or  neglect  their  blood 
should  be  required  at  our  hand. 

The  apostle's  success  among  the  Gentiles  raised  new  opposi-  9,  10 
tion,  and  his  infinnities  frequently  occasioned  returning  fears : 


274  Paul  departs  from  Corhith  with  Aqiala  and  PrhcUki. 

SECT.  But  how  graciously  did  our  Lord  interpose  for  his  encourage- 
^''-  ment  and  support,  assuring  him  of  his  protection^  and  promising 
him  yet  more  abundant  success  .'  Blessed  Jesus,  thy  grace  rvas 
sufficient  even  for  this  thi/  servant,  amidst  all  the  labours  of  the 
viinisterial  and  apostolical  office,  amidst  all  the  internal  as  well  as 
external  difficulties  he  had  to  encounter  in  the  discharge  of  it  ! 
(2  Cor.  xii.  9.)  May  that  grace  be  imparted  to  us  ;  and  may  it 
appear  that  thou  hast  irMCh  people,  wherever  thou  fixest  the 
bounds  of  our  habitation,  and  the  sphere  oi  our  ministry  ! 

The  tumultuous  rage  of  the  Jervs  is  nothing  surprising,  for  we 
have  been  accustomed  often  to  read  of  it;  but  the  prudence  and 

verse  moderation  of  Gallio  is  truly  amiable  :  That  wise  Roman  well 
^2  knew  the  extent  of  his  office  as  a  magistrate,  and  was  aware  that 
'  it  gjive  him  no  title,  no  pretence,  to  dictate  in  matters  of  con^ 
science,  or  to  restrain  men's  religious  liberties,  so  long  as  they 
abstained  from  injustice  or  mischievous  licentiousriess,  by  which 
the  public  peace  might  be  disturbed,  and  the  rights  of  society 
invaded.  Mav  God  give  to  all  the  7nagistrates  oj' the  earth  such 
a  spirit !  and  the  gospel,  under  the  influences  of  divine  grace, 
will  soon  become  an  universal  religion,  and  shew  the  world  how 
little  need  it  has  of  bein^  supported  by  civil  penalties  ;  to  which 
those  are  generally  most  ready  to  have  recourse,  who,  like  these 
Jeivs^  are  confounded  by  fair  argument. 

SECT.     XLII. 

Paul  departs  from  Corinth,  and,  calling  at  Ephesvs  by  the  way^ 
goes  to  yerusalem  :  He  afterwards  sets  out  from  Antioch  on 
another  progress,  and  visits  the  churches  in  Galatia  and  Phry- 
gia.  Apollos  preaches  at  Ephesus,  and  being  farther  instructed 
in  the  Christian  doctrine  goes  to  Achaia.  Acts  XVII 1.  18,  to 
the  end. 

Acts   XVIII.    18.    _  Acts  XVIII.  18. 

SECT.  'T^HUS  the  tumultuous  opposition  that  was    AND  Paul  uftcr 
xl'i-      J_     raised  at   Corinth  by  the  Jews,  against  -^    '/"*     ^^^''^J 
— "  the  progress  of  the  gospel,  was  appeased  ;  and  ^hUe,  and  tlfen'^ook 
sviH     ^^^"'  still  continued  therefor  a  considerable  time  his  leave  of  the  bre- 
To  'iftcr  it  ;  and  [then]  taking  leave  of  the  brethren,  thrcn,     and    sailed 
with  whom  he  had  made  so  long  and  comfort-  l';;-;;^'^Hh'"hin,^h-is: 
able  an  abode,  he  sailed  from  thence  in  his  re.  cilia    and    Aquila  ; 
turn /or  Syria,  and  took  along  rvith  him  his  two  having     shorn     his 
intimate  friends  Pri.ci//^  and  Aqicila  ;  Z'^^^^^^"  Ketd'^a  vow!* ' 
shaved  his  head  at  the  port  of  Cenchrea  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Corinth,  before  he  began  his 
voyage, /or  he  had  made  a  vow  of  doing  it,  on 


He  leaves  them  at  Ephesus^  and  goes  to  Jerusalem.  275 

account  of  some  extraordinary  deliverance  re-  sect. 
ceived  ;*  and  there  he  performed  it.  '^l'"- 

19  And  he  came       ^nof  setting  sail  from  Cenchreii  /le  arrived  at 

toEphesus,  and  left  £p/iesus^  and  there  he  parted  with  Aquila  and   ^^^ 

Ee*S;ed\n';:  P"-"',:-.  -"1  ''/'""■'"   behind  him  "  having  19    " 

the  synag-ogiie,  and  made  but  a  very  short  stay  m  that  place  ;  but 
reasoned  with  the  during  that  time  he  himself  entered  into  the 
J^^'^-  synagogue  on  the  sabbath  which  he  spent  there, 

-,«««.     .1.      J     and  reasoriedivith  the  Je-ivs\.month.t  ore^tswh- 

20  When  they  de-  .  ^  ,  ,  ,     .        .iT    t\t       •   i.        a     ,    i         i 
shed  him  to   tarry  J^ct  of  Jesus'  bemg  the  Messiah.    And  though  20 

longer    time    with  they  were  desirous  of  hearing  more  upon  this 

them,  he  consented  head,  and  therefore  entreated  him  to  have  stay- 

"^21  But  bade  them  ^'^  longer  rvith  them,  yet  he  did  not  consent  to  do 

farewell,  saying-,   I  it :  But  took  his  leave  of  them,  saying,  It  is  21 

=•  Having  shaved  his  head  at  C€nchrea,for  iioto  was  an  expression  of  gratitude  for  the 
lie  had  a  vow']*  Grotius,  Heinsius,  Dr.  divine  goodness,  in  preserving  him  from 
Hammond  and  VVitsius,  f  Meletem.  p.  99  such  imminent  dangers  during  his  long 
— 101,)  think  this  clause  refers  to  Aquila  abode  here  ;  but,  whether  he  noi\>  cutoff 
who  was  mentioned  immediately  before  ;  his  hnir,  vowing  from  this  time  to  let  it 
and  some  of  them  suppose,  that  he  and  his  groxv  till  he  came  to  Jerusalem,  or  whether 
wife  Prisciila  were  left,  not  at  Ephesus,  some  accidental  pollittion  befel  him  here, 
but  at  Cenchi'ea  ;  and  Chrysostom  inter-  which  obliged  him  to  do  it,  that  he  might 
preted  the  clause  thus.  But,  with  due  begin  the  day  of  his  purijication  again,  or 
deference  to  such  great  names,  /  must  wiiether  his  vow  terminated  here,  I  cannot 
say,  that,  though  it  be  not  certainly  de-  certainly  say  :  Yet  the  last  seems  to  me 
termined  hy  the  original,  it  seems  much  most  probable  ;  for  the  expression,  Ae  AacJ 
more  probable  from  the  construction,  that  a  vovi,  seems  not  to  agree  with  tlie  suppo- 
x£/§*/xfi'©'  and  kaIh\^ii!7i  must  refer  to  the  sition  of  his  beginning  it  here  ,-  nor  could  he 
same  person,  that  is,  Paul  ;  nor  is  there  on  any  accidental  pollution  have  renewed 
any  weight  in  what  some  have  suggested,  liis  purification  as  a  Nazarite  any  where 
that  Aquila  is  mentioned  here  after  his  but  at  the  temple.  (Num.  vi.  9,  10 )  I 
■wife  Prisciila,  to  shew  that  it  was  he  that  imagine  therefore,  that  (unless,  as  Grotius 
shaved  his  head,  since  they  are  mentioned  and  Dr.  Lardner  suppose,  the  Jews  al- 
thrice  by  the  apostle  Paul  in  his  epistles,  lowed  themselves  great  liberties  in  this 
(Rom.  xvi.  3;  1  Cor.  xvi.  19;  2  Tim.  iv.  matter,  when  in  foreign  countries,)  Tl/f/A.- 
19,)  and  where  tliere  could  be  no  sucli  bosheth^s  vow  during  David's  exile  (2  Sam. 
reafeon  to  induce  him  to  it,  he  has  tvcice  xix.  24,)  might  more  nearly  resemble  this 
named  Prisciila  first ;  and,  as  it  appears  of  Paul.  Spencer  has  shewn  in  iiis  excel- 
from  ver.  26,  that  Aquila  and  Prisciila  lent  dissertation  on  the  Nazarite's  vow, 
were  at  Ephesus  when  Apollos  was  there,  CBe  Leg.  Heb.  lib.  iii.  cap.  6,  §  1,)  tiiat  tlie 
and  from  ver.  18,  that  they  set  out  with  Gentiles,  as  well  as  the  Jews,  had  such  a 
Paul  from  Corinth  to  make  the  intended  custom.  Dr.  Lardner  thinks,  that  Paul'.s 
voyage  in  his  company,  it  is  most  likely,  reason  for  hastening  to  Jerusalem  was, 
tliey  went  now  to  Ephesus,  and  were  not  that  he  might  accomplish  his  vow  ;  but  I 
left  at  Cenchrea.  As  for  this  vow,  it  is  just-  see  not  how  that  could  be  any  reason,  why 
ly  observed  by  Salmasius,  that  it  could  not  he  should  ietp  thefeast  theie,  since  the  varvj 
be  a  vow  of  Nazariteship,  for  then  the  hair  miglit  have  been  accomplished,  either  be- 
must  have  been  burnt  in  the  temple  under  fore  or  after  it.  (See  Dr.  Lardner* sCredib, 
the  caldron  in  which  the  peace  offerings  Book  I.  chap.  ix.  §  7,  Vol.  I.  p.  465 — 472.) 
were  boiled.  (Num.  vi   18  )    Petit  thinks, 

the  mention  of  his  vow  relates  only  to  ''  And  there  he  left  them.."]  It  is  observa- 
PauVs  leturnto  yudea,  and  not  at  all  to  A/*  ble,  tiiat  the  S.riac  Version  inserts  this 
shaving  his  head,  which  words  he  would  clause  afterwards  in  ver.  21,  which  seems 
inclnde  in  np.irenthesis,  supposing  the  ^ews  Us  most  natural  place:  "And  he  left 
at  Corinth  wore  their  hair  long,  direcily  con-  Aquila  and  Prisciila  there,  and  sailed 
trary  to  1  Cor.  xi.  14.    I  rather  think,  his  from  Ephesus." 


276     After  some  stay  at  Antioch^  he  goes  to  Galatia  and  Phrygia. 

SECT,  necessarif  for  me  by  all  means  to  celehrate  the  ap-  must   by  all  means 
^^''-   proadiinir  feast  o(  the  passover  at  Jerusalem  ;=  keep  this  feast  that 

/    ^UTU  J-        iuj  1-  4.1,  Cometh,    in   Jerusa- 

but  when  1  have  dispatched  my  business  there,  ^^^  .  ^\^^  j  ^m  j.g. 

xviii.    /^'''^^  ^W^^  '".y  course  to  you  again,  Godxvilling^  turn  again  unto  )OU, 

21  and  make  as  long  an  abode  amongst  you  as  if"  God  will.  And  he 
Providence  shall  permit.  And  so  he  set  ..^i/ mailed  li-omEphesus. 
from  Ephesus, 

22  And  after  a  safe  and  prosperous  voyage  la7id-  22  And  when  he 
inp'  at  the  port  oiCcesarea,  he  tuent  up  immedi-  had  landed  at  Cesa- 
ately  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  attended  at  the  rj.'.Sf  K'ZS 
feast :  And  having  with  great  tenderness  sahited  he  weutdownto  An- 
the  church  there,  and  expressed  his  kindness  tioch. 

and  aifection  to  it,  and  delivered  the  alms  which 
he  had  brought  from  the  churches  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, he  afterwards  xvent  down  from  thence  to 
Antioch  in  Syria,  where  he  had  formerly  made 
so  long  a  stay,  and  w^here  there  was  so  flourish- 
•  ing  a  Christian  church. 

23  And  having  spent  some  time  [there^l  he  again  23  And  after  he 
set  out  upon  another  progress,  and  f/(?/>r/r^6"^  li ad  spent  some  time 
from  Antioch,^..-.^  throrcgh  the  country  ofGa-  ^^^-'J^,  ''l^^^'i^, 
latia  and  Phrygia  in  an  orderly  and  regular  won-  the  country  of  Gala- 
ner^^  so  as  to  take  in  all  the  places  that  lay  in  tia  and  Phrygia  in 
his  way,  where  he  had  formerly  preached 'the  2u,[;'S^\el"''"^ 
gospel  ;  confirming  all  the  disciples  that  he  met 

with  there  in  their  adherence  to  the  gospel, 
•whatever  opposition  anddifliculty  might  arise  : 
And  his  presence  was  most  welcome  to  all  their 
churches,  who  could  not  but  greatly  rejoice  to 
see  him  amongst  them,  who  as  a  father  had  be- 
gotten them  in  Jesus  Christ  through  the  gos- 
pel.    (Compare  1  Cor.  iv.  15.) 

24  Now  while  he  was  tiius  employed  in  those      24  And  a  certain 

parts,  a  certain  'fetv  whose  name  was  Apollos.  a  J^^^'  "amed  Apollos, 
»       .  «    > ,         -^j  .     .      ,-,         ^  ,         '  born  at   Alexandria, 

native  oj  Alexandria  in  Jb^gypt,  an  eloquent  man^  ^^^    eloquent    man, 

[and']  powerful  in   the  scriptures  of  the  Old  ami  mighty   in  the 

<=  It  is  necessary  for  me  by  all  -means,  through  part  of  Cilicia,  Cappadocia,  and 

&c.]     This   was  not  from  any  apprehen-  Lycaonia,  which  all  lay  in  his  way  from  An- 

sion,  that  he   \s as  obliged  in  conscience  to  tioch.     As  this  would  take  him  up  a  great 

celebrate    the    Jewish  feasts,     (compare  deal  of  time,   mont  commentators   (I  ihink 

Rom.    xiv.  5;   Gal.   iv.    10,   11;  Col.  ii.  very  reasonably,)  allow /o«r  ve^''^ /w  ?/»".? 

16  ;)  but  because  he  desired  to  seize  that  journey,  including  his  stay  at  Ephesus;  that 

opportunity  of  meeting  a  great  number  of  is,  from  the  year  54  to  .'58.     Coming  to  Ga- 

his  countrymen   at  Jerusalem,  to  whom  latia,  he  gave  those  directions  concerning 

he  might  preach  the  gospel,  or  wliom,  if  charitable  co?itributions,  vcferred  to  1  Cor. 

already  converted,  he   might  farther  in-  xvi.l,  2,  and  I  shall  afterwards  mention  the 

struct,  or  might  remove  the  prejudices  that  reasons  which  convince  me,\hat  he  wrote 

were  groundlessly  imbibed  against  him.  his  First  Epistle  to   the  Sorinthians  m  this 

^  Going  through    the  country  rf  Galatia,  period,  that  is,  prob.ibly  during  his  slay  at 

and  Jfhrygia,    &c.]    Probably  he  passed  Ephesus.  See '(ofc«  on  Acts  xix.  21,  §  44* 


ApoUos  is  instructed  at  Ephesiis  by  Aquila  and  Prisdlla.  277 

scriptures,  came  to  Testament,  which  he  had  diligently  studied,  sect. 
Ephesus.  and   had   an  excellent  faculty  of  expounding'     ^l"" 

25  This  man  wns  Came  toEphcsxts.  This  person  was  in  some  meas- 

S^S :  tS  "^^  f'^^'^y  "^^'^^1^^^^  "I  '^-  ^^-y  of  the  Lord;  "S^^ 
ing-  fervent  in  tlie  ^'"^'^  being  Jervent  in  spirit,  and  earnestly  desir-  05 
spirit,  he  spake  and  ous  to  promote  the  progress  of  the  truth,  and  ~ 
taught  diligently  the  the  conversion  of  souls,  he  spake  and  taught  the 
knoKng    only'^T,:^  ^^^'^'^-^^  <^f  ^^^^'  ^ord  rvith  great  accuracy  and  ex- 
baptism  of  John.        actness,  to  the  best  of  his  knowledge  ;  though 
as  yet  he  had  but  an  imperfect  notion  of  the 
gospel,  being  only  acquainted  with  the  baptism 
of  John  ;^  so  that  he  insisted  upon  the  doctrine 
of  repentance,  and  faith  in  a  Messiah  wi.d  was 
quickly  to   be  revealed,  for  the  reception   of 
whom  he  shewed  that  it  was   necessary  they 

26  And    he   be- should  have  their  hearts  prepared.     J/zr/to  this  26 
TtlreTyt'o^i^^^n^^se  /..  began  to  speak  boldly  in  the  syna^ 
Whom  wlien  Aq^uila  6'"^<i"''fi  pleadmg  the  cause  of  God  and  real  vital 
and    Priscilla    had  religion,  with  an  earnestness  becoming  the  im- 

pounded   unto   him  P^'o^mg  the  Jews  for  those  evds  which  were  so 
the  way  of  God  more  commonly  to  be  found  among  them,  and  bat- 
perfectly,  tering  down  those  vain  hopes  which,  as  the 
seed  of  Abraham  and  disciples  of  Moses,  they 
were  so   ready  to  entertain.     And  Aquila  and 
Priscilla,   being  then  at  Ephesus,  and  hearing 
him   express  so  upright  and  so  good  a  spirit, 
were  desirous  to  promote  his  further  improve- 
ment in  knowledge  and  usefulness;  and  accord- 
ingly they  took  him  with  them  to  their  house, 
and  there  explained  to  him  the  way  of  God  in  a 
more  complete  and  perfect  manner. 
'27  And  when  he       And  %\\ox\\y  after,  when  he  intended  to  go  over  27' 
was  disposed  to  pass  ^0  Achaia,  that  he  might  preach  the  word  at 
into     Achaia,      the  n^-^^-u        j       ^i.  i  •       1 
brethren  wrote,  ex-  *-«!  "th  and^  other  places  m  that  provmce,  the 
honing  the  disciples  brethren  of  Ephesus  wrote  to  the  disciples  there, 
to     receive     him  :  exhorting  them  to  receive  Imn  with  all  affection 

deserved  it :  And  bei7:g  arrived  there,  he  greatly 

'Being  only  acquainted  with  the  baptlson  cated  in   that  ordinance.     (Sec  Cmc/ocf'f 

c/yohn.^   It  IS  generally  supposed,  he  had  Jpost.  Hia.  p.  127.)     If  this  was  indeed 

been  m  Judea   when  John  was  baptizing,  the  case,  as  >/»;  the  Baptist  was  beheaded 

and  having  been  baptized  by  liini  mX.o  the  more  than  t-xcemy  years  before  this  time, 

laith  of  a  Messiah  shortly  to  appear,  on  hear-  Apoilos  could  not  now  be,  as  is  generally 

ing  something  more  of  the  gospel,  he  be-  supposed,  tliough  I  think  no  where  as- 

lieved  in  Christ  under  that  character,  but  serled,  a  young  man  ;  and  consequently, 

had  not  yet  been  baptized  in  the  name  of  his  condescension  in  submitting  to  the  in- 

Christ,  nor  received  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  structions  of  these  pri'uate  Christians  is  the 

Which  were  otteu  miraculously  communi-  more  remarkable,  aiid  the  more  amiable. 

VOL.   3.  38 


278  Apolhs  goes  and  preaches  in  Acha'ia. 

SECT,  helped  those  rvho  had  believed  through  grace^^  much    wluch    had 
^"-    and  was  eminently  serviceable  in  establishing  helieved      through 
"~~~  and  confirming  those   who  had   embraced  the  &'''^*^^- 
xv-nr    gospel.         For  he  streniioiishi  debated  rvith  the     28  For  he  might- 
28  '/fzi/'^,  and  that  in  the  most /;z/Z'/?c  manner,  and  i'y    convinced    the 
upon  all  proper  occasions  ;  making  it  evident,  J/^s,  a«c^f/,flf  pub- 
^  ,,',',        .         ,        ,  .        °  ,  '  liclv,  shewinc^bvthe 

and  clearly  shewing  bij  the  scriptures^  not  only  scrintures,thatjesus 
that  a  glorious  spiritual  deliverer  was  there  was  Clirist. 
foretold,  but  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  though  so 
ungratefully  treated  by  their  rulers  at  Jerusa- 
lem, was  and  is  indeed  the  only  true  Messiah^ 
so  that  the  salvation  of  men  depends  upon  re- 
ceivi»\g  and  submitting  to  him. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  How  happy  was  the  church  in  these  unwearied  labours  of 
18-23  Paul  I  And  how  happy  was  Paul  in  those  repeated  opportuni- 
ties, and  in  that  health  and  spirit  which  God  gave  him,  to  un- 
dertake and  to  go  through  with  such  labours  !  Happy  in  preach- 
ing Christ  to  so  many,  to  whom  he  was  before  unknown  !  Happy 
in  beholding  the  blessed  fruits  of  his  labour,  and  visiting  the 
churches  he  \\i\.d^formerly  planted  in  one  province  and  another, 
and  which  in  this  intermediate  space  was  grown  up  to  some  ma- 
turity !  Prudent  likewise,  in  such  a  concern  to  water  those  plants 
by  renewed  instruction  :  So  let  gospel  ministers  cherish  the  di- 
vine life  in  those  souls  where  they  have  been  instrumental  to 
produce  it;  ever  remembering,  that  it  is  a  matter  of  so  great 
importance  as  well  deserves  our  repeated  care  and  our  renewed 
labours. 

Well  was  it  also  for  the  churches^  that  such  a  promising  and 
hopeful  fellow  labourer  as  Apollos  was  raised  up  to  him,  and  to 

*  Hegreatly  helped  those  -who  had  believed  that  several  of  the  Christians  there,  charm- 
fhrough  grace  ]  Mr.  L'Enfant  and  Lim-  ed  with  the  eloquence  of  Apollos,  were 
borch  render  it,  "  He  was,  through  the  ready  to  set  him  as  the  head  of  a  party,  and 
grace  of  God,  a  great  help  to  those  that  to  make  invidious  and  foolish  co«;/)rt;7*o«ff 
had  received  the  faith  :"  But  this,  though  '  between  him  and  the  apostle,  who  bad  been 
I  think  it  does  not  greatly  affect  tlie  sense,  their  father  iii  Christ,  and  wlio,  though  he 
seems  an  unnecessary  transposition.  The  might  have  less  volubility  of  speech,  was  on 
best  comment  on  these  words  is  what  we  tlie  mostimi)ortant  accountsyj/r  superior  to 
are  told  elsewhere,  (1  Cor.  iii.  6,)  Paul  tbis  eloquent  and  zealous  teacher.  (Seel 
planted,  and  Apollos  ivatered,  but  God  gave  Cor.  i.  12;  iii.  4—8,  21,  22  ;  iv.  6.)  Yet 
the  increase.  It  is  indeed  true,  botli  tliat  tbis  occasioned  no /rfac/i  betwcenPaul  and 
the  Corinthians  had  believed  through  grace,  Apollos;  the  latter  of  which  plainly  ap- 
and  tliat  through  grace  Apollos  helped  them,  pears  to  have  come  to  Epliesus  when  Paul 
The  latter  strongly  implies  tbe  former  ;  returned  thither,  and  to  have  declined  go- 
and  the  or/^/«a/iuorL/i- may  possibly  speak  ing  to  Corinth  again,  even  when  Paul 
cither  ;  but  tlie  transposition  fxes  them,  would  have  persuaded  liim  to  it;  probably 
whicli  I  think  should  not  be  done  ;  .and  to  .avoid  any  the  remotest  appearance  of 
fixes  them,  if  I  mi.stake  not,  to  the  less  desiring  to  countenance  any  party,  that 
probable  sense.  It  appear*  from  many  pas  -  might  liave  been  formed  in  his  own  favoui". 
sages  in  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,    1  Cor.  xvi.  IC 


Reflections  on  the  happiness  ofthejchurch  in  its  ministers,        279 

them.     To  hejervent  and  courageous  in  spirit^  to  be  eloquent  and  sect. 
might!/  171  the  Scriptures^  are  happy  talents  for  such  as  are  to  be    ^^"• 
devoted  to  the  ministry.     May  all  that  enter  on  this'work  among 
us,  come  forth  with  a  zeal  and  courage  like  his  ;  and  I  must  add,  V^^'^ 
may  they  also  come  forth  with  an  humilitif  like  that  Avhich,  in  25 
Apollos,  adorned  all  those  bright  talents  with  which  he  was  en- 
dowed! What  he  kneiv^  he  zealously  taught  j  what  he  did  not  26 
knoxu^  he  was  willing  and  ready  thankfully  to  learn  ;  and  that 
not  only  from  the  mouth  of  ari  apostle^  but  of  afelloxv  christian  in 
inferior  life  ;  from  Aquila,  yea  and  from  Priscilla  too.     Since 
God  had  given  that  wise  and  pious  woman  to  know  the  xvaij  of 
the  Lord^  by  longer  experience  and  to  greater  perfection  tlian  he, 
Apollos,  amidst  all  his  popularity  and  applause,  was  willing  to 
become  her  disciple  ;  and  to  learn  from  her  i?i  private  discourses^ 
those  evangelical  lessons  which  decency  did  not  permit  her  to 
give,  or  him  to  receive,  in  public  assemblies. 

It  was  prudent  in  Apollos  to  take,  as  well  as  just  in  the  breth-  27,28 
ren  to  grant,  proper  letters  of  recommendation  ^vfhtn  he  was  goin^ 
to  the  churches  in  Achaia,  where  he  was  a  stranger  ;  and  well 
did  he  answer  this  recommendation^  and  make  himself  known 
amongst  them  by  valuable  services :  Mighty  as  he  was  in  the 
scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament^  he  might  well  demonstrate  from 
them  to  the  Jews  at  Corinth,  that  Jesus  xvas  the  Messiah  ;  and 
happy  would  it  have  been  for  the  church  and  the  sijnagogue  there, 
had  they  known  no  distinguishing  name  but  his  :  Nevertheless, 
one  said^  I  am  of  Paul ;  and  another^  I  am  of  Apollos.  (1  Cor. 
iii.  4.)  We  may  reasonably  hope,  that  this  zealous  evangelist 
expressed  the  same  displeasure  which  the  holy  apostle  himself 
did  on  such  an  occasion  ;  and  laboured  with  all  his  might  to  im-  ) 
press  them  with  the  thought,  that  Jieither  he  that  planted  nor  he 
that  watered  was  any  things  but  God  who  gave  the  iiicrease  to 
both.  May  it  be  impressed  deeper  on  the  hearts  both  of  tninis- 
ters  and  people^  that  all  the  glory  may  be  rendered  to  him  from 
whom  all  our  gifts,  and  graces,  and  successess  proceed. 

SECT.     XLIII. 

Paul  in  his  circuit  coming  to  Ephesus^  instructs  some  of  John's 
disciples  whom  he  found  there^  performs  extraordinary  miracles^ 
and  preaches  the  xvord  with  great  success.     Acts  XIX.  1 — 20. 

Acts  XIX.    1.  AcTS    XIX.    1. 

AN  D  it  came  to   "KT 0  W  it  came  to  pass^  thatxvhile  the  eloquent  sect. 
pass,  that  while  i  V   ^pollos,  of  whom  we  have  just  been  speak-  ^^'" 

itS^Pri'  tvS'^  i"S>  ^«^  f^  ^y^^^'f'^  ^"^1;^^.^  entertaining  them  — 
there  with  the  charms  or  Ins  oratory  as  well  as  ^^  j 
the  strength  of  his  reasoning,  Paul  having 


280  Paul  comes  to  Ephesus,  where  some  of  John'' s  disciples 

SECT,  passed  (as  was  observed  before,  chap,  xviii.  passed  throngh  the 
'^l'"-   23,)  through  Galatia  and  Phrygla,  and  visited  "PP^^^'  ,^o^^^^'  ""'^^ 

,    '  <-^  r     1        X  A     •  ^o    Ephesus:       ana 

"7        the  Upper  parts  or  the  L,esser  Asia,  came  to  finding  certain  ilis- 
^j^  \  the  celebrated  city  o(  Epheswi,  according  to  his  ciples, 
promise,  (chap,  xviii.  19 — 21,)  uith  a  purpose 
of  making  some  stay  in  it  ;  andjijiding  [there] 
some  disciples,  in  whom  he  did  not  observe  any 
of  those  extraordinary  gifts  which  he  had  dis- 
covered   in,    or   communicated  to,   so    many 
2  others,*  He  said  7inio  them^  Have  ye  as  yet  on      2  He   said   unto 
your  believing  received  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  and  ^'^9'^%  ^'^.^^  ^^uV 
have  the  gifts  that  are  bestowed  b)' the  effusion  Ghost  since  ve  be- 
of  the  Spirit  been  imparted  to  you  ?  A)id  they  lieved  ?    And  they 
strangelv  replied  to  him.  Nay,  xve  have  not  so  ^^id  unto  him,  We 

,  J  1      c  L  1-  •    -1  have  not  SO  much  as 

muck  as  heard  of  any  such  pocuhar  privilege  heard  whether  there 
under  the  present  dispensation,  and  are  so  far  be  any  Holy  Ghost. 
from  having  been  partakers  of  it,  that  we  know 
not  whether  any  have  been  favoured  with  this 
extraordinary  effusion,  or  whether  there  be  any 
o  Holy  Spirit  given  now  or  no.     A}2d  Paul  was     3  And  he  said  un- 
so  surprised  at  this,  that  he  said  to  them.  Into  <^°  them.  Unto  what 
,    ^  :,  }    J.-       7  -c  i_  then  were  ye  baptiz- 

rvhat  then  xvere  you  baptized,  it  you  have  never  ^^  ,  ^j,^  (hey  said, 

heard  of  what  is  so  well  known  with  relation  Unto    John's    bap- 

to  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  for  Christians  ai-e  appoint-  tism. 

ed  at  their  first  admission  into  the  church  to 

be  baptized  in  his  name,  as  well  as  in  that  of 

the    Father  and  of  the    Son  ;   and  the  great 

promise  of  the  gospel  gives  them  an  assurance 

of  the  effusion  of  the  Spii-it.     But  they  said^ 

We  were  only  baptized  into  yoh7i's  baptisiyi^ 

having  been  in  Judea  about   the  time  of  his 

ministry  ;  and  so  we  were  taught  to  look  for  a 

Messiah  quickly  to  be  revealed,  and  hearing 

what  was  testified  of  Jesus  with  proper  cre- 

*  Fiihling  there  some  disciples,  he.']  Beza  that  Apollos,  after  he  had  profited  by  their 

has  a  singular  opinion  concerning-  these  instructions,  would  probably  preach  in  the 

persons.     He  thinks,   they   were    almost  syiuigogue  there,  before  he  left  the  place  ; 

the  vcliole  body  of  Christians  at  Ephesus,  and  (chap,  xviii.  19,  25,  26,)  which  if  he  did, 

that,  as  Paul  found  they  had  none  among  it  can  never  be   imagined  he   would  be 

them  who  appeared  to  have  received  the  silent  on  this  head.    I  conclude  tlierefore, 

extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  (of  which  these  twelve  vien  were  pious  yer.-s,  who, 

gifts  indeed  lliey  had  never  so  mucli  as  h\i\'\n^  vjaitcd for  the  kingdom  qjf  God,  and 

heard,)  he  imiiarted  them  to  twelve  of  the  being  many  years  before  baptized  by  John, 

number,  perhaps  intending  them  for  sta-  or  some  of  his  disciples,  had,  on  receiving 

tions   of  some  peculiar  eminence  in  the  something  of  the  evidence  of  Christianity, 

church.     But  tills  account  of  tlie  matter  believed  in  ^wiw,  but,  perhaps  coming  out 

must,  I  think,  appear  very  improbable,  of  some  remote  country,  had  not  enjoyed 

■when   it  is  considered,  that  Aquila  and  an  opportunity  before,  of  being  instructed 

Priscilla,   wlio  came   from   the  Corinthian  in  any  tiling  relating  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 

church,  SO  eminent  for  its  spiritual  gifts,  more  than  might  be  learned  from  the  014 

had  macle  sonic  abode  at  Ephesus,  and  Testament. 


being'  histriicted  by  hhn^  are  baptized^  cmd  receive  the  Spirit. 


281 


Acts 
4 


on  him  which  should 
come  after  him,  tliat 
is,  on  Christ  Jesus. 


dentials,    we   embraced  him  and  his  religion,  sect. 
4  Then  said  Paul,  And  Vi\ion  this  Paul  said ^  John  indeed  adminis-  ^l'"- 
John  verily  baptized  tered  the  baptism  of  repentance^  and  came  to  pre-         " 
v'ith  the  baptism  of  p^^^e  the  way  of  the  Lord-;  telling  the  people,  that  ^' 
repentance,     saynii?  ' ,  ,       ,  /,    ,.         .      ,  .        ,         <5         1     1     i  xix 

unto  the  people,  that  ^'^^If  should  belicoe  in  aim  that  was  to  come  ajter 
tliey  should  believe  him^  that  isy  in    Jesus  Christy  whose  servant  he 
professed  himself  to  be,  and  so  much  inferior  to 
him,  as  not  to  be  worthy  to  loose  or  to  bear 
his  shoes  :  It  is  highly  congruous,  therefore,  to 
the  intention  and  design  of  John's  ministry, 
now  to  profess  your  faith  with  all  solemnity  in 
that  Jesus  to  whom  he  afterwards  bore  such  ex- 
5  When  they  heard  press  and  repeated  testimonies.      And  hearing  5 
this,  they  were  l)ap-  [this^]  their  hearts  were  so  impressed  with  what 
tized  in  the  name  of  ^^  g^^j^    ^^^^  ^j        jovfully  submitted  to  the  di- 
the  Lord  Jesus.  .'.,.-'  J    -,,     -^  ,  ,  , 

rection  and  advice  oi  the  apostle,  and  xvere  bap- 
6  And  when  Paul  ^^^^^   ^^^f^  f/^^  ^^^„^^   ^r  ^/^^  ^.orr/  fesus,^      And  G 
had    laid  hts  hands  •  i-       ,         r  »  !•••  r     ^  • 

upon  them,  the  ho- ^™™^*^"^^^v    alter  the  admmistratiou  ol    this 
ly  Ghost  came  on  solemn  ordinance,  Paul  laying"  [his]  hands  on 

^  And  hearing  this,  they  ivere  baptized,  ian  baptism.  Compare  Acts  ii.  38 — 41  ;  iv. 

Sec]  Mr.  L'Enfant  has  followed  the  opin-  4  ;  vi.  7.  And  therefore,  if  I  were  assured 

ion  of   many    great  critics,   in  rendering-  the   construction  of  these  ;wo  wrjes  were 

this  verse,  as  a  continuance  of  Paul's  dis-  fAaf  which  these  gentlemen  insist  upon,  I 

course,  and  not  as  the   words  of  Luke,   as  should  interpret  the  5^''  verse  in  a  sense 

if  it  had  been  said,    "  yohn  indeed  baptized  quite  contrary  to  theirs,  as  if  it  was  said, 

nuith    the   baptism    of  repentance,    &c.    but  "But  they  who  paid  a  due  regard  to  John, 

they  ivho   heard  him,   and  paid  a  proper,  when  they  came  more  explicitly  to  un- 

regard  to  his   ministry,    were,   in  efiect,  derstand  who  the  promised  Messiah  was, 

baptized  into  the  name  of  Jesus,   since  he  i:ere  baptized  into  the  name  of  Jesus,  as  }ou 

was  the   Messiah,   whom  Jolm  spake  of  tlierefore  must  be,   in  order  to  a  regular 

as  shortly   to    appear"    and   the    corres-  admittance  into  his  church  :"  And  then  I 

pondence,  whicli  is  every  where  else  said  should  suppose,  Luke,  having  given   this 

to  be  found  between  ihe  particles  y.n  ?iX\d  intimation  of  the  baptism  of  these  converts, 

.Ts,  fs  urged  as  a  demonstration,  that  the  which  must  of  course  follow  such  adecla- 

4'''  and  5'^  verses  must  make  one  coritimied  ration  of  Paul,  left  us  to  collect  that  for 

sentence.     The    leai-ned    Beza    expresses  ourselves,  and  only  mentioned  the  conitnu- 

himself   with   an  unusual  confidence    on  nication  of  miraculous  gifts  to  them  on  tlieir 

this  head,  and  concludes,  as  I  tliink  all  being  thus  baptized.     But  on  the  vvhole, 

•who    follow  this   interpretation   do,  that   as  the  expression  is  not «/  <r«  aKHJctv- 

Paul  did  ?io?  ^(T/jf/se  these  converts  anew,  'Jscibut  aKKo-av7sc,cf€ — as  £tt>7o;c  ver.6,  seems 

but  only  declared  iiis  acquiescence  in  the  so  plainly  to  refer  to  the  persons  .just  be- 

sztfficiency   of  the  baptism  they  had  already  fore  said  to  be  baptized,  and  as  it  is  sonat- 
received,  by  imparting  to  them  the  gifts  of  uralto  suppose,  that  Luke  should  not  ojnit 

the  Spirit.    But  I  think  it  evident,    beyond  to  mention  the  baptism  of  these  vien,  I  rather 

all  dispute,  that  the  baptism  of  John  and  conclude,  that  tliere  is  an  elipsis  in  the  4:^ 

of  Christ  were  in  their  own  nature  quite  verse,  (though  I  own  it  not  a  very  common 

different,  and  that  it  is  plain  in  fact,   that,  one,)  so  that  Tai  >.«»  >.iym  is  put  for  /.lyu-v 

whsnpevson&  were  converted  to  Christianity,  ii  Tce  hna,  (as  if  the  expression  were.  But 

they    were    baptized    of  course,    without  he  said  to  the  people  at  the  sa.me  time,    that 

inquiring'  whether  they    had,  or   had  not,  they  should  believe   in   Jestis  ,J    and    tl)e 

received  the   baptism  of  John,  wliicli    we  particle  A  might  more  probably  be  omitted 

know  vast  numbers  did,  (Mat.  iii.  5,  6,)  by  Luke,  as  it  is  used  three  times  besides, 

v;ho  probably  afterwards  received  Christ-  in  these  three  verses. 


282  Paul  teaches  in  the' synagogue  at  Ephesus* 

SECT,  them^  the  Holij  Spirit  came  upon  them  ;  and  they  them  ;     ami     they 
^^'''-    .ipake  xvith  neio  tongue^,;  which  they  had  never  ^''^rollesled^^^' 
.   ^     \e2Lrnt  or  understood  behove ^  and  prophesied  m 
xix.  6  such  a  manner  to  the  edification  of  the  church, 
as  plainly  shewed  they  were  enriched  at  once 

7  in  all  utterance  and  in  all  knowledge,  jbid  they     7  And  all  the  men 
were  in  all  about  twehe  men,  who  had  the  hap-  ^^'^'"^  about  twelve, 
piness  of  being  thus  miraculously  furnished 

with  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

8  J/2r/ Paul,  as  y^c  was  used  to  do  in  other  places,     8  And   he  went 

7vent  into  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews  at  Ephe-  '"to  the  synagogue, 

sus,  and  discoursed  svith  great  boldness  and  free-  ;^,;^^  f^f^^  ^TtirZ 

dom,  disputing  for  the  space  of  three  months  <=  montlis,     disputing 

with  all  that  opposed  him,  avzr/ strongly  evincing  and  persuading  the 

the  things  xohich  related  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  ;!^'"P     concerning 
,'i.      ,  ,,         ,       -.  i_      TIT       •   1  '  the  kingdom  of  God, 

erected  m  the  world  under  Jesus  the  Messiah. 

9  But  as  some  of  the  Jews  zvere  hardened,  and  9  But  when  divers 
xvouldnot  believe,  but  still  continued  in  their  in-  y^^'^  hardened,  and 
r  1  !•  1  t  11-  /•  Lr  u  /.believed  not,  but 
ndelity  and  rebellion,  speaking  reproacnjully  oj  spake  evil  of  that 
the  waif  of  salvation  which  the  apostle  taught,  way  before  the  mul- 
before  the  multitude,  and  doing  their  utmost  to  t'tude,  he  departed 
.  ^  .  ,  .,'  ,?•,/;,  ^j  ivom  them,  and  sep- 
inspire  them  with  a  contempt  tor  it,  he  departed  ^^^x^d  the  disciples, 

from  them,  and  separated  the  disciples  he  had  disputing  daily  ia 
made,  disputi7ig  daily  for  the  time  to  come  with  the  scliool  of  one 
all  those  who  debated  his  doctrine  in  the  school  T.vrannus. 

10  of  one  Turannus^     And  this  was  done  by  Paul,   .  10  ^l^'^  V"^  *^°"" 
'^    ,  I  •      1    M  ^'         r      ^1        .  r  J.        Imued  ior  the  space 

and  was  his  daily  practice  for  the  space  of  two  of  two  years;  so  that 
years  ;"  so  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  neigh-  all  they  which  dwelt 

<=  For  the  space  of  three  months.']  Tlie  on  popular  seditions,  or  that  it  refers  (as 
late  lord  Harrington  supposes,  ("Misc.  others  think)  to  one  of  the  descendants  of 
Sacr.  Abstract,  p.  33,)  that,  after  Paul  Androclus,  mentioned  by  Strabo,  who 
had  been  some  time  at  Ephesus,  iie  visited  had  an  hereditary  title  in  his  family.  CStrab. 
the  neighbouring  towns  of  Asia,  and  Geogr.  lib.  xlv.  init.J  The  name  miglit  be 
then  returned  to  Ephesus  again.  And  frequent  among  them,  as  A7/;^  is  amongst 
it  seems  not  improbable,  tliat  the  founda-  us  ;  and  this  Tyrannus  might  very  proba- 
tion of  some  others  of  the  seven  churches  bly  be  a  converted  Jew,  and  the  school 
in  Asia,  so  particularly  favoured  with  the  referred  to,  a  kind  of  bethmidrasch,  or 
Epistles  of  our  Lord,  "might  now  be  laid  :  divinity  hall,  designed  for  reading  theolog' 
Compare  ver.  10.  ical  lectures,    as  Dr.  Lightfoot  supposes, 

<i  In  the  school  of  one  Tyran7ius.']      I  can-  Chron.  in  loc. 
not  think  there  is  any  reason  to  conclude,         <=  This  was  done  for  the  space   of   two 

as  Sir  Norton  KnatchbuU  does  out  of  re-  years.]     The  very  learned  and  ingenious 

gard  to  tlie  article  tiv&,  that  the  word  Mr.  Boyle  argues  from  chap.  .xx.  31,   that 

Ty^ctvv®'  expresses  the  rani-  rather  than  Paul  spent  three  years  &t  Ephesus  and  in 

the  ?jrt7nt' of  the  per.son,  and  therefore  to  the  neighbouring /muw  of  Asia,  and  tliere- 

render  it,  "  A  certain  nobleman,  or  ruler  fore  concludes,  that  this  clause  exjjresses 

of  the  city,"  since  it  is  so  evident,  tliat  the  time  between  tlie  end  of  the   three 

in  Luke's  writings  t/c  is  often  added  to  a  months,   (ver.  8,)   and  iiis  sending  Timo- 

firoper  name.  Compare  Acts  xxi.  16  ;  xxil.  thy  and  Erastus  to  Macedonia,   (ver.  22  ;) 

12 ;  xxiv.  1  ;  XXV.  19.    It  seems  a  ground-  but  tiiat,  as  he  stayed  nine  months  longer  in 

less  conceit,  that  this    was  the   Tyran-  these  parts,  towards  the  end  of  which  he 

nus,  mentioned  by   Suidas,  who  wiote  returned  to  Ephesus,  they  might  perhaps. 


lie  xvorh  cth  great  miracles^  which  the  exorcists  also  atlenrfjt.     283 

«n  Asia,  heard  \}neho\\rm%T^ro\\r\c^oiAsia^both  Jews  and  Greeks^  ^t^.ct. 
v/ord  of  the  Lord  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  though  for  ^^"'• 
Jesus,  both  Jews  ^^^^^  peculiar  reason  he  had  been  forbidden  -7-— 
i:nd  Greeks.  '    -      .        •■  •       ,  •        c  •  Acts 

to  preach   it   there    in   his    former .  journey.  j^;^iq 

(Chap.  xvi.  6.) 
11      And      God      A?7d  to  add  the  greater  efficacy  and  success  11 
wrought  special  mir-  ^q  ^\^\^  important  doctrine,  God  wrought  many 
^fV  d^  ^^'^  ^'^"'^^  extraordinarij  and  uncommon  miracles   by  the 
°  12""  So  that  from  hands  of  Paul :       So  that,  besides  his  curing  12 
his      body      were  those  that  were  brought  to  him,  handkerchiefs 
brought    "nto    t^'e  ^,- o/;;-072s  *"  were  carried  from  his  body  to  those 
ol^o^sf'Sd''.*  that  ..ere  sick  at  a  distance,  and  presently  up- 
diseases     departed  on  their  touching  them,  the  diseases  they  were 
from  tliem,  and  the  troubled  with,  however  threatening  or  invete- 
ofthem"''  '''^"*'°''^  rate  they  were,  removed  from  them,  and  the  evil 
spirits  themselves  caine  out  of  them  that  were 
possessed  ;    which  soon  raised  the  reputation 
of  the  apostle  to  a  very  high  degree,  and  add- 
ed the  authority  of  a  divine  attestation  to  what 
he  tauglit  the  Ephesians. 
13   Then  certain       ^77^^  while  he  abode  there,  5ome  o/?Ae  t;^^^*!-  13 
jLsrexorcTsRtook  bond  Jexvs  \xvho  were]  professed  exorcists,  and 
upon  them  to  call  pretended  to  a  power  of  expelling  dsemons,^ 
them    which  undertook  to  name  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 


over 


Llrof^'i^e^Lo'd  "ver  those  v,ho  had  evil  spirits,  and  were  pos 
Jesus,  saying,   We  sessed  by  them,  saying,  We  adjure  you  by  Jesus, 

both  return  thither  before  he  quitted  it,  rfrmofthe  Greeks,  yet  they  might  very 
and  consequently,  that  he  might  have  left  probably  have  been  used,  both  by  men  and 
Timothy  at  Ephesus,  when  he  was  driven  women,  to  preserve  their  clothes,  while  en- 
from  thence,  (chap.  xx.  1,)  and  so  have  gaged  in  any  kind  of  works  that  might  en- 
written  his  First  Epistle  to  him  before  the  danger  the  spoiling  them.  It  is  justly  ob- 
meetingat  Miletus,  chap.  xx.  17.  (SeeJlir.  served  by  many  writers,  that  these  cures 
JBpjse  of  Episcopacy,  p.  335.)  I  must  add  wrought  upon  flZ'.se»f/>«ioM«,  some  of  then* 
here,  that  to  renderExxMVAc,  fi.e.Greeks,)  perhaps  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
attheendof  this  verse, /.roje/j'fe*,  is  an  un-  Ephesus,  might  conduce  greatly  to  the 
exampled  boldness  in  a  late  translator,  and  success  of  the  gospel  among  those,  whose 
quite  misrepresents  the  sense  of  the  pas-  faces  Paul  had  not  himself  seen, 
gage.  S  Vagabond  ycvcs,    icho  were    exorcists.^ 

f  Handkerchiefs,  or  aprons,  (r^iii^irt  «  Dr.  W!iill)y,  Mr.  Biscoe,  (at  Boyle's  Lect. 
riM/jt/ve/*.]  These  two  Latin  iwrds,  for  chap.  vii.  §  6,  p.  281,  llf  seq.J  and  several 
sijch  they  originally  are,  have  been  differ-  other  critics,  have  produced  many  passages 
ently  rende^-ed  ;  but  the  etymology  of  the  from  Irenseus,  Origcn,  Epiphanius,  and  Jo- 
frst  plainly  determines  it  to  signify  a  piece  sc-phus,  to  prove  that  several  of  the  Jews 
of  linen,  with  which  the  sii-eat  was  wiped  about  tliis  age  pretended  to  a  power  ot 
from  the  face,  and  though  the  latter  may  casting  out  demons,  particularly  by  some 
possibly  signify  drawers,  which  is  the  in-  arts  and  charms  derived  from  Solomon, 
terpretation preferred  by  Calmet,  fZ)/Me/-.  See  Joseph  Anttq.  lib.\in.  cap.  2,  §5.  I  do 
Vol.  II.  p.  232,)  yet  as' I  do  not  find  the  not  here  use  the  word  conjurers,  as  some 
ancients  wore  such  a  habit,  and  as  it  may  have  done,  because,  whatever  affinity  it 
most  literally  be  rendered  things  girt  half  has  witli  tlie  etymology  of  exorcists,  it  ex- 
round  the  waist,  1  choose,  with  Grotius,  and  presses,  among  us,  those  who  act  m  cnm- 
our  translators,  to  use  the  word  aprons ;  for  bination  with  infernal  spirits,  rather  than 
though  aprons  made  no  part  of  the  ordinary   such  as  adjure  them  by  a  dii-ir.e  name. 


284 


The  exorcist  J'exvs  are  beaten^  and  obliged  tofiij 


SECT,  whom  Paul  preaches^  to  come  out  of  those  whom  adjure  you  by  Jesus 

xlui.   yo^  „o^y,  possess.  And  so  it  was,  that  there  wl>om  Paul  pi-each- 

-^  xvere  seven  sons  of  {one]Scevaa  Jervish  chief  "^^  j^^^  ^j,^,^  ^,,^ 

iix.l4  pf^est^  xvho  did  this,  desirous  of  the  honour  or  seven   sons   of  one 

profit  which  thev  thought  would  redound  from  Sceva  a  Jew,    and 

such    cures,  and  imagining  there  was    some  ^'''^^"*  /'^^  priests, 

secret  charm  in  the  name  or   Jesus,   to  which 

15  these  infernal  agents  would  submit.  But  the  15  And  tiie  evil 
evil  spirit  ansxvering  their  adjuration  with  con-  spirit  answered  and 
tempt,  boldly  said}"   Jesus  I  knoxv  to  my  cost,  s:ud,  Jesus  I  know, 

J     rt      1    t'  1  1  •  •         1  ^"d    Paul    I  know; 

and  Faul  I  knoxu    as   his   appointed    servant,  (jut  ^vho  are  ve  ' 

whose  power  I  cannot  resist  ;  but  xvho  are  ye^ 

that  pretend  thus   without  any   authority   to 

16  command  me  in  that  tremendous  name  ?  And  16  And  the  man 
the  man  in  xvhom  the  evil  spirit  xvas  sprung  upon  '^^^  whom  the  evil 
them,  and  quickly  getting  master  of  them  all,  JC!,  rd'ot::?..°e 
prevailed  against  them  to  such  a  degree  as  to  them,  and  prevailed 
tear  ofT  their  clothes  from  their  backs,  andl^eat  ag'ainst  them,  so  that 
them  with  great  violence,  so  that  they  fed  out  L'l^tf.f '^^f  ^d 
oj  that  house  in  which  they  had  attempted  the  wounded. 

cure,  naked  and  xvounded,  and  became  public 
spectacles  of  scorn  and  derision,  in  a  city 
where  these  things  were  peculiarly  regarded. 

17  And  this  xuas  done  in  such  a  public  manner,  1"  And  this  was 
that  it  soon  became  knoxvn  to  all  the  Jexvs  and  [""'sand  Gr"\  *'? 
Greeks  also  dwelling  at  Ephesus  ;  and  they  were  sodwellin.^-atVplfel 
so  affected  with  the  thought  of  so  remarkable  sus  ;  and  fear  fell  on 
and  awful  an  occurrence,  that  great  fear  fell  ^'^^'"  '■*'^'  ^"'^  the 
vpon  them  all,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ^  was  magS." 

18  xvas  magniped.  And  \\\o%t  who  had  formerly  is  And  many  that 
been  professors  of  unwarrantable  arts,  which  helieved  came,  and 
they  had  diligendy  studied,  as  the  means  of  cTtheir  dSds!*'''"'* 
helping  them  to  do  extraordinary  things  by  the 

power  of  magic,  and  the  assistance  of  invisible 
agents,  were  now  so  sensible  of  their  wicked- 
ness and  folly,  that  many  of  them  xvho  be- 
lieved, struck  with  this  triumph  of  the  evil 
spirit  over  the  sons  of  Sceva,  came  of  their  own 
accord,  and  publicly  confessed  and  made  a  dec- 
laration  of  their  unlawful  deeds  of  this   kind.  themvSutlcu' 

19  And  a  considerable  7iicmber  of  those  xvho  had  tlovis  arts,  biouglit 

''   T/ie  evil  spirit  ansiuering,  &c.]  Not  to  testimony  to  Jesus,  or  craftily  to  have  in- 

insist  on  the  demonstration  arising  from  tended  by  it  to  bring  Paul  into  suspicion, 

tliis   story,     that   t/iis  dxmoniac   was   not  as  acting  in  amfcderacy  tvit/i  himself;  and, 

merely  «  lunatic,  we  may  observe,  {hat  the  if  the  latter  of  these  were  the  case,  God, 

evil  spirit,  under  whose  operation  this  man  as  in  otlier  instances,  overruled  this  arti- 

•was,  seems  eitiier  to  have  been  compelled  fee  of  satan  to  tlie  destruction  of  his  own 

by  a  superior  power  to  bear  an  unwilling  cause  and  kingdom. 


Many  ore  so  afected,  that  they  bum  their  mapcal  hooks.        285 

their  books  iog&ih-  practised  m2L^\c^\  and  curious  arts}  to  express  sect. 
b:f„"''.';i'™',"S  their  detestation  of  them,  bringing  their  book.  >^^'- 

they    counted    the  together^  burnt  them  before  all  who  were  pres- 

price  of  them,  and  ent  :  And  as  it  was  observed  that -there  were  a  xJ^iq 
found  it  fifty  thou-  great  man}'  of  them  which  bore  a  hiah  price  in 
sand  6^ecf*of  sdver.  fu   -.i         V,?  ^         /..  ;        r   ,  » 

^  that  place,  they  computed  the  value  oj  them^  and 

found  that  it  amounted  to  fifty  thousand  drach- 
mas,  which  were  the   \^pieces\  of  silver   most 
20     So    mightily  current  in  those  parts. ^     So  powerfully  did  the  20 
grew  the   word  of  ^^^^.^  ^r  ^/^^  ^^^^/         ^  ^„^  prevail,  and  so  re- 
tJod,  and  prevaded.  ,     /,  ,     "^   .  t      r    i  i 

markahle  was  the  triumph  or  the  gospel  over 

all  considerations  of  honour  or  interest,  that 
could  be  opposed  to  it  on  this  or  any  other  oc- 
casion. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Thus  may  the  word  of  God  still  groxv  and  prevail  wherever  it  ^'^fse 
comes,  and  separate  between  the  sinner  and  his  sins,   be  they  ^*^ 
ever  so  customary,  ever  so  reputable,  ever  so  gainful :    And  thus 
may  the  flame  of  love  and  zeal  consume  every  snare  which  hath  19 
detained  the  soul  in  a  base  captivity  to  it. 

In  order  to  the  production  of  so  noble  an  effect,  may  those  2—6 
who  are  so  indiiferent  to  his  sacred  operations,  as  if  they  had 
never  yet  heard  that  there  xvas  an  Holy  Spirit^  be  filled  with  it,  and 
be  made  obedient  to  it  :  And  may  they  to  whom  the  misteries  of 
the  gospel  are  committed,  declare  them  boldly,  whoever  may  be  8,  9 
hardened,  whoever  may  i?/;/)0.9e',  and  how  eui/ soever  some  who 
boast  of  their  knowledge  of  God  may  speak  ofthisxvay. 

We  cannot  expect  that  the  miracles  of  PauPs  days  should  be  11, 12 
renewed  in  ours,  but  we  may  humbly  hope  that  the  noblest 
effects  of  his  preaching  will  be  renewed ;  that  dead  souls  will  be 
quickened,  the  languishing  revived,  and  evilspirits  cast  out  from 
merCs  minds  ;  where  their  possession  is  more  fatal  and  danger- 
ous than  in  their  bodies. 

And   God  grant  that  none  may  ever  undertake  to  invoke  the  13, 14 
natne  of  Jesus  upon  such  occasions,  or  to  appear  under  the  char- 

'^  Who  had  practised  curious  arts.']     Phi-  ^  Fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver.']   If  these 

lostratus,   Chrisostonn,    and  a  variety    of  be  taken  for  Jewish  sitekels,  and  valued  at 

inorc  ancient  authors,  quoted  by  many,  and  t/tree  shillings  each,  (which  are  the  princi- 

especially  by  Mr.  Biscoe,  (at  Bnyk's  Lect.  pies   of  Dr  Benson's  computation.   Hist. 

chap.    viii.    $     1,    p.    290—293,)     have  Vol.  II.  p.  149,)   the  sum  will  amount  to 

mentioned    the  Ephe.sian   letters,  meaning  7500/.  sterling,   or,    setting   it    at  half    a 

by  them    the  charvis,  and  other  arts  of  a  crown,  to  6250  :    But,  as  the  Attic  drach^n 

magical  kitid,  which  the  inhabitants  of  that  seems  to  have  been  more  frequently  used 

city  possessed;  and,  as    tliese   practices  among  the  Greeks,  than  any  coin  equal  to 

were  in  so  much  reputation  there,  it  is  no  the  Jewish  shekel,  I  think  it  more  natural 

•wonder,  that  the  books  tliat  taught  them,  to   compute    by  that,  which,   if  with  Dr. 

how  contemptible  soever  tliey  might  be  m  Pfldeaux  we  reckon  it  at  9a'.  reduces  the 

themselves,  should  bear  a  considerable  price,  sum  to  1875/. 

VOL.   3.  39 


03^        Reflections  on  the  power  and  success  attending  the  xvord, 

SECT,  acter  oi  his  servants,  who  have  not  cordioWy  believed  i7i  him  them- 
^^"'"  selves^  and  received  their  commission  from  him  !  We  need  not 
wonder  if  in  such  a  case,  like  these  sotis  of  Sceva,  they  meddle  to 
xT^16  their  oxvn  xuoimding,  and  prove  the  means  of  irritating  rather 
than  curing  those  disorders  which  the  influence  of  satan  has  in- 
troduced, and  which  the  Spirit  of  Christ  ^ont  can  effectually  re- 
move. 

SECT.     XLIV. 

Taul  is  drivenfrom  Ephesus,  on  occasion  of  a  tumult  which  Deme- 
trius  raises,  and  the  Chancellor  prudently  appeases.  Acts  XIX. 
21,  to  the  end. 

Acts  XIX.  21.  Acts  XIX.  21. 

SECT.   "yrOTF nher  the  extraordinary  cures  and  con-    AFTER   these 

sliv.  iV  versions  at  Ephesus,  which  have  been  men-  f*"  "l"^?^  ^^''^  ^": 

.  1    .         1  T  •  I  I         ded,  Paul  purposed 

tioned  m   the    precedmg  section,   xv/ien   these  j,^  ^\^^  spirit,  whca 

xix.*21  t^^^^S^  were  fulfilled,^  Paul,  who  was  much  con- 
cerned about  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  former 
converts,  and  very  solicitous  to  promote  the 
progress  of  the  gospel,  had  thoughts  of  leaving 
Ephesus,  and  purposed  hi  spirit,^  that  first  pass- 

»  When  these  things  were  fulfilled.']  Paurs plantation  there,  and  was  returned 
Many  events  referred  to  in  the  Epistles  to  Ephesus  again,  (1  Cor.  iii.  6  ;  xvi.  8, 
happened  during  the  period.  It  is  prob-  12,)  and  that  it  was  when  Paul  himself, 
able,  that  Philemon,  a  convert  of  Paul,  having'  lately  given  a  charge  to  the  Gala- 
(Philem.  ver.  19,)  and  Epaphras,  after-  tian  churches  on  that  head,  (compare 
wards  a  minister  of  the  church  at  ColossK,  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2,  with  Acts  xviii.  23,) 
were  converted  about  this  time.  (Col.  intended  a  journey  from  Asia,  to  the 
i.  4, 7,  8;  li.  1 ;  iv.  12,13.)  The  apostle  Macedonian  and  Corinthian  churches, 
was  also  visited  by  several  Christians  from  and  was  sending  Timothy  to  prepare  his 
neighbouring  parts,  during  his  abode  way.  (1  Cor.  iv.  17,  19  ;  xvi.  5,  10  ;  com- 
here,  particularly  by  Sosthenes  and  Apol-  pared  with  the  verse  now  before  us,  and 
los  from  Corinth,  and  by  some  of  the  that  which  follows.)  Hence  it  appears, 
family  of  Chloe,  a  woman  as  it  seems  of  that  no  dependance  can  be  had  on  the 
some  figure  there,  (1  Cor.  i.  1,11,)  as  spurious  editions  sA  the  end  of  the  Epistles, 
also  by  Stephanas,  Fortunatus,  and  Achai-  wiiich  do  not  only  tell  us,  that  he  wrote 
cus,  all  from  the  same  place  ;  (1  Cor.  to  the  Galatians  from  Rome,  contrary  to 
xvi.  17,)  and  Onesiphorus,  who  after-  the  probability  there  is  that  he  wrote  it 
wards  visited  him  so  affectionately  at  from  Corinth,  (as  was  liintcd  before,  ?!ofe  ' 
Rome,  was,  as  Timothy  had  frequent  op-  on  Acts  xviii.  11,)  but  also  affirm,  in  spite 
portunities  of  observing,  very  serviceahlc  of  his  own  declaration  to  the  contrary, 
to  the  apostle  here.  (2  Tim.  i.  16 — 18.)  that  he  wrote  the  First  to  the  Corinthians 
And  there  is  great  reason  to   believe,  he    from  Philippi. 

wrote  his  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  ^  Paul  purposed  in  spirit."]  It  is  not  cer- 
from  lience,  (1  Cor.  xvi.  8,)  and  about  tain  from  the  original,  t^ine  tv  tcd  ■n-yt-j- 
this  time  ;  for  it  Is  plain,  that  Aquila  and  ywa"]/,  whether  this  relates  to  a  determina- 
Priscilla,  were  then  with  him  in  Asia,  tion  he  was  moved  to  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
(1  Cor.  xvi.  19,)  as  they  now  were,  by  wliom  he  was  directed  in  his  journies, 
(Acts  xviii.  18,  19,  26,)  tliat  it  was  after   or  (as  Beza  and   Grotius  suppose,)  to  a 

\pQUos  had  visited  Corinth,  had  imtered  purpose  he  formed  in  his  own  itund.    But 


Paul  sends  to  Macedonia,  and  stays  himself  in  Asia,  ^87 

(le      had      passed  J7ig  through  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  where  he  sect. 
through  Macedonia  had  planted  SO  many  flourishing  churches  some  ^Uv. 
jlfaSr'Tafl^g-  t™e  ago,   atPhilippi.Thessalonica,  Athens,-;;;;^ 
After  I  have  been  Cormth,  and  other  places,  he  would  then  go  to    ^j^' 
there,  I   must  also  Jerusalem  ;  sayings  After  I  have  been  there^  it  is  21 
see  Rome.  necessary  for  me  also  to  see  Rome^  that  I  may- 

bear  my  testimony  to  the  gospel  in  that  me- 
tropolis of  the  world  :  And  accordingly  Prov- 
idence brought  him  thither,  though  in  a  man- 
ner something  different  from  what  he  first  in- 

22  So  he  sent  into  tended.     Ajid  in  this  view,  sending  ttvo  of  those  22 
Macedonia  two    of  fj^^^  ministered  to  him.  namely,  Timothy  and 
them  that  mmister-    ^^       ^       ,.    •  i,^        ,     ■  i- 

ed  unto  him,  Timo-  J^rastus^''  into  Macedonia^  to  prepare  his  way, 
theus  and  Erastus :  and  to  get  their  collection  ready  for  the  poor 
but  he  himself  stay.  Christians  in  Judea,  he  himself  stayed  some 
son."  ^^'^  ^°^^  ^^^-  time  longer  in  that  part  of  Asia,  waiting  for  a 
convenient  opportunity  of  following  them. 

23  And  the  same      And  there  happened  about  that  time  no  small  23 

Wllt"bouTtha^"'f'^^^^«5^^^^^^^^ 

^ay.  ^i^"  securmg  a  happy  immortality,  which  raul 

24  For  a  certain  taught.     For  there  was  in  the  city  a  man  whose  24 
man  named  Deme-  .^ame  xvas  Demetrius,  by  profession  a  workinsc 
tnus,  a  silversmith,     .,  .  ,  ,  '    V  •  i        i  i      •    n 
■which  made  silver  silversmith,   and  a  man  ot   considerable  inliu- 
shrines   for   Diana,  ence  ;  for,  making  small  silver  shrines,  which      , 

were  models  of  the  celebrated  temple  of  Diana 
there,*^  he  employed  a  considerable  number  of 

as  we  find  that  he  delayed  the  execution  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians^  (chap, 
of  it,   and  was  by  several  circumstances    viii.  and  ix.) 

led  to  after  his  intended  course,  and  to  ^  A  working  silversmith,  making  silver 
continue  longer  in  his  progress  than  he  shrines  for  Diana.'\  Dr.  Hammond  long 
first  designed,  it  seems  more  reasonable-to  since  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that  these 
refer  it  to  his  own  spirit ;  nor  is  it  unusual  shrines  were  little  models  of  this  famous 
to  insert  the  article,  wiiere  it  only  relates  temple,  probably  something  like  those  of 
to  the  human  spirit.  (See  Acts  xvii.  16  ;  the  church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  brought 
Rom.  i.  9  ;  viii.  16  ;  1  Cor  ii.  11  ;  v.  5  ;  from  Jerusalem  ;  and  Mr.  Biscoe  has  ad- 
vi.  20  ;  Gal.  vi.  18  ;  Eph.  iv.  23  ;  Gr.J  ded  many  learned  quotations  to  illustrate 
Accordingly  Beza  renders  it,  Statuit  apud  and  confirm  that  opinion.  (Boyle's  Lect. 
se,  a-nd  Stephens,  Induxit  in  animum.  chap.  viii.  §3,  p.  300 — 302.)      See  also 

''Sending — Timothy  a)id  Erastus.']  Tim-  Raphel.  ex  Herod,  p.  380  ;  and  ex  JTen.  p. 
othy  was  a  person  very  proper  to  be  em-  175 — 177.  Yet  after  all,  the  mention  of 
ployed  on  this  occasion,  not  only  on  ac-  these  onodels  is  not  so  express,  as  absolute- 
count  of  his  excellent  character,  but  also  ly  to  exclude  Beza's  conjecture,  that  the 
as  he  had  formerly  been  in  Macedonia  business  of  Demetrius  might  possibly  be, 
■with  Paul,  and  had  assisted  'm.  planting  the  making  a  sort  of  coins,  or  medals,  on  the  re- 
churches  there.  (Acts,  chap.  xvi.  and  xvii.)  verse  of  which  iAe  ?em/)/e  might  be  repre- 
Erastus,  who  was  joined  with  him,  was  sented,  He  has  given  us  a  cut  of  one  of 
chamberlain  of  Corinth  ;  (Rom.  xvi.  23,)  these,  in  which  ?/;?  zma^e  itself,  with  its 
and  they  were  charged  with  a  commis-  various  rotw  o/'Arert.jfs,  is  exhibited  as  seen 
sion  to  promote  *Ae  cy//ecfion,  which  Paul  through  the  open  doors  of  a  temple.  It  is 
was  making,  both  in  the  European  and  possible,  this  company  of  workmen  might 
Asiatic  churches,  (1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  3  ;  Gal.  take  in  those  that  wrought  in  all  these 
ii.  10,)  for  the  poor  Christians  in  Judea,  sacred  commodities,  and  likewise  those, 
which  is  afterwards  so  largely  urged  iathe  tbat  made  a  kind  of  pageants,  intended  for. 


288        Demetrius  fnds  his  trade  in  danger^  and  raises  a  tumult. 

SECT,  men  under  him,  and  procured  no  small  gain  to  brought    no    small 

^1^^-  the  several  srtijicers  by  this  means  :       Whom  ga'm  unto  the  crafts- 

■—  therefore  he  one  day,  upon  a  general  summons,  ""25  Whom  he  call- 

xix.  gathered  together  m  a  great  number,  tvith  all  ed  together  with  the 

05  the  inferior  rvorkmen  who  were  employed  about  workmen  of  like  oc- 

this  business ;  and  when  they  were  met,  he  said,  slvs^'y"^'  knot  That 

My  friends,  and  all  you  honest  men  that  now  by  this  craft  we  have 

hear  me,   t/ou  verv  well  knoru  that  our  uuiinte-  our  wealth. 

nance  (which,  thanks  be  to  the  gods,  is  a  very 

liberal  one)  arises  from  this  manufactureoim^k- 

26  ing  silver  shrines.         And  therefore  I  thought      26  Moreover,   ye 

it  proper  to  call  you  together,  that  we  may  unite  see  and  hear,  that 

our  counsels  for  its  security,  against  the  danger  "^*^  alone  at  Ephe- 

,  ,  ,  ,     ,     •        '^  r     1  •   ?  T  siis,       but      almost 

that  threatens  the  whole  company,  or  which  I  throughout  all  Asia, 

am  satisfied  vou  cannot  but  be   sensible  :   For  tliis  Paul  hsth  per- 

you  all  see  and  hear,  that  this  Paul  oi  Tarsus,  ^^'^^^e^'  '''f  ^"''"f^ 
•^  ,       ,  ,  -1  •  .     1        1  away  much   people, 

who  has  unhappily  resided  so  long  amongst  us,  saying,  That  they  be 
has  persuaded  great  numbers  of  people,  not  only  no  gods  which 'are 
ofEphesus,    but  almost  of  all  the  provinces  of  made  with  hands  : 
Asuia,  as  they  have  occasionally  visited  us,'  and 
has   turned   them  aside  from  the    established 
religion,  saying,   that  they  are  not  true  deities^ 
nor  worthy  of  being  at  all  worshipped  or  re- 
Zrzfi.i,r,,,icha         uJ^oMkand.:'    So  that,  „ ?L'o°„*c'aft is™^ 
it  this  be  suiiered  any  longer,  ttiere  ts  danger  danger  to  be  set  at 
77ot  only  that  this  occupation  of  ours  should  be  de-  nought  ;    but    also 

predated  and  ruined,  which  must  be  the  neces-  ^^^^  ^^^  temple   of 
f.   1  .  7    ^     ;      .»     .  the    great    goddess 

sary  consequence  ot  his  success,  but  also  that  Diana  should  be 
the  celebrated  temple  of  the  great  goddess  Diana  despised,  and  her 
shoidd  be  despised,  and  her  grandeur  destroyed,  magnificence  should 
xvhom  now  all  Asia  and  the  whole  world  wor-  ^^  '^Z'^^'^tl^lhl 
ships  ;S  SO  that  they  resort  hither  from  all  parts  world  worshippeth. 

public  processions,  in  which  Diana  was  that  the  contrary  opinion  generally  pre- 
represented  in  a  kind  "of  moveable  chapel,  vailed,  namely,  that  there  was  a  kind  of 
resembling  her  great  temple,  in  a  larger  (/mn/V)' in  the  nna^e*  of  their  supposed  de- 
proportion  tiian  these  supposed  inodels,  to  ities,  which,  Eisner  well  shews,  the  Hea- 
whicli  some  passages  of  antiquity  undoubt-  thens  did  think  ;  though  some  of  them, 
edly  refer,  and  which  the  Romans  called  and  particulary  Maximus  Tyrius,  and  Ju- 
the)is(e.  lian,  had  learnt  to  speak  of  tiiem  just  as 

•^  Great  numbers  of  people,   not  only   of  the   Papists  now  do,    who   indeed    may 

Ephesxis,  hut  almost  of  all  Asia  ]  Dr.  Whit-  seem  to  have  bormved  some  of  their  apol- 

by  observes,  this  is  the  exact  rendering  of  ogies  from  the  Heatiiens.     {SteElsn.  Ob- 

the  words  E<t)£(7K, — tuc  Ka-m^  ik^vov  o;^^Xi3v  ;  serv.  Vol.  I.  p.  455 — 459.) 
so  that,  as  the  paraphrase  explains  it,  it        f-  Whom  all  Asia,  and  the  luorld  i\;orshlps.'\ 

may  refer  to  wliat  Paul  had  done  among  Diana,  as  many  critics  have  observed,  was 

them  at  Ephestts,  wiiich  wag  the  whole  that  known  under  a  great  variety  of  titles  and 

could  lia\c  fallen  under  the  observation  of  characters,  as  the  goddess  of  hunting,  o{  trav- 

Demctrius  and  the  company.  elling,  o\' childbirth,  of  enchantments,  &c.  un- 

^  Saying,  that  they  are  not  deities,    •which  der  one  or  another  of  whicli  views  she  had 

41c  inadt  with  hands-']   This  plainly  shews,  undoubtedly  a  great  number  ot  votaries.; 


The  mob  is  enraged^  and  cries  out  for  Diana,  289 

to  pay  their  homage  to  her,  to  the  vast  advan.  sect. 
tage  of  our  whole  city,  and  carry  home  with   '^'^^• 
them  great  numbers  of  our  shrines,  to  exercise 
their  devotion  at  home,  till  they  have  an  op-    ^^^^ 
portunity  of  coming  again  to  worship  in  her  27 
temple. 

28  And  when  they  And  such  was  the  effect  of  what  Demetrius  28 
heard  these  sayings,  said,  that  upon  hearing  [this]  they  were  ^W  filed 
they  were  full  of  ^^-^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^  ^j^j^^,^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^j^ 
■wrath,  and  cried  out,  ,  *,  ,  .  ,.  .  .  ,  , 
saying-,  Great  is  trade  and  their  religion  were  m  danger,  they 
Diana  of  the  Ephe-  ran  about  the  city,  and  cried  out  with  great  vio- 
2''^"^*                         lence,  sayings  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephe.<ians.^ 

29  And  the  whole  And  this  outcry  of  theirs  gave  a  general  alarm,  29 
city  was  filled  with  g^  ^^iTii  the  xvhok  citu  rvas  filled  xvith  confusion; 
confusion:  andhav-  .  ,  .  ,  -'  J.  i  ^i  ^  i  i 
inffcau£?htGaiusand  and  wMh  a  Wild  ungovernable  zeal  they  rushed 
Aristarclius,  men  of  rvith  one  accord  into  the  theatre^  where  their  fa- 
Macedonia,  Paul's  mous  games  were  celebrated  to  the  honour  of 
^nEeTr^^hedSm^'that  deity,  dragging  thither  Gains  and  Aris- 
one  accord  into  the  tarchus^^  two  inen  of  Macedonia^  [who  zvere'] 
theatre.                      FauTs  fellow  travellers. 

30  And  when  Paid       And  xvhen  Paid  heard  of  the  distress  and  30 
would  have  entered  danger  of  his  friends,  and  would  have  gone  in 
Ihe^disciplesSer^  ^o  the  theatre  to  address  himself /o  the  people, 

ed  him  not.  that  he  might  either  bring  them  to  a  better 

temper,  or  at  least  get  his  friends  discharged 
by  surrendering  himself,  the  disciples  that  were 
with  him  would  not  permit  him  so  to  expose  his 

31  And  certain  of  valuable  person.     And  some  too  (?/the  Asiarchs,  31 
the  chief  of  Asia,  (^s  they  were  called,)  that  is,  of  the  principal 

friends,  Tent   unto  "ffi^'f'  ^^°'^''  ^^  *^.^  community  of  Asia  \o 

him,   desiring   hhn  preside  over  the  public  games  and  feasts  which 

that  he   would  not  they  were  used  to  celebrate  at  certain  intervals 

in  honour  of  their  gods,  as  they  knew  Paul, 

and  had  a  friendship  for  him^   sent  out  some 

messengers  to  him^  and  earnestly  desired  that 

^'  Great  is  Diana,    &c.]        Eisner  has  ebrating  the  public   games  in  honour  of 

shewn  here,  how  fi-equently  this  epithet  Diana,  over  which  these  officers  presided, 

oi great  was  given  by  the  Heathens  to  Ju-  (as  Grotins,  Salmasius,  and  Dr.  Hammond 

piter,  Diana,  and  other  of  their  deities,  to  have  largely   shewn,)    and,   as  it  is  not 

which  he  adds,  that  the  ascription  of  it  to  probable  that,  in  such  a  tumultuous  hour, 

the  true   God  is   in    scripture  called  mag-  several  of  them  should  have  sent  to  him  at 

nifving  him.     See  Eisner,  Observe.  Vol.  I.  p.  once  with  such  a  message,  unless  they 

461.  had  been  in  the  theatre  together,  I  cannot 

'  Aristarchus.']  This  friend  and  compan-  but  declare  myself  of  the  same  opinion, 

ion  of  Paul  was  afterwards  his  fellow  pris-  though  I  know  that  the  theatres  were  places 

oner  at  Rome  in  the  cause  of  tlie  gospel ;  in  which  the  Greeks  often  met  for  the  dis- 

Col.  iv.  10.  patch  of  public  business,  when  there  were 

■«  Some  of  the  principal  officers  of  Asia  no  sheii^s  exhibited.     (See  Raphel.  ex  Xen. 

sent  to  him.2     It  has  from  this  and  the  fol-  p.   177.)     Some  would  render  the  word 

lowing  passage  been  concluded  by  many,  Atr;ag;^o/j6r/mafe*  of  Asia,  and  I  think  very 

that  the  people  at  Ephesus  were  then  ceU  properly  ;  (see  Mr.  Biscoe  at  BoyWs  Lei^t, 


290  Paul  IS  advised  not  to  venture  among  thevt. 

s^cT.  he  woidd  not  veiiture  himself  into  the  theatre,  zAy^ninve     himself, 
^^'*^-  since  the  rage  of  the  people  was  such,  that  if  i»to  the  theatre. 
"^^  he  came  it  would  be  with  the  utmost  hazard 
of  his  life. 


SIX. 


32  So7ne  therefore^  as  they  stood  there  in  the     32  Some  tlierefore 

the^xtre^were  crying  one  thing-, and  some  anothery  cnedone  thing,  and 

according  as  their  passions  led  them,  or  as  the  th^^  asTem'biy '  Jas 

zeal  of  others  prompted  them  ;  for  the  assein-  confused,    and   the 

hly  7vas  exceedingly  confused,  arid  the  greater  "i"i'c  part  knew  not 

part  did  720 1  know  for  xvhat  they  xvere  come  to-  T!!ZiZll}!^I^^"^ 
■^     ,       I       .  1     .   •       1    1      *^         T  ,      come  together. 

gather,  havmg  only  joined  the  crowd  upon  the 

alarm  that  had  been  given  by  the  cry  of  the 

greatness  of  their  goddess,  without  learning 

what  had  excited  it. 

33  And  in  the  midst  of  this  confusion  they  33  And  they  drew 
thrust  forxvard  Alexander  from  amongst  the  Alexander  out  of  the 
multitude,  that  he  might  speak  unto  the  people,  '""Itit^'Je,  the  Jews 
.2.  cv  1  •  7-  ir  •  1  \.  ^vf  putting  him  forward. 
the  Jexvs  also  urging  htmon,^  learmglest  they.  And  Alexander  beo 

ivho  were  known  to  be  disaffected  to  all  kinds  koned  with  the  hand, 
of  idolatry,  should  suffer  in  the  tumult,  with-  andwould  have  made 
out  being  distinguished  from  the  followers  of  pgopie,^'''^^ 
Paul :  And  Alexander  was  willing  to  comply 
with  the  design,  -And  \hereio\'&  beckoning  xvith 
his  hand  for  silence,  xvoidd  have  made  a  defence 

34  to  the  people.  But  xvhen  they  knexv  that  he  xuas  34  But  when  they 
a  Jexv,  and  consequently  an  enemy  to  their  '^"ew  that  he  was  a 
image  worship,  they  would  not  suffer  him  to  J^j^;  ^^'^ouf  tS 
speak  ;  but  07ie  voice  arose  from  them  all,  and  space  of  two  houi-s 
the  whole  multitude  united  as  one  man,  crying  cried  out,  Great  is 
out  in  a  tumultuous  way  for  about  the  space  of  ^'^"'^  °^  ^^^  ^P*^^' 
two   hours   together,   Great  is   Diana   of  the 

Ephesians. 
3o       But  the  chancellor,^  who  was  a  person  not     o5  And  when  the 
only  of  considerable  dignity  with  regard  to  his 

chap.  vlii.  §  4,  p.  302 — 305,)  and,  as  they  their  aversion  to  idolatry,  to  employ  one  of 
were  persons  o\ great  dignity,  and  some  of  their  body  in  declaring  against  Paul  on 
thcni  priests  too,  tliis  civil  message  from  this  public  occasion.  But  I  question, 
them  was  at  once  a  proof  of  their  candour,  whether  the  word  etTroKcyua-d-Ai  would 
and  of  the  moderation  with  which  Paul  have  been  used,  had  lie  chieHy  intended 
had  beliaved,  wliich  made  them  tlius  kiiid-  an  accusation  against  Paul ;  nor  is  it  evi- 
ly  solicitous  for  his  safety.  Ur.  Benson  dent  to  me,  that  he  had  yet  renounced 
thinks,  they  recollected  '  the  danger  to  Christianity,  or  incurred  the  sentence  refer- 
whicli  Paul  had  been  e.\posed  in  a  combat  red  to  above,  if  this  were  indeed  the  same 
ii-it/i  ici^d  beasts  in  this  very  theatre,  to  person,  and  not  some  other  Alexander, 
which  some  iiave  supposed  the  apostle  re- 
fers, 1  Cor.  XV.  32,  a  text  which  we  may  "  The  chancellor.']  Our  translators  ha.ve 
consider  hereafter.  rendered  the  word  T^^/uiiunltu;,  the  town' 
•  They  thrust  forv:ard  Alexander,  Stc]  clert.  It  literally  signifies  the  scribe  or 
Grotius  thinks,  this  was  Alexander  the  cop-  secretary  ;  but,  as  he  seems  to  have  been  a 
persinith,  once  a  professed  Christian,  but  person  of  some  authority  as  well  as  learning, 
afterwards  an  apostate,  and  an  enemy  to  I  thougiU  the  word  chancellor,  which  Mr. 
Paul;  (ITim.  i.  20;  2  Tim.  iv.  14  ;)  .and  Harrington  also  uses,  (Works,  \).  338,) 
lie  supposes  it  an  artifice  of  the  Jews,  wlio  was  preferable  ;  nor  would  recorder  have 

knew  themselves  obnoxious  on  account  of  been  much  amiss.     Mr,  Biscog'at  Boyle's 


The  chancellor  stills  the  noise  of  the  people :  29% 

townclerk  had    ap-  office,  but  likewise  of  great  discretion,  having-  sect, 
peased  th^  people^  ^^ciy?(?rt??/2e/?eo/?/e  SO  far  as  to  make  them  toler-    ''^'^- 
Ephe'^sus,  whrma^li  ably  silent,  said.  Ye  men  of  Ephesus,  xvhat  man  ~ 
is  there  that  know-  is  fA^re  in  the  v/orld,  that  has  any  intelligence  of  xix.35 
eth  not  how  that  the  things  at  all,  that  does  not  know  that  the  whole 
?i''a"  wsh^p'eTof  <^ity  oftheEphesians  is  with  the  most  humble  and 
the    great  goddess  careful  regard  devoted  to  the  temple  oUhe  great 
Diana,  and   of  the  goddess  Diana^  and  to  the  worship  oithe  mirac- 
STfrom'l'pto"  "'™'  ['»'T^  ,ha,  fell do-u:n from  Jupiter;  as 
undisputed  tradition  assures  us  the  sacred  image 
in  our  temple  did  ?  Since  then  these  things 

36  Seeing    then  rt;'^  plainly  incowto^crWe,  and  this  celestial  image  36i 
nof  ^br^?3o"lfe'ra-  ^^  "°  '^^^  concerned  in  any  censure  of  those 
gainst,  ye  ought  to  made  with  hands,  it  is  necessary  for  you  to  be 

be  quiet,  and  to  do  quiet  and  gentle  in  your  proceedings,  and  to  do 

nothing  rashly.  nothing  in  a  precipitant  manner yhy  which  you 

might  run  yourselves  into  vast  inconveniencies 

and  dangers  before  you  are  av/are.         And  it 

37  For  ye  have  is  particularly  important  to  attend  to  it  now,  37 
J:™fw'S:;*T.  because  indeed  you  have  taken  a  very  unrea- 
ther      robbers     of  sonable  and  unwarrantable  step  ;  for  you  have 

violently  seized  and  brought  these  men  into  the 
theatre,  who  are  neither  sacrilegious  robbers  of 

Led.  chap.  viii.  §  4,  p.  305,)  endeav-  and  spu-It  of  the  or/^/na/.  It  properly  sig- 
ours  to  pi'ove,  on  the  testimony  of  Dom-  nifies  a  priest,  or  priestess,  devoted  to  some 
ninus  and  Apuleius,  that  the  office  re-  /'arfjc!</i7r  t/e/fv,  whose  business  it  is  to  look 
ferred,  not  to  tJie  city  of  Ephesus,  but  to  the  after  the  temple,  and  see  that  it  be  not  only 
^ames,andthattheperson  whobore  itrep-  kept  in  good  repair,  but  also  neat  and 
resented  Apollo,  one  of  the  chief  of  their  clean,  and  beautified  in  a  proper  manner  ; 
deities,  and  the  supposed  brother  of  Diana,  so  that  by  the  way,  the  word  churchnxiardeu 
which,  if  it  wei*e  indeed  the  case,  would  among  us  expresses  but  a  part  of  the  idea. 
give  great  weight  to  his  interposition.  He  It  appears  by  some  ancient  inscriptions  on 
appears  by  this  speech  a  person  of  consider-  coins,  and  other  authentic  testimonies,  (see 
able  prudence,  and  great  abilities  ;  for  he  Mr.  Biscoe,  p.  306,  307  ;  and  Raphel.  ex 
urges  in  a  few  words,  that  there  was  no  Xen.  p.  177,  178,)  that  there  were  some 
need  of  such  a  public  declaration,  that  particular  persons  at  Ephesus  who  had  this 
they  were  votaries  of  Diana,  s'mce  every  office;  but  the  chancellor,  with  great 
body  knew  it,  ver.  35,  36  ;  that  the  per-  sti-ength  and  beauty  of  language,  to  ex- 
sons  accused  were  not  guilty  of  any  breach  press  the  unanimity  and  zeal  of  the  whole 
of  the  laws,  or  public  oft'ences,  ver.  37  ;  city  in  the  service  of  Diana,  speaks  of  it  as 
that,  if  they  were,  this  was  not  a  legal  one  such  attendant  devotee  in  her  temple-,- SiXiA, 
method  of  prosecuting  them,  ver.  38,  39  ;  as  vsaKogoc  is  compounded  of  a  word  which 
and  that  they  were  themselves  liable  to  signifies  to  sweep,  it  imports  the  humility 
prosecution  for  such  a  tumultuous  pro-  witli  which  they  were  ready  to  stoop  to  ^/ie 
cceding,  ver.  40.  lowest  office  of  service  there.      As  for  the 

tradition  of  this  image's  falling  downfrom 
°  The  city  of  the  Ephesians  is  devoted,  &c.3  Jupiter,  there  was  the  like  legend  concerning 
Though  this  was  the  best  way  of  render-  several  other  images  among  the  Heathens, 
ing  the  word  vtaxoga?,  wliich  on  the  whole  (as  Mr.  Biscoe  has  shewn  by  many  learned 
occm-red  to  me,  yet  I  am  sensible,  how  far  quotations,  p.  307,  308,)  as  there  is  like- 
it  is  (even  with  all  I  have  added  in  the  -wise  concevmng  some  pictures  of  the 'sirgiri' 
paraphrase,)  from  expressing-  the  sense  ilfflrj/ in  Popish  churches. 


292  He  shews  they  were  to  blame  for  this  riotous  meeting, 

SECT,   temples^  nor  blasphemers  of  your  goddess,°  which  churches,    nor  yet 
^^''''-    one  would  imagine  by  these  exclamations  of^^^^pbemers  of  your 

yours  that  they  were  ;  but  who,  so  far  as  I  can  ^°     ^^^' 
j,jx     learn,  behave  themselves  in  a  grave  and  order- 
s' ly  manner,  and  occasion  no  disturbance  to  the 
State  by  their  private  notions  whatever  they 
58  be.      If  therefore  Demetrius^  and  the  artificers       33  Wherefore  if 
that  are  vnth  him  have  suffered  in  their  proper-  Demetrius,  and  the 
tv,  and  have  a  charsre  of  any  private  injury  to  craftmen  which  are 
•rr  •     ,  .2.       •    -1  .  !    77  with    him,    have    a 

Otter  agamst  any  one^  the  civil  courts  are  held^  matter  against   any 
in  which  they  may  have  justice  done  them  ;  man,the  law  is  open, 
or  if  they  have  any  crime  relating  to  the  State  ^."^  ^''^^'^  ^^''^  ^^P"- 
to    allege   against  any,  the  law  directs  them  Jjf^d  one  another."'' 
how  they  should  proceed,  and  there  are  the 
Roman  proconsuls  to  whom  they  may  apply, 
■who   are   the   proper  judges   of  such  cases  :'' 
Let   them  then  bring  their  action  and   implead 
one  another^  and  traverse  their  suit  in  a  legal 

•  Neither  robbers  of  temples,  nor  blasphe-  assembly,  then   so  prudently  dismissed, 

miers  of  your  goddess.^     It  is  very  ungener-  and  how  very  ill  timed  the  best  religious 

ous  in  Orobio  fapud  Liinborch,  Collat.  cum-  discourse  would  tlien  have  been,  which  in- 

yud.  p.  134,)  to  insinuate  from  hence,  that  deed  might  have  left  the  maker  of  it  in  a 

the  fear  of  suffering  kept  Paul  from  declar-  great  measure  chargeable  with  all  themis' 

ing  against  the  established /r/o/rtfr/e.?  here  ;  chief  which  should  have  followed, 
and  it  is  much  more  so  in  Lord  Shaftsbury, 

(Charact.  Vol.  III.  p.  86,)  to  represent  the  P  There  are  the  Roman  proconsuls']  I  can- 
apostle  and  his  companions,  as  acquiescing  not  but  agree  with  the  learned  Mr.  Bas- 
in this  defence  of  the  cArt/zre/Zor,  and  shel-  nage,  f  Annal.  Vol.  I.  p.  674,)  that  the 
tering  themselves  under  it,  though  it  province  of  Asia  was  at  this  time  adminis- 
maintained,  that  they  allowed  the  divinity  tered  by  Celer  and  .tlius,  who  were  procu' 
of  Diana  and  her  image,-  nor  to  insist  rators  after  the  death  of  Silanus,  (Tacit. 
on  Brennius's  remark,  that  nothing-  said  Annal.  lib.  xiii.  cap.  1,)  and  having,  as  sucli 
against  gods  made  luith  hands  could  affect  officers  sometimes  had,  the  ensigns  and 
an  image,  which  was  supposed  to  have  ornaments  of  consular  dignity,  ( Suet  on. 
fallen  down  from  heaven,  nor  to  urge  Paul's  Claud,  cap.  24,)  might  naturally  enough  be 
absence,  tiiough  that  puts  hi')n  quite  out  of  called  proconsuls.  This  seems  a  more  nat- 
tlie  question  as  to  any  reply  to  tills  speech  ;  ural  interpretation,  than  it  would  be  to 
it  is  obvious  to  answer,  that  «/iecAu«ce//o;'.s  say,  that  the  proconsuls  of  neighbouring 
assertion  is  only  tliis,  "  That  the  persons  provinces  were  present  at  these  games, 
m  question  had  not  disturbed  the  public  and  so  might  be  referred  to  here  ;  for,  not 
peace  by  any  riotous  attempt  to  plunder  or  now  to  inquire  how  far  their  power  might 
demolish  the  temple  or  altar  of  Diana,  nor  extend  out  of  their  proper  precincts,  it  is 
did  tliey  abuse  her  by  scurrilous  language."  obvious  to  remark,  that  this  could  be  no 
This  was  much  to  their  honour  ;  but  in  argument  to  Demetrius,  who  could  not 
how  serious,  strenuous,  and  courageous  a  prosecute  his  action  during  the  games,  nor 
manner  the  apostles  bore  an  open,  though  command  the  stay  of  liiese  noble  visitants 
always  modest  and  peaceable,  testimony  after  tliem.  I  must  not  forget  to  own  my 
against  idolatry,  the  whole  series  of  their  obligation  to  Mr.  Biscoe  for  the  clear  view 
history  and  writings  shew.  Orobio  for-  he  has  given  me  of  the  sense  of  f/;/V  and 
gets,  thattlie  Jews  were  here  silent ,-  .ind  the  following  wrie,  which  I  first  found  in 
bolh  he,  and  tlie  noble  (but  often  inconsist-  him,  (Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  viii.  §  6,  7,  p.  308 
enl)  writer  of  tiie  Characteristics,  forget,  — 312,)  and  then,  wiili  a  most  remarkable 
how  irregular  a  step  it  would  have  been  for  similarity  of  inteqirctation,  in  Mr.  Hat' 
any  Jew  or  Christian  to  have  detained  an  rington'a  Works,  p.  339. 


His  speech  appeases  the  tumult*  293 

manner  in  either  of  these  judicatories,  till  it  be  sect. 

39  But  if  ye  in-  brought  to  a  fair  determination.         But  {/"the    ^•'^'• 

quire  any  thmg  con-  ^ause  be  not  properly  either  civil  or  criminal,  

cerning   other  mat-         ,  .'.'.•'  ,  .  .  ,     '    Acts 

ters,  it  shall  be  de-  ^^^^  you  are  mqinrtng  any  thing  concerning  Other  xix.39 
termined  in  a  lawful  vxatters^  relating  to  our  common  utility,  or  to 
assembly.  religion,  which  may  seem  of  a  special  nature, 

there  is  no  room  to  doubt  but  it  shall  he  deter- 
mined to  the  general  satisfaction,  in  a  latvful 
assembly  of  the  Asiatic  States,  who  will  inquire 
into  it  impartially,  and  with  a  diligence  propor- 

40  For  we  are  in  tionable  to  its  importance.     And  to  this  it  will  40 
danger  to  be  called  be  highly  expedient  to  refer  it ;  for  indeed ''we 

in  question   tor  this  1 1  •       ,    '  /-  ,    •  ,,    ,  ■  .         , 

day's  uproar,  there  ^^^  ^"^  ^^  danger  OJ  being  called  in  question  by- 
being  no  cause  our  superiors  for  the  insurrection  xvhich  has 
whereby  we  may  happened  this  dcai^^  as  there  is  no  sufficient  cause 
crive  an    account  01  7  ,  •   7  ^        ,  .  , 

this  concourse.  ^^  wtiicn  xve  can  account  Jor  this  tumultuous 

concourse^^  which  therefore  may  justly  give 
some  alarm  to  the  Roman  magistrates. 

liad\hts  tp^en"  he     ^''^  ^'''^'^  '^^  ^^^  ^"^^  ^^^^^  things,  he  dismiss-  41 
dismissed   the  '  as.  ^^  the  assembly  ;  and  w^ithout  any  further  vio- 
sembly.  knee  they  returned  to  their  own  habitations. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

May  God  grant  that  the  zeal  of  the  Heathens,  m  the  worship  verse 
of  their  imaginary  deities,  may  not  rise  up  in  judgment  against  us,  28,  34 
for  the  neglect  of  the  living  Jehovah!   They  rent  the  skies  with 
acclamations  of  the  greatness  of  their  goddess,  and  spared  no  cost 
to  adorn  her  temple,  or  to  purchase  the  models  of  it.    May  a  sense  24 
of  the  greatness  of  our  God,  who  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with 
hands,  fill  our  minds  continually,  and  make  us  ready  to  spend 
and  be  spent  in  his  service  ! 

/  In  too  many  instances,  indeed,  religion  has  degenerated  into  25, 27 
craft,  and  been  made  the  pretence  of  promoting  men's  secular 
interest.  Would  to  God  that  all  artifices  of  this  kind  were  to 
be  found  amongst  Heathens  !  But  the  spirit  of  these  votaries  to 
Diana,  has  too  often  invaded  the  Christian  church,  and  perhaps 
raised  not  a  few  tumults  against  them  who  have  been  its  best 

'i  And  indeed"]   Raphelius  has  remarked,  <rt;rgo<p>(?,  remarkably  answer  to  those  of 

fAnnot.    ex   Xen.  in  Act.  iv.    27  ;  ^  xvi.  that  laxv. 

37,)  that  >^stg  often  signifies  indeed,  which  '   No  cause  by  which   lue  can  account  for 

seems  to  me  an  observation  of  moment.  this  concowseT^  Fire,  inundations,  the  siid- 

'  In  danger  of  being  called  in  question  for  den  invasion  of  enemies,  isfc.  might  have 

the  insurrection,  &c.]     There  was  a  Roman  excused  and  justified  a  sudden  concourse  of 

law,  which  made  it  capital  to  raise  a  riot  :  /leo/j/f  rushingtogciherwithsomeviolcnce; 

*'  ^i  detum  is"  concursum  fecerit,   capite  but  the  chancellor  with  great  propriety  ob- 

puntatitr  ,'     and    it     has     been     observ-  serves,  there  was  no  such  cause,  nor  any 

ed,  that  the  original  words,   r*5!«c  and  other  adequate  one,  to  be  assigned. 

VOL.  3.  40 


29-i    Reflections  on  the  pcople''s  rage^  and  the  chancelhr^s  prudence. 

SECT,  friends.     We  see  how  mad  and  furious  is  the  rage  of  an  incensed' 

populace  :  Let  us  bless  God  that  we  are  not  exposed  to  it,  and  be 

verse  thankful  for  that  hnd  Providence  which  preserved  the  precious 
28,  29  lite  of  the  apostle^  when  after  the  manner  of  men  he  fought  xvith 

52  beasts  at  Ephesus,  (iCor.  xv.  32.) 
^  '^^  The  prudence  of  this  chancellor  is  worthy  of  esteem,  who 
Kjf  seq.  found  out  a  way  to  quiet  this  uproar :  Happy  had  it  been  for 
him,  \^  \h<t  good  sense  he  shewed  upon  this  occasion  had  led  him 
26  to  see  the  vanity  of  that  idle  tradition^  which  taught  them  that  an 
image  fell  down  from  their  imaginary  Jupiter^  or  that  those  coidd 
be  gods  xvho  zuere  made  with  hands.  But  the  god  of  this  zuorld  hath 
in  all  ages  blinded  the  viinds  of  multitudes,  (2  Cor.  iv.  4  j)  and 
they  acted  like  idiots  in  religion,  when  in  other  instances  their 
sagacity  hath  commanded  a  deserved  and  universal  admiration. 
The  prevalence  of  idolatry  through  so  many  polished  and  learn- 
ed, as  well  as  savage  and  ignorant  nations,  both  ancient  and 
modern,  is  a  sad  demonstration  of  this.  Let  us  pray,  that  they 
may  consider  and  shew  themselves  men^  (Isai.  xlvi.  8,)  and  deliver 
their  own  souls  under  a  sensibility  that  they  have  a  lie  in  their 
right  hand.  (Isai.  xliv,  20.)  For  this  the  labours  of  Paul  were 
employed  ;  and  the  progress  of  that  gospel  he  preached  appears 
matter  of  great  joy,  when  the  effects  of  it  are  considered  in  this 
view.  May  it,  like  the  jnorning  lights  spread  from  one  end  of 
the  heavens  to  the  other  ;  while  the  admired  vanities  of  the 
Heathen  are  degraded,  and  cast  (as  the  sacred  oracles  assure  us 
they  shall  be)  to  the  moles  and  the  bals.     (Isa.  ii.  20.) 

SECT.     XLV. 

Paul^  having  made  a  tour  through  the  country  of  Macedonia^  goes 
to  Achaia  :  and  returning  back  again  through  Macedonia^  takes 
ship  at  Philippic  and  so  comes  to  Troas  ;  where  he  held  an  as- 
sembly^ in  which  the  night  was  spent ^  and  Eutychus^  killed  by  a 
fall^  was  raised  to  life ;  after  which  Paul  proceeds  on  his  voyage. 
Acts  XX.  1—16. 

Acts  XX.  1.  ^  Acts  XX.  1. 

SECT.  "T  "/C  TE  have  given  an  account  of  the  insurrec-    A  ^  D  "ft*-'!"  the 

^'''     V  V  tion  at  Ephesus,  how  it  was  excited  by  -TV. uproar  was  cea- 

^„.3  Demetrius  and  his  workmen    and  prudenUy  ^r.'.i.i'ul'eldpl™; 

XX.  1  quieted  by  the  interposition  oi  the  chancellor,  and  embraced  f/jci/j* 

Norv  after  the  tumult  7vas  ceased^  Paul  calling 

the  disciples  to  him,   and  embracing  them  with 

great  affection,  departcdhom  Ephesus  after  the 

long  abode  he  had  made  there  :     And  having 

passed  through  Troas  in  his  way,  he  crossed  the 


Paul  goes  to  Macedonia^  and  visits  Greece*  295 

and  departed  for  to  sea  from  thence  to  go  into  Macedonia^*-  to  visit  sect. 

go  into  Macedonia,    the  Philippians,  Thessalonians,  and  Bereans,    ^1^- 
to  whom  (as  was  observed  before)  he  had  sent 
Timothy  and  Erastus,  while  he  stayed  in  Asia,  ^x^  i 
(chap.  xix.  22,)   and  from  whence  Timothy 
was  now  returned,  and   left  behind   him   at 
Ephesus. 

2  And  when   he       And  after  Paul  was  come  to  Macedonia,  as  2 
had  g-one  over  those  }^g  ^y^g  jrohx!^  through  those  parts ^  he  zealously 
E'rucll'^KC:  pursued  the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged  , 
tion,   he  came  into  fl;2rt'Afify?^  ^x/zorftr/ the  laithtul  he  found  there, 
Greece,  and  comforted  them  with  much  discourse,  he 

came  from  thence  into  Greece^  that  he  might 
visit  the  churches  at  Corinth,  and  in  the  neigh- 

3  And  there  abode  bouring   cities  of  Achaia.     And  xvhen  he  had  3 
three  months  ;  and  continued  [there']  three  months^  he  was   now 

»    Departed  from  Ephesus  —  to  go  into  ces  would  occur  at  most  of  these  places, 

Macedonia.']  It  is  very  natural  to  concliule,  whicli  made  Paul's  presence  with  them 

(as  Dr.  Benson  and  many  others  do,)  that  for  a  while  highly  expedient.     It  seems 

Paul  now  left  Timothy  at  Ephesus,  and  probable  tli at  Paul  wrote  his  First  Epistle 

that  he  refers  to  it,  1  Tim.  i.  3,  he  being  by  to  Timothy  from  hence,  expecting  to  return 

this  time  returned  from  that  embassy  men-  to  Ephesus  again,  and  then  designing  that 

tioned  Acts  xis.  22.     As  the  apostle  went  Timothy  should  continue  there  till  he  came, 

through   Troas,   which  lay  in  his  way  to  (1  Tim.  lii.  14,  15 ;  iv,  13,)  though  Provi- 

Macedonia,  he  met  with  a  fair  opportunity  dence  ordered  the  matter  otherwise.     I 

of  preaching  the  gosjiel  there;  (2  Cor.  ii.  ahall  hereafter,  if  God  permit,  mention 

12  ;)  but,  not  receiving  those  tidings  of  the  reasons  which  incUne  me  at  present  to 

his  friends  at  Corinth  which  he  expected  believe,  tliat  Paul  wrote  his  First  Epistle 

by  Titus,  he  passed  on  to  Macedonia  with-  to  Timothy  now,  rather  than  after  he  loas 

out  farther  delay, /^z6zV.  ver.  13,)  intending  set  at  liberty  from  his  first  imprisojiment  at 

to  proceed  to  Corinth  from  thence,  since  Rome,  to  which  time  Bp  Pearson  ( Annal. 

he  could  not  visit  that  church  first,  as  he  Paul,  ad  an.  64,  p.  22,)  and  Mr.  Le  Clerc 

had  once  intended  ;  2  Cor.  i.  15,  16.  Com-  ( Eccles.  Hist.  cent.  i.  an.  65,  §  2,)  refer  it. 

pare  1  Cor.  xvi.  5,  6.  The  principal  of  them  are  well   stated  by 

^  Going  through  those  parts."]     In  Mace-  Dr.  Benson,  f  Hist.  Vol.  II.  p.  167—199,) 

donia,  after  great  anxiety  in  his  mind,  he  than    which    I   remember  nothing  more 

at  length  met  with  Titus,  who  brought  satisfactory  on  the  subject.     See  also  Mr. 

him  a  comfortable  account  of  the  state  of  Boyse's  Works,  Vol.  II.  p.  293,  294. 

affairs  at  Corintli  ;  (2  Cor.  vli.  5—7  ;)  And  '  Continued  there  three  mo7iths.]  It  seems 

in  particular,  what  he  said  of  their  liberal  that  Paul  met  with  business.here,  and  in 

disposition  gave  the  apostle  reason  to  glory  other  places,  which  detained  him  longer 

in  theni,  and  to  excite  the  Macedonians  to  than  lie  expected.     From  hence  he  proba- 

imitate  their  generosity,  in  assisting  the  bly  wrote  his  celebrated  Epistle  to  the  Ro- 

contribution  he    was  now   raising  for  the  vians  ;  for  it  plainly  appears,   that  epistle 

poor  Christians  in  Judea,  which  was  one  was  writ  before  his  imprisonment  at  Rome, 

great  part  of  his  business  in  this  journey,  and  in  it  ho  speaks  of  a  collection  made  by 

(2   Cor.  ix.  2  ;  viii.  1 — 14.)     The  Second  the  churches  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia, 

Epistle  to  the   Corinthians  was   therefore  with  which  he  was  hastening  to  Jerusa- 

ivritten  from  Macedonia  at  this  time,  (see  lem,    (Romans  xv.  25— 27  ;)    a  circum- 

the  places  last  quoted,)  and  was  sent  by  stance,  which  fixes  it  to  this  time.    It  also 

Titus,  who  on  this  occasion  returned  to  appears  from  Romans  xvi.  21,  that  Timo- 

get  the  collection  in  still  greater  forward-  tliy  and  Sosipater  (or  Sopater,  one  of  the 

ness.     This  tour  through   Philippi,  Am-  noble  Bere.ans,)  were  i\:ith  him  when  that 

phipolis,  ApoUonia,  Thessalonica,  and  Be-  epistle  was  wrote,  which  agrees  with  the 

rea,    would  of  course     take   up    several  fourth  verse   of  this  chapter,  by  which  we 

vionths  ;  and  no  doubt,  many  circumstan-  find,  tliey  both  attended  him  into  Asia ; 


296  T'o  avoid  the  Jews  he  returns  to  Macedonia. 

SECT,  readv  to  set  out  from  thence  with  what  had  when  the  Jews  laid 

^1^-   been  collected  for  the  poor  brethren  in  Judea ;  "-"^'^  [''''  'V'"'  .^^  '^^ 
___  ,  ,  ,  ,  ',  .,'',.  ,  was  aboHt  to  sail  into 

but  as  he  understood  that  on  ambush  xvas  laid  syria,  he  purposed 
XX.  3  f'^^  '^"'^  ^.V  ^'''^  JewSy  when  he  was  about  to  em-  to   return     through 
bark  for  Syria',  he  upon  this  account  thought  it  Macedonia. 
advisable  to  return  by  way  of  Macedonia,  so  that 
the  churches  there  had  an  happy  opportunity 
of  receiving  a  third  visit  from  him. 
4      And  Sopater  the  Berean  not  only  attended     4  And  there  ac- 
him  in  his   Macedonian    journey  till  he   took  companicd  him  into 
shipping,  but  crossed  the  sea  with  him    '^nd  ^f^^  .^^Tl^  ^^l 
accompanied  him  as  jar  as  what  is  called  the  Tliessalonians,  Aris- 
propcr  Ania  ;  and  there  v.'ent  also  with  him  tarchus  and  Secun- 

son\(^  of  the  The.ssalonians,  namely,  Aristarchus^}^^^  I  '*"^  9''^'"?  "^ 
7    r.  7  r     1       \r>    •  V  7-.      7  ,  Derbe,    and    Timo- 

and  Odcundus  ;  and  also  Gams  oj  JJerbe,  <7?J«theus;  and  of  Asia, 
Timothy,  who   was  now   come  to  him   from  Tychicus   and  Tro- 
Ephesus  :  Aj.nd  of  the  Asiatics,  or  natives  ofP'ii'^us. 
the   proconsular  Asia,  there  were  also  in  the 
number  of  those  who  joined  their  company, 
Tychichus  and  Trophimus.^         These  two  last 

and  consequently,  if  the  date  of  the  First  Corinth,  (1  Cor.  i.  14,)  and  entertained 
Epistle  to  Timothy  be  as  it  is  fixed  above,  him  as  his  host  while  he  abode  there  ; 
Paul  found  some  unexpected  reason  to  (Rom.  xvi.  23  ;)  and  afterwards  St.  John 
send  for  that  evangelist  to  come  to  him  directs  his  Tliird  EpistletoWim.  Timothy 
from  Ephesus,  to  which  place  (as  we  find  was  a  native  of  Lystra,  (Acts  xvi.  1,) 
from  what  follows,)  the  fl/joif/c  did  not,  ac-  wliom  Paul  particularly  honoured  with, 
cording' to  his  own  intention,  return.  his  friendship,   and  distin.c^uished  by  his 

<^  And  of  the  Asiatics,  Tychicus  and  Tro-  tu-o  epistles  to  him,  as  well  as  by  joining 
pkiimts.']  The  several  persons  mentioned  his  name  with  his  own  in  the  title  of  sever- 
in  this  verse  are  tliought  by  some  to  have  al  other  epistles:  (2  Cor.  Philip.  Col.  1  and 
been  joined  with  Paul,  as  messengers  of  the  2  Thess.  Philem.)  He  frequently  attend- 
churches,  in  carrying  tlieir  contributions  to  ed  the  apostle  in  his  travels,  and  laboured 
the  poor  brethren  at  Jerusalem.  Compare  with  him  in  the  service  of  the  gospel,  in 
1  Cor.  xvi.  3,  4  ;  and  2  Cor.  viii.  19 — 23.  which  he  was  so  diligent  and  zealous, 
fMiscell.  Sacr.  Abstract,  p.  36,  37.)  We  tliat  it  is  no  wonder  he  was  imprisoned  for 
know  but  few  particulars  of  most  of  them,  it.  (Heb.  xiii.  23.)  Tychicus  of  Asia, 
from  what  is  said  concerning  them  in  was  often  sent  on  messages  by  Paul,  (2 
other  places.  Sopater,  who  in  some  an-  Tim.  iv.  12  ;  Tit.  iii  12,)  and  more  than 
cient  7na;;wcr//)fff  is  called  ^/;e  ^o"  o/Pv'"''-  once  is  recommended  by  him  to  the 
hus,  is  generally  thought  to  be  the  same  churches  as  a  beloved  brother,  and  faithful 
with  Sosipater,  whom  Paul  has  mentioned  minister  and  felloiuservant  in  the  Lordy 
as  his  iinsman.  (Rom.  xvi.  21.)  Aristar-  wliom  he  employed  not  only  to  acquaint 
chus  of  Thessalonica  is  mentioned  before  them  with  his  oivn  affairs,  but  ftn-tliis  jmr- 
as  a  Macedonian  ;  (Acts  xix.  29  ;)  he  at-  poso  also,  that  he  might  tnoiv  their  state, 
tended  Paul  in  his  voyage  to  Rome,  (Acts  and  comjnrt  their  hearts.  (Eph.  iv.  21,  22  ; 
xxvii.  2,)and  was/)u/e//Mi;/a/'o«rer,  (Phil-  Col.  iv.  7,  8.)  Trophimus,  who  was  of 
cm.  ver.  24,)  and  a  fellow  prisoner  with  Ephcsu.s,  appears  to  have  been  a  Gentile 
him.  (Col.  iv.  10,  11.)  Secundus  is  not  convert,  whom  we  find  afterwards  with 
mentioned  any  where  but  here.  Gaius  of  Paul  at  Jerusalem,  (Acts  xNi.  29,)  and 
Derbe,  if  he  be  not  a  different  person  of  who  attended  him  in  other  journies,  till 
the  same  name,  is  elsewhere  mentioned  he  left  him  at  Miletum  sick.  (2  Tim.  iv. 
as  a  man  of  Macedonia,  (Acts  xix.  29,)  of  20  )  These  two  last  m-c  said  to  be  Asiat- 
which,  as  some  suppose,  he  was  a  native,  ics,  and,  being  distinguished  here  from 
but  descended  of  a  family  that  came  Gaius  and  Timothy,  wiio  were  of  Derbe 
from  Derbe  ;  IIc  was  baptize-J  by  Paul  at  and  I.jstra,  which  lay  in  Asia  Minor,  it  is 


He  sets  sail  from  Philippic  and  comes  to  Troas.  297 

5  These  poin^be-  mentioned  having  information  of  the  time  and  sect. 
fore  tarried  for  us  at  place  where  they  might  expect  us,  going  before   ^^'^^ 
'^^*'*^'  to  Asia,  stayed  for  us  a  while  at  Troas,  where  ■-~- 

we  were  to  land.  xx.  5 

6  And  we  sailed  And  some  days  after  thev  had  left  us,  tve  set  5 
away  from  Philippi,  ^^^/  r^^,^  Fhilip'pi,  after  the  days  of  unleavened 
after  the  days  of  un-  ,  <  j  1  j  •  .  f  ♦!, 
leavened  bread,  and  bread  were  ended,  and  crossmg  part  ot  the 
came  unto  them  to  iEgean  sea,  came  to  them  at  Troas  in  five  daijs^ 
Troas  in  five  dav's,  ijchere  we  coiitinued  seven  daus,  conversing  with 
rev:rda>r    ^'^^^  the  christians  there.^ 

7  And  upon  the       And  on  the  frst  day  of  the  xveek^whenthe  dis- 7 
first  c/ay  of  the  week,  ciples,  as  it  was  usual  with  them  on  that  day, 
when  the  disciples  ^^^^^  together  to  break  bread,  that  is,  to  celebrate 
came    together     to    ,  "...  ,     '  r    1        t        1        r 
break  bread,    Paul  the  euchanst  m  remembrance  or  the  death  01 

our  blessed  Redeemer,^  Paul  beingnowto  take 

plain  they  are  so  called,  as  being  natives  of  he  left  there  the  books,  and  other  things  to 
the    Proconsular  Asia.     1   shall   add  only,  which  he  refers,  (2  Tim.  iv.  13.)   It  plain- 
that  it  seems  from  the  construction  of  the  ly   appears  from   the   manner  in    which 
original,  that  only  Tychicus  and  Trophi-  Luke  speaks   here,   and  all  along  after- 
mus   went   before   to  Troas,  to   whom  I  wards,    that   he    attended  him   in  all   this 
have  accordingly  restrained  it  in  the  para-  journey  and  vo}  age,  though,  by  his  altering 
phrase.  the  expression,   he  does  not  seem  to  have 
'  Ca')ne  to  them  at   Troas  in  Jive  days.']  been  with  him  since  he  was  at  Pliilippi  in 
Paul  in  his  former  progress  came  from  his  former  pi'ogress  ;   Acts  xvi.  12,  iSf  seq. 
Troas  to  Philippi  in  two  days  ;  (Acts  xvi.  (Compare  note  ^  on  Acts  xvi.  10,  p.  234.) 
11,  12  ;)   but  crossing  the  sea  is  very   un-  g  When  the  disciples  met  together  to  break 
certain,   and  it  was  easy  for  the  voyage  to  bread,  that  is,  to  celebrate  the  eucharist.^ 
be  lengthened  by  contrary  winds,  so  that  It  is  strange,   that   Mr.  Barclay,  in  his 
we  need  not  to  explain  it  of  the  time  that  Apology,  p.  475,  should  argue  from  verse 
passed,  before  they  joined  the  company  11,  that  this  was  only  a  co?jimon  »iefl/,  and 
that  tarried  for  them      Paul  did  not  set  not  the  Lord's  supper     It  is  well  known, 
out  from  Philippi,   till  after  the  Passover  the  primitive  Christians  administered  the 
•wee/t,- and,  if  his  voyage  was  deferred,  (as  eucharist  evei'y   Lord's   day;  and,  as  that 
some  have  thought,)  thatno  ofi'ence  might  was  the  most  solemn  and  appropriate,  as 
be  given  by  his  travelling  at   a   season  well  as  the  concluding  act   of  their  wor- 
wHich  the  Jews  accounted  so   peculiarly  ship,  it  is   no  wonder  that  it  should  be 
holy,  the  same  reason  would  induce  those  mentioned  as  the  end  of  their  assembling  ; 
that  went  before  him  not  to  begin  their  wiiereas,   had  nothing  moi'e  than  a  com- 
voyage,  at  that  time  :  so  that  Paul  seems  mon  meal    been    inlended,  Luke  would 
to  have  tarried  some  days  after  them,  be-  have  hardly  thought  that  worth  mention- 
fore  lie  set  sail  :  nor  is  there  any  reason  ing,   especially   when,   Paul    being  with 
to  suppose  with  Dr.  Lightfoot,  (Chron.  in  them    on   a     Lord's  day,    they     would  so 
loc.J  that  \.\\e.scjive  days  were  not  spent  in  naturally  have   something  far  nobler  and 
sailing  down    liie    river    Strymon    from  more  important  in  view,  in  which  accord- 
Philippi,  and  crossing  part  of  the  JEgean  ingly  we  find  them  employed;  and  it  is 
Sea,  but  that  Paul  took  a  longei;  circuit,  quite  unreasonable  to  suppose,  they  spent 
and  went  first  to  Corinth,  before  lie  came  their  time  in  feasting,  which  neitiier  the 
to  them  at  Troas.  occasion  nor  the  hour  would  well  admit. 
^  Where  v:e  continued  seven  days]  ThisVixA  The  argument  which  some  over  zealous 
might  choose  to  do  so  much  the  rather,  as  Papists  have  drawn  from  this  text,  for  de- 
he  had  declined  such  great  views  of  service,  nying  the  cup  in  the  sacrament  to  the  laity, 
as  were  opened  to  him  when  he  passed  was  so  solemnly  given  up  in  the  council  of 
througii  it  before  in  his  way  to  Macedonia.  Trent,    C Paolo  Hist.  lib.  iii.  p  486,)  that  it 
(2  Cor.  ii.  12,   13.)     Perhaps  he  might  is  astonishing,  any  who  profess  to   believe 
now  lodge  at  the  house  of  Carpus  ;  but  it  the  divine  authority  of  that  council,  should 
seems  to  have  been  in  a  later  journey,  that  ever  have  presumed  to  plead  it  again. 


"298  He  raises  Eutijchus^  and  celebrates  the  eucharist, 

SECT,  his  leave  of  them,  and  about  to  depart  on  the  preached  unto  them, 
xlv.    morrowy  preached  to  them  with  great  fervency,  ^^^^y  *°  depart  on 
—  a,ul  was  so  carried  out  in  his  work,  that  he  con.  t^'^^T^ 
^^  g   tinned  hts  discourse  until  midnight.        And  by  until  midnight. 

the   way,  there  iv ere   many  lamps  in  the  upper      8  Andilicre  were 

room  in  which  theu  ivere   assembled;  for  what-  .7''"^      l^-g^^      m 
,  ,.  r    1     •  ■  •    1      •      •  '^''^  upper  chamber, 

ever  the  malice  ot  their  enemies  might  msmu-  where    they    were 
ate,  the  Christians  held  not  their  assemblies  in  gathered  together, 
darkness,   but  took  all  prudent  precautions  to 
avoid  every  circumstance  that  might  incur  cen- 
9  sure,  or  even  suspicion.     But  this  occasioned      9   And  there  sat 
them  to  keep  the  windows  open  to  prevent  the  '".  ^  window  a  cer- 
immoderate  heat  of  the  room;  and  a  certain  eTl^rcK:" 
young  fnan^   whose  name  was  Eutrjchus^  who  fallen  Into  a   deep 
was  there  sitting  in  an  open  xvindoxv^  fell  into  a  sleep  :  and  as  Paul 
profound  sleep  ;  and  as  Paid  continued  his  dis-  ^e'VuTlFdown' w!S 
course  a  long  ti?ne,  he  xvas  so  overpowered  with  sleep,  and  fell  down 
sleeps  that  he  fell  doxun  from  the  third  story  to  fi'om  the  third  loft, 

10  the  ground,  ajid  was  taken  vp  dead.  This  j"'J^i'^'''  '''''^"  "P 
threw  the  whole  assembly  into  disorder  ;  and  io  And  Paul  went 
Paul  upon  this  breaking  off  his  discourse  xvent  down,  and  fell  on 
doxun  and  fell  upon  him,  and  taking  him  in  his  J"'.'^'  and  embracing 
arms,  said.  Do  not  make  any  disturbance,  for^  I  nor'yourselvesTfor 
assure  you  that  his  life  is  in  him,^  and  God  will  his  life  is  in  him. 

il  quickly  restore  him  to  perfect  health.  ^  And  U  Whenhetherc- 
havingthus  composed  and  quieted  their  minds,  fore   was   come  up 

Paul  returned  to  his  work,  and  going  up  again  S'"b'r:^l  t'd  S". 
into  the  chamber  where  the  assembly  met,  «;2fl!' en,  and  talked  a  long 
having  broken  bread  and  eaten  with  the  rest  of  while,  even  till  break 
the  disciples,  in  commemoration  of  the  death  ^^^^J'' ^ ''^  ^^P^"^^^ 
of  Christ,  when  this  solemnity  was  over,  he 
conversed  with  them  a  considerable  time  longer, 
even  till  break  of  day  i^  and  so  went  out  from 

^  Sluing  in  an  open  windoHa^  The  word  must  own  myself  at  a  loss  to  guess  what 
S-y^/f  plainly  signifies  rtno/jenw^Wow,  whicli  such  kind  of  expressions  mean.  It  is 
had  a  sort  o( wooden  casement,  or  little  door,  well  known,  that  -{uyj  often  signifies  life  ; 
which  was  set  open,  that  the  room  might  and  l!ie  words  only  import,  that,  though 
not  be  over  heated  with  so  much  company  he  was  dead  before,  the  apostle  now  per- 
and  so  many  lamps.  It  is  well  known,  the  ccived  some  symptoms  of  his  revival-  I 
ancients  had  not  yet  glass  in  their  'windows,  only  add,  that  tTn^riTiv,  he  fell  upon  him, 
tliough  the  manner  of  making  that  elegant  may  signify  that  Paul  threw  himself  on 
and  useful  commodity  was  invented  long  the  body,  as  Elijah  and  Elisha  did  on 
before.  tliose   they   intended  to  raise,    (1  Kings 

'  His  life  is  in  him.']  Some  have  imag-  xvii.  21  ;  2  Kings  iv.  34  ; )  and  that 
ined,  that,  as  God  immediately  intended  aufxTri^ihitCm  may  either  signify  his  em- 
lo  raise  this  young  man  from  the  dead,  the  bracaig  him,  at  the  same  time,  or  his  lifting^ 
soul  still  remained  in  the  body,  though  not  him  up  in  his  arms  with  the  assistance  of 
united  to  il .  (Cradock,  Aposi.  Hist.  Vol.  II.  some  that  stood  near, 
p.  120,  Hr;(.^  But,  if  we  conceive  of  f/;r  ^  Conversed  till  the  break  of  day"]  A  re- 
sovl  as  purely  an  immaterial  substance,  I   markable  instvice  of  zeal  in  PatU,  when 


He  proceeds  on  his  voyage,  and  comes  to  Miletus  ;  293 

that  house,  and  departed  from  Troas,  to  meet  sect. 
the  ship  which  was  to  take  him  aboard  at  As-  ^^^• 
12     And      they  sos.         And  before   the    assembly  broke  up,  ' 

not  a  little  comfort-  ''Vcll,  and  were  not  a  little  comforted  at  so  happy 
ed.  an  event ;  and  the  rather,  as  they  might  appre- 

hend that  some  reproaches  would  have  been 
occasioned  by  his  death,  if  he  had  not  been  so 
recovered,  because  it  happened  in  a  Christian 
assembly,  which  had  been  protracted  so  long 
beyond  the  usual  bounds  of  time  on  this  ex- 
traordinar)'^  occasion. 

13  And  we  went  But  rue  that  were  to  go  with  Paul  went  before  13 
before  to  ship,  and  i^to  the  ship,  anr/^cfi/^fl^  round  the  neighbourino- 
sailed  unto  Assos,  ^  ^  /f  ?  ,° 
there  intending  to  promontory  to  Assos,  xvhere  we  rvere  to  take 
take  in  Paul :  for  so  Up  Paul ;  for  SO  he  had  appointed,  choosing  him- 
had  he    appointed,  ^f^T/f^o^oo/oof  from  Troas  thither,  that  he'might 

fJS/ ""'''      ^"^  ^^^-^^  ^"j°>'  ^  ^^^^^^  "^°^'e  ^^^^-e  company  ol  his 
Christian  brethren,  of  whom  he  was  then  to 

14  And  when  he  take  a  long  leave.  And  as  soon  as  he  joined  14 
met  with  us  at  As-  us  at  Assos,  according  to  his  own  appointment, 
90S,  we  took  him  in,  ^^   ^^^^   ^^„^  ^^p    j^^^  jj^^  gj^-        ^^^^^  ^^^^^^        ^j^ 
and  came  to  Muy-       ii^i          ^       c    nr-     i         ■        •       .,       ,^ 
lene.                         celebrated  port  of  Mitylene  m  the  island  of 

15  And  we  sailed  Leshos.  And  sailing  from  thence,  we  came  the  15 
tlience.and  came  the  ^ext  day  over  against  Chios,\h&  island  so  famous 
ChfosTa^d  thf  neS  ^^^  producing  some  of  the  finest  Grecian  wines ; 
ilay  we  arrived  at  Sa-  and  the  day  folloxving  we  touched  at  the  island  of 
mos,  and  tarried  at  Samos  ;  and  Steering  from  thence  towards  the 
ne^TS'^e  Vlme':  Asian  shore,  having  stayed  a  while  at  Trogylli- 
Miletus.  "'"i  w^  put  mto  the  mouth  of  the  river  Mean- 

16  For  Paul  had  der,  and  cajue  the  day  after  to  Miletus.         For  IS 

determined  to  sail  by  p^,,/  under  whose  direction  the  vessel  was, 
Ephesus,  because  he   ,      ?  ,  .         .,,         -i  j       t^    ,  ,,,  ' 

would  not  spend  the  "^"  determined  to  sail  by  Ephesus,  which  lay  on 
time  in  Asia  :  for  he  the  Other  side  of  the  bay,  without  calling  there  ; 
hasted    if  it  were  and  much  less  would  he  go  up  the  river  to  Co- 

possible  tor  him,  to  i„„„„ t       j*  ^j    ^  t         •    ,  ^        it       i 

te  at  Jerusalem  the  ^°^^^'  °^  Laodicea,  that  he  might  not  be  obliged 
day  of  Pentecost.       to  spend  any  considerable  time  in  Asia;  for  he 
earnestly  endeavoured,  if  it  were  possible  for  him 
to  do  it,  to  be  at  Jerusalem  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost.'^    Nevertheless,  he  sent  for  the  ministers 

in  a  journey,  and  when  he  had  been  so  sion  of  this  kind,  note  <=    on   Acts    xviii. 

long  employed  in  public  exercises  ;  per-  21,   p.    276,)     this     was,  that  he   might 

haps   under  an     apprehension,  like  that  have  an  opportunity  of  meeting  a  greater 

which  he  expressed  soon  after  to  Me  eWerf  number  of  people  from  Jauea  and  other 

of  Ephesus,    (ver.   25,)   that  he   should  parts,  the  days  being  then  longer  than  at 

never  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  these  any  other  feast.     In  consequence  of  this, 

ins  friends  together  any  more.  some  journies  might  perliaps  be  snved, 

'  Endeavoiirei  to  be  at  Jerusalem  on  the  and     many    prejudices    against   his  per- 

day  of  Pentecost']     It  is  observed  by  Chry-  son   and  ministry  obviated;  and,  which 

sostom,  (as  was  hinted  ou  a  former  occa-  was  particularly  considerable,  the  readiest 


300         Reflections  on  Eutychus  his  sleeping-  under  the  word, 

SECT,  of  Ephesus,  and  made  a  very  remarkable  discourse  to  them,  of 
^^^-    which  we  shall  give  a  particular  account  in  the  next  section. 

Acts 

XX.16  IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  WiTH  what  pleasure  would  Paul,  and  the  Christians  of 
■*'  2  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  enjoy  these  happy  interviews  with  each 
other  !  A  blessed  earnest  no  doubt  it  was,  of  that  superior  pleas- 
ure with  which  they  shall  meet  in  the  day  of  the  Lord,  when  (as 
he  had  testified  to  some  of  them)  they  shall  appear  as  his  joy 
and  his  crown.     (1  Thess.  ii.  19,  20.) 

We  may  assure  ourselves,   that  his  converse  with  his  friends 
at  Troas  was  peculiarly  delightful  ;  and  may  reasonably  hope, 

7—9  that  though  one  of  the  auditory  was  overcome  by  the  infirmity  of 
nature,  and  cast  into  a  deep  sleep  during  so  long  a  discourse  as 
Paul  made,  yet  that  inany  others  were  all  wakeful,  and  gave  a 
joyful  attention.  Nor  can  the  apostle  be  censured  for  imprudence, 
m  protracting  the  divine  exercise  in  such  an  extraordinary  cir- 
cumstance, beyond  the  limits  which  would  commonly  be  conve- 
nient. 

9—12  Eutychus  was  unhappily  overtaken^  and  he  had  like  to  have 
paid  dear  for  it  :  His  death  would,  no  doubt,  have  been  pecu- 
liarly grievous  to  his  pious  friends,  not  only  as  sudden  and 
accidental^  but  as  the  sad  effect  of  having  slept  under  the  word  of 
God^  under  the  preaching  of  an  apostle.  Yet  even  in  that  view 
of  it,  how  much  more  i?iexcitsable  had  he  been,  had  it  been  in  the 
broad  light  of  the  day^  in  a  congregation  where  the  service  would 
hardly  have  filled  up  tzvo  hours  P  Where  yet  we  sometimes  see 
6  Christian  worshippers,  (if  they  maybe  called  worshippers)  slum- 
bering and  sleeping;  a  sight,  I  believe,  never  to  be  seeninail:/a/^o;?z- 
etan  mosque,  and  seldom  in  a  pagan  tejnple.  Had  those  near  Eu- 
tychus, that  had  observed  his  slumber,  out  of  a  foolish  complai- 
sance yor/$'orn  to  awake  him,  they  would  have  brought  perhaps 
greater  guilt  upon  their  own  souls  than  he  upon  his  ;  and  when 
his  eyes  and  ears  had  been  scaled  in  death,  might  perhaps  have 
reflected  upon  themselves  with  a  painful  severity,  as  having  been. 
accessary  to  his  ruin.  But  the  mercy  of  the  iorfl^  joined  with  and 
added  efficacy  to  the  compassion  of  Paul,  his  servant  ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  life  of  this  youth  xvas  restored,  and  he  was 
delivered  well  to  his  friends  :  Whereas,  many  that  have  allowed 
themselves  to  trife  under  sermons,  and  set  thcf7iselves  to  sleep,  or 
who,  as  it  were,  have  been  dreaming  awake,  have  perished  for 

and  best  opportunity  taken  of  distributing  a  mysterious  providence,  this  very  circum- 

to  those  Jewrisli  Cliristiuns,  that  lived  per-  stance  of  meeting  so  vianv  strangers  at  the 

liaps  at  some  distance  from  Jerusalem,  the  feast  was  the  occasion  of  his  imprisonment. 

alms  witli  which  he  was  charged.  Yet,  by  See  Acts  xxi.  2/,  ^ seq. 


Paul  sends  for  the  Ephesian  elders  to  Miletus,  301 

tver,  with  the  neglected  sound  of  the  gospel  in  their  ears,  have  sect. 
slept  the  sleep  o/' eternal  deaths  and  are  fallen  to  rise  no  more.  xlv. 

We  see  Paul  solicitous  to  be  present  at  Jerusalem  at  Pente- " 

cost,  declining  a  visit  to  his  Ephesian/rie?2rt',y,  amongst  whom  he  j^^* 
had  lately  made  so  long  an  abode  ;  thereby,  no  doubt,  denying 
himself  a  most  pleasing  entertainment,  out  of  regard  to  the 
views  o{  superior  usefulness  :  Thus  must  we  learn  to  act ;  and 
if  we  would  be  of  any  importance  in  life,  and  pass  our  final  ac- 
count honourably  and  comfortably,  must  project  schemes  of  use- 
fulness,  and  resolutely  adhere  to  them,  though  it  obliges  us  to 
abstract  or  restrain  ourselves  from  the  converse  of  ma^iy  in 
whose  company  we  might  find  some  of  the  most  agreeable  en- 
tertainments we  are  to  expect  on  our  way  to  heaven.  Happy 
shall  we  be,  if,  at  length  meeting  them  at  the  endof  our  journey, 
we  enjoy  an  everlasting  pleasure  in  that  converse,  which  fidelity 
to  our  common  Master  has  now  obliged  us  to  interrupt. 

SECT.     XL  VI. 

PauVs  pathetic  and  important  discourse  to  the  elders  of  the  Ephe- 
sian  church,  when  he  took  his  leave  of  them  at  Miletus.  Acts 
XX.  17,  to  the  end. 


Acts  XX.  17.  AcTS  XX.  17. 

A  NDfi-om  Mile-  TT  was  observed  in  the  preceding  section,  sect, 
f>,  tus  he  sent  to  1  that  Paul's  concern  to  be  at  Jerusalem  by  ^Ivi. 
Ephesus,  and  called  n      ^  ^  ,  ,  .  .         ^    „    ,  J 

the   elders   of  the  -t^entecost  prevented  his   gouig  to  Ephesus  to • 

cimrch.  visit  his  Christian  friends  there  ;  hut  as  he  was  "^.^^i 

not  far  from  thence,  and  was  desirous  to  see 
them,  he  took  this  opportunity  of  sending  a 
message  to  Ephesus  from  the  neighbouring  city 
of  Miletus,  while  the  ship  in  which  he  was  em- 
barked lay  at  anchor  there,  and  called  thither 
the  elders  of  the  Ephesian  church:'' 

they^we^-e^ome''"        ^'^^  "^^'J"  ^'"'V  ^^^^^  ^^"^^  ^°  ^""'  -^^  «^^^^   ^  ^^ 
him,    he  said  unto  ^^^Y  affectionate  discourse,   and  said  to  them, 
them,      Yc    know,  Tou  well  knoxu,  my  dear  brethren,  hoxu  I  have 

»  Called  thither  the  elders  of  the  church.']  Galatia,   Macedonia,  &c.  are  spoken  of  ia 

It  IS  so  plain,  that  tiiese  elders  are  in  the  Paul's  writings  as  distinct  churches  ;  and  it 

28"'  verse  called  bishops,  that  the  most  is  difficult  to  conceive,  how  i«cA  a  ntt7?i/:>er 

candid  writers  of  our  own  establishment  of  diocesans  could  have  been  called  together 

allow  the  distinction  between  bishops  and  on  so  short  a  warnine:,  without  supp(jsing' 

presbyters  not  to  have  been  of  so  early  a  them  less  conscientious  in  point  of  re«(/e;!c<?, 

date.    (Compare  Pliil.  i.  1;  Tit.  i.  5,  7;  than  one  would  have  suspected  such /»n'mj. 

1  Pet.  V.  1,  2,  which  are  equally  strong-  to  tive  ministers  should  have  been  ;  nor  can 

the^ame  purpose.)    Dr.  Hammond  would  we  imagine,  that  Paul  would  have  con- 

indeed  evade  the  argument  by  saying,  that  nived  at  so  gross  an   irregularity,   and  so 

he  called  together  all  the  diocesan  bishops  dangerous  a  precedent,  had  he  found  it 

ot  all  the  neighbouring  parts  of  Asia.   But  out  amon^  them. 
It  IS  certAin,   the  congi-egations  of  Asia, 

VOL.    3.  41 


30ii  He  appeals  to  them  hozv  he  had  discharged  his  mmlstry, 

SECT,  been  conversorit  amoJig  tjoii,  and  in  what  man-  from  the  first  day 
^1^^-  ner  I  have  behaved,  all  the  time  which  has  J^^^^t^  ^  ^^^^^  ^^^^ 
■^  elapsed  frovi  the  first  day  in  which  I  ^-^^^^^^^  manner  1  liave  been 
XX.  18  ^"^(^  ■^•''if^''  i^  Not  only  instructing  others  in  the  witliyou  at  all  sea- 
principles  of  divine  truth,  but  in  the  whole  sons, 

1 9  tenor  of  my  conduct  serving  the  Lord  Jesus  19  Serving  the 
Christ  myself,  xvith  all  humility  and  lowliness  Lord  with  all  hu- 
of  mind  «;./z<,i(A  ,„„ny  tears  of  tender  affec-  ^^ll&fyTars,  S 
tion,  and  m  the  midst  or  many  trials  xvhich  temptations  which 
befell  me^  especially  by  means  of  the  ambushes  befell  me  by  the 
which  the  malice  of  the  Jews  was  continually  '^jj^^  ]''  ^^'^^^  of  the 
laying  for  me  ;  by  which  they  endeavoured  as 

much  as  possible  to  destroy  both  my  person 
and  rny  reputation,  and  to  frustrate  all  the 

20  success  of  my  labours.  Nevertheless  you  20  ^«f/ how  I  kept 
know,  that  nothing  discouraged  me  from  en-  ^^'^^  nothing    that 

,  •         ^       T      1  1    ^        r        7  T  was    prohtable   unto 

deavourmg  to  discharge  my  duty,   [and]   c^r^  yon,hnx.hz.v^  ?>hexy&A 
witness  for  me  how  I  have  suppressed  nothing  you,  and  have  taught 
that  rvas  advantaq-eoiis^  or  which  could  be  of  you    publicly,    and 
any  service  to  your  edification ;  not  [neglect^''''^^'''''^^''^'''''''' 
ing]  to  preach  to  yoii^  and  to  teach  you  publicly 
in  worshipping  assemblies,  and^  as  God  gave 
iTie  opportunity,  from  house  to  house  ;  incul- 
cating in  visits,  and  in  private  meetings,   the 
same  great  doctrines  which  I  declared  in  the 
synagogues,  and  other  places  of  concourse  and 

21  resort:  Testifying  and  urging  with  the  great-  21Tesfifyingboth 
est  earnestness  and  affection,"^  both  to  the  Jews  to  the  Jews,  and  al- 
and  Greeks,  the  great  importance  and  absolute  repentance  toward 
necessity  of  repentance  toxvards  God,  and  of  jr  God,  and  faith  to- 
cordial  and  living  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  ward  our  Lord  Jc- 
Christ,  in  order  to  their  eternal  salvation.  ^"^  Christ. 

"^2  Andnozv,  behold  I a}ttgoi7ig  bcu?id,  as  it  were,  22  And  now,  he- 
rn the  Spirit,  under  the  strong  impulse  of  the  J^"^'^'  ^  8°  ^^"""^^  '^ 
e    •   -^     r  r-     1  •     1        u-    u  •    .•        .      the  Spirit  unto  Jeru- 

Spirit  ol  God  upon  my  mind,  which  intimates  salem,  not  knoAvin"- 

my  duty  to  me  in  such  a  manner,  that  I  can 
neither  omit  nor  delay  it ;  and  am  firmly  re- 
solved to  proceed  to  Jerusalem  ;  not  particu- 
larly knowing  what  1  shall  suffer  in  that  city,  or 

''  Hovi  I  have  been  conversant  among  you  it  is  evident  he  might  use  this  expression 

ull  the  fme,  &c.]     This   can  only  mean,  «o  ^Aem  a/o?ie  with  great  propriety, 
tliat,  during  the  wliole  time  of  his  stay 

among  them,  he  had  behaved  himself  in  <=  Te^fZ/y//;^  and  urging,  Isfc^  The  word 

the  manner   afterwards  described  j    and  ,^1'jjusi^J^ofA.a.i  sometimes  signifies  to  prove 

consequently,  there  can  be  no  room  to  in-  a  thing  by  testimony,  (Acts  ii.  40  ;  viii.  25,) 

fer  from  hence,  as  Dr.  Hammond  does,  and  sometimes  from   a  conviction  of  its 

that  all  the  Asian  bishops  were  present.  As  truth  and  importance  to  urge  it  viith  great 

by  far  the  greatest  part  of  the  lime  had  earnestness.    (1  Tim.  v.  21  ;  2  Tim.  ii.  14.) 

been  spent  at  Epliesus,  and  the  ministers  It  is  plain,  that  we  arc  to  take  it  in  the  lat- 

///ere  could  not  but  know  liow  he  had  acted  ter  sense  in  this  place;  but  both  are  in- 

ttnd  conversed  in  the  near  neighboui-hood,  eluded,  ver.  24. 


and  takes  his  leave,  as  07ie  whom  they  should  see  no  more.      303 

the  things  that  shall  what  the  things  may  be  that  shall  befall  me  in  it,  sect. 
befall  me  there  :       ^y^en  I  come  thither :  Excepting  that  the  Holu    ^^'•'''^ 

23  Save  that  the   v,  •    -j.   ^    .-r        •        i  •.      .u  i     

Holy  Ghost  witness- '^/'V'^^  testifies,  VI  almost  every  city  through  ^^^^ 
eth  in  every  city ;  which  I  pass,  saying,  by  the  mouth  of  the  di-  xx.23 
saying,   that  bonds  vincly  inspired  prophets,  whom  I  find  among 

and  afflictions  abide  ^^^  Christians  there,  that  bonds  and  afflictions 

24  But   none    of  azuait  7?ie.  But  I  make  no  account  of  any  of  these  24 
these  things    move  things,  nor  do  I  e." teem  my  very  life  precious  to 
me,  neither  count  I  myself  on  such  an  occasion  ■,^  so  that  I  may  but 
my  life  dear  unto  my- ^  •/,  jr  „  i     •      /-  „      y    •   ,  "^ 

self,  so  that  I  might  taitntuUy  and  joyjully  pmsh    my   course  as  a 

finish  my  course  with  Christian  and  an  apostle  and  fulfil  the  ministry 

joy,  and  the  ministry,  xvhich  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  {even! 

which  I  have  receiv-  ,^  ^     ^-r    ^i,     ^      ^i-  i  ^u       •  . 

cd  of theLord  Jesus,  ^°  ^^^^ifj  the  truth,  and  urge  the   importance, 

to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  free  and  abundant 

of  the  grace  of  God  grace  of  God,  to  which  I  am  myself  so  highly 

obliged,  beyond  all  expression,  and  beyond  all 

the  returns  that  lean  ever  make,  by  any  labour 

or  suffering  I  may  undergo  for  its  service. 

25  And  now  be-  And  nozv,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  my  dear  25 
hold,  I  know  that  ye  brethren,  among  zvhom  I  have  so  Xon^conversed, 
t..7::^,:^Zi  t';"'''""S  'he  kmgdc.;ofGcd,'Ml  not  .ee  my 
the  kingdom  of  God,  y^c<7  amy  more  ;^  tor  it  I  should  ever  return  to 
shall  see  my  face  no  these  parts  of  the  world  again,  it  is  particularly 
™°''^*  intimated  to   me,  that  I  shall  no  more  come 

26  Wherefore    I  to  Ephesus.     Wherefore  I  sent  for  you,  that  I  26 
tSs^da""  thatT  am  "^^^  ^^^^  ^1  solemn  leave  of  you,  and  /  testify 
pu?efrom  the  bW  ^0  you  all  this  day,  that  if  any  of  you,  or  of  the 

of  all  men.  people  under  your  care,  perish,  /  at  least  am 

27  For  I  have  not  clear  from  the  blood  of  all  men.         For  God  is  27 

my  witness,  that  I  have  sincerely  laboured  for 

,      *  ITor  do  I  esteevi  inv  life  precious  to  my-  considering   what  is  added,  ver.  29,  oO. 

self.']    It  adds  great  beauty  to  this,  and  all  (See  £>r.   Calamfs  Defence,  Vol.  I.  p.  78, 

the  other  passages  of  scripture,  m  which  i^   seq.J      Ignatius  would  have  talked  in 

the  apostles  express  their   contempt  of  the  a  very  different  stile  and  manner  on  this 

viorld,    that  they  were  not  Uttered  by  per-  head. 

sons,  like  Seneca  and  Antoninus,  in  the  ^  Shall  not  see  ony  face  any  morel  I  can- 
full  affluence  of  its  enjoyments,  but  by  not  think,  either  that  the  force  of  the  ex- 
men  under  the  pressure  of  the  greatest   pi-ession   cvKilt  o-{i<rf^i u^s/c  ^otv7«c  is 

calamities,  who  were  every  day  exposing  sufficiently  expressed  by  saying.  Ye  shall 
their  lives  for  the  sake  of  God,  and  in  the  not  ALL  see  my  face  any  more;  or  that  such 
expectationof  a  happy  immortality.  an  intimation,  wliich  might  possibly  con- 
«  linoK,  that  ye  all  among  nx'hoin  I  have  cern  only  one  or  two,  should  have  occa- 
conversed,  &c.]  The  late  learned,  moderate,  sioned  such  a  general  lamentation  as  is 
and  pious  Dr.  Edmund  Calamy  observes,  expressed,  ver.  38,  and  therefore  I  con- 
that,  if  the  apostles  had  been  used  (as  some  elude,  that  the  apostle  had  received  some 
assert,)  to  ordain  diocesan  bishops  in  their  particular  revelation,  that,  if  he  should 
last  visitation,  this  had  been  a  proper  time  ever  return  to  these  parts  of  Asia  again, 
to  do  it ;  or  that,  if  Timothy  had  been  al-  (as  from  Philem.  ver.  22,  I  think  it  prob- 
ready  ordained  bishop  of  Ephesus,  Paul,  in-  able  he  miglit,)  yet  that  he  should  not 
stead  of  calling  them  a\\  bishops,  would  have  an  opportunity  of  calling  at  Ephesus, 
sni-ely  have  given  some  hint  to  enforce  or  of  seeing  the  viinisters  whom  he  new 
Timothfs  authority  stxaovi^ihtxa)  especially  addjessed. 


304       He  charges  them  to  take  heed  to  the  Jlock  committed  to  them, 

SECT,  the  salvation  of  all  that  heard  me, and  have  not  shunned  to  declare 
-"^''■'-    decljned  to  declare  to  II ou -wxth.  \.\\&  uXmostivGe-  '^'^^^'^    yo"    ^^^    t^^ 
-—  dom  and  integrity  all  the  counsel  of  God ;^  but  *=°^"'"^  °^  ^''^• 
XX.27  °"    *^^    contrary   have  laid   before  you  the 
whole  system  of  divine  truths  relating  to  our 
redemption  by  Christ,  and  the  way  to  eternal 
happiness  with  him,  in  the  most  plain  and  faith- 
ful manner,  whatever  censure,  contempt,  or  op- 
position, I  might  incur  by  such  a  declaration. 

28  Therefore^  my  brethren,  as  you  desire  to  live      28     Take     heed 

and  die  with  comfort,  and  to  give  up  your  final  therefore  unto  your- 

account  well  in  that  day  which  I  have  so  often  ^«^\«^^'  ^"^^^«  •'^'\  !'f 

.         J  ^  T       1  1        L  .1     ^  nock,over  the  whicli 

mentioned  to  you,  I  solemnly  charge  you  that  ^j^^  Holy  Ghost  hath 

5'ou  take  heed  to   yourselves^  and  to  the  ivhole  made  you  overseers, 
fiock^  over  ivliich  the  Holy  Spirit  has  constituted  to  feed  the  church 
and  appointed  you  inspectors  or  bishops  .-  See  ;;lth  pu'rcWd^Uh 
then  that  you  act   worthy  of  that  important  his  own  blood, 
charge,  and   be  careful  diligently  to  feed  the 
church  of  God,  ivhich  he  hath  redeemed  xvith  his 
own  precious  blood^   graciously  becoming  in- 
carnate for  its  salvation,  and  submitting  to  the 
severest  sufferings  and  death,  in  that  human 
nature  which  for  this  purpose  he  united  to  the 
divine. 

29  Wonder  not  that  I  give  you  this  charge  in  so      29    For   I   know 
strict  a  manner ;  for^  besides  the  weighty  rea- 

«  Not  declined  to  declare  to  you  with  the  the   apostles  and  elders,  who  might  concur 

utmost  freedom  and  mtegrity.]  My  learned  in  setting  them  apart  to  it,  and  the  several 

and  ingenious  friend,  the    reverend   Mr.  nnembers  of  the  Ephesian  church,  who  chose 

Brekell  (in  his  Christian  Warfare,  p.  33,  them  to  such  a  relation  to  that  society,  were 

vot.J   has  proved  by  some    vei-y  opposite  under  the  guidance  and   direction    of  that 

quotations  from  Demostlienes  and  Lucian,  sacred  agent  :  and  the  expression  shews, 

that  the  proper  import  of  the  word  uTTorex-  as      good    Mr.    Baxter    well     observes, 

;va',  in  such  a  connection,  is  to  disguise  any  CJVorks,  Vol.  II.  p.  284.)  how  absurd  it  is 

important  truth,   or  at  least  to  decline  the  iov  &ny  to  reject  the  ministry  \r\  ^eneTa\,un' 

open  publication  of  it,  for  fear  of  displeas-  der   a  pretence  that  they   have  f/ie  Holy 

ing  those  to  whom  itoughtto  be  declared.  Ghost  to  teach  them. 

''  Take  heed to  the  whole  fiock.~\  A  ^  The  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  re- 
proper  concern  for  tlie  safety  and  prosper-  deemed  with  his  own  blood.']  How  very  lit- 
ity  of  the  fiock  would  no  doubt  lead  them  tie  reason  there  is  to  follow  f/jpyew  copies 
to  guard  aguinst  t!ie  admjssion  of  such  per-  wliich  read  Kt/j/ts  instead  of  esK,  the  rev- 
sons  into  the  minist'-y,  as  wcic  like  to  hurt  ercnd  Messrs.  Enty  and  Lavington  have 
the  church,  and  to  do  what  they  could  to-  so  fully  shewn,  in  their  dispute  with  Mr. 
wai'ds  forming  others  to  that  important  of-  Joscj^h  Hallet  on  this  text,  that  I  think 
fice,  and  admitting  them  into  it  witii  due  this  passage  must  be  .allowed  as  an  incon- 
solemnity.  But,  i\s  the  P'phesian  church  wtiS  testable  proof,  \.ha.t  the  blood  of  Christ  is 
for  tlie  prcsisni  supplied  with  ministers,  it  here  cA\ci\  the  blood  of  God,  as  being  f/ie 
was  not  so  immediate  a  cuva  as  their  blood  of  that  man, -who  is  n\so  God  with  us, 
preaching,  and  therefore  did  not  require  God  inanifested  in  the  fesh;  audi  c&nnothut 
such  ex|)ress  mention.  apprehend,  that  it  was  as  the  special  di- 

'  Over  which  the  Holy  Spirit  has  constitut-  rection  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  so  remark- 

ed you  bishops.]        As  it  was  by  the  opera-  able  an  expression  was  used.     Raphelius 

tion  of  the  Ho/v  Spirit  that  tliey  were  c/ual-  has  shewn,  that  Tri^iTroiuv  often  signifies  to 

ified  for  this  high  office  of  the  Christian  min-  preserve  from  deatruaion.     (Not.  ex  Herod, 

istry,  so  there  was  reason  to  believe,  that  p,  383.) 


and  warns  them  of  their  danger  from  seducing  teachers.         305 

this,  that  after  my  sons  for  it  which  I  hinted  above,  I  knoxv  this,  sect. 
departing  shall  grie- ^^^^^„/j;^^,„  departure  from  the  churches  in  ^^'''^ 
vous  wolves  enter  in    ,         •^  •'■'.,  ,.  ,,-,■,  ,         ,     ____ 

among  you,  not  spar-  these  parts,  notwithstanding  all  1  have  already 
ing  the  flock.  done  to  preserve  discipline   and  truth  among  ^x.  29 

you,  (1  Tim.  i.  20,)  seducing  teachers,  like  so 
many  grievous  and  mischievous  wolves}   xvill 
enter  in  among  you.,  who,  with  unwarrantable 
and  pernicious  views,  having  no  meraj  on  the 
flock,   will  fall  upon  it  with  voracious  eager- 
ness and  overbearing  violence,  and  make  a  ter- 
rible havock,  out  of  a  mean  and  wicked  regard 
30    Also  of  your  to  their  own  private  and  secular  interest :    Yt;a,  30 
ownselves  shall  men  ^yhich  is  yet  more  lamentable,  evtr\from  among 
verse' thinn-s  to  draw  J/^''^  ownselves  proud  and  factious  men  shall 
away  disciples  after  arise,    speaking  perverse   things,    contrary   to 
^^^"»-  sound  doctrine,  in  order  to   draw  away  disci' 

pies  from   the   purity    and*  simplicity   of  the 
Christian  faith,   as  I  delivered  it  to  you,  that 
they  may  follow  after  them,  till   they  are  de- 
31      Therefore  stroyed  with  them.      Watch  therefore  with  all  31 
blr ''^'hat'^  r™Te  diligence  and   care,   remembering  that  for  the 
space  of  three  years,  -^pace  of  three  years,  during  which  I  abode  at 
I  ceased  not  to' warn  Ephesus,   or  in   the    neighbouring   parts,"^   / 
ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  to   whom  I   had 

'  Grievous  ivolves.']     Some,  thinking  that  and  some  others,  who  revived  the  expbded 

the  word    /3ag£/f    properly   signifies  their  and  condemned  doctrines  of  Hymeneus 

strength,  won\A  venAav  iX.  oppressive  ;  but  I  and   Alexander;   (compare  2  Tim.  i  15; 

see  no  reason  for  departing  from  our  Eng-  ii.  17,  18,  witli   1  Tim.  i.  20,)  as  alsa  those 

lish  version.     Their  eager  and  overbearing  that  afterwards  introduced  tlie  Nicilaitan 

temper  made  them  no  doubt  grievous  to  principles  and  practices,  of  which  Christ 
the  Christian  church,  though  destitute  of  complains  as  prevailing  here,  (Re>.  ii.  6,) 

secular  power.       The    apostle   evidently  as  well  as  in  the  neigiiboiiring  cityof  Per- 

xn^kes  a  distinctionhdweew  the  luolves  \\\\o  gamus.    flbid.xer.   14,15)     So  1h at  the 

•were  to  break,  in  upon    them  from  with-  argument  wliich   some  have  urgfd  from 

out,  and  the  perverse  teachers  that  ivere  to  hence,  to  prove   that  the  First  Ipistle  to 

arise  from  among  themselves.      I  interpret  Timothy   was    writ   after  this  onieting,   is 

both    of  seducers,   who  called  themselves  quite  inconclusive. 

Christians,  (as  false  prophets  are  called  by        ™  For  the  space  of  three years^  Nr  L'En- 

Christ  vjolves  in  sheep's  clothing.    Mat.  vii.  fant  and  some  other  critics  conchde,   tiiat 

15,)  for  Paul  would  not  have   spoken  of  these  years  are  to  be  reckonedy>o??  hisfrst 

Heathen  persecutors,  as  to  arise  after  his  de-  arrival  at  Epliesus,  chap,  xviii.  P.    But  it 

parture,  considering  wliat  extremities  from  is  so  plain,  that  he  made  no  stay  'hen,  and 

persons  of  that  kind  he  had  liimself  suffer-  that  it  was  a  considerable  time  before  he 

ed  in  Asia,  (2  Cor.  i.  8 — 10.)     It   seems  retui-ned  thither,  (compare  cha^.  xix.  1,) 

probable   therefore,  that   by   tiie  grievous  that  it  seems  to  me  much  moreprobable, 

•wolves  he  means    yudaizing  false  apostles,  tliat    though,    after    his    preaching  three 

who,  thougli  tliey  had    before   this  time  months  in  the  synagogue,  he  tauglt  only  tixi» 

done  a  great  deal  of  mischief  at  Corinth,  years  in  the  school  of  Tyrannus,  (chap.  xix. 

and  elsewhere,  had  not  yet  got  any  foot-  8 — 10,)   he   spent   three  years  ii  or  about 

ing  at  Ephesus  ;  and  by  the  perverse  men  this  city.      (Compare  note  "^  on  Acts  xix 

arising  from  atnong  themselves,   he   may  8,    p.  282,    and  twte.  =  on   AcB  xix.  10^ 

jnean  such  as  Phygellas  and  Hermogenes,  ibid.  J 


SOS         He  commends  them  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his  grace, 

*"[■  ^cc^ss,  by  72ight  and  by  day:;"  xv'ith  tears  In  mine  every  one  night  and 
^^^'  eyes,  which  manifested  the  tenderness  and  sin-  ^^Y  with  tears. 

^^^^  cerity  of  my  concern  for  their  happiness.    Let 

XX.  31  it  then  be  your  care,  that  a  church  planted  by 
me  with  so  much  labour  and  solicitude  of  soul, 
may  not  be  ravaged  and  overthrown  by  the 
enemy,  but  that  it  may  long  continue  to  flour- 
ish. 

32  And  now^  brethren,  as  the  providence  of  God   22  And  now,  bretli- 
is  calling  me  away,  and  appointing  me  other  i'*^"' ^  commend  you 

°r  ,   ,  •"        rr     '  r  1-  .,     to  God,  and  to  the 

scenes  ot  labour  or  suffenng,  /most  heartily  ^vord  of  his  grace, 
and  affectionately  recommeyid  yon  to  God^  and  to  whicli  is  able  to 
the  -word  of  his  grace,  to  his  gospel  and  bless-  ''U'ldyou  up,  and  to 
ing,  to  his  presence  and  spirit ;  [«,<-,.]  ,o  lum  ^:JZJ^^!^ 
that  IS  able  to  edfy  and  build  ijoii  up  in  your  which  are  sanctified, 
holy  faith,^  and  to  give  you  at  length  an  inherit- 
ance of  eternal  life  and  glory,  among  all  that  are 
sanctifiedhy d\\nnt  grace, and  so  prepared  for  it. 

33  As  for  me,  it  is  a  great  pleasure  to  reflect     33  I  have  coveted 
upon  it,  that  I  have  a  testimony  in  my  own  "o  man's  silver,  or 
conscience,  and  in  yours,  that  I  have  not  di- S'ol'^' o^' apP^'^el. 
rected  my  ministry  to  any  mercenary  views  of 

pleasing  any,  how  distinguished  soever  their 
circumstances  might  be,  nor  sought  by  any 
methods  to  enrich  myself  among  you:  I  have 
coveted  no  maiUs  silver,  or  gold,  or  costly  raiment^ 
but  have  contented  myself  with  a  plain  and  la- 

34  borious  life  :   Tea,  you  yourselves  know,  that  far     34  Yea,  you  your- 
from  having  any  secular  or  worldly  designs  in  selves    know,    that 

preaching  the  gospel,  these  hands,  which  I  am  ^^.^'.^  ''^"'^"  ,  '^'"^^'^ 
r  0015  t  mmistered  unto  my 

^ow  stretching  out  among  you,  have  ministerea  nscessities,  and  t9 
by  their  labour  to  my  own  necessities,  and  even  tlicm  that  were  with 
have  assisted  to  support  those  that  were  with  me.  ™^- 
(Compare  1  Cor.  iv.  12  j  1  Thess.  ii.  9 ;  2  Thess. 

35  iii.   8,  9.)      In  which,    as  well  as    in  other     25  I  Lave  shewed 

="  By  light  and  by  day.']    Tliis  may  proba-  an  inheritance.      Some  have  explained  tu 

bly  intinate,  that  sometimes  they  had  Meir  xo-^ct,    the  ivord,   as   sig-niiying  Christ,  to 

night  nwtingi;  either  about  tlie  time  of  the  whom  itis  evidenttliese  opcrationsmay  be 

tumult,  \o  avoid  ofFcnce,  or  because  many  ascribed  ;  (compare  M  l.  xvi.  18  ;  Col.  iii. 

of  the  CIristians,  being'  poor,  were  oblig'-  24 ;  2  Tim.  iv.  8  ;)  but,  as  I  do  not  remem- 

ed,  as  Pail  himsclfwas,  tospendaconsid-  ber  that  Clirist  is  ever  culled  the  word  of 

e-rable  part  of  the  day  in  secular  labours.  God's  grace,  I  rather  suppose,  thatTO)  (Tt/v*- 

Compare  ver.  34.  ^sva'  refers  to  &ice,  since  God  was  evidently 

°  E'vento  him.  that  is  able,  hc.'\    Though  r/ic /a^( /5c«o7j  mentioned  before  ;    and,  as 

the  gospelm:xy  be  said  to  be  able  to  edify  men,  it  is  certain  tliat,    wliatevcr  the  word  does, 

as  the  scrittiiri's  are  undoubtedly  said  to  be  God  does  by  it,  this  must  be  acknowlcdg'- 

able  to  vuke  them  ivise  unto  salvation,  (2  ed  to  be  the  sense,  wlietlier  the  construc- 

Tim.  iii.  15,)  yet  it  seems  something  harsh  tion  be,  or  be   not,   admitted.     Compare 

to  sa\',  tliat  doctrines  or  viritings  can  give  us  Rom.  xvi.  25,  27  ;  and  jude,  ver.  24,  25. 


and  by  his  ozvn  example  urges  them  to  charity,  '  SOf 

you  all  things,  how  respects,  //^ot'ye  set  you  an  example,  and  by  the  sect. 

that  so  labouring,  ye  conduct  I  have  observed  among  you,  as  well  as  ^^^'- 

:;Sk  rSC  re!  by  the  doctrine  that  I  taught  you,  have  shewed  -;;^ 

member  tiie  words  you  all  things  that  relate  to  your  duty,  how  that  ^^  ^5 

of  the  Lord  Jesus,  ffms  labouring  as  I  have  done,  j/oti  ought  to  assist 

™Z  IL^aI.  I- J^  the  needy  and  infirm,  who  are  not  able  to  main- 
more  blessed  to  give       ,  J  -J  7,        1,1  C   -l   . 

than  to  receive.         tarn  themselves  ;P  and  should  be  careiul  to  re- 
viember  the  rvords  of  the  Lord  Resits,    that  he 
himself,  while  he  conversed  with  his  disciples, 
said,  "  It  is  much  happier  to  give  than   to  re- 
ceive.'''''^   See  to  it  therefore,  in  that  ministerial 
character  which  you  bear,  that  you,  above  all 
others,  be  an  example  to  the  flock,  of  a  gen- 
erous and  compassionate  temper  ;  and  instead 
of  making  yourselves  burthensome,  be  as  help- 
ful to  them  as  you  possibly  can,  both  in  their 
temporal  and  spiritual  interests. 
36  And  when  he      Aiid  having  said  these  things,  he  kneeled  down.  ZG> 
had  thus  spoken,  he  ^„^  prayed  xvith  them  all  in  the  most  fervent 
prayed   with"tlieni  ^^^  affectionate  manner,  and  with  the  tender- 
all,  est  expressions  of  the  most  cordial  friendship 

27   And  they  all  took  his  leave  of  them.      And  there  rvas  great  37 
wept  sore,  and  fell  lamentation  on  this  occasion  amono'  all  those 
on  Pauls  neck,  and    ,  j  r  n-  ,         n      ;•> 

kissed  him  ;  t^at  were   present  ;    and  jailing  upon  Fauls 

neck,  they  embraced  and  kissed  hijn  with  great 
38  Sorrowing  most  affection,  and  with  many  tears  ;  Especially  oS 
of  all  for  the  words  grieving  for  that  melancholy  rvord  which  he 
^ey  s„'3te"hS  ^M^ -d  which  immediately  had  struck  their 
face  no  more.  And  very  hearts,  when  he  told  them,  that  they 
they  accompanied  should  see  his  face  no  more  in  those  parts,^ 
him  unto  the  ship,     ^^y^^^^  j|^ey  y^^^  g^  1^^,^  enjoyed  the  benefit  of 

his  ministry,  inspection,  and  converse.  And 
thus  they  conducted  him  to  the  ship,  commend- 
ing his  person  to  the  protection,  and  his  labours 
to  the  blessing  of  his  great  Master. 

P  To    assist   the    injirm.']       The    word  ters,  have  quoted  passages  from  Plutarci. 

aiT-B-ivxvlcDV  has  exactly  this  signification,  and  Seneca,  and  others  of  the  ancients,  bearing 

as  Raphelius  shews  at  large,  (Not.  ex  He-  some  resemblance  to  it. 

rod.  p.  oMjlSf  seq.)  may  express  either «C;^-  '  That  they  should  see  his  face  no  mone-l 

wwsor/owrfyjastheHebrew  word  St  also  As  this,  which  is  St.  Luke's    own  expU- 

does.  (See  my  Sermon  on  compassion  to  the  cation,  leaves  no  room  for  the  ambiguity, 

jjc/(',p.6,r.)  Itmustheresignify,tobesure,  which  might  be  imagined  in  the  expres- 

such  poor  people,  as  arc  disabled  some  way  sion  used  in  verse  25,  it   seems   to  me 

or  another  from  maintaining  themselves  by  most  evidently   to    prove,  that  the  Pint 

their  own  labour.   Compare  E])h.  iv.  28.  Epistle  to  Timothy  could  not,  as  Bishoj* 

")  Remember  the  nuords  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  Pearson  so  earnestly  contends,  (Op.  Posth, 

Sec]     This  is  a  true  and  precious  monu-  Diss.  1,  cap.  ix.  §  5,)  be  written  after  this, 

ment  of  fl/)04fo/:ca/ fra^/?(o?;,  wliich,  by  be-  and  so  late  as  the   year  65  ;    and  conse- 

ing  written  in  these  authentic  memoirs,  is  quently,  it  appears  to  overthrow  all  that 

happily  preserved.  Dr.  Tillotson, (Vol.  III.  he  or  others  have  built   on   that  supposi- 

p.  387,)    Monsieur   Ablancourt,   (Apoph.  tion,  and  greatly  to  confirm  the  argument 

Anc.  p.  3,)  Grotiusj  and  some  other  wri-  suggested  above  in  note  '. 


308  Reflections  on  PauVs  discourse  to  the  elders  of  Ephesus» 


IMPROVEMENT. 

SECT.      Though  these  elders  of  Ephesus  were  to  see  the  face  of  the 
^  ^*'  apostle  no  more^  which  was  indeed  just  matter  of  lamentation^  yet 


vjerse 


we  would  hope  this  excellent  discourse  of  his  continued  in  their 
25-38  minds,  and  was  as  a  nail  fastened  in  a  sure  place.  May  all 
Christians^  and  especially  all  Ministers^  that  read  it,  retain  a 
lively  remembrance  of  it. 

19  May  we  learn  of  this  great  apostle,  to  serine  the  Lord  xvith  hu- 
mility and  affection  :  May  those  who  are  called  to  preside  in 
assemblies^  and  to  take  the  charge  of  souls,  xvithhold  irom.  their 

20  people  nothing  that  is  profitable  for  them  ;  and,  not  contenting 
themselves  with  public  instruclioris,  may  they  also  teach  from 
house  to  house,  shewing  the  same  temper  in  private  converse 
which  they  express  while  ministering  in  the  assemblies  ;  and 
testifying-,  as  matter  of  universal  and  perpetual  importance,  re- 

2\pentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  And, 

0  that  the  divine  blessing  may  attend  these  remonstrances, 
that  many  may  every  where  repent  and  believe  ! 

May  all  ministers  learn  the  exalted  sentiments  and  language 

of  this  truly  Christian  hero ;  and  each  of  them  be   able  to  say, 

23, 24  under  the  greatest  difficulties  and  discouragements,  in  the  view 

of  bonds  and  afUctions,  and  even  of  martyrdom  itself.  None  of 

these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  me,  so  that 

1  may  finish  my  course  xvith  joy,  and  may  fulfil  the  7ni2iistry 
xvhich  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of 
the  grace  of  God. 

28  Such  resolutions  may  they  form  when  they  enter  on  their 
office,  and  may  they  act  upon  them  in  discharging  every  part  of 
it  :  taking  heed  to  thejnselves,  and  to  the  respective  flocks  over 
xvhich  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  them  overseers  :  Accordingly 
may  they  take  the  oversight  thereof  not  by  constraint  but  xvillingly  ; 
33  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind  ;  (1  Pet.  v.  2  ;)  coveting 
no  7nan''s  silver,  or  gold,  or  raiment ;  nor  affecting  to  enrich  or 
aggrandize  themselves  or  their  families,  but  always  ready  to  re- 
34,35  lieve  the  Jiecessitous  according  to  their  ability,  remembering  this 
precious  zuord  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  so  happily  preserved,  especially 
in  this  connection,  that  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 

27  Thus  while  they  are  not  shunning  to  declare  in  the  course  of 
their  public  ministry  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  may  they  also  be 
examples  to  the  flock  of  an  uniform,  steady,  and  resolute  piety  ! 

28  And  to  quicken  them  to  it,  may  they  often  reflect,  that  the 
church  of  God  committed  to  their  trust  was  redeemed  by  his  ozvri 
blood!  May  it  be  impressed  deeply  on  all  our  hearts,  that  we 
are  intrusted  with  the  care  of  those  precious  souls  for  whom  our 
divine  Redeemer  bled  and  died  !   May  we  therefore  see  to  it,  that 

31  we  are  watchful  to  preserve  them  from  every  danger  ;  that  we 
warn  them  day  and  msht  ivith  tears ;  and,  in  a  word,  that  we 


Paul  sails  from  Miletus,  and  tarries  seven  days  at  Tyre:         309 

order  our  whole  behaviour  so,  that  when  we  must  take  our  final  sect. 
leave  of  them,  we  may  be  able  to  testify,  as  in  the  sight  of  God,  ^'^^' 
that  xve  are  clear  from  the  blood  of  all  men.  ' 

Such  viijiisters  may  God  raise  up  to  his  church  in'every  future  ^6 
age  J  sitc/i  may  his  grace  make  all  that  are  already  employed  in  32 
the  work  ;  and  for  this  purpose,  let  every  one,  who  wishes  well  to 
the  common  cause  of  Christ  and  of  souls,  join  in  reco?n7nendi)ig- 
us  to  God^  and  to  the  xvord  of  his  grace,  whence  we  are  to  draw 
our  instructions  and  our  supports  :  This  will  be  a  means,  under 
the  divine  blessing,  to  keep  us  from  fallings  in  the  midst  of  all 
dangers  and  temptations  ;  till  at  length  he  give  us  an  inheritance 
rvith  all  the  saints  among  whom  we  have  laboured,  that  they  who 
sozOj  and  reap,  may  rejoice  together.     Amen. 

SECT.     XLVII. 

The  apostle  proceeds  in  his  voyage  from  Miletus  to  Caesar ea,  and 
resolutely  pursues  his  journey  to  Jerusalem,  notwithstanding 
repeated  warnings  from  inspired  persons  of  the  danger  he  must 
encounter  there.     Acts  XXI.  1 — 16. 

Acts   XXI.   1.  .        AcTS     XXI.    1. 

AN  D  it  came  to  XT  was  with  difficulty  Paul  and  his  company  sect, 
pass,  that  af-  X  had  parted  from  the  elders  of  the  church  of  ^l^ii. 
^"^'"il.rTa.fdSEphesus;  but  after  the  instructions  he  had -^ 

launched,  we  came  given  them,  he  was  determmed  to  pursue  his  ^^^  ^ 
■with     a      straii^ht  voyage  ;  And  as  soon  as  xve  had  withdrawn  our- 
course    unto    Coos,  ggf^^g  /).^„,  ^j         ^^„^  j^^^ ^^^  ^^^/  f^om  MiletUS, 
and  tlie  day  follow-  -^  ■  ,  ?•        ,  i       ■   i       i      ;- 

ing-unto  Rhodes,  and  ^'^  cc/we  zvith  a  direct  course  to  the  island  ot 
from  thence  unto  Pa-  Coos  ;  and  the  next  day  to  that  of  Rhodes,  and 
^^^^^  .  ,  p  ,.  from  thence  to  the  port  oi  Patara,  a  city  which 
ship  sailing  o"veTU-  Kv  on  the  continent,  in  the  territory  of  Lycia. 
to  Phenicia,  we  And  finding  there  a  ship  that  -wsls  passing  over  2 
•went   aboard,     and  to   Phoenicia,    quitting   the  vessel  which    had 

set  tortli.  brought  us  hither,  we  xvent  aboard  this  other, 

3  Now  when  we  °        . 

had  discovered  Cy.  and  set  sail.  And  coming  within  sight  of  Cyprus,  z 
prus,  we  left  it  on  we    pursued    our   voyage    without   touching 
tlie  left  hand,   and  there  :  and  leavinp-  it  on  the  left  hand^  xve  sailed 
sailed  mto  Syria,and  1^1  ^1  "^       ^      r  ^u  1  •   1       1  ^     o      • 

landed  at  Tyre  ■  for  ")'  ^"^  southern  coast  oi  that  island  to  ityria, 
there  the  sliip  was  and  landed  at  the  celebrated  city  of  Tyre,  the 
to  unlade  her  bur-  principal  port  of  Phoenicia, /^r  there  the  ship 

^^T'   A„i     R  A-      was  to  uJiload  its  frei^-ht.         And  xve  continued 4 

4  And,  finding  ,  „  *',/?;•  .r 
disciples,  we  tarri-  there  at  lyre  seven  days,  jinding  a  number  ol 
ed there  seven  days:  persons  in  that  city  who  were  disciples  of  our 
who  said  to  Paul  common  Lord;  among  whom  there  were  some 
through  the  Spirit,  ,  ^  , ,  r,  ,  ,  1  •  •  ^-  r  ^,  o>  -^  t 
that  he  should  not  go  ^'^^  told  Paul  by  the  inspiration  ot  the  ^>pirit,n 
up  to  Jerusalem.      he  tendered  his  own  liberty  and  safety,  not  to 

VOL.  3.  42 


310  But  will  not  be  persuaded  to  desist  from  his  voyage  i 

SECT  go  up  to  Jerusalem,^  since  it  would  certainly 

xlvii.   expose  him  to  great  hazard,  and  very  threaten- 

ing  dangers  would  await  him  there. 

•^^.^■^.      But  when  we  had  finished  these  seven  days,  we     5  And  when  we 

'''''■  dcMrted  from  thence,  and  zuent  our  way  with  'l^^,  accomplished 
a  rull  resolution  or  embarking  again  to  proceed  parted,  and  went oui- 
to  Jerusalem,  notwithstanding  all  these  admo-  way,  and  they  all 
nitions  ;  as  Paul  deliberately  judged,  that  all  brought  us  on  our 
,  „,     .  ,  .    ,  ^      '.1    •     ^r  wav.  With  Wives  and 

the  sufferings  he  might  meet  with  in  the  course  chi'ldren,     till    we 
of  his  ministry  would  tend  to  the  furtherance  of  were  out  of  the  city : 
the  gospel,  and  that  it  was  his  duty  to  fulfil  his  and     we     kneeled 
engagements   to   the   churches,  in   delivering  ^^^r^"  j.^ 
their  alms  to  the  brethren  there,  whatever  might 
happen:  And  though  he  did  not  yield  to  the 
persuasion  of  his  friends  at  Tyre,  yet  they  omit- 
ted no  imaginable  token  of  respect,  but  nil  at- 
tended us  out  of  the  city^  rvith  \their'\  xvives  and 
childreri ;  and  kneeling  down  on  the  seashore 
where  we  were  to  part,  xve  once  more  prayed 

6  together,  and  so  took  our  leave.      And  having     6  And  when    we 

affectionately  embraced  each  other ^  xve  that  were  ^^^^  '^'J^^"  9^"^  ^^^""'^ 

T  1  •  1     T~«      1  ^         /         7  one  01  another,     we 

going  to  Jerusalem  with  raul  xvent  on  board  ^^^^  ^^.^^^  .^  and  they 

the  ship  to  proceed  on  our  voyage,  a7id  they  that  returned    home    a- 

fhweXiztTyvc  returned  back  to  their  oxvn  houses.  Z^^^- 

7  And  p?iishing  our  coursehy  sea,  we  came  from  ^^J^  KuislTed  "  Zn- 
Tyre  to  the  port  of  Ptoleinais^^  which  lay  to  the  course  from  Tyre, 
south  of  the  former  city,  on  the  same  coast  of  we  came  to  Ptole- 

the   Mediterranean  sea ;    and  embracing    the  Y{^'\  '^".^   saluted 
,        ,  ,  .',.,,  '^  tlse    brethren,     and 

brethren  there,  xve  continued  xvith  tnem  no  more  abode  with  them  one 
than  one  day.  day. 

8  And  on  the  morroxv^  Paul  and  his  company  ^  ^"^  ^^'^  "^x^. 
departed hom  Ptolemais,  a/zr/ travelling  by  land  pYurs^compaiiy '^de- 
came  to  the  city  of  Ccesarea  /    which  had  been  parted,    and    came 

»  If  he  tendered  his  own  liberty  and  of  its  situation,  on  one  of  the  finest  bays 

safety,  ;!ot  fo^o  i//;,  &C.3   It  is  necessary  to  on   that  coast,  and  in  the  neighbourhood 

take  it  with  this  limitation  ;  for,  had  the  of  mount  Carmel,  it  is  now,  like  many 

spirit  forbidden  his  journey  to  Jerusalem,  other  noble  ancient  cities,  only  a  heap  of 

we  may  be  sure  he  would  have  desisted  ruins.     See  Mr.  Maundrel's  journey  to  ye- 

from  it.  riisalcm,  p.  53. 

^  Ptolemais.'}     This   was   a  celebrated  '  dvsarea.']    To  what  I  liave  said  in  the 

city  on  the  seacoast,  wliich  fell  by  lot  to  /;rt;«/)/i/-«Aeconcernlng'this  tit\,  Ishallonly 

t!ic  tribe  of  Aslier,  who  did  not  drive  out  add,  that  it  lay  in  the  tract  of  land  which 

the   inhabitants.      Its  ancient  name  was  fell  to  tlie  tribe  of  Manasseh  ;   that  it  had 

Acrhn.     (judg.   i.  31.)     It  was   enlarged  once  been  called  5"f/-rtto/i'4  '/'o'ji'fr,  but  took 

and  beautified  by  \.\\g.  first  of  tiie  Egyptian  its  name  of  dtsarea  from  a  noble  temple, 

Ptolemies,   froni  whence  it  took  its  new  which //trotifZ/e  Gre«f  dedicated  to  Augus- 

appcUation.     It  was  the  scene  of   many  tiis  Cxsar,  when  lie  rebuilt  it  almost  cn- 

celcbrated   actions   in  that  series  of  mad  tircly  of  marble  ;  so  that  Josephus,  who 

expeditions,  which    was  called  the    holy  was  well  acquainted   with  it,  t«'lls   us  it 

•war.     The  Turks,   who  are  now  masters  was  the  finest  city  of  J udea.     Sec  yosefih. 

of  all  this  region,  call  it  Jcca,  or  Acra  ;  Antiq.  lib.  xv.  cap-  9,  [al.  13,]  §  6,  t5'  Bell. 

and,  notwithstanding  all  the  advantages  yud.  lib.  iii.  cap.  9,  [al.  14,]  §  1. 


He  is  -warned  at  Ccesarea  of  xvhat  the  Jeivs  would  do  to  him  ;     311 

unto  Caesarea  ;  and  rendered  remarkable  in  the  church  by  the  resi-  sect. 
we  entered  into  the  Jence  of  Comelius  the  devout  centurion,  and  ^^^"' 
house  of  Philip  the  celebrated  over  the  whole  countrv,  not  on-  T"" 

r.vangehst,     (which  ,      _        ,         ,  i       i       i  r  -J    i     -u      -^"^ 

was  ow  of  the  scv-  ly  for  the  elegance  and  splendor  ot  its  build-  xxi.  8 
en,)  and  abode  with  ings,  but  likewise  as  the  place  where  the  Ro- 
^'■^■^  man  governor  generally  resided  and  kept  his 

court.  And  entering  there  into  the  house  of 
Philip  the  evang-elist^  xvho  xvas  [one']  of  the  seven 
deacons  mentioned  in  the  former  part  of  this 
history,  (chap.  vs.  5,)  and  who  had  settled  at 
Csesarea,  after  he  had  baptized  the  eunuch, 
(chap.  viii.  40,)  xve  lodged  with  him  during  o^r 

9  And  the  same  stay  in  this   city.      Noxv  he  had  four  virgin  9 
man  had  four  daiigh-  daughters^  xvho  were  all  prophetesses^   as  the 
dTd'roTesy.'''^'*'''  niiraculous  gifts  of  the  Spirit  were  sometimes 

communicated  to  women  as  well  as  to  men. 

10  Andaswetar-  (Compai-e  Acts  ii.  17,  18.)  And  as  xve  con-  10 
rled  f/;ere  many  days,  tinned  [there']  many  days,  a  certain  prophet 
there  came  down  ^f^^^.^  j^^me  xvas  Apabus,  who  had  been  ac- 
irom  Judea  a  cer-  •j-i  '^  ir  ..a^-u 
tain  prophet,  named  quamted  with  us  some  years  beiore  at  Antioch, 
Agabus.                    where  he  foretold  the  famine  Avhich  had  since 

happened  in  the  days  of  Claudius  Caesar,  (chap, 
xi.  28,)  cavie  doxun  from  Judea  to   Csesarea. 

11  And  when  he  And  comifig  to   us,  when  we  had  several  of  H 
was  come  unto  us,  q^^  friends  together,  he  uttered  a  prediction 
SL,''atd'b"u'^d^h[s' which   greatly  affected  us  all,  attending  it,  as 
own  hands  and  feet,  usual,  with  a  significant  and  prophetic  sign  ; 
and  said.  Thus  saith  for  he  took  Up  PuuPs  girdle,   and  binding  his 

t'^%"°*y,^'^°'V  T^""  o-^>n  hands  and  feet,  he  said.  Thus  saith  the  Ho^ 
shallthe  Jewsat  Je-  ,     ^^   .    .^   ,  /         •         •      .'        t  i         j 

rusalem  bind  the  ly  spirit,  by  whose  inspiration  1  now  speak  and 
man  that  owneth  act,  SO  shall  the  fews  at  f  erusalem  bind  the 
,this  girdle,  and  shall  ^^^  ivhose  girdle  this  is,  a7id  shall  deliver  him 
dehver  him  into  the  ,  •    ^    ^t     /       j      r  ^u    n      *-i 

hands  of  the   Gen-  ^  prisoner  into  the  hands  oj  the  hcntiles. 
tiles.  And  when  we  who  were  present  heard  these  12 

12  And  when  we  things,  solicitous  for  the  life  and  safety  of  so 
Kve'S'fedear  a  friend,  and  so  eminent  a  servant  of 
that  place,  besought  Christ  in  the  gospel,  both  we  his  companions 
him  not  to  go  up  to  who  came  to  Csesarea  with  him,  a?zf/ also  the 
Jerusalem.  irdiabitants   of  that  place,  entreated  him  with 

tears,  in  the  most  pressing  and  endearing 
terms,  that  he  would  7iot  go  up  to  Jerusalem, 
since  it  appeared  that  he  would  be  exposed  to 
such  imminent  dangers  in  consequence  of  that 
journey. 

13  Then  Paul  an-      But  Paul,  sensibly  touched  with  the  concern  13 

which  we  expressed  on  his  account,  and  yet 
resolutely  bent  upon  following  what  he  appre- 
hended to  be  the  evident  call  of  duty,  whatever 
sufferings  it  might  expose  him  to,  a7iswered  at 


312  But  is  detennhied  to  g'O  on,  and  comes  to  Jerusalem. 

SECT,  once  with  the  greatest  tenderness  and  firmness  swered,  What  mean 
^  of  spirit.  What  mean  ye,  my  dear  friends,  by  >-,<J  -^^  CJ° 
Acts  7W^'<'/''",§'  thus,  and  even  breaking  7ny  heart  by  for  i  am  ready  not  to 
xxi.    these  fond  solicitations  ?  Cease  your  tears,  and  be  bound  only,  but 

13  your  importunity,  in  an  afl'air  where  conscience  ^^^'^  ^o  die  at  Jem- 

^       ^       '^      ,         ■         ,         .,  /-T  salem  for  the  name 

pleads  on  the  opposite  side  ;  jor  1  can  assure  ^f  ^i^g  Lordjesas-. 

you,  as  I  told  my  brethren  of  Ephesus  in  my 
last  interview  with  them,  (chap.  xx.  24,)  that 
I  a7n  ready  with  the  greatest  cheerfulness,  not 
only  to  be  bound  2Lnd  cast  into  prison,  b?(f  also  to 
die  at  Jerusalem,  or  wherever  else  I  may  be 
called  to  it,  for  the  honourable  and  beloved 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  shall  esteem  it  a 
most  glorious  and  happy  period  of  life,  to  pour 
out  mv  blood  in  defence  of  that  blessed  gos- 
pel which  he  hath  committed  to  my  charge. 

14  And  xvhe7i   we   plainly  perceived,  that   he      14  And  when  lie 
xvould  not  be  persuaded  by  any  importunity  we  would  not  be  per- 
could  use,  xve  ceased  xo  press  him  any  farther,  sayS'Th*e  wUl^'ot 
saying,  let  the  xvill  of  the  Lord  be  done  !  May  the  Lord  be  done. 
he  protect  his  faithful  servant,  whithersoever 

he  leads  him,  and  overrule  his  confinement 
and  affliction  to  the  advantage  of  that  glorious 
cause,  on  which  it  seems  at  the  first  appear- 
ance to  wear  so  threatening  an  aspect. 

1 5  And  after  these  days  had  been  spent  at  Caesa-      IJ'  And  after  those 

rea,   Paul  would  not  lose  the  opportunity  of  '^^>«.  '^'^  ^'^^'^  "P  ""^* 
,     . '  ,  1  •        r      •      1  1  carriag-es,  and  went 

being  present  at  the  approaching  festival,  and  up  to  Jerusalem, 
therefore  making  up  our  baggage  xve  xvent  up  to 

16  Jerusalem  as  expeditiously  as  we  could.  And  16  There  went  al- 
[so7nc]  of  the  disciples  also  from  Ccesarea  xvent  sj>  ^jtJi.us  certain  oi 
along  xvith  us,  and  brought  [ws]  to  the  house  of  sarea'.^'^amrbroug-ht 
one  Mnason  a  Cyprian,  an  old  disciple,^  xvith  with  them  one  Mna- 
xvhom  xve  should  lodge ;  which  we  were  the  sonofCyprus,  anold 
more  willing  to  do,  as  he  was  a  person  of  estab-  ^^£1! lodge""" 
lished  character  and  reputation  in  the  church. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse       Let  us  observe  and  emulate  that  excellent  and  heroic  temper 

11, 12  which  appeared  in  the  blessed  apostle  St.  Paul,  in  this  journey  to 

Jerusalem  :  When  still  ^Ae  Holy  Spirit  testified  in  every  city,  that 

bonds  and  afflictions  awaited  him  ;  when  his  fricjuls  in  so  fond 

•^  Brousht  us  to  one  Mnason  a  Cypria7i,  an  Sir  Norton  Knatchbull's    version  of  the 

M  disciple.']     Mnason  was  a  native  of  Cy-  words,    as  that  which   appeared  to  me 

prus,  but  an  inhabitant  of  Jerusalem,  who  best  to  suit  the   orif^inal ;    for  it  seems 

probably   had  been   converted  either  by  very  unnatural  to  render  nyovTi;  Hvatrtuvt, 

Christ,  or  the  apostles,  at  the  first  open-  bringing  Mnason  ixith  them, 
'mg  of  the  goppcl  there.    I  have  followed 


Refiectiom  on  PauPs  readiness  to  suffer  for  Christ,  313 

a  manner  hung  around  him,  and  endeavoured  to  divert  hhn  from  sect. 
his  purpose ;  he  was  not  insensible  to  their  tender  regards  :  Far  ^^^"^ 
from  that,  his  heart  melted,  and  was  even  readij  to  break^  under  """*" 
the  impression  ;  yet  still  he  continued  inflexible  :  There  was  a 
sacred  passion  warmer  in  his  soul  than  the  love  of  friends,  or 
liberty,  or  life  ;  the  love  of  Christ  coJistrained  hiin^  (2  Cor.  v.  14,) 
and  made  him  wz7/;/?^^,  joyfully  willing,  not  only  to  be  bounds  but 
to  die  at  feriisalem^  for  his  name.,  who  had  indeed  died  for  him 
there.     O  that  such  as  this  might  be  the  temper,  such  as  these 
the    sentiments,   of  every  minister^   of  every   Christian  /  For 
surely  imprisonment  in  such  a  case   is  better  than  liberty  ;  and 
death  infinitely  preferable  to  the  most  prosperous  life  secured  by 
deserting  his  service,  or  flying  from  any  post  which  the  great 
Captain  of  our  salvation  hath  assigned  us. 

On  the  other  hand,  let  us  learn  of  these  wise  and  \)\o\xs  friends  verse 
of  Paiil^  to  acquiesce  in  the  rvill  of  God,  when  the  determination  ^^ 
of  it  is  apparent,  how  contrary  soever  it  may  be  to  our  natural 
desires,  or  even  to  those  views  which  we  had  formed  for  the 
advancement  of  his  cause  and  interest  in  the  world  ;  where  per- 
Ject  resignation  may  be  difficult,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of 
our  piety  and  zeal.  Can  any  teach  him  knoxvledge,  (Job  xxi.  22,) 
or  pursue  the  purposes  of  his  glory  by  wiser  and  surer  methods 
than  those  which  he  has  chosen  ?  In  this  instance  the  bonds  of 
Paid,  which  these  good  men  dreaded  as  so  fatal  an  obstruction 
to  the  gospel,  tended,  as  he  himself  saw  and  witnessed  while  he 
was  yet  under  them,  to  the  furtherance  ofit;  (Phil.  i.  12  ;)  and 
what  they  apprehended  would  prevent  their  seeing  him  any- 
more, occasioned  his  returning  to  Caesarea,  and  continuing 
there  for  a  long  time,  when,  though  he  was  a  prisoner,  they  had 
free  liberty  of  conversing  with  him.  (Acts  xxiii.  Zo  ;  xxiv.  23, 
27.)  And  even  to  this  day  we  see  the  efficacy  of  his  sufferings, 
in 'the  spirit  they  have  added  to  those  epistles  which  he  wrote 
while  a  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  that  weight  which  such  • 
a  circum.stance  also  adds  to  his  testimony.  Let  Jesus  therefore 
lead  us,  and  all  his  other  servants,  whithersoever  he  pleases, 
and  we  will  bless  his  most  mysterious  conduct,  in  sure  expecta- 
tion of  that  day,  when  what  is  now  most  astonishing,  in  it  shall 
appear  beautiful,  and  ordered  for  the  best. 

It  is  pleasant  to  observe  the  honour  paid  to  Mnason,  as  an  old  16 
disciple :  An  honourable  tide  indeed  it  is  ;  and  wherever  it  is 
found,  may  days  speak,  and  the  midtitude  of  years  teach  wis- 
dom !  (Job  xxxii.  7.)  And  rnay  there  be  a  readiness,  as  in  this 
good  old  mayi,  to  employ  all  the  remaining  vigour  of  nature,  be 
it  more  or  less,  in  the  service  of  Christ,  and  in  offices  of 
cordial  love  and  generous  friendship  to  those  who  are  engaged 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 


314  Paul  is  kindly  received  by  James  and  the  brethren. 


SECT.     XLVIII. 

Paid  being  arrived  at  Jerusalem^  after  an  interview  with  "Jamea 
and  the  elders  of  the  church  there,  is  assaulted  by  the  Jeivs 
while  xvorshipping  in  the  temple^  and  rescued  by  Lysius  the 
Roman  officer  from  the  extremest  danger  of  being  torn  in  pieces 
by  their  fury.     Acts  XXI.  17—36. 

Acts  XXI.  17.  Acts  XXI  17. 

^^^.1:  TN  the  preceding  section  we  gave  an  account  AND  when  we 
xlvni.  J^  Qf  Q^j.  setting  out  on  our  iourney  from  C«-  f*-  ^eie  come  to 
■  „  7  "  1  1      1  ■  r  Jtrusalem,  the  bre- 

Acts  ^^^^'^'   ^"^  "°^^  ^^^   ^^^  ^^  ^^^'  t^^^  ^^^^'^  ^^  thren    received    us 
sxi.17  ^^ere  arrived  at  Jerusaleyn,   the  brethren  there  gladly. 
received  us  with  great  pleasure  and  affection.^ 

18  And  the  next  day  Paul  took  us  with  him,  who  18  And  the  day 
had  attended  him  in  his  journey,  and  entered  ^^^^^'^''^^S  Paul  went 
in  xvith  us  to  the  house  of  James  the  apostle,  j^n^eTlLd'allThe 
commonly  called  James  the  Less,  or  the  Lord's  elders  were  present, 
brother  ;  and  all  the  elders  of  the  flourishing 

church  in  that  city  were  present  there,  to  re- 
ceive so  important  a  visitant,  of  whose  arrival 

19  and  errand  they  had  heard.  And  Paul,  having  19  And  when  he 
embraced  them  with  great  affection,  presented  had  saluted  them,  he 
us  that  were  of  his  company  to  them;  and j'-^-'-.P^'JrGS 
alter  this  he  gave  them  a  particular  account  oj  had  wrought  among 
all  those  things  which  God  had  done  among  the  the  Gentiles  by  his 
Gentiles  by  his  ministry  since  he  last  left  Jerusa-  n^in'stry. 

lem,  informing  them  of  the  success  that  he  had 
met  with  in  Philippi,  Thessalonica,  Bercea, 
Athens,  Corinth,  and  Ephesus  ;  of  the  church- 
es he  had  planted  in  all  those  places,  and  of 
the  opportunity  he  had  enjoyed  of  visiting 
most  of  them  a  second  time  ;  as  well  as  of 
taking  a  review  of  those  in  Cilicia,  Pamphylia, 
Lystra,  and  other  parts  of  Asia,  with  the  plant- 
ation of  which  they  had  formerly  been  made 
acquainted.  (Acts  xv.  4.)  And  he  concluded 
with  an  account  of  those  alms  which  he  had 
brought  from  the  Gentile  converts,  for  the  re- 
lief of  their  brethren  of  the  circumcision  at 
Jerusalem. 

»  The  brethren  received  us  luith  great   of  his  Christian  friends  were  answered, 
/pleasure    and    affection.]     The    alms  he    that  his  ministry  with  respect  to  yerusalcni, 
brought  with  him  would  be  one,  though    (x  m  u^>s<ra.x»/uj  inight  be  acceptable  to  the 
far  from  being  the  only  or  the  chief  circum-   saints,  Rom.  XY.  31. 
stance  of  endearment ;  so  that  (Ae/»/-flj'c/* 


Theij  warn  him  of  the  prejudices  of  the  yews  a(^ainst  him,     SIS 

20  And  when  they       And  when  they  heard  [it,']  they  glorified  the  sect. 
heard  ,V,  they  glorL-  i^r^  Jesus  Christ,  for  this  wonderful'demon-  "^"^ 

fied  the   Lord,  and     .      ^-  ri.'  ^  •  i    i  •  ~" 

said  unto  him,  Thou  stration  ot  his  presence  and  grace  \vith  his  ser-  Acts 
seest,  brother,  how  V ant ;  fm^  then  they  said  to  him^  Dear  andxxi.20 
many   tlioiisands  of  honoured  brother^  we  rejoice  from  our  hearts 


Jewsthere  arewhich 
believe,  and  tliey 


the  triumphs  of  the  gospel  among  the  Gen- 


all   zealous   of  the  tiles  ;  and  as  we  doubt  not  but  the  whole  body 
iaw.  of  the  Christian  church  is  dear  to  thee,  as  well 

as  to  us,  we  assure  ourselves  thou  wilt  candid- 
ly join  in  all  prudent  endeavours  for  remov- 
ing   any    prejudices    which    may    have   been 
weakly  imbibed,  to  the  injury  of  that  mutual 
affection  which  we  so  earnestly  desire  to  culti- 
vate :     In  a  word,  thou  seest  with  thine  own 
eyes,    how   many    myriads  of  believing  fexvs 
there  are^  who  are  gathered  together  from  all 
parts  to  Jerusalem,  on  occasion  of  this  feast ; 
and  they  are  in  the  general  persons  who  are  all 
zealous  for  the  observation  of  the  Mosaic  law, 
as  supposing  it  of  perpetual  obligation  on  all 
our  nation,  without  excepting  those  that  have 
21  And  tliey  are  embraced    Christianity.       Noxv  so   it  is,   that  ^\ 
ihlT'hou  leaSSt  ^^r°"Sh  the  prejudice  and  falsehood  of  thine 
all  the  Jews  which  enemies,  they  have  been^  (we  doubt  not,  very 
are  among  the  Gen-  falselv)  informed  of  thee^  that  wherever  thou 
tiles,  to  forsake  Mo- comest  thou  teacliest  all  the  ^ews  which 

ses.  savinp".  that  tliev  .       ^         .,  -^  , 


s,  saying-,  that  they 


are 


t  not  to  circuni-  <2?«o/2^  the  Gentile  7iations  to  apostatize  from  the 
their  children,  law  of  Bloses  ;^  sayings  that  they  ought  not  to 
neither  to  walk  alter  circumcise  their  children^  nor  to  walk  according 
t  e  customs.              ^^  ^^^  other  rites  and  custoi7is  which  we  have 
learned  from  our   forefathers,    as   of   divine 

*  Hoiu  inany  myriads  of  believing  jfeivs  <=  Thou  teachest  all  the  jfeios  lahich  arc 
there  are.']  I  do  not  apprehend,  that  it  can  avwng  the  Gentile  nations  to  apostatize fro^^ 
be  certainly  argued  from  hence,  that  there  3'Ioseii.']  It  is  a  leading  observation  of  that 
were  more  than  thirty,  or  even  t%\:enty  thou-  vain  and  unhappy  man  Mr.  Toland,  in  his 
sand ^exvish  believers  novf  \)VttsewX.  sX  }gv\i-  Nazarenus,  which  he  grounds  principally 
salem  ;  for  the  word  /uu^ntSi;  may  only  in  onfAw  fe.v?  and  hi  story,  that  the  ^o.s/)e/ never 
general  denote  a  great  number  ;  but  it  is  designed  to  set  the  Jews  at  liberty  from 
certau),  that  the  greaier  part  of  them  were  the  law  of  Moses,  except  with  regard  to 
not  stated  inhabitants  of  'Jerusalem,  Init  sacrifices,  though  he  allows,  that  the  Gen- 
only  visited  it  on  occasion  of  this  great  tiles  wei-e  not  intended  to  be  subject  to  it, 
^jfrort/;  (compare  ver.  27  i^  so  that  no  cer-  (See  Nazaren.  p.  35,36.)  But  it  is  evi- 
tain  argument  can  be  deduced  from  hence,  dent,  that  he  fell  into  that  erroneous  opin- 
^%\o\\\ft  plurality  of  congregations  s\x\iYO%Q<S.  ion,  (so  directly  contrary  to  many  other 
to  have  been  now  under  the  care  of  the  scriptures,  such  as,  for  instance,  Rom.  xiv. 

bishop  of  Jerusalem,  if  there  were  indeed    14  ;  Eph.  ii.  14,   15;   Col.  ii.  14 17;    I 

any  Christain  officer  who  had  that  title  so  Tim.  iv  4;  2Cor.  iii.  9 — 11;  Hcb.  viii.13;) 

early,  wiiich  it  does  not  appear  from  scrip-  by  not  attending  to  a  most  obvious  -medium. 

«are  that  there  was.   It  is  surprising  there-  between  e^^/oraw^  zf  on  their  consciences 

fore,  that  the  ingenious  Mr.  Slater  should  as  7iecessary,  and  condemning  it  as  unlauful. 

lay  so  much   stress  upon  this  text  in  his  I  have  strongly  expressed  this  median  in 

Original  Draught  of  the  primitive  churches,  the  paraphrase  on  ver.  23  and  25. 


316     They  advise  him  to  join  xvith  some  that  were  under  a  voiv, 

SECT,  institution.     What  is  it  then  which  may  not  be       22   What    is    it 
^1^'"''  apprehended  on  such  an  occasion  ?    The  midti-  ^'lerefore  ?  the  mul- 


appn 

tude^  no  doubt,   who  have  been  thus  informed 


titiide  must  needs 
Acts  """"'  ""  «^"Li"'-i  >v'»'J  "^^^  uc^"  '■'"■"*  iniunneu  ^^^^  tog-ether:  for 
jjj^i    of  thee,  must  bij  all  means  come  together^  to  ob-  they  will  hear  that 

22  serve  thy  conduct  narrowly  ;  for  they  ivill  soon  thou  art  come. 
have  notice  of  thy  being  here,  and  must  needs 

hear  that  thou  art  co?ne  ;  and  they  immediately 
will  form  their  judgment  of  the  truth  or  false- 
hood of  the  information  they  have  received,  by 
what  they  discover  in  thy  present  behaviour  of 
regard  or  disregard  to  the  Mosaic  ceremonies  : 

23  And  therefore^  to  shew  them  that  how  far  so-      23    Do  therefore 
ever  thou  art  from  imposing  them  as  necessary  tj^'s  that  we  say  to 
to  salvation,  or  teaching  men  to  seek  justifica-  ^^H  whiclI'Tavra 
tion  by  them,  yet  thou  dost  not  think  there  is  vow  on  them  ; 
any  intrinsic  evil  in  them,  nor  teach  it  as  a  mat- 
ter of  dutv,  that  believers  in  Christ  should  dis- 
use and  reject  them  ;  do  this  that  we  say  to  thee^ 

and  let  us  counsel  thee  to  take  this  method,  as 
the  best  expedient  we  can  think  of,  for  imme- 
diately taking  off  any  ill  impressions  which 
might  otherwise  be  apprehended.  There  are 
with  us  four  men^  who  are  converts  to  the  gos- 
pel, and  have  at  present  a  voxv  of  Nazariteship 

24  upon  them  :         Now  we  would  advise  thee  to       24    Them  take, 
take  them  as  thy  companions  and  partners,  and  ^^9-,    Pi"''fy   tliyselt 

.  n      ,         ;/•      •  7   .;  ^•        ^     ^\.     r  with  them,  and  be  at 

purifij  thysefxvith  them,  accordmg  to  the  Jew-  ^j,^,^^.,  ^^-.^j^  ^j^^^^ 

ish  ritual  ;  and  be  at  all  the  necessary  charges  tliat  they  may  shave 

with  them,  that  thetj  maij  shave  their  heads,  and  their  heads  :  and  all 

offer  the  sacrifices  which  the  law  has  appointed  mayknow,thatUiose 

in  that  case  :=  And  then  all  that  come  up  to  the 

temple,  and  see  thee  in  these  circumstances, 

will  know  by  their  own  observation,  that  there 

•1  Do  this  that  Vie  say  to  thee.']  To  inter-  ( Antiq.  lib.  xix.  cap.  6,  [al.  5,]  §  1,)  a 
pret  this  ackice  g-iven,  to  the  great  apostle  plirase  exactly  answering  to  this  ;  from 
o/ t/ic  Cf/!?i/ei' by  the  body  of  these  fWerj,  wlience  Dr.  Lardner  ( Credlb.  Book  I. 
as  an  authoritative  episcopal  coyyimand,  chap.  9,  §  7,  Vol.  I.  p.  473,  474,)  very  nat- 
would  be  apparently  absurd  ;  and  3et  it  urally  argues,  tliat  to  be  at  charges  with 
is  the  only  passage'in  the  whole  context,  Nazaritcs,  was  both  a  common  and  very 
that  glances  at  all  that  way.  popular   tiling    among    the    Jevvs.      The 

<=  Be  at  charges  with  them,  that  they  may  learned  Witsius  also  has  long  since  pro- 
shave  their  heads.']  Joseplius  not  only  tells  duced  a  most  apposite  passage  from  Mai- 
us  in  general,  tliat  it  was  customary  with  monides,  in  which  he  expressly  asserts, 
personsinany  sickness  or  distress,  to  ma^e  that  a  person,  who  was  not  himself  a 
wws,  and  to  spend  at  least  f/j/rt^  days 'm  Nazarite,  might  bind  himself  by  a  vow  to 
extraordinary  devotions,  f  5c//.  y«f/. //(^.ii.  tale  part  with  6«e  in  his  sacrifice.  fJViis. 
cap.  15,  §  1,)  but  also  says,  that,  when  Meletem.  cap.  \.§o,  p  149.)  The  charges 
Agrippa  came  to  Jerusalem,  he  oflbred  of  these/ou;- iV<j3rtr/'fe6- would  be  the  price 
sacr'ifices  of  thanksgiving,  and  ordered  a  of  eight  lambs  and  four  rams,  besides  oil, 
good  number  of  Nazaritcs  to  be  shaved ;  flour,  &g.  Numb.  vi.  14,  15. 


which  Paul  complies  withy  ajid  begms  his  purification,  317 

things  whereof  they  is  nothing'  of  truth  and  reality  in  those  things  sect. 
cern1n'"^7h^?  Te'  '^^"^^  '^'^-^  ^^""^  ^^^'^^^  of  thee  ;  but  that  instead  ^l^'"- 
nothing  but  Sf  thou  o^  forbidding  these  observances  to  others,  thou  "^ 
thyself  also  walkcst  thyself  walkest  regularly^  keeping  the  law^  and  xxi.24 
orderly,  and  keepest  avoiding  all  occasion  of  offence.        And  as  for  25 

25^^s  toucliinff'  ^^^  believing  Ge?itiles,  thou  knowest  xve  have 
the  Gentiles  which  written  some  time  ago  to  them,  determining 
believe,  we  have  that  they  should  think  themselves  obliged  to 
SSS^e'Xerv'ef'''--'^  ""'^  'fthe^e  things ;  except  it  be  to 
no  such  thing,  save  I^^^P  themselves  jrom  xvhat  is  offered  to  idols^  ana 
only  that  they  keep  from  blood^  and  Jrom  that  which  is  strangled^ 
themselves  from  ^nd  from  fomication.  (Chap.  xv.  28,  29.) 
things  ofiered  to   1-   *      /  ^     „  ]  •      .u-       i  .u 

dols;  and  from  blood,  ^"^^  ^s  we  all  concurred  m  this  decree,  they 
and  from  strangled,  cannot  imagine  what  thou  mayest  now  do,  ac- 
aad  from  fornication,  cording  to  the  advice  we  give  thee,  at  all  in- 
consistent with  asserting  their  liberty,   in  the 
manner  thou  so  constantly  dost :   Nor  will  this 
be   any  proof  at  all  that   thou   thinkest   the 
observation  of  these  ceremonies  necessary  to 
the  salvation  even  of  believing  Jews,  though 
duty,  prudence,  and  charity,  may  in  some  par- 
ticular instances  dictate  a  conformity  to  them. 
26  Then  Paul  took      Now  then^  as  this  was  the  unanimous  advice  26 
iext  "dT'   l"rtf  in^  °^  James  and  the  brethren,  Paul  on  mature 
himself  with  them  deliberation  determined  to  comply  with  the 
entered  into  the  tern-  proposal ;  and  accordingly  he  took  themenwho 
pie,  to  signify  the  had  engaged  in  the  vow,  and  the  very  next  day 
''^:i:^y:^r;S^:lMng  purified  with  ./^m,  according  to  the  rites 
tion,  until  that  an  of-  of  the  law,  he  entered  with  them  into  the  tern- 
fering  should  be  of- j&/e,e  declaring  to   the  priests   who   were    in 
oTtlfem!'  ^"""'^  ""^  waiting  there,  the  purpose  he  had  formed  f6r 
the  accomplishment  of  the  days  of  purification ^ 
till  an  offering  should  be  offered  for  every  one  of 
them^  :i^%  the  Mosaic  ritual  required  (Numb, 

*  That  thou  thyself  walkest  regularly."]     It  break  the  whole  power  of  the  Jews  by  Me 

is  indeed  very  evident  from  hence,  as  Mr.  destruction  of  the  temple,  and  city,  and  nu' 

Locke  well  observes,   (on  the  Epistles,  p.  tion,  it  was  certanily  the  most  orderly  and 

A,)  that,  whatever  might  have  passed  be-  prudent  conduct  to  conform  to  it,  though  it 

tween  Paul  and  James  on  this  head  inpri-  were   looked  upon  by  those  that  under- 

^te,  (compare  Gal.  ii.  2,)  James  aud  the  stood  the  matter  fully,  (which  it  was  not 

brethren  thought  it  most  regular  and  con-  necessary  that  all   sliould,)  as  antiquated 

venient,  that  the  yeviish  ritual  should  still  and  ready  to  vanish  aiuay.     Heb.  viii.  13. 
be  observed  by  those  of  the  circumcision  who        S  Paul  took  the  men,  and  the  7iext  day  being 

believed  in  Christ  ;  and  considering  what  purifed  ivith  them,  &c.]    If  any  thing  more 

tribulation  the  church  at  jFerusalem  must  than  has  already  been  said  seem  necessary 

otherwise  have  been  exposed  to  by  the  to  vindicate   the  brethren   in    giving,   and 

Sanhedrim,    who    no   doubt    would  have  Paul  in  taking  this  ad'vice,  which  I  cannot 

prosecuted  them  to  the  utmost  as  apostates,  think  there  does,  the  reader  may  consult 

and  also  how  soon  Providence  intended  to  Calvin's  note  here,  and  Wits.  Meletem.  cap. 

render  the  practice  of  it  impossiiie,  and  to  x.  §  4—6,  p.  150—152. 

VOL.    3.  43 


318      The  Asian  Jews  see  Paul  in  the  temple^  and  alarm  the  people^ 

SECT.  vi.  13,  and  seq.)  that  so  all  proper  preparations 
xlviu.  might  be  made  for  that  purpose. 

But  as  the  seven  days  which  were  to  complete      27  And  when  the 

J^l'gl  this  affair  were  about  to  be  accomplished,^  the  ^^^'^^  ^^y^  were  al- 
xxi.^/  i  11^     most  ended,tne  Jews 

Je-cvs  that  were  come  from  Asia  to  celebrate  ^hich  were  of  Asia, 
the  feast  of  Pentecost,'  seeing"  him  in  the  tem-  when  they  saw  him 
ple^  threw  all  the  populace  into  confusion^  ^^2^/ i"  ^^e  temple,stirred 
laid  violent  hands  upon  him  in  a  most  tumultu-  "aid  handnn^hfrn" 
28  ous  and  outrageous  manner  ;  Crying  out  to  28  Crying  out, 
all  that  were  present.  Ye  men  of  Israel^  ^t^/^ ,.  Men  of  Israel,  help  : 
and  exert  that  pious  zeal  which  so  provoking  ^^^^l^^^^  ^f^^^^n 
and  heinous  a  circumstance  must  surely  ex-  every  where  against 
cite  ;  for  this  is  the  wretched  and  detestable  the  people,  and  the 

wan,  that  every  where  teaches  all  men  a  set  of  ^^^^'/"f  this  place: 
•    1  1-1  I  7    and  farther,  brought 

prmciples  most  directly  contrary  to  the  people  Greeks  also  into  the 
of  the  Jews,  and  the  divine  law  we  have   re-  temple,     and   hath 
ceived  by  Moses  ;  and  to  this  sacred  and  ven-  polluted  this    holy 
erahle  placed  which  hath  been  erected  for  the  ^  ^^^' 
service  of  God  at  so  vast  an  expense,  and  so 
solemnly  devoted  to  him  :  And  on  these  ma- 
lignant principles  he  hath  even  brought  Greeks 
into  the  temple^  within  that  enclosure  which  no 
foreigner  may  enter,'  and  thereby  hath  polluted 

''  As  the  seven  days  luere  about  to  be  ac-  his  labours  were  attended  with,  had  met 

complished.l  Beza  supposes,  that  by  tliese  witii  great    opposition  from   these  people  y 

seven  days  are  meant  the  seven  nueeis  tliat  (compare  Acts  xix.  9 ;  xx.  3,  31  ;  1  Cor. 

introduced  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  which  xvi.  9;)  so  that  it  is  no  wonder,  fAe«f  should 

was  usually  called  the  feast  of  lueets,  or  be  the  leaders  in  such  an  assault  upon  him. 

that  at  least  we  are  to  understand  them  of       ^   Teaches  contrary  to  this  place.'\ 

the  last  week  before  it  ;   but  it  is  much  Every  thing  contrary  to  the  law  would  be 

more  n.  tural  to  refer  them  to  the  days  of  justly  interpreted  as  contrary  to  the  temple, 

purificw  '  m,  which  were  to  be  completed,  which  was  so  evidently  supported  by  a  re- 

before  tue  sacrifices  should  be  offered  that  gard  to  it.     But  perhaps  Paul  might  have 

were  to  close  the  vo%v.     It  is  however  in-  declared,  that  the  destruction  of  the  temple 

consistent  with  what  follows  to  render  the  was  approacliing  ;  which  declaration,  we 

words  6^sx,\ov  eruvliKua-^Ai,  that  they  were  know,  was  charged  on  Stephen  as  a  great 

almost  ended,  as  if  the  tumult  in  the  tem-  crime  ;  Acts  vi.  14. 

pie  happened  to  (Wiirf/*  fAe  co?ic/)«/o?!  of  tliese  '  Brought  Greeks  into  the  temple,  within 

seven  days,  when  Paul  declares  to  Felix,  in  that  enclosure,  £5*0.3     It  is  very  evident, 

the  defence  he  made  before  him  eight  days  and  universally  acknowledged,  that  any 

after  he  was  seized,  that  it  was  then  but  stranger  miglit  worship  in  that  which  was 

twelve  days  since  he  went  up  to  Jerusalem;  called  f/ie  court  of  the  Gentiles;  but  these 

(chap.  xxiv.  11 ;)  and  it  is  evident,  it  was  zealots,  without  any  proof,  but  an  uncer- 

not  till  tlie   third   day  after  his   coming  tain   conjecture    and    rumour,    imagined 

thither,  that  Paul  began  his  purification.  Paul  had  brought  some  i/Hc/rcumc/WGree-^* 

The  phrase  implies  no  more,  than  that  the  into  the  irmer  part  of  the  court,  which  was 

seven  days  were  about  to   be  accomplished ;  apjiropriatcd  to  the  people  of  Israel,  as  was 

and,  by  comparing  chap.  xxi.  18,  26  ;  xxii.  notified  by  the  Greei  and  Latin  inscriptions 

.'50;  xxiii.  12,  32;  xxiv.  1,   11,  it  appears,  on  several  of  tlie  pillars  wiiich  stood  in  the 

that  the  time  of  his  seizure  must  needs  wall  that  separated  it  ;  Mw  Sa  otx^o<f>i/Aoii 

ha.\'e  been  towards  the  beginning  of  them.  i-upiveit,     No  foreigner   viust    enter    here. 

•   The  Jexi's  that  were  from  Asia.}     Paul  f  Joseph.  Bell.'  Jud.  lib.  v.  cap-  5,  [al.  vi. 

had  lately  spent  three  years  in  preaching  6,]  §  2  ;  ts*  lib.  vi.   cap.  2,   [al.  vii.  4,]  $ 

there,  and,  notwithstanding  the  success  4.)    But  it  is  to  be  observed  by  U\e  v/ay^ 


•who go  about  to  kill  hitn^  but  are  prevented  by  the  tribune'     319 

29  (For  they  had  this  holy  place  ;  and  so  has  justly  forfeited  his  setc. 
seen  before  'with  ijfg  ^q  \^^  injured  honours.  For  they  had  before  ^''"'• 
pSu^in E^eSn;  '^^en  Trophimus the Ephesianv^hoh^d  attended  ^^^^ 
whom  they  suppos-  him  in  his  late  journey,  (chap.  xx.  4,)  m  the  xxi.29 
ed  that  Paul  had  ci^w  with  him^  xvhom  they  rashly  imagined  that 
broughtiiuo  the  tern-  p-^^^if,^^  brought  with  him  into  that  part  of  the 

temple  which  was  appropriated  to  native  Jews, 
or  to  such  as  v/ere  proselyted  by  circumcision 
to  the  entire  observation  of  their  law. 

30  And  all  the  ci-  And  the  -whole  city  xvas  moved  on  this  occa-  30 
ty  was  moved,  and  gion,  and  there  tya^  presently  a  tumultuous  con- 
grther?^^'and'"the;  ^^''^'^'^  of  the  people  ;  and  laying  hold  on  Paul  in 
took  Paul,  and  drew  a  furious  manner,  they  dragged  him  out  of  the 
him  out  of  the  tern-  temple^  that  it  might  not  be  defiled  with  his 
pie  :  and  forthwith  ^^  ^  And  immediately  the  ^ates  were  shuthy 
the  doors  were  shut.        ,  r  i  rr  .  r 

order  of  the  proper  ofhcer,  to  prevent  any  far- 
ther riot  or  violation  of  those  sacred  enclosures, 
as  well  as  to  exclude  Paul  from  seeking  any 
sanctuary  at  the  horns  of  the  altar. 

31  And  as   they      And  rvhen  the  multitude,  who  had  now  got  31 
went   about  to  kill  him  in  their  cruel  hands,  were  so  outrageous 

uii'"'  \\t'"  r  f^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^'^^  ^'^'^"^  ^°  ^^^^  A"??,"*  rvord  was 
"a'in'^ofthe  band,  that  brought  to  Lysias,  the  chief  officer  of  the  Ro- 
all  Jerusalem  was  man  garrison,  Av^ho  was  the  tribune  of  the  cohort, 
in  an  uproar;  ^nd  was  called  by  the  Greek  title  of  Chiliarch, 

from  his  having  (as  that  word  signifies)  a  thou- 
sand men  with  their  proper  centurions  under 
his  command ;  and  as  a  detachment  of  his  men 
kept  guard  in  the  outer  portico  of  the  temple 
during  this  public  festival,  to  prevent  any  tu- 
mult," he    was  soon  informed  by  those  upon 

^vit  a  proselyte,  who  by  circumcision  had  t/pr,  had  it  been  perpetrated  according  to 
declared  his  submission  to,   and  accept-   their  wicked  intent. 

ance  of  the  whole  ycwish  religion,  was  no  "  Kept  guard  in  the  outer  portico  of  the 
lont^er  looked  upon  as  a  foreigner,  but  temple,  ijfc.']  Josepluis  assures  us,  fBell. 
as  one  naturalized,  and  so  a  fellow  citizen,  Jiid.  lib.  v.  cap.  5,  [al  vi  6,]  §  8,)  that  a 
to  which  there  may  be  an  allusion,  Eph.ii.  detachment  of  armed  soldiers,  belonging 
19.  to  the  Roman  legion  which  lodged  in  the 

adjacent  castle  of  Antonia,  kept  guard  in 
«>  They  went  about  to  kill  him."]  Philo  the /)or</cof  o/"fAe/emjb/e,  which  surrounded 
says,thatany«/zaVci/ma,ye://;er«o?;,whocame  the  court  of  the  Gentiles  on  feast  days  to 
•withinthe  separating  wall  mentionedabove,  prevent  disorders  ;  and  he  has  another 
might  be  stoned  to  death  without  any  farther  passage  to  the  same  purpose,  Antiq.  lib.  xx. 
process,  f  Legal,  ad  Cai.  p.  1022,)  which  ca/>.  5,  [al.  4,]  §  3.  It  is  evident,  that  Ly- 
isconfirmedby  the  lastpassage  quoted  from  sias,  was  not  present,  when  this  tumult  be- 
Josephus;  but,  had  Paul  indeed  brought  gan.  I  think  it  probable,  as  Dr.  Lardner 
such  a  one  thither,  that  rule  (allowing  its  conjectures,  CCredib.  Book  I.  chap.  2,  §  14, 
authority)  could  not  have  affected  him,  Vol.  I  p.  221,  222,)  that  he  was  the  oldest 
since  he  himself  was  a  Jew.  Yet  whatthe  Roman  tribune  at  Jerusalem,  and  was  the 
Jews  called  the  judgment  of  zeal  would  no  commanding  officer  at  the  castle  abovemen- 
doubt  have  been  pleaded  to  justify  the  mur-  tioned,  and  of  the  legion  quartered  there. 


320         "The  tribune  rescues  Paul,  and  orders  htm  into  the  castle. 

SECT,  duty  that  all  the  city  of  yerusalem  was  in  confu-     32  Who  immedw 
^^"^'^  sion.     This  presently  alarmed  the  tribune,  7vho  ately  took   soldiers 

77-  knowing  how  much  it  was  his  concern  to  check  ^."n  ^'^'T^tK  """"^ 

Acts  111  1-  •  r-        7  »  ran  down  unto  them: 

xxi  32  such  turbulent  proceedmgs,  immediately  took  and  when  they  saw 

soldiers  and  some  of  the  centurions  belonging  to  the  chief  captain  and 

the  cohort  with  him,  and  ran  in  among  them  to  ^''l  soWiers     they 

.lu        •  Vl      t  fu        r        left  beating  of  Paul. 

suppress    the  not  :   The  Jews  were  thereiore 

stopped  before  they  could  accomplish  their  de- 
sign, and  xvhen  they  sarv  the  tribune  and  the  sold' 
iers  come  among  them,  they  ceased  from  beat' 
ing  Paid  i°  which  they  had  began  to  do  in  such 
a  manner,  that  had  he  not  been  thus  seasonably 
rescued  in  this  critical  moment,  his  life  must  soon 

33  have  ftillen  a  sacrifice  to  their  rage.  Then  the  33  The^n  the  chief 
tribune  drew  near^  and  took  him  into  his  custo-  captain  came  near, 
dy  ;  ar2^ supposing  him  to  be  some  very  crim-  a"d  took  him,  and 
inal  and  obnoxious  person,  in  order  to  prevent  ^o""in^"ded  him  xo 
his  escape,  he  commanded  him  to  be  bound  with  t^vo  chains ;  and  de- 
tivo  chains  :  And  as  he  found  the  people  so  en-  manded  whohewas, 
raged  against  him,  he  inquired  of  those  that  ^"^  ^^^^  h®  h*«i 
were  the  forwardest   amongst  them,  who  he 

tyfl.y,that  such  a  general  outcry  had  been  raised 
against  him,  and  whathe  had  done  to  deserve  it  ? 

34  And  such  was  the  confusion  of  this  riotous  54  And  some  cried 
assembly,  that  some  among  the  midtitude^  cried  o"^  thing-,  some  an- 
out  one  thing,  and  some  another:  And  as  the  trib-  ^Ju^^  Je^l^^^.U^^ 
une  saw  it  was  in  vam  to  think  the  matter  he  could  not  know- 
should  be  cleared  at  present,  and  that  he  coxdd  the  certainty  for  the 
not  know  the  certainty  of  any  thing  by  reason  of^^^^^^^  command- 
the  tumult,  he  commanded  him  to  be  carried  into  ^^  j„^y  ^j^g  castle 
the  castle  of  Antonia,  where  the  Roman  garri- 

25  son  was  kept.  But  when  he  was  upon  the  stairs  55  And  when  he 
which  led  up  from  the  nearest  gate  of  the  tern-  came  upon  the  stairs, 
pie  to  it,P  it  came  to  pass  that  hervas  borne  up  bo^L'^of  the  soldfers 
from  the  ground  by  the  soldiers  who  h^d  him  in  for  the  violence  of 
charge,  because  of  the  violence  of  the  crowd,  the  people. 

«  They  ceased  from  beating  Paul.']  It  is  chap.  i.  §3.)  And  thus  would  they  have 
said jusl  before,  t/ieyiuent  abotii  to  /tiilhim,  treated  Paul  upon  a  mere  pretence,  had 
whicli  they  intended  to  have  done,  as  Dr.  they  not  been  prevented  by  the  coming  of 
Liglitfoot  has  observed,  by  what  thefews    the  tribune. 

■were  used  to  call  t/ie  beating  of  the  rebels,  p  TVben  he  luas  upon  the  stairs.']  These 
in  which  they  did  not  stay  for  any  legal  stairs  are  particulai'ly  mentioned  in  the 
process,  but,  having-  found  that  any  liad  passage  from  Josephus,  which  is  referred 
profaned  the  temple,  the  people  rushed  im-  to  in  the  beginning  of  note  "  ;  and  it  ap- 
mediately  upon  them,  and,  having  dragged  pears  by  the  account  he  gives,  that  the 
them  out,  beat  them  ii^ith  staves  and  stones  ca*«/e  was  situated  at  an  angle  of  the  tem- 
in  such  a  cruel  manner,  that  they  often  pie,  and  had  a  number  of  jfn/r*  descending 
died  under  their  hands.  (See  Dr.  Lightf.  both  to  the  western  and  the  northern/or  - 
Ckron.  in  lee.  and  Service  of  the    Temple,   tico. 


Rejections  on  Paufs  prudence^  and  the  fury  of  the  Jetvs.     3J1 

56  For  themulti-  For  the  multitude  of  the  people  pressed  after  and  sect. 
tude  of  the  people /o/^tyeJ  him  as  far  as  they  could  ;  and  when  xlviii. 

followed  after,  cry.  ^  f  ^^^j^.  ^^^^^     pursued  him  Still  

me,  Away  with  ham.      .  ,      ,  .  ^.  '   '      ,  .  ^     Acta 

With  clamorous  mvectives,  eagerly  crying  out^  ^^^ 

Away  zvith  hijn^  away  with  him  ;  for  he   de-  35  ' 
serves  the  worst  of  punishments,  and  should 
immediately  be  put  to  death. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

It  is  delightful  to  observe,  how  the  same  principles  of  humble  verse 
and  benevolent  piety  wrought  in  the  mind  of  Paul  on  the  one  ^^ 
hand,  and  on  the  other  in  those  of  James  and  the  brethren  of  the 
circwncision  ;  while  the  one  recounted,  and  the  other  rejoiced  in 
•what  God  had  done  by  his  ministry  among  the  Gentiles,  May  min- 
isters always  remember,  that  whatever  good  is  done  by  their  min- 
istry^ it  is  the  xvork  ofGod^  and  that  the  praise  is  to  be  rendered 
to  him  :  And,  O  !  that  whenever  they  assemble  and  meet  with, 
each  other  for  religious  and  friendly  conference,  they  may  have 
cause  for  mutual  thankfulness,  while  they  hear  and  tell  what  ^- 
eacy  God  is  putting  into  the  word,  as  spoken  by  them  ;  which  is 
never  like  to  be  greater  than  when  the  ministers  of  it  appear  least 
in  their  oxvn  eyes. 

A  prudent  precaution,  consistent  with  the  strictest  integrity,  20, 
discovered  itself  in  the  advice  which  James  and  the  Jewish  ^*«?- 
Christians  gave  to  their  beloved  brother  Paul  on  this  occasion, 
to  conform  to  the  customs  of  the  Mosaic  worship,  in  an  affair  in 
•which  he  very  innocently  might  do  it  ;  thereby  to  shew,  that  as 
he  was  not  a  slave  to  ceremonial  i7istitutio7is,  so  neither  was  he  a 
bigotted  zealot  against  theyn  ;  nor  one  that  made  it  a  point  of  hu- 
mour to  oppose  them  in  matters  of  indifference,  and  to  father  that 
opposition  on  coitscience.  When  will  the  leaders  of  our  churches 
agree  to  teach  their  followers  by  such  wise  and  mild  examples, 
to  study  the  honour,  and  comfort,  and  usefulness,  of  each  other, 
pursuing  the  things  that  make  for  peace,  a7id  tend  to  promote 
mutual  edification  P  (Rom.  xiv.  19.) 

Yet  what  prudence,  or  what  integrity,  may  not  sometimes  be  28 
mistaken  or  misrepresented  ?  What  good  may  not  be  evil  spoken 
of,  and  abused  as  a  cloak  for  ^nischief  when  men's  hearts  are  over- 
flowing with  malice,  and  are  so  wretchedly  corrupted  as  to  take 
pleasure  in  indulging  it  under  the  disguise  of  religion  ?  What 
numerous  falsehoods  attended  the  charge  which  those  furious 
Jews  brought  against  Paul,  in  every  article  of  it  ?  Yet  it  is  believ- 
ed, on  the  credit  of  a  noisy  rabble  ;  and  it  was  owing  to  the  gra- 
cious interposition  of  a  very  remarkable  Providence,  that  this 
light  of  Israel  was  not  immediately  quenched  ;  and  that  this  holy 
apostle  was  not  torn  in  pieces  by  an  outrageous  mob,  fierce  and 


322  As  the  soldiers  were  carryhig  Paul  into  the  castle, 

SECT,  irrational  as  so  many  wild  beasts^  before  he  could  have  any  lib- 

xlvni.  gj.fy  jQ  speak  for  himself. 

_  Let  not  religion  be  condemned  unheard^  and  then  surely  it  can- 

31-36  ^"^  ^^  condemyied  at  all  :  Let  us  with  pleasure  reflect,  that  God 
can  raise  n\)  guardians  to  it  from  the  most  unexpected  quarter, 
and  animate  men,  like  this  Roman  officer^  from  considerations 
merely  secular,  to  appear  most  seasonably  and  effectually  in  the 
defence  oih\s  faithful  servants.  Let  us  adore  the  wise  conduct 
of  Providence  in  instances  like  these  ;  and  let  us  always  pursue 
our  duty  with  courage,  since  God  can  never  be  at  a  loss  for 
expedients  to  secure  us  in  our  adherence  to  it. 

SECT.     XLIX. 

Paul  makes  a  speech  to  the  people  at  Jerusalem^  in  which  he  gives 
them  a  particular  account  of  the  means  by  which  he  was  engag- 
ed to  embrace  and  preach  the  gospel.  Acts  XXL  37,  Zo  the 
end.     XXIL  1—16. 

Acts  XXL   37.  Acts  XXI.  37. 

SECT.  TT  has  been  shewn  how  Paul  wasrescued  from    A  ND    as    Paul 
J^  1  the  tumult  of  the  Jews,  who  would  have  f^^^'^Vtk  lie  slid 

killed  himj  and  with  what  violence  they  follow-  „„(q  ^i^g  ^^ief  ^ap. 

ed  him  with  their  cries,  when  he   was  taken  tain,    May  I  speak 

37  from  them  :  But  as  Paxdxvas going  to  be  brought  "ntothee  ?  who  said, 
into  thecastle^o  which  the  Roman  soldiers  were  ^J^f^  j^^'"""    'P^^*^ 
conducting  him,  he  said  to  tlie  tribune  who  com- 
manded them,  May  I  be  allowed  to  speak  a  few 

words  to  thee  7  And  when  the  tribune  heard 
him  speak  in  the  Greek  language,  he  said^  in 
some  surprise.  What,  canst  thou  speak  Greek  ?      38  Art  not  thou 

38  Art  not  thou  that  Egyptian  who  didst  some  time  that  Ei-yptian,  which 
before  these  days  stir  up  a  sedition,  and  lead  out  ^X^^  ll\^^olv, 
into  the  wilderness  four  thousand  murderers^  and  ieddcst  out  into 

'  Att  not  thou  that  Egyptian,  &c.]     Jo-  of  Jerusalem  should  fall  down,  that  they 

sephus  (as  almost  all  the  learned  comme?!-  mig-ht  enter  the  city  ;  but  the  Jews,  in- 

tators  on  this  verse   have  observed,)  ex-  stead  of  joining  with  tliem,  stood  on  their 

prcssly  mentions  \\\\s  Egypt  ia)i  impostor,  defence;  and,  Felix  marching  out  against 

as  coming  into  Judea  while  Felix  was  gov-  him  with  the  Roman  soldiers,  he  was  de- 

ernor   there,    which   he   had  been  some  sorted  by  his  followers,  and  fled  with  a. 

years  before  this  tumult.     (Compare  Acts  few  of  his  chief  adiierents,  most  of  wliicli 

xxiv.  10.)     By  his  account  of  him  it  ap-  were  either  taken  or  slain,  but  the  Egyp- 

pcars,  that,  calling  himself  a /jro/jAe?,  he  tian  himself  made  his  escape.     (See  yo- 

took  many    of  the  common  people  with  scph.  BM.  Jud.  lib.  ii.  cap.  13,  [al.    12,] 

him  from  Jerusalem,  and,  having  brought  §  5  ;    Isf  Antiq.  iil>.  xx.  cap.  8,  [al.  6,]  § 

them  through  </;t' u'/A/erwM,  and  increased  6.)     There  is  indeed  a  considerable  dif. 

the  number  of  his  followers  to  thirty  thou-  ference  between  the  sacred  historian  and 

sand,  he  led  them  to  mount  Olivet,  promis-  Josephus,  as  to  the  mmibers  mentioned  by 

ing  them,  tliat  at  his  command  the  walls  each  ;  for  the  reconciling  of  which  I  refer 


Acts 
x.xi 


he  obtains  leave  of  the  tribune  to  speak  to  thepeople.^  323 

the  wilderness  four  ^\xq  committed  horrible  depredations  there  on  sect. 
SeremurdTrTrs?^*  ^"  ^^^°  ^^^^  ^°  unhappy  as  to   come  within  xl'-^- 

their  reach  ?    The    public  is  so  exasperated * 

59  But  Paul  said,  against  thee,  that  it  naturally  occurred  to  my  xxl!39 
I  am  a  man   which  mind  thou  mightest  be  that  most  desperate  of 
am  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  criminals.         But  Paul  said  to  him,  Thou  art 
a  city  m  Cilicia,  a  ci-         .      ,  .  ^  ,  u    ^u  ^  i 

tizeri  of  no  mean  ci-  entirely  mistaken,  both  as  to  my  person  and 
ty  :   and  I  beseech  character,  as  Ihope  fully  to  convince  thee  ;  for/ 
thee,  suffer  me  to  ^,„  ^o  Egyptian,  but  am  indeed  a  Jexv  of  Tarsus 
spea   unto  tie  peo-  ^^  Qijcia,  and  therefore  a  citizen  of  no  inconsid- 
erable city  ;^  and  I  entreat  thee  thou  wouldst 
favour  me  so  far,  as  to  permit  tue  to  speak  to 
the  people^  who  by  thisunreasonable  attack  upon 
me,  shew  how  little  they  know  of  me  ;  and  for 
their  sakes  as  well  as  my  own,    I  could  wish 
40  And  when  he  them  to  be  better  informed.    And  on  his  giving  4o 
had  given   him  li-  /j^^  permission  to  sav  what  he  pleased,  Paul, 
cence,  Paul  stood  on    ^      j-  ^t      ^   •    '  ^t,   ..  i     i      V.     ^t.  ^i 

the  stairs,  and  beck-  ^^^^^ding  on  the  Stairs  that  led  up  to  the  castle, 
oned  with  the  hand  beckoned  zvith  his  hand  to  the  people  ;  andxvhen 
unio  the  people :  and  he  found  there  was  a  great  silence,  and  they 

made  a^^^reat  ^11  """'^^^  ^^^^^  ^°  ^"^"^  *"  ^^'^^*  ^^  ^^"'^'  ^^  '^'^' 
lence,  he  snake  unto  dressed  them  in  the  Syriac  tongue,  which  was 
them  in  the  Hebrew  then  the  common  language  of  the  Jews,  and 
tongue,  saying,         therefore  called  the  Hebrew  dialect  ;  and  made 

a  discourse  to  them  to  the  following  purpose, 

saying. 
Acts   XXII.    1.      Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  of  whatsoever  Acts 
Men,  brethren,  and  ^^^^    ^^  circumstance  of  life,   I  beseech  ,^^"- 

fathers,  hear  ye  mv     °  ,  ,  i  ,  1 

defence,  iMhich  ly^^i  ^^^  Y^^  would  compose  yourselves  pa- 
tnake  now  unto  you.  tiently  and  candidly  to  hear  my  apology,  [which 

I  jnake"]  now  to  you  for  myself  and  my  conduct ; 

and    I  cannot  but  hope  it  will  fully   convince 

you,  how  much  you  have  been  misinformed 
2  (And  when  they  concerning  me.         C-^^^  when  they  heard  that  2 
heard  that  he  spake  he  addressed  them  in  their  vulgar  tongue,  and 
m     the      Hebrew  gp^j,^  ^^at  was  then  called  the  Hebrew  dialect, 

my  reader  to  the  learned  Mr.  Ward's   so-  ^  A  citizen  of  no  inconsiderable  city.'\  Te 

lutioh  of  this  difficulty,  as  reported  by  Dr.  inhabitants    of  Tarsus,    wliich  seems® 

Lardner  ;  fCredib.  Book  II.  chap.  8,  Vol.  have  taken  its  name  from  Tarshish  te 

II.  p.  497,  iSfseq.J  and  conclude  this  note  son  of  Javan,   (Gen.  x.  4,)  boasted  &- 

with  the  just  remark  of  Dr.  Lardner,  as  tremely  of  their  awf/i^w/f)/,  as  Dio  Chry:JS- 

to  the  great  accuracy  with   which   Luke  X^ova  ohs&v\es,  Orat.  "oo,  ad  Tarsenses ;  nd 

has  represented  Lysias  speaking  of  this  Slrabotells  us,  (^Geoj-zo/i/z. ///;.  xiv.  p.  46,) 

matter.     The  men  were  ltd  into  thexvilder-  that  they  were  so  considerable  on  acccint 

ness,  the  impostor's  name  was  unknown,  he  of  learning,  as  well  as  commerce,  weath, 

being  only  called  an  Egyptian  ,-  he  had  es-  and  grandeur,  that  they  might   disjute 

eaped  alive;  and  most  of  his  followers  had  the  prize  with  Athens  and   Ale.^amria. 

deserted  him  ;  so  ih&t  a  tuviidt  of  the  yews  Paul,  by  saying  he  vfzs  a  yew  of  Tasus, 

about  him  would  have  been  no  unnatural  proved  that  he  had  a  right  to  be  irthe 

circumstance,   (as  some  have  objected,)  temple, 
since  he  had  long  ceased  to  be  their  idol. 


32-4        Paul  tells  the  Jexvs  how  zealous  he  had  been  for  the  law, 

SECT,  they   were  the   rather  disposed  to  hearken  to  tongue  to  them.they 
^^^'  him,  and,  numerous  as  the  assembly  was,  kept  ^^V^  the   more   si- 
—  a  strict  silence  ;  and  he  went  on  with  his  dis-  ^'""=  andhesaith,) 
xxii,  3  course,  and  said^J     It  is  well  known  to  multi-     3  i  am  verily   a 
tudes,  that /am  z«d/(?£'^  by  birth  and  religion  a  ">an    which    am  a 
Jew    whd  was  born  at  Tarsus.^   the  chief  city  ^/.^  ^^"cIh iTet 
zn  the  neighbounng  province  ot  Cilicza ;  but  my  brought  up  in   this 
parents  were  so  warmly  attached  to  their  re-  city,  at  the  feet  of 
ligion,  and  so  desirous  that  I  might  be  well  in-  Gamaliel, aW  taught 
°      ^   J  .     .      _^v    ,    1  °  accordmgtotheper- 

structed  m  it,  that  they  sent  me,  at  a  great  ex-  feet  manner  of  the 
pense,  to  be  educated  here  in  this  city^  ot  the  law  of  the  fathers, 
feet  of  that  celebrated  teacher  Gamaliel,^  by  =^"f^  ^as  zealous  to- 
whom  I  was  trained  up,  [and]  accurately  in-  ^ate  tlS  da/-'  ^^ 
structed  in  the  law  of  our  fathers ;  being  JFrom 
my  very  youth  exceedingly  zealous  for  the  hon- 
our of  Go^  and  his  sacred  institutions,  as  you 

4  all  are  this  day  :       Nor  was  there  any  in  those      4  And  I  persecut- 
days  more  violent  in   his  opposition  to  the  re-  ed   this   way    unto 

ligion  of  Jesus  than  I  was,  xoho  persecuted  iht  ^^^,  'If^r^,-,^'"'^''!^ 
r,,  f^F-/-.!--  ^  ^  r  ^^^  delivering  mto 

lollowers  01  tms  Christian  zuay  and  manner  ot  prisons    both   men 
worship,  even  to  the  very  death  ,•«  binding  both  and  women. 
men  and  xvomen  who  professed  it,  without  any 
regard  to  sex,  age,  or  ({Vi?iWx.Y^  a7id  delivering 
\         them  all  into  prisons^  where  they  were  closely 

5  and  severely  confined  :  And  also  the  high  priest     5  As  also  the  high 

j  «  Born  at  Tarsus.']  This,  as  the  learned  ment.     Of  this   celebrated    Gamaliel,  to 

Vitsius  well  observes,  f  Meletem.  cap.  i.  whom  the  care  of  Paul  in  his  youngeryears 

3,)  shews  how  little  credit  is  to  be  given  was  committed,  see  note  f  on  Acts  v.  34, 

<)  the  tradition  mentioned  hy  }&Yom,  fde  p.  66.    The   phrase  of   being  brought  up 

\cript.  Ecctes.  cap.  v.)  that  Paul  was  born  at  at  his  feet,  plainly  alludes  to  the  posture  in 

Iischalis  in  Judea,  and  driven  from  thence  which  the  scholars  were  usually  placed, 

I  Tarsus,  when  that  city  was   sacked  by  who  sat  on  the  ground,  or  on  low  seats, 

ie  Romans, since  it  is  directly  contrary  to  while  their  teacher  was  raised  on  a  kind 

iis  testimony  of  his  own  ;  and  I  mention  of  throne.     Compare  Luke  x.  39. 

ichiefly  to  shew,  how  soon  tradition  err-  «  Persecuted  this  ivaji  to  the  death.]     We 

e  in  facts  of  any  considerable  standing  ;  know  he    was   concerned  in   the  death  of 

«■  do  I  remember  any  proof  of  such  a  Stephen  ;    (chap.  viii.  1  ;)  and,   if  he  was 

dvastation  at  Gischalis  about  the  time  not   so  in  that  of  many  more,  it  was  not 

oiPaul's  birth,  which  was  somewhat  later  for  want  of  zeal  and  rage,   but  merely  of 

thn  that   of  our  Lord.     (Compare  Acts  power.     But  tliere  is  no  reason  to  think, 

vl   58.)     I   honour  the  testimony  of  the  that   this  sacred  history  contains  a  full  ac- 

fcjiers  exceedingly,   when  they  speak  on  count  ot'all  the  outrages  committed  against 

thir  personal  knowledge;  but,  when  they  Christians,  during  the  period  to  which  it 

reprt  facts  said  to  have  happened  long  extends. 

be|)re  they   were   born,   I  dare  not  lay  ^  Into  prisons.]     Witslus  observes  here, 

mith  stress  upon  them.  that  there  were  two  sorts  of  prisons  among 

[At  the  feet  of  Gamaliel.]  Strabo  tells  us,  the  Jews  ;    one  only  for  confinement,  the 

in  bie  passage   referred  to  above,  that  it  other  where  they  were  placed  in  most  un- 

•wal  customary  among  the  inhabitants  of  easy  postures,  and  put  to  aklnd  of  torture  ; 

Tanus  for  the  young   people,   when  they  for  the  illustration  of  which,  he  introduces 

bad  jone  through  a  course  of  education  at  some  curious  passages  from  the  raWw. 

hon ;,  t«  travel  abroad  for  fwthsr  improv  e  -  See  Wits,  Meletem.  cap.  i.  §  18. 


and  how  eager  in  persecuting  the  followers  of  Christ.  ^25 

priest  doth  bear  me  is  my  witness^  and  all  the  court  of  the  elders  ;S  sect. 
witness,  and  all  the  f^^  he  and  all  the  other  members  of  the  Sanhe-  ''^''^^ 
Sm  whom  afsolre-  ^rim  wellknow,  how  eager  I  was  .to  give  them  -J^ 
ceived  letters  unto  all  the  assistance  in  my  power  towards  rooting  ^^\^^  5 
the  brethren,  and  out  the  gospel,  if  possible,  from  the  face  of  the 
went  to  Damascus,  ^  j  ^  jr^om  xvhom  also  having  several 
to  bring-  them  which  .  •       ,  j  ,      ,       Y 

were  there,  bound  years  Since  received  letters  to  the  brethren^  em- 
unto  Jerusalem,  for  powering  me  to  act  against  those  for  whom  I 
to  be  punished.  j^jj^g  ^qw  so  great  an  affection,  I  went  to  Da- 
mascus with  a  most  resolute  purpose,  accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  of  my  commission,  to  bring 
those  that  were  there^  where  I  imagined  many 
might  have  sought  a  retreat,  bound  to  Jtriisa- 
lem  ;  that  they  might  take  their  trial  here,  and 
he  punished  according  to  the  utmost  rigour  of 
the  law.     (Compare  Acts  ix.  1,  2.) 

6  And  It  came  to  And  if  you  desire,  as  you  probably  may,  to  6 
pass,  that  as  I  made  know  how  I  came  so  entirely  to  change  my  sen- 
Sl'niglf'unto  S'a!  ^iments  and  measures,  as  to  engage  in  the  de- 
mascus  about  noon,  fence  and  service  of  a  cause  which  I  so  earn- 
suddenl}  there  shone  estly  had  laboured  to  destroy,  I  will  give  you  a 
from  heaven  a  great  i^j^^  ^^^^  faithful  account  of  the  wonderful 
light  round  about  me.  ^  ,  .   ,  .         ,  .         -r>       ,  ,    , 

event  which  occasioned  it.  lie  pleased  there- 
fore to  observe,  that  it  came  to  pass  on  that  most 
memorable  day  of  my  whole  life,  that  as  Irvas 
on  my  journey^  andxvas  now  come  nigh  to  Da- 
mascus^ where  I  had  as  it  were  my  prey  in  view, 
about  noon^  on  a  sudden^  a  great  light  shone  about 

7  And  I  fell  un-  me  from  heaven  :  And  I  fell  to  the  ground  \n  7 
to  the  ground,  and  unutterable  astonishment,  and  at  that  instant 
heard  a  voice  saying  ,  ,  •      r  i  •         ^  r-      / 
unto  me,  Saul,  Saul,  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  to  me,  Saul, 
,-why       persecuicst  Scmlf^.jhy  dost  thou  persecute  me  P       But  Ian- 8 

thou  me  ?  srvered tremhVmg,  Who  art  thou.  Lord?  and  how 

Wh^in  tSrLord?  is  ''■  ^h^t  I  have  persecuted  thee  ?  And  he  said 
Andhesuiduntome,  unto  me,  I  am  Jesus  the  Nazarene,  whom  thou 
I  am  Jesus  of  Naza-  tersecutest  by  the  furious  rage  with  which  thou 
secut'^st"™*^'"''^^'^''^^"'  pursuing  my  disciples,  and  art  endeavour- 

9  And  they  that  ingto  destroy  my  gospel.      And  they  thatxvere  q 
were  with  me,  saw  with  mesaivthe  light  indeed,  andwere  terrified ; 
indeed  the  light,  and  f^^f  tj^^y  heard  only  a  confused  sound,  imAdid 
helVdVotth'e  >Sce  Jf  "^^  distinctly  hear  the  voice  of  him  that  spake  to 
himthatspaketome.  ^wf.^         .^w</ /,  finding  no  farther  disposition 

g  The  high  priest  is  mywitness.']  That  is,  sition  this  appeal  would  be  proper,  and 
I  can  appeal  to  him  for  the  pioof  of  this,  consequently  no  light  can  be  gained  from 
It  will  not  follow  from  hence,  that  he,  who  hence  to  fix  the  date  oi Paul's  convenion. 
•was  now  high  priest,  also  bore  that  office  '»  Bid  7iot  distinctly  hear  the  voice,  &c.] 
when  Paul  persecuted  the  Christians  ;  he  To  what  I  have  said  on  chap.  ix.  7,  §  19, 
might  then  perhaps  be  only  an  inferior  note  ',  p.  125,  I  shall  only  add  a  re- 
member of  the  Sanhedrim,  on  which  suppo-  mark  of  Mr.  Fleming,    (Chriitol.  Vol.  L 

VOL.   3.  44 


326        He  gives  them  an  account  of  his  miraculous  conversion, 

SECT,  to  oppose  that  glorious  person,  who  had  con-  10  And  I  said, 
^li--  descended  to  appear  in  so  gracious  a  manner  S??  ASeLord 

~~  to  stop  my  wretched  career,  and  to  expostulate  g^id  unto  me,  Arise, 
3f^if.  thus  mildly  with  me,  when  it  was  evident  he  and  go  into  Damas- 

10  could  have  destroyed  me  in  a  moment,  imme-  c"s,  and  there  it 
diately  surrendered  as  it  were  at  discretion,  ^^^"f^^^tMch'arl 
and  said^  Lord^  what  shall  I  do  P  And  the  Lord  appointed  for  thee  to 
said  unto  we,  Arise^  and  go  to  Damascus^  and  do. 

there  it  shall  be  told  thee,  and  a  particular  ac- 
count shall  be  given  thee  of  all  things  which  are 
appointed  for  thee  to  do  ;  and  thou  shalt  be  in- 
formed what  extraordinary  services  are  allot- 
ted to  thee,  after  all  thou  hast  done  against 

11  my  cause  and  interest.  And  as,  when  I  was  11  And  when  I 
risen  from  the  ground,  I  could  not  see  by  reason  could  not  see  for  the 
of  t^slory  of  that  light  which  had  broke  in  ergwLT.h.S'd 
Upon  me,  with  so  bright  a  lustre  as  quite  to  of  them  that  were 
dazzle  and  blind  my  eyes,  being  led  by  the  hand  with  me,  I  came  in- 
of  those  that  were  with  me,  I  came  to  Damascus.  ^°  Damascus. 

12  Ando7ie  Ananias,  a  pious  7nan  according  to  the  12  And  one  Ana- 
laru,  whose  acceptance  of  the  gospel  had  by  no  "'as,  a  devout  man 
means  destroyed  his  regard  to  the  Mosaic  in-  ^::::^l^^:t.'^:i 
stitutions,  and  xvho  on  that  account  hadanhon-  ofall  the  jews  which 
ourable  character  among  all  the  fexvs  who  dwelt  dwelt  there, 

13  [cit  Damascus,']  was  sent  to  visit  me  ;  And  13  Came  unto  me, 
comitig  to  me  by  a  divine  appointment,  and  and  stood,  and  said 
standing  by  me  as  I  lay  blind  upon  my  bed,  he  ^fJJ^  '^e'^eife'^'Jhy 
said  to  me.  Brother  Saul,  look  up,  and  fix  thine  sight.  And  the  same 
eyes  upon  me.  Ajid  in  that  very  hour  and  mo-  houi- 1  looked  up  up- 
ment  I  found  my    sight  restored  ;  so  that  /onlum. 

looked  up  upon  him,  and  saw  him  distinctly. 

14  Andhft  then  addressed  me  in  words  w«.th  I  14  And  he  said, 
shall  never  forget,  and  which  have  since  been  The  Godof  ourfoth- 
remarkably  illustrated  ,  for  he  said  My  dear  -^.'^-''S'S 
hrother,  the  God  of  our  jathers  hathjoreordatned  ]inow  his  will,  and 
thee  to  knoiv  his  zuill,  as  now  manifested  in  his  see  that  just  One, 
gospel,  and  to  see  that  righteous  person  whom 

p.  103,)  that  as  in  the  castle  of  Cleves,  that,  had  this  been  the  case,  P(7H/'*co7N/>^n- 
(and  lie  might  have  added,  in  the  cathedral  ions  would  have  heard  a  confuted  sound,  as  I 
of  St.  Paul,  and  else  where, )  <.hcre  is  rt^rt/-  think  it  is  strongly  intimated  they  did- 
lery  so  contrived,  Xhattvio  persons,  standing  Eisner  has  sliewn  in  a  curious  note  here, 
with  their  backs  to  each  other  in  opposite  that  the  Heathens  thought  divine  voices  as 
parts  of  it,  may  distinctly  hear  each,  other,  well  as  visio)is  might  aflect  one  person  in  a 
while  a  jierson  standing  between  them  in  company,  without  being  perceived  by  the 
the  middle  can  hear  neither;  it  is  easily  rest.  (^O/wati.  Vol.  I.p.466 — iGS.)  I  give 
conceivable,  that  ^/jfrtir  might,  by  the  min-  the  story  here  without  any  large  para- 
istry  o^  angels,  ov  the  immediate  power  of  phrase,  referring  to  §  19,  p.  123,  Hf  scq. 
Christ,  be  .to  disposed,  as  to  produce  sucii  a  where  it  first  occurs,  f(jr  any  further  cxpU. 
phenomenon.    Bui  I  do  not  apprehend,  cation  or  illustration  it  may  need. 


and  of  the  call  he  had  to  preach  the  gospel,  Sa? 

and  shouldest  hear  our  nation  so  ungratefully  rejected  and  cruci-  sect. 
the   voice   of     his  f^^^j  .  ^nd  hath  even  granted  thee  the  singular  ^l"'^- 


mouth. 


favour  to  hear  a  voice  from  his  own  inoitth^^ 


Acts 


though  he  be  now  ascended  to  the  regions  of  ^^jj 

15  For  thou  shalt  celestial  glory  :   And  th\?,  because  he  intends  to  15 
be  his  witness  unto  qualify  thee  for  the  most  honourable  and  im- 
allmen.ofwl.atthou  ^  J        -      his  church  ;  for  thou  shalt 
hast  seen  and  heard.  V     ,  •           1         •  •  7/  ^ 

he  Ins  authentic  xvitncss  to  all  men  to  whom 

thou  mayest  come,  of  those  wonderful  things 
xvhich  thou  hast  seen  and  heard  on  this  extraor- 

16  And  now\yhy  dinary  occasion.     And  noiv^  considering  this,  16 
tamest  thou  ?  Arise,  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^j^q^^  delay  in  the  most  solemn  manner 
and  be  baptized,  and  ^      -i     ,  1       •       r  1  ^  r.i  i_ 

wash  away  thy  sins,  ^^  declare  the  joylul  acceptance  ot  these  bene- 
calling  on  the  name  fits  ?  Arise  immediately,  and  be  baptized^  and 
of  the  Lord.  thereby  take  the  method  which  Christ  has  ap- 

pointed to  xuash  awaij  thy  sins  ^  declaring  thy 
desire  of  renouncing  them,  and  invoking  the 
name  of  the  Lord  ]es\is^  who  has  so  mercifully 
interposed  to  deliver  thee  from  them,  and 
made  that  ordinance  a  token  of  remission. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

By  whatever  methods  God  hath  been  pleased  to  bring  us  home  verse 
io  himself  and  to  introduce  into  our  minds  the  saving  light  of  his   ^' 
gospel,  we  shall  have  long,  and  indeed  everlasting  reason,  to      ^^'^'' 
recollect  it  xvith  pleasure ;  especially  when  he  hath  gone  in  any 
remarkable  manner  out  of  his  common  xvay  for  this  gracious  pur- 
pose.   They  who  have  in  this  respect  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord^ 
should  undoubtedly  make  it  their  care  often  to  recollect  the  par- 
ticular circumstances,  and  should  be  ready  on  every  proper  oc- 
casion to  recount  those  wonders  of  power  and  love,  for  the  en- 
cotiragement  and  inrstuction  of  others.  (Compare  1  Tim.  i.  16.) 

The  learned  education  which  Paul  had  received  at  the  feet  ofo  . 
Gamaliel^  was  once  (no  doubt)  the  matter  of  his  boasting  arid 

•  To  see  that  righteous  person,  and  to  hear  which  account  it  is  called  the  baptism  of 

a  voice  fr on  his  month.']      I  see  no  reason  repentance.  Mat.  iii.  11  ;  Mark  i.  4  ;  Luke 

at  all  to  i-efer  this  (as  Lord  Harrington  and  iii.  3  ;  Acts  xiii.  24  ;  xix.  4  ;)  and  of  a  de- 

Dr.  Benson  do,)  to  &  future  vision  of  Christ,  sire  to  be  cleansed  from  it,  as  the  body  was 

and  ^future  comviission  to  be  received  from  by  mmter  cleansed  from  its  pollution  ;  and, 

him.    It  plainly  appears  from  Paul's  own  being  administered  to  such /sro/eweo' /)e«/- 

narration,  that  he  had  already  seen  him,  tents  by  divine  ajipointment,  as  a  token  of 

and  heard  him  speak.     It  is  therefore  most  favourable  regard  to  tliem,  it  was  a  seal  of 

evidently  natural  to  refer  it  to  the  past  pardon  .•  Nor  did  God  ordinarily  give  any 

rather  than  to  a/tt?«reew«r,  though  I  own  particular  person  any  public  and  visible 

it  may  include  both.  token  of  pardon,  till  he  submitted  to  bap- 

tism  i  and  this  may  explain,  in  what  sense 

^  Be  baptized,  and  wash  aivay  thy  sins."]  baptism  might  be  said  to  nuash  away  sins, 

Baptism  in  the  adult,  excepting  in  the  very  and  elsewhere  to  save.     (Compare  1  Pet. 

peculiar  instance  of  owr  Zorc/,  was  a  token  iii.  21.)     See  Acts  ii.  38,  and  the  note 

of  confession  and  humiliation  for  sin,  (on  there,  p<  27. 


328  Refiecthns  on  Paul's  account  of  his  conversion. 

SECT,  confidence,  Unsanctified  learning  made  his  bonds  strong-,  and 
^*^'  furnished  him  with  many  a  specious  argument  to  oppose  the gos- 
'  pel :  Yet  when  divine  grace  changed  his  heart,  and  turned  these 
accoinplishynents  into  another  channel,  thtj  made  the  conquest  so 
much  the  more  glorious,  and  rendered  him  the  fitter  i/istrument 
to  subserve  God's  wise  and  merciful  purposes,  for  the  defence 
and  propagation  of  Christianity  by  his  means.  Wherever  leorn- 
hig  is  possessed,  may  it  be  so  directed  and  improved  ;  and 
wherever  it  is  perverted  and  abused,  may  Christ  manifest  his 
victorious  power,  to  cast  down  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing 
rvhich  excdteth  itself  m  rebellion  against  him,  till  every  thought  he 
brought  into  a  willing  and  thankful  subjectioJi  to  his  authority. 
(2  Cor.  X.  5.) 
serse  Adored  be  the  condescension  of  that  blessed  Redeemer,  which 
'  Y'  spared  this  prostrate  enemy,  and  reduced  him  by  the  tender  ex- 
postulations of  mercij,  rather  than  the  terrors  oiivrath  ,•  exerting 
that  secret  transforming  power  upon  his  heart,  without  which  this 
miracle,  astonishing  as  it  was,  would  have  had  no  thorough  and 
abiding  effect.  Speak,  O  l^ord,  from  heaven  to  them  that  igno- 
rantly  persecute  thee  ;  and  make  them  humbly  willing  to  receive 
the  law  from  thy  mouth,  (Job  xxii.  22.) 
9, 11  If  ^heij  who  saw  this  tremendous  scene,  and  the  astonishing 
consequences  of  it,  were  not  themselves  subdued  to  the  gospel, 
(as  it  doth  not  appear  that  they  were,)  it  must  certainly  be  a  sad 
illustration  of  the  hardness  of  the  human  heart,  almost  beyond 
parallel ;  especially  when  we  consider  how  eager  Paul  would 
undoubtedly  be,  to  make  those  who  had  been  the  associates  of  his 
crime  the  partners  of  his  faith,  service,  and  hope,  as  a  Christian, 
But  however  these  efforts  might  miscarry  with  respect  to  them^ 
1.5  there  were  those  who  glorified  God  in  him.  (Gal.  i.  24.)  Let 
us  take  this  renexved  opportunity  of  doing  it,  and  as  he  is  still  by 
his  writings  a  glorious  witness  to  Christ  among  us,  on  whom  the 
ends  of  the  world  are  come,  let  us,  by  receiving  his  testimony  with 
a  most  cheerful  assent,  set  to  our  seal  that  God  is  true.  (John 
iii.  oo.) 

S  E  C  T.    L. 

Paul,  proceeding  in  his  defence  to  the  fetus  at  Jerusalem,  is  in- 
terrupted  in  his  remarkable  story  by  their  violeyice ;  and  rvhen 
about  to  be  scourged  by  order  of  the  tribune,  is  exempted  from 
it  071  pleading  his  privilege  as  a  Roman  citizen.  Acts  XXII. 
17—29. 


iftCT. 
1. 


Acts  XXII.  17.  Acts  xxii.  17, 

PAUL  went  tm  to  give  the  Jews,  to  whom    X  N  D  it  came'to 
^  he  was  addressing  himself  from  the  stairs  -^  pass,  that  when 

^j,jg   of  the  castle  of  Antonia  in  Jerusalem,  an  ac- 

xxii.    count  of  some  farther  circumstances  relating 

17  to  the  reason  he  had  to  engage  m  the  cause  of 


Paul  tells  the  Jews  of  his  trance  at  "Jerusalem.  ^29 

I  was  come   again  Christianity :    And  he  proceeded,   saying,  It  sect. 
to  Jerusalem,  ^even  ^ame  to  pass,  that  after  I  had  preached  Christ     *• 
Se't?mpler?wasin  ^o^^^y  »"  Damascus  and  Arabia,  -when  I  was  — 
a  trance;  returned  to  Jerusalem^  and  was  praying  her  g^  xxii. 

in  the  court  of  Mf  temple  now  before  your  eyes,  \j 
18  And  saw  him  I  Was  ill  a  kind  of  trance  or  ecstacy  :''     And  /  ig 

M^k^  h""^°  "^  d  *^^^  '^^"^'  ^^'^"  ^^^  ^"^''^  •'^^^"^  Christ  himself, 
get  thee  qSkly  out  ^"^  ^^^^^  ^'"^  5at/m^  ?0  we,  M/y^f  /^fli^e  from 
of  Jerusalem  :  for  this  dangerous  place  with  all  the  diligence  that 
they  will  not  receive  may  be,  and  depart  quickly  froin  Jerusalem  ;  for 
cerningmr"^  "'''"  they  xvill  not  receive  thy  testimony  concerning 

me,  but,  on  the  contrary,  will  rather  attempt  thy 

destruction. 
19  And  I  said,      Jl^d  J  ^y^s  SO  desirous  of  continuing  my  la-  19 

that  'l  ^imprisoneX  ^°"'"^  '^^V^^  ^^  ^^^^**  countrymen,  and  so  unwil- 
and  beat  in   every  hng  to  give  them  up  as  desperate,  that  I  pre- 
synagogue  them  that  sumed  to  expostulate   with  Christ  himself  on 
beheved  on  thee  :     ^^^3  occasion,  and  said,  Lord,  I  cannot  but  hope 
that  my  addresses  to  them   will  be  attended 
with  success  ;  for  as  Jerusalem  has  been  wit- 
ness to  the  zeal  with  which  I  once  opposed  thy 
gospel,  they   to  whom  I  would  speak    cannot 
but  know,  that  with  the  utmost  eagerness  and 
cruelty  I  was  but  a  little  while  ago  imprisoning 
and  scourging  in  the  synagogues'^  all  them  that 

'  When  I  Tjas  returned  to  Jerusalem.']  salem  might  otherwise  have  opposed. 
Lord  Barrington,  ( Miscell.  Sacra.  Ab-  But,  when  he  had  been  forced  in  that 
stract,  p.  19  ;  and  Essay  iii.  p.  11,  Isf  seq.J  manner  iojiee  for  his  life,  while  the  mem- 
and  Dr.  Benson,  (Vol.  II.  p.  6,  isfseqj  sup-  ory  of  his  zeal  against  Christianity  was  com- 
pose this  memorable  circumstance  (which  paratively/r«/j  in  their  memory,  it  does  not 
they  make  Paul's  onission  to  the  idolatrous  seem  natural  to  suppose  he  would  have 
Gent/Ye*,^  to  have  happened  in  \.he  second  pleaded  the  probability  of  their  regarding 
journey  \\e.  made  to  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  44,  itafter  an  Interval  of  j/xjears  more,  which, 
(which  is  mentioned  by  Luke,  Acts  xi.  according  to  the  chronology  of  these  inge- 
30  ;  xii.  25,)  and  maintain,  it  was  the  same  nious  writers,  must  have  been  the  case. 
ecstacy  with  that  referred  to  2  Cor.  xii.  2,  f>  /  was  in  a  kind  of  trance  or  ecstacy.] 
as  having  happened/ourfee^jear^  before  the  See  note?' on  chap.  x.  10,  p.  145.  Per- 
date  of  that  epistle.  I  rather  think  the  ex-  haps  he  might  continue  standing  all  the 
pression  intimates,  that  it  was  on  his  frst  while  with  an  intenseness  of  countenance, 
return  to  Jerusalem  that  he  had  this  lision  which,  if  it  were  observed  by  any  near 
in  the  temple  ;  and  what  he  pleads  here,  him.'might  be  imputed  to  the  fixedness  of 
(ver.  19,  20,)  as  to  the  probability  of  their  his  devotion,  or,  if  he  fell  down,  it  might 
receiving  his  testimony,  suits  that  circum-  be  looked  upon  as  an  epileptic  Jit.  All 
stance  of  time  much  better  than  the  other,  that  he  saw  and  heard  was  (to  be  sure) 
His  c/«/)j/fe  with  some  Hellenist  Jews,  who  only  a  miraculous  impression  on  his  own 
toward  the  close  of  his/ri^Tw/r  to  Jerusa-  nerves,  not  to  be  perceived  by  any  other 
iem  attempted  to  kill  him,  (chap.  9,  29,)  persons. 

engaged  the  brethren  also  to  hasten  his  de-  <=   Scourging  in   the  svnagogues.J       It   is 

parture  ;  and  our  Lord's  orders  to  him  at  strange,  thatBeza  (on  Mat.  x.  17,)  should 

this  critical  season  might  determine  him  think  this  so  incredible,  as  to  suspect  the 

to  yield  to  their  instances,  which  perhaps  reading  is  corrupted,  when  the  same  phrase 

his  desire  and  hope  of  usefuhiess  at  Jeru-  occurs  again,  Mat.  xxiii.  34,  a.s  well  as 


250         He  was  ordered  awaij^  to  g'O  and  preach  to  the  Gentiles. 

SECT,  belived  i7i  thee^  whenever  1  could  get  them  in-     20  And  when  the 

^-     to  mine  hands  :  And  that  wheri  the  blood  of  Ste-  ^'^'^'f  ""^  *''>'  ^^^j^J 

,  ,  ,      r  •  1  r  1         1  Stephen  was  shed,  I 

phen^  thy  laithtul  and  courageous  viartyr^  was  ^iso   was    standing- 

jj^jj    unjustly  and  barbarously  shed^  almost  on  this  by,  and  consenting 

20  very  spot  of  ground,  /  also  was  standing  by,  ""^^  '\'^  ^^^^^'  »"^ 
T  .*        ,     ?  •        I         7  .  7  /f*     Kept  the  rtiirncnt  ot 

mia  conscntzng  to  his  slaughter,  and  was  so  om-  ^x^^-^  that  slew  him. 
cious  on  the  occasion,  that  I  even  kept  the  gar- 
jncnts  of  those  that  slew  him  :  (Chap.  vii.  58.) 
I  may  expect  therefore,  that  a  testimony  from 
me  will  be  heard  with  some  peculiar  regard, 
■when  they  see  that  the  evidences  of  thy  gospel 
were  strong  enough  to  conquer  such  inveterate 
prejudices,  and  such  furious  rage  against  it. 

21  But  the  Lord  overruled  my  plea  by  a  renew-  21  And  he  said  un= 
al  of  his  charge,  and  he  said  to  me.  Reason  no  ^^^'^^  Depart :  for  I 
r  ■,  1  "  1  •  1  ,  •  Will  send  thee  lai* 
larther  on  this  subject,  but^o  thy  xvay  imme-  ^ence  unto  the  Gen- 
diately,  according  to  my  directions  ;  for,  be-  tiles. 

hold,  Ixvill  send  thee  far  off  to  the  Gentiles,  and 
thou  shalt  preach  the  gospel,  and  publish  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  with  much  greater  en- 
couragement and  success  among  them. 

22  And  they  heard  him  with  quietness  and  atten-     22  And  they  gave 

tion  to  this  word,  and  [then']  were  so  enraged,  ''ii"   audience  unto 

as  soon  as  he  began  to  speak  of  a  mission  to  the  ^^  .^iirticS 

Gentiles,  and  this  too  in  such  a  light,  as  if  the  and  said,  Away  with 

Jews  were  in  a  manner  given  up  and  rejected,  such  a  fellow  from 

that  they  were  no  longer  able  to  bear  it  ;  but  '^^^^  n,^!^^^'\  ^°\  '^  H 
,.r     1  r    •         •       •   °  not  fit  that  he  should 

lifted  tip  their  voice  m  a  most  outrageous  cry,  liye. 

saying.  Away  xvith  this  h\iSY)htrc\omfelloxvfrom 
*  the  earth,  for  it  is  not  ft  that  he  should  live  any 
longer  upon  it  ;  since  he  hath  proved  himself 
such  a  traitor  to  God  and  his  chosen  people, 
that  he  would  presume,  even  by  his  own  con- 
fession, to  prefer  the  Gentiles  to  us,  as  if  they 
were  more  interested  than  we  in  the  blessings 
of  the  Messiah's  kingdom.  And  while  they 
said  this  they  affected  to  break  out  into  all  the 
forms  of  lamentation,  as  well  as  expressions  of 
rage,  as  if  such  a  degree  of  impiety  had  never 
been  heard  of  before. 

in  the  passage  before  us;  nor  is  there  p.  135,)  and  it  appears,  from  what  Euse- 

any  need  we  should  suppose,  that  syna-  bins  Ijas  cited  from  a  writer  against  the 

gogues  must  signify  not  places  of  relig-  Montanists,   to  have  been  no  uncommon 

ious  but  c'l'oil  assenMies,   wlien,  besides  case.      ( Eccles.  Hint.   lib.  v.  cap.    16,  p. 

■wh.at  Vitringa  has  alleged  in  confirm.ition  230.)  The  custom  has  since  been  confirm- 

of  the  use  of  such  a  practice  from  the  Jew-  ed  and   illustrated  in    the  celebrated  in- 

ish  writers,  (Synag-  Vet.  lib.  iii.  Part  I.  cap.  stance  of?  Acosta.    ( Limborch  Collat.  cum 

11.)     Epiphanius  directly  mentions  a  fact  yud.   p.   349,   350.)     Compare   ?iote  "    on 

cf  this  kind,  (contra  Hiircs.  torn,  ii.  lib.  1,  ^lat.  x.  17, Vol.  I.  p.  413. 


The  tribune  orders  him  to  he  examined  by  scourging :         331 

S3   And  as  they      And  as  they  -were  crying  out  in  this  furious  sect. 
cned  out,  and  cast  manner,  and  xvere  rending  their  scarments  in     *' 
off  ^/vc/r  clothes,  and  ^    ,  V   •    j  ^-  it.  -     t-  —  .  » 

threw  dust  mto  the  ^oken  of  indignation  and  horror  at  this  pre-  ^^^ 
air,  tended  blasphemy,  and  casting  dust  into   the   xxii, 

air,  that  it  might  fall  down  on  their  heads,  and  23 
so  they  might  appear  more  completely  in  the 
habit  of  mourners  for  the  dishonour  done  to 

24  The  chief  cap-  God  and  his  people  j  The  tribune^  not  know-  24 
tain  cominanded  him  ■       the  particulars  of  what  had  passed,   but 

to    be  broneht  into       °..^,        ,         ~  ,        t^,V,' 

the  castle,  and  bade  perceiving  by  the  effect,  that  Paul  had  exaspe- 
that  he   should   be  rated  rather  than  appeased  them  by  the  apolo- 
examinedbyscourp  gy  he  had  been  permitted  to  make',  co772}nanded 
know  whlrJfbrTthey  ^^'"^  ^^^  shoidd  be  brought  into  the  castle  ;  and  as 
■cried  so  against  him.  no  witnesses  regularly  appeared  to  give  infor- 
mation against  him,  he  ordered  that  he  should 
he  put  to  the  question  by  scourging  him  in  the 
severest  manner  -^  that  so  he  might  knoxv  from 
his  own  confession,  since  he  could  learn  it  no 
other  way,  for  what  cause  they  raised  such  an 
outcry  against  him. 

25  And  as  tliey  And  as  they  were  bindi7ig  him  ivith  thongs  for  25 
fhongs,  ^pTul  Tlid  ^^^^V^^V^^^^Pii^^^saidto  the  centuriomvho  stood 
unto  \'he  centurion  hyto  command  the  guard  upon  this  occasion,  Is 
that  stood  by,  Is  it  it  indeed  lawful  for  you  to  scourge  a  ?na7i  xvho  is 
lawful  for  you  to  a  Roman  citizen,^  fi;2^this  too  while  he  is  uncon- 
scourre  a  man  that    ,  70^        •  j       1     r  1       ,  .    , 

is  a  Roman,  and  un-  demned  ^  Consider  before  you  do  this  how  you 

condemned  \  will  answer  for  the  violation  of  my  privilege, 

of  which  at  a  proper  time  you  must  expect 

26  When  the  cen-  hereafter  to  hear.      A7id  the  ^centurion  heariyi^  26 
weTanT'tc^lJr'th:  [^/^^^]  presently  r..n.  and  told  the  tribune,  say. 
chief  captain,   say-  ing.  Consider  what  you  are  about  to  do,  or  you 
in^, Take  heed  what  may  be  entangled  in  a  difficulty  of  which  vou 

m^n  fr^Roil!'"  ^^^i"  ^°t  t°  ^^  ^^^^^^^ '  fir  this  man  says,  he  is 
a  Roman,  and  consequently  protected  by  the 
privileges  of  a  free  citizen  from  such  usage  as 

27  Then  the  chief  is  preparing  for  him.      And  upon  this  the  tri-  27 
saidruo*" hTm,  Tell  '^"f'^'  '^'^.^ '''''"  alarmed  at  this  report,  came  and 
me,  art  thou 'a  Ro-  '^^'^'^  f°  ^^"^h  Tell  me  truly,  as  knowing  how  un- 
man? He  said,  Yea.  safe  it  will  be  to  trifle  with  me  by  offering  a 

plea  of  this  nature,  if  it  cannot  be  supported  ; 
art  thou  indeed  a  Roman  citizen,  as  I  am  told 
thou  hast  asserted  ?  And  he  said,  Tes,  I  most  as- 
suredly am ;  and  I  am  capable  of  producing 
proper  evidence  of  it,  if  it  be  insisted  upon,  in 

^  Be  put  to  the  question  by  scourging. 1  chap.  x.  §  1,   2,  Vol.  I.  p.  496—498,    and 

That  the   Romans  used  this  method   is  Mr.  Biscoe,  chap.  ix.  §  8,  p.  355,  356. 

proved  by  several  learned  writers,  partic-  ■=  7  o  scourge  a  man  luho  is  a  Boman.l   See 

ularly  by  Dr.  Lai'dner,  Credib.  Book  I.  on  this  head  note "  on  Acts  xvi.  37,  p.  245. 


332  Paul  eacapeSy  by  pleading  he  is  a  Roman. 

3"^' dae  time  and  place.  And  the  tribune  answered^  28  And  the  chief 
J_  I  am  surprised  to  hear  this,  considering  the  ap-  -l?;-';  ^".^^^.f  sum 
^cts  pearance  thou  now  makest ;  for  /,  who  (as  thou  obtained  I  this  fiee- 
sxii.  seest)  am  a  person  of  high  rank  in  the  army,  dom.  And  Paul  said, 

28  obtai7ied  this  freedom  with  a  considerable  sum  o/^^t  I  was/;ee  bprn. 
mo72e?/,which  lean  hardly  suppose  thou  shouldst 

have  been  able  to  pay,  unless  there  has  been 
some  extraordinary  change  in  thy  circum- 
stances. And  Paul  replied^  but  I  was  under  no 
necessity  of  making  any  purchase  at  all  of  this 
kind,  for  I  was  free  born^  my  father  hav- 
ing been  entitled  to  that  honour  and  privilege 
before  me. 

29  They  therefore  who  were  about  to  have  put     29  Then  stralght- 
him  to  the  question^  immediately  departed  from  way  they  departed 

him :    And  the  tribune  was  glad  to  compound  ^r"", ,  .^'"^     ^^"5^ 
,  PL  ^       r     •  1      ,        ,     should  have  examin- 

tne  matter  so  ;  tor  he  was  much  ajraidxvhen  he  ed   him  :    and  the 
kneix)  that  he  was  indeed  a  Roman ^  and  was  chief   captain    also 
crreatly  concerned  because  he  had  bound  him.  in  y""^^  aft;aid,  after  he 
i^i-'i--  J  u-1  knew  that  he  was  a 

order  to  his  bemg  scourged;  which  was  a  Homan,  and  because 
breach  of  privilege,  for  which  he  might  have  he  had  bound  him. 
been  accused  by  Paul  to  his  superiors.  He 
contented  himself  therefore  with  confining  him 
a  little  while,  till  he  could  bring  him  before 
the  Jewish  council ;  fearing  lest  if  he  had  dis- 
missed him  immediately  the  Jews  would  be 
incensed  against  him,  and  he  might  thus  have 
been  in  danger  of  something  much  worse  from 
Paul's  enraged  and  tumultuous  enemies. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  We  learn  from  this  scripture ^  as  well  as  from  many  other 
^J')  18  passages,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christy  though  invisible,  is  present 
while  the  proclamation  of  his  gospel  is  made,  and  is  ever  atten- 
tive to  the  temper  with  which  it  is  received.  Justly  therefore 
doth  he  resent  the  injury  that  is  done  him,  when  these  messages 
of  life  and  peace  are  neglected :  Justly  doth  he  often  in  the  course 

*  I  was  free  born.']  I  cannot  think  with  freedom  of  the  city  for  his  fidelity  and  brav- 
Mr.  Cradock,  Tillcinont,  and  some  other  ery  in  some  military  service,  as  an  auxili- 
critics,  tliat  this  was  the  consequence  of  ary  to  the  Romans,  as  Joscphus  says,  that 
his  being  ci  native  of  Tarsus.  Dr.  Lardner  several  Jews  were.  fAntiq.  iih.  xiv.  cap.lO, 
has,  I  think,  produced  unanswerable  ar-  [al.  17,]  §13,  iS' ser/.J  Sec  Dr.  Lardner, 
guments  against  admitting  that  city  to  have  Credib.  Book  I.  chap.  10,  §  6,  Vol.  1.  p.  502 
been  a  colony,  or  what  the  Romans  called  — 513.  He  observes  in  the  next  section, 
municipium,  that  is,  a  place  where  all  the  not  only  that  the  freedom  of  the  city  might 
natives  wcve:  free  of  Rome  by  birth.  I  there-  be  bought,  but  that  some  of  Claudius's 
fore  think  it  much  more  probable,  that  favourites  and  creatures  at  last  sunk  the 
PauPs  father,  or  some  other  of  his  ances-  price  gCAndalously  low. 
tors,  might  liave  bfcn  r^wa^d^d  with  fAe 


Reflections  on  the  disregard  shewn  to  the  gospel.  .  333 

ttf  his  providence,  remove  those  ordinances  which  men  have  un-  sect. 
giatefully  slighted,  and  call  away  th^  faithful  ministers  who  have      *• 
stretched  cut  their  hands  all  the  day  long  to  a  disobedient  and  gain- 
saijing people.     (Rom.  x.  21.) 

It  is  not  an  easy  thing  for  a  servant  of  Christy  wTio  is  deeply  verse 
impressed  with  divine  truths  himself,  to  imagine  to  what  a  de-  *^'  ^^ 
gree  men  are  capable  of  hardening  their  hearts  against  them. 
They  are  ready  sometimes  to  think  with  Paul,  Surely  it  must 
be  impossible  for  any  to  resist  such  arguments,  and  such  ad- 
dresses. But  experience  makes  them  wiser,  and  shews,  that 
though  they  sinite  the  rock  again  and  again,  it  is  in  vain^  till  di- 
vine grace  melt  it  into  streams  of  water. 

Blessed  be  God,  that  when  his  gospel  is  removed  from  one  31 
place  it  is  sent  to  another  ;  nor  shall  it  ever  be  totally  rooted  out 
of  the  yNorld,  while  seedtime  and  harvest^  summer  and -winter^  con- 
tinue their  revolutions.  Adored  be  that  grace  which  sent  Paul 
and  the  other  apostles  to  speak  unto  the  Gentiles  that  they  might 
be  saved .'  The  life  of  our  souls  was  in  that  commission,  and  all 
our  eternal  hopes^  take  their  rise  from  it.  But  what  cruel  malig-  23 
nity  did  these  Jews  express,  whom  all  the  wonders  of  this  aston- 
ishing story  could  not  convince,  nor  all  the  eloquence  of  it  per- 
suade !  On  the  contrary,  for  no  crime  but  that  of  being  made  the 
ambassador  of  divine  mercy^  and  the  instrument  of  deliverance  to 
thousands  of  perishing  sinners,  they  raise  a  cry  against  the  am- 
bassador of  God,  as  if  he  were  the  most  impious  of  blasphemers, 
and  would  have  hurried  him  from  the  face  of  the  earth  as  unfit 
to  live  upon  it :  How  much  less  were  they  fit  to  continue  here. 
But  thus  forbidding  the  apostles  to  speak  to  the  Gentiles^  (as  he 
himself  observes,)  they  filled  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquities  ; 
so  that  after  the  abused  mercy  of  God  had  waited  a  little  longer, 
his  deserved  xvrath  came  upon  them  to  the  uttermost.  (1  Thess. 
ii.  16.) 

Most  unrighteous  was  it  in  the  Roman  officer^  on  this  popular  25--29 
clamour,  to  attempt  putting  this  best  of  men  to  the  torture : 
Most  reasonable  xvas  Paul  V  plea^  as  a  Roman  citizen  to  decline 
that  suffering.  It  is  a  prudence  worthy  of  being  imitated  by  the 
bravest  of  men,  not  to  throw  themselves  into  unnecessary  diffi- 
culties. Nor  are  we  under  any  obligation  as  Christians  to  give 
up  our  civil  privileges^  which  we  are  to  esteem  as  the  gifts  ofGody 
to  every  insolent  and  turbulent  invader :  In  a  thousand  circum- 
stances, gratitude  to  God,  and  duty  to  men,  will  oblige  us  to  in- 
sist upon  them  ;  and  a  generous  concern  for  those  that  are  to 
come  after  us,  should  engage  us  to  labour  and  strive  that  we  may 
transmit  them  improved^  rather  than  impaired^  to  posterity  as  yet 
unborn. 


vol,.  5.  45 


G34«         Paul  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim^  asserts  his  innocence- 


SEC  T.     LI. 

Paul  being  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim^  after  having  been  un- 
justly smitten  by  the  command  of  the  high  pneM^  occay.iona  a  dis^ 
sension  in  the  council^  on  zvhich  his  sentttice  ts  delayed ;  but  a 
conspiracy  bein<r formed  a^aint  his  ife^  he  informs  the  tribune 
of  it.     Acts  XXII.  30.    'XXIII.  1—22. 

Acts  XXII.  30.  ActsXXII.30. 

SECT.  TTTHEN  the  Roman  officer  had  rescued  r\'^  the  morrow, 

^'-       VV     Paul  from  the  people,  in  the  manner  ^^  ^,^^J"^kno ''^ 

Acts  ^^^'-'^^y  described,  he  lodged  him  in  the  castle  Uie'certumiy  where" 

xxii.  that  night ;  and  on  the  morroxv,  desiring  to  fore  he  was  accused 

30  linozu  clearly  and  certainly  of  rohat  he  was  ac-  o^'ihejews,  heloos- 

cusedby  the  Jexvs,  which  he  could  not  make  llJ^^''  aid  "'com! 

out  from  what  had  alread}'  passed,  as  he  did  manded    the    chief 

not  understand  the  Hebrew  language,  in  which  piiests  and  all  theiu 

Paul  had  made  his  apology  to  them,  he  loosed '''''f'^'^   ^°  fPP^^''; 

,  .       f,  ...        ,    .  *     1  •   1    1      i_     1  1   •  1  1  •  a»'i    brought     Paul 

himjrom  his  bonds  m  which  he  had  laid  him  a  down,  and  set  him 

close  prisoner,  and  commanded  the  chief  priests  before  thena* 

and  all  the  other  members  of  their  Sanhedrim 

to  come  together  and  to  hold  a  court :   And 

bringing  Paul  doxvn  from  the  castle,  he  set  him 

before  tkem^  that  he  might  be  examined  and 

tried  according  to  the  laws  and  usages  of  his 

own  country  ;  that  so  the  most  seditious  of  the 

Jews  might  have  no  reason  to  complain  of  the 

manner  in  which  they  were  treated. 
Acts       And  Paid  looking  attentively  on  the  Sanhe-     Acts  XXIII.  f. 
'^"'•^  drim^  as  he  stood  before  it,  that  he  might  ob-  And  Paul  earnestly 

serve  whether  he  could  recollect  the  faces  of '^f  «''^'."8' ^1^^  <^'^""; 
,  1        1      1    r  11  -1        cil,    said,   Men  and 

any  whom  he   had  lormerly   known   in  that  brethren,  l  have  liv- 
court,  said.,  Men  and  brethren.,  though  I  am  ed  in  all  good  con- 
brought  before  you  as  a  malefactor,  to  be  ex-  science  before  God, 
amined  and  judged  by  you,  I  have  the  secret  ""  '     "^    *^' 
pleasure  of  being  conscious  to  myself,  that 
none  can  justly  advance  any  charge   against 
me  ;  but  whatsoever  be  objected  to  me,  I  ap- 
peal unto  the  searcher  of  all  hearts,  x!ci2Xl have 
even  to  this  day.,  though  it  is  long  since  I  have 
declared  myself  a  Christian,  conversed  before 
God  in  all  good  conscience^  and  lived  in  the 

•■>  I  have  even  tp  this  day  conversed  before  tlie  contrary  elsewhere.     (See  1  Tim.  /. 

God  in  all  i^ood  conscience.'^    Paul  could  not  13;   1   Cor    xv.  9  ;  Gal.  i.  13.)     He    was 

intend  by  this  to  intimate,  tliat  he  tliouglit  only  examined  witli  respect  to  his  conduct 

hmseW  free  from  guilt  while  persecuting  the  as  a  Christian,   and  tiicrcfore  it  would  not 

Christians,  since  lie  so  expressly  declares  have  been  pertinent  here  to  have  referred 


Ananias  the  high  priest  orders  him  to  be  smitten.  23  S 

faithful  discharge  of  my  duty  to  him,  and  to  sect. 
my  fellow  creatures.  ^ 

2  And  the  high-       But  Ananias  the  high  priest ^^  who  knowing    ^^^^ 
priest  Ananias  com-  \^  j^jg  q^^  heart  his  inveterate  eninity  to  Paul,  xxiii. 
S:^byh;;::S,S  -^d  ">e  steps  he  h.d  openU-  ..ken  for  his  de-  2 
him  on  the  mouth,      struction,  thought  himselt  insulted  by   such  a 

solemn  declaration  of  his  innocence,  commanded 
those  that  stood  by  hi7n  at  the  bar  to  smite^  him 
on  the  mouthy  for  what  he  represented  as  so  inso- 
lent an  assertion  ;  which  was  accordingly  done. 

3  Then  said  Paul  Then  PauU  animated  on  a  sudden  by  the  se-  3 
unto  him,  God  shall  cret  impulse  of  a  prophetic  spirit,  which  bore 
smite  thee  thou  ^  j^  f^^  ^^^^  moment  bevond  him- 
whited  wall  :  tor  »  ,  .  y^  ,  .  i  •'  ^u 
sittestthou  to  judge  self,  said  to  htm^  God  is  about  to  smite  theem  a 
me  afterthe  law,and  very  awful  manner,  0  thou  xvhited  xvall  I^  thou 
commandest  me  to  f^^^  painted  hypocrite !  For  sittest  thou  on  the 
to  the  law"  "^^'^  ^^^^  tribunal  of  justice,  pretending?5jW^e  wztftfccorr/- 

ing  to  the  law  of  God,  and  yet  in  a  presumptu- 
ous vtohition  of  the  laxv  commandestme  to  be  smit' 
ten^^  though  convicted  of  no  crime  and  guilty 

to  his  conduct  while  a  persecuting  ^cw,  was  acquitted,  probably  by  the  interces- 
though  it  were  indeed  true,  that  he  did  si  m  o{  Jgripfia  the  younger.  The  difficul- 
notMeHacta^rt»(s«/jwco;wc/e?!ce,  howcrim-  ties  which  have  been  ur.q'ed  from  Jose- 
inal  soever  he  was  in  sufi'ering  it  to  con-  phus,  against  his  being  high  priest  novj, 
tinue  misirformed.  The  plain  sense  of  are  answered  by  Mr.  Biscoe  in  a  very 
this  passage  is,  that  his  conscience,  vihen  learned  and  judicious  manner, 
examined  as  in  the  sight  of  God,  with  re-  "^  God  is  about  to  smite  thee,  Q  than  vihited 
spect  to  what  they  alleged  againsthim,<//'t/  Kali  /]  Alluding  to  the  beautiful  outside 
not  charge  him  with  any  knowm  and  delib-  of  some  tvatls,  which  are  full  of  dirt  and 
erate  contradictions  to  its  dictaies  ;  and  rubbish  within.  The  account  Josephus 
so  it  was  in  effect,  a  solemn  and  very  per-  gives  of  the  character  and  fate  of  this 
tinent  appeal  to  the  searcher  of  all  hearts,  wretch  abundantly  illustrates  this  speech 
that  he  had  not  devoted  liimself  to  the  ser-  of  Paul.  He  might  well  be  called  a^vhited 
vice  of  the  gospel,  in  which  he  was  now  en-  ivall,  not  only  as  he  committed  this  inde- 
gaged,  from  any  mean  and  dishonourable  cency  while  gravely  sitting  in  a  sacred  char- 
prmclple,  but  wis  fully  convinced  of  the  acter  on  the  tribunal  of  justice,  but  also 
truth  of  it,  and  therefore  prepared  to  as,  at  the  same  time  that  he  carried  it  very 
abide  all  extremities  in  its  defence.  Well  plausibly  towards  the  citizens,  and  stood 
might  there  be  in  such  a  case  a  natural  high  in  their  favour,  he  most  impiously  and 
fallv  of  joy,  arising  in  an  upright  heart  crueWy  defrauded  the  inferior  priests  of  the 
from  a  consciousness  of  its  own  integrit)>,  subsistence  which  the  divine  law  assigned 
amidst  such  violent  calumnies  as  were  now  them,  s<i  that  some  of  them  even  perished 
advanced  against  hli  i.  for  want,   (Joseph.  Antiq.  lib.  xx.  cap.  9, 

^  Ananias  the  high  priest."]  Dr.  Benson,  [al.  8,]  §  2.)  And  Gor/ ^/u' remarkably 
('Hist.Vo\.ll.T^.2'2\,)MT.'&\scoe,(Bo\le's  smite  him,  as,  after  his  own  house  liad 
iecf.  chap.  ill.  §8,  p.  70— 76,)  and  several  been  reduced  to  ashes  in  a  tumult  begun 
others,  have  justly  observed  from  Jose-  by  his  own  son,  lie  was  besieged  and  ta- 
phus,  (Antiq.  'lib.  XX.  cup.  5,  [al.  3,]  §  2,  3  ;  ken  in  the  royal  palace,  where,  having  in 
ijf  cap.  6,  [al.  5,]  §  2,)  that  this  was  vain  attempted  to  hide  himself  in  an  old 
Ananias,  the  son  of  Nebedaeus,  who  by  his  aqueduct,  he  was  dragged  out  and  slain  ; 
station  was  head  of  the  Sanhedrim.  He  had  (Joseph  Bell.  Jud.  lib.  11.  cap.  17,  [al.  18,] 
formerly  been  sent  prisoner  to  Rome,  to  §  2,  6,  9  ;)  an  event,  which  happened 
give  an  account  to  Claudius  Cssar  of  his  about  Ji^e years  after  this,  in  the  very  be- 
behaviour,  in  the  quarrel  which  happened  ginning  of  the  Jeu-ish  var. 
between  the  Jews  and  Samaritans  during  ^  In  violation  of  the  laiv  commandest  me. 
the  government  of  Cwmajius  in  Judea,  but   to  be  smitten.}    God  in  his  law  forbad  all 


33S  Paul  rebukes  him  for  it,  and  then  makes  his  excuse- 

SECT,  of  no  indecent  behaviour  ?  The  supreme  Judge 
^'-     will  not  suffer  thee  finally  to  escape,  but  will 
ere  long  animadvert  upon  thee  in  righteous 
sxai.3  vengeance  for  this  violence. 

4  But  they  that  stood  by  were  greatly  offended,  4  And  they  that 
and  said,  Dost  thou^  who  pretendest  to  so  much  stood  by,  said,  Re- 
religion,  presume  impiously  to  revile  the  high  "^^^^  ^^,  ^^'^'^ 
priest  ofGod^  the  most  sacred  person  in  our 

nation,  and  consequently  in  the  whole  world  ? 

5  ^;2fi^upon  this,  Paul,  unwilling  to  enter  up-  5  Then  said  Paul, 
on  a  question  so  difficult  to  be  cleared  up,  as  I  wist  not,  brethren, 
the  divine  original  of  that  impulse  on  his  mind,  J^^J^J^  ''nesr^'for  ^J 
by  which  he  found  himself  inclined  to  utter  js*' written.  Thou 
those  remarkable  words,  only  touched  upon  a  shalt  not  speak  evil 
circumstance  attending  it,  which  was  of  a  more  ^^  ^'l^  ^"^^'^  ^^  ^""^ 
ambiguous  nature,  and  said.  Indeed,  brethren,  ■     ^ 

in  the  sudden  transport  of  my  mind,  Ixvas  not 
aware  that  it  was  the  high  priest^^  otherwise  I 
should  have  been  cautious  how  I  had  taken  such 
a  liberty  ;  for  I  know  that  it  is  written  in  the 
word  ot  God,  (Exod.  xxii.  28,)  which  I  desire 
at  all  timt's,  and  under  the  greatest  provoca^ 
tions,  to  mrike  my  rule,  "  Thou  shalt  not  speak 
evil  of  the  ruler  of  thy  people  y"  and  I  should  be 
sorry  that  any  should  take  encouragement  from 
what  I  then  said,  to  fail  in  paying  due  respect 
to  magistrates,  whatever  their  personal  charac- 
ter may  be. 

violence  in  judgment.  (Lev.  xix.  15.)     Yet  solution  is  utterly  insufficient :  for  Paul's 

we  find  repeated  insults  of  this  very  kind,  answer  ))lainly  shews,  he  knew  the  person 

indecent  as  they  always  are,  offered  to  the  speaking  whoever  lie  were,  to  be  a  judge, 

prophets,  (1  Kings  xxii.  24  ;  Jer.    xs.  2,)  It  seems  therefore  much  more  convenient 

and  even  to  Christ  himself      (John  xviii.  to  follow  the  explication  of  this  matter 

22.)  given  in  the/)ara/)Ara5e,  which  will  easily 

*  /  luas  not  anuare  that  it  luas  the  high  reconcile   all  that  passed,    with    Christ's 

priest.']     This  is  a  natural  rendering  of  the  promise  of  being  luith  his  apostles,  when  ap- 

•words  nx.  iti'iiv  oil  i?iv  t^x^i^^^,  which  can-  pearing  before  councils  :  (Mat.  x.  19  ;  Mark 

not  fairly   be  translatejl,  1  do  not  acknoivl-  xiii.  11 :)   for  according  to  us,  Paul  by  in- 

edge  him  to  be  the  high  priest ,-  nor  can  it  spiration  uttered  a  frMe/>ref//cf/o«,  and  then 

be  imagined,  that  Paul  would  enter  on  so  alleged  a  true  fact  to  prevent  any  ill  use  of 

curious  and  so  dangerous  a  question,  as  the  the  circumstance  in  which  it  was  spok- 

justicc  (f  his  accession  X.0  i\vA\.  o^cQ.     Some  en;    only   waving  something,   which  he 

have  thought,  he  did  not  know  him,  person-  might  justly    have    urged    in    his    own 

ally  ;  but  his  habit  and  place  in  the  San-  vindication,  and  from  which  he  had  an  un- 

hedrim,  might  distinguish  him  :  or  if  we  doubted  right  to  recede,  if  he  thouglu  fit. 

Avere  to  suppose  with  Rivetus,  that  Paul,  In  the  mean  time,  the  candour  both  of //if 

hearing  the  voice  while  looking  another  historian  and  of  the  apostle  is  well  worthy 

•way,  did  not  know  from  •whence  it  cam£,  the  our  remark. 


The  Pharisees  and  Saddiicees  are  divided  ahut  hint,  337 

6  But  when  Paul      But  Paul  perceiving,  as  he  looked  about  him,  sect. 
perceived  that  the  that  the  one  part  of  the  court  xcrre  Sadducees/    ''■ 

er  Pharisees,  he  cri-  dnm^  Men  and  brethren^  I  was  by  my  educa-  xxiii. 
ed  out  in  the  council,  tioti,  and  still  am  in  my  judgment,  a  Pharisee^  6 
Men  aW  brethren,  I       j  ^^^  ^jg^  ^j^^  ^^^  qf  a  Pharisee  ;  nor  is  there 
am  a  Pharisee,  the  ^  r       ^  r      ■, 

son  of  a  Pharisee :  ^^Y  ^^^  more  zealous  tor  the  great  lundamen- 
of  the  hope  and  res-  tal  doctrine  of  that  celebrated  sect :   And  I  am 
urrectionofthedead  ^^^i\  satisfied,  that  if  the  whole  secret  of  my 
iion"  ^*  ^    '"  ^"^^'  prosecution  were  fairly  and  thoroughly  laid 
open  from  its  first  principles,  it  would  be  found 
that  it  IS  for  the  hope  I  have  of  a  future  state, 
and  the  zeal  with  which  I  teach  the  resurrec' 
tion  of  the  dead,  that  lam  now  brought  into  judg- 
ment;^ nor  would  some  of  my  greatest  enemies 
have  expressed  such  indignation  against  me, 
had  not  the  whole  tenor  of  my  public  teaching 
so   evidently   tended  to    confirm   a  doctrine 
against  which  they  are  so  violently  prejudiced. 

7  And  when  he  And  on  his. speaking  this,  the  council  fell  to  7 
had  so  said,  there  disputing,  and  there  was  presently  a  contention 
between  the'phar"  «"  ^^^^  ^^^^  betxveeu  the  Pharisees  and  the  Sad- 
sees  and  the  Saddu-  ducees,  several  persons  of  each  sect  appearing 
cees :  and  the  mul- warm  in  the  debate:  A?id  the  multitude  was 
titude  was  divided,  greatly  divided:  For  it  is  well  known  that  the  8 

8  For  the  Saddu-  9,    ,  ,  -^  ^l         •  •  •  , 
cees  say,  that  there  Sadducees  say,  there  is  no  resurrection,  neither 
is  no  resurrection,  angel,  wor  separate  spirit ;  but  the  Pharisees  not 
neither  angel,   nor  only  confess  both,  but  contend  earnestly  for  the 
S  confers  bolr"  Pertainty  of  the  resurrection,  and  the  real  ex- 

istence  of  angels  and  other  spirits. 

9  And  there  arose      And  upon  this  there  was  a  great  clamour  in  9 
a  great  cry :  and  the  the  assembly;   and  the  scribes  [who  were']  on 
JhfpLriseeTpa^t^'^^f'^^^  'f  ^^''  Pharisees  arose  and  contended, 
arose,    and  strove,  raying,   We  find  no  evil  in  this  man,  and  can 
saying.  We  find  no  perceive  no  reason  for  his  being  condemned  or 

evil  in  this  man :  but  detained ;  but  if  a  spirit  or  an  anp-el  hath  spoken 
if  a  spirit  or  an  angel  .     ,.        .'    ,      -^        '^      ,  "5  / 

hatli  spoken  to  him,  *^  "^^s  ^"  ^"^  manner  he  represents,  let  us  ac- 
quiesce, and  wait  the  event ;  and  as  Gamaliel 
formerly  expressed  it  among  us,  in  an  argu- 

'  Part  -were  Sadducees."]    Josephus    as-  generous  msia.fLimborch.  Collat.  cumjud. 

sures  us,  that  many  of  this  sect  were  in  p.  134, 165.)     But  there  is  no  just  reason 

places  of  high  dignity  among  the  Jews.  See  for  the  charge,  since  this  was  a/)arf,tIiough 

yoseph.  Antiq.  lib  xm.cap.lQ,  [al.  18,]$6;  not  the  'uihole  of  the  truth;   as  the  chief 

iSt  lib.  xviii  cap.  1,  [al.  2,]  §  4.  thing,  which  enraged  the  Sadducees  against 

Christianity,  was  the  demonstration  which 

^  For  the  hope  and  resurrection  of  the  dead,  it  gave  to  the   doctrine  of  a  resurrectiony 

&c.]     Orobio  charges  this  upon  Paul,  as  which  they  so  eagerly  opposed.    See  Acts 

an  artful  manner  of  declining  persecution,  iv.   2,   with  the    paraphrase,  p.   43,    and 

unworthy  the  character  of  an  upright  and  chap.  v.  17,  p.  61. 


338  A  tumult  arising'^  the  tribune  takes  him  away. 

SECT,  ment  which  then  was  judged  by  the  Sanhe-  let    us    not    fight 

li-     drim  worthy   of  its  regard,   let  us  not  fight  against  God. 
--         against  God,  which  must  end  in  our   ruin.*^ 
xxhI  (Compare  Acts  V.  39.) 
JO      And  as  a  great  disturbance  arose,  some  of       10    And    when 

them  urging  that  he  should  be  set  at  liberty,  th^'"^  ^^^^  *  ^:^^^ 
,  .,         1  >     •      •   ^     1         T_-  1  dissension,  the  chiet 

while  Others  eagerly  insisted  on  his  condemna-  eaptai^^  fearing  lest 
tion,  the  tribune  was  informed  of  their  disor-  paul  should  "have 
derly  proceedings  :  wndi  fearing  lest  amidst  the  been  pulled  in  pieces 
tumult  Paul  should  be  torn  in  pieces  by  them,  he  ^J^  ;l;^'^;id7e'rs"to"go' 
commanded  a  party  of  the  Roman  soldiers  to  go  flown,  and  to  take 
doxun,  and  take  him  by  force  from  the  midst  o/'him  by  force  from 
them,  and  so  to  bring-  himun  again  into  the  castle  among  them,  aiulto 

-    .'  .       r  1  V     1     J  I  11  bring   him    into  the 

of  Antonia,  trom  whence  he  had  been  led.         casile. 

11  And^ihtv  they  had  lodged  him  there,  it  came  11  And  the  night 
to  pass,  that  in  the  folloruinp-  nii-'ht  fAe  Zorr/ *'"llo^ving,  the  Lord 
-r  r'-i  •  .  J  .  n  1  •  •  •  J  stood  by  hini,  and 
Jesus  Christ  appeared  to  Paul  in  a  Vision,  and  g.^ij^    g^   of  good 

standing  by  him  said,^  Be  of  good  courage,  Paul;  chee'r,  Paul :  for  as 
for  as  thou   hast  testified  the  things  co/ic^-r/zm^- thou  hast  testified  of 
„,.  aljermalcn,  and  f  th.  maUce  of  .he -^^^tubeaTiS 
Jews  has  not  prevented  thee  trom  taithtully  ngss  also  at  Rome, 
discharging  thy  commission,  so  thou  tnust  also 
bear  thy  testimony  to  me  and  my  doctrine  at 
Rome ;  and  notwithstanding  all  the  difficulties 
thou  hast  now  before  thee,  I  will  support  thee 
to  go  through  the  trial,  and  turn  it  abundantly 
to  mine  own  glory,  and  to  thy  consolation. 

12  And  xvhen  it  rvas  dau,  some  of  the  bigotted  ^-  ,^"^  ^^^"  % 
_  ,  .•!  i5i_  was  day,  certain  of 
Jews,  who  were  exceedingly  provoked  that  Uic  Jews  banded  to- 
Paul  had  thus  been  rescued  from  the  council,  gether,  and  bound 
resolved  that  they  would  be  the  means  of  his  themselves  under  a 

,  .  r        ^     •  •    ^  X.-  curse,  saying.  That 

destruction,  and  entering  into  a  conspiracy,  ^^^^.^  would  neither 
bound  themselves  xuith  a  solemn  curse,  4a«/i/z^,  eat  nor  drinlc  till  they 
That  theif  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  bad  killed  Paul. 
i:i  had  killed  Paul.  .4/2./ though  it  was  so  black  J^  A"^';^^|;'^y  ^^/^^ 
and  horrid  a  design,  yet  they  were  more  than  which  had  made  this 
forty  of  them  xvho  had  made  this  rash  and  bar-  conspiracy. 

J'  Let  Its  not  fight  against  God.']  When  >  TheLord standing  hhhn  said,  he']  T\ns 
they  mentioned  it  as  a  supposanle  case,  plainly  sliews,  that  our  Lord  approved  the 
that  an  angel  might  have  spoken  to  hiviy  tlicy  part  Paul  had  acted  before  the  Sanhedrim, 
miglit  probably  allude  to  the  many  visions  though  some  have  censured  it,  vvithout  un- 
and  revelations,  wliich  Paul  had  professed  derstandingorconsideringthecircumstan- 
to  have  received  in  his  /af^  ^/)eec/j  to  the  cesofit.  The  pious  as  well  as  learned  pro- 
people,  as  Dr.  Benson  observes,  Hist.Vol  fessor  Witsius  well  observes,  that  it  must 
II.  p.  224.  The  reader  will  perceive  here  be  a  greater  consolation  to  so  laithfnl  a  said- 
a  remarkable  resemblance  to  the  speech  ienf  Christ  a.s  Paul  was,  having  been  thus 
of  Gamaliel,  referred  to  in  the /)ara/)/in;.sc/  approved  and  encouraged  by  his  general, 
but  it  appears  from  Dr.  Prideaux,  {Con-  to  be  led  on  Xo  farther  combats,  than  to  be 
«ea.  Vol.  U.  p.  529,)  that  this  happened  immediately  dismissed.  And  such  a  tew 
ftfter  the  death  of  that  celebrated  rabbi.  per  he  expresses,  Phil.  i.  20—26. 


The  Jews  form  a  conspiracy  against  his  life.  339 

14  And  they  came  barous  agreement.     And  having  fixed  upon  a  sect. 
to  the  chief  priests  scheme  for  putting  it  in  execution,  they  came     ^'- 
Wehavrb^unSl  without  reserve  to  the  chief  priests,  and  to  iho.^  — 
selves  under  a  great  of  the  elders  whom  they  knew  to  be"  his  ene-  xxiii. 
curse,  that  we  will  mies,  and  said,  "We  are  so  transported  with  14 
have  siainVi^  "^^  ^^al  at  the  outrage  that  has  been  done  to  our 

sacred  law,  that  xve  have  one  and  all  bound  our- 
selves  by  a  solemn  anathema^  not  to  taste  any 
thing  of  food  till  xve  have  slain  this  Paid;  whom 
we  look  vipon  as  so  notorious  an  enemy  to  God 
and  his  country,  that  if  the  course  of  public 
justice  against  him  be  obstructed,  it  will  no 
doubt  be  a  meritorious  action,  which  you  will 
certainly  approve,  as  what  must  be  pleasing  to 
God  himself,  to  take  him  off  by  such  a  method 

15  Now  therefore  as  this  :  Now  therefore  do  you,  with  the  other  15 
ye  with  the  council,  members  of  the  Sanhedrim,  signify  it  as  your 
signify  to  the  chief  ^  ^  ^^^  tribime,  that  he  would  bring  him 
€aptam,that  he  bring  ,^  r  i  i  .  T 
him  down  unto  yon  aoruu  irom  the  castle  to  you  tomorrow,  as  if 
tomorrow,  as  though  you  xvould  inore  accurately  examine  ^x\d  discuss 
you  would  inquire  ^f^^^  relates  to  him  ;  and  we  are  ready  at  all 
Sy  foTcerS  adventures,  even  at  the  hazard  of  our  lives,  to 
him :  and  we,  or  ever  kill  him  before  he  can  come  near  you  :  And  we 

he  come  near,  are  yf\\\  manage  the  attack  in  such  a  manner,  that 
ready  to  kill  him.      ^^^  ^j^^^  ^^^  ^pp^^^.  ^^  ^^y  concerned  in  it,  nor 

have  any  alarm  about  the  matter,  till  you  hear 

that  he  is  actually  dead. 
16  And  when  Paul's      But  how  privately  soever  this  matter  was  16 
sister's  son  heard  of  conducted,  the  providence  of  God  so  ordered 
hrwent'andl"nt'^id  ^*'  ^"^  ^^^  deliverance  of  his  faithful  servant 
into  the  castle,  and  fi"om  this  inhuman  and  bloody  conspiracy,  that 
told  Paul.  Paid '«  sister^  s  son,  hearing  of  the  ambush,  came^ 

and  entering  into  the  castle  of  Antonia,  where 

(as  we  observed  before)  he  now  lav  confined, 
17  Then  Paul  call-  told  Paul  the  whole  story.     And  Paul  calling  17 

f*  JVe  have  bound  ourselves  by  a  solemn  a-  8,  \J\..  11,]  §  3,  4.)  It  is  no  wonder  there- 

nathtmar^  This  seems  a  proper  rendering  fore,  that  these  jfews  should  make  no  scru- 

of  the  very  emphatical  form  in  the  or/^/«a/,  pie   of  acquainting   the   chief  priests   and 

AiaBiy-'xli  eLva.(iiy.alta-cL/utv  tctifla^.    Such  ex-  elders  with  their  conspiracy  against  the  life 

ecrable  -vows  as  these  were  not  unusual  of  Paul,   who  were  so  far  irom  blaming 

•with  the  Jews,  who  challenged  to  tiiem-  them  for  it,  that  not  long  after  they  rene  vv- 

selves  a  r/^A<  of  punishing  those,  without  ed  the  same  design  themselves.     (Act* 

any  legal  process,  whom  tliey  considered  xxv.   2,  3.)      See    Dr.  Lard?ier*s  Credik. 

as  transgressors  of  the  law,  and  in  some  Book  I.  chap  9,  §  9,  Vol  I.  p  474 — 483, 

cases  thought,  tliat  they  were  justified  in  and  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap   vii.  § 

kiUing  them.     Josephus  mentions  a  c;'se,  5,  p.  278—281.     Dr  Lightfoot  has  shewn 

not  much  unlike  to  this,  of  some  thai  Z>o!iHi}  fi-om  the    Talmud,   ( Hor.   Hebr.  in  loc.J 

themselves  with  an  oath  to  kill  Hcrud,  in  that,  if  they  were  prevented  from  accom- 

•which  they  gloried  as  a  laudable  uv. entioji,  plishing  such  vovis  as  these,  it  was  an  easy 

because  he  had  violated  the  ancient  cus-  matter  to  obtain  an  absolution  from  their 

tpms  of  their  nation.     (Antiq.  lib.  xv.  cap.  rabbies. 


540  The  tribune  is  informed  of  their  design* 

SECT,  one  of  the  centurions  to  him}  who  eommanded  ed  one  of  the  centu* 

^'-     part  of  the  cohort  under  the  tribune,  presented  '''."''  ""to  .h™»  an* 

Acts  ^is  kinsman  to  him,  and  said,  I  desire  thou '0^,;^  „an'umo\he 

sxiii.  wouldest  conduct  this  young  man  to  the  tribune,  chiefcaptain  :  for  he 

\7for  he  hath  something  of  importance  to  tell  him.  >'ath  a  certain  thing 

18  ^<?  therefore  took  and  led  him  to  the  tribune,  and  ^"{s'sohT  took  him 

having  introduced  him,  said,  Paul  the  prisoner  and  brought  him  td 

calling  me  to  him,des2red  that  Izvould  bring  this  the  chief  captain.and 

youno'  man  to  thee,    ivho  has  something'  of  con-  ^^^^'  ^i^L*^'^^  '^"f* 
•  .  ,     -^ ,  ,     .  *  „    ,  ,         9       ,        '     oner  called  me  iintO 

siderable  importance  to  tell  thee,  though  what  it  him,  and  prayed  me 

J  9  is  I  do  not  at  all  know.  And  the  tribune  in  a  to  bring  this  yonng" 
very  obliging  and  condescending  manner  tak-  ™^"  ""'"  ^^^>  '*^<* 
ing  him  by  the  hand,  and  leading  him  into  a  re-  Hy  untoThee.'"^ 
tired  place,  where  none  might  overhear  them,""  19  Then  the  chief 
inquired  [of  him]  saying.  What  is  it  that  thou  captain  took  him  by 
hast  to  tell  me  f  speak  freely    for  I  shall  give  S^, t^' .^e^,^! 

20  thee  an  attentive  hearing.  And  he  saidxo  xxi^  y^\t\^^  and  asked 
tribune,  I  have  received  certain  intelligence,  ^^"w>  What  is  that 
that  the  Jews  have  agreed  together  to  ask  thee,  ^'^oo^lnd^he^s'^iV 
that  thou  ivQuldst  bring  down  Paul  tomorrow  to  The  Jews  have  a- 
the  Sanhedrim,  as  if  they  would  inquire  something  greed  to  desire  thee, 

^\  more  accuratelu  concerning:  him  :  But  \i  ^\o\x  ^}^^'^  ^^^^  wouldst 
1      ^  J  r      .-u     i-r      f        •  *        J  bnng  down  Paul  to- 

hast  any  regard  for  the  lite  ot  so  innocent  and  morrow    into     the 

worthy  a  man,  do  not  be  prevailed  upon  by  them  council,  as  though 
to  order  him  to  be  so  brought  down  ;  for  there  tl»ey  would  inquire 
are  more  than  forty  of  them  lie  in  an  ambush  for  ^^.^  perfect'ly.  *''°* 
him,  who  have  obliged  themselves  by  a  curse  nei-  21  But  do  not  thou 
,    ther  to  eat  nor  drink  till  they  have  killed  him  ;  and  yield  unto  them :  for 

they  are  now  readu,  with  their  weapons  as  it  [l'^''^  J.' ^ '"  ^'^'*  ^"'' 

•^  .  .       ,     .     ,        y^  ,  .      ',     .  him  ot   them   more 

were  in  their  hands,  to  execute  this  their  mur-  than     forty     men, 

derous    purpose,  zvaiting  only  an  order  from  which    have  bound 

thee  to  bring  him  by  the  place  where  they  are  themselves  with  an 

,     °      ,        ^  .  ^      ^     .        •^•11  oath,  that  they  will 

posting  themselves,  in  expectation  it  will  prove  neither  eat  nor  drink 

the  signal  for  his  death.  till  they  have  killed 

22      The  tribune  therefore  hearing  this  dismissed  •i'"™  ■  and   now  are 

the  young  man,  with  u  charge,  saying,  [Be  sure  t:':^;^'tZ 

thou]  tell  no  man  that  thou  hast  discovered  these  thee 

things  to  me,   and  depend  upon  it  that  I  will      22  So  the   chief 

bear  in  mind  what  thou  hast  told  me,   and  do  ^^P^^'"  '^'^''  'f '  ^''« 
,       .  ,  •  A      1  J    young  man    depart, 

what  is  proper  upon  the  occasion.  And  accord-  ^nd   charged    Am, 
ingly  he  took  immediate  measures  for   Paul's  See  thou  tell  no  man 
security   from  this  intended  assassination,   of  that  thou  hast  she w- 
which  a  particular  account  will  hereafter  be  J^^   ^^^^     ""^'' 
given. 

'  Paul  calling  one  of  the  centurions  to  him.']        "<   Taking  him  by  the  hand,  &c.]     It  is 

Though  Paul  had  an  express  promise  from  observable,   that    Lysias  seems   to  have 

Christ  for  his  security,  (vcr.   11.)  yet  he  conducted  this  whole  aftair,  like  a  man  of 

did  not  neglect  any  proper  means  of  safQ-  grqat  integrity  and  prudence. 
iy.    Compare  Acts  xxvii.  24,  25,  31. 


Refiections  on  PauVs  behaviour  before  the  Sanhedrim.         341 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Next  to  the  history  of  the  great  Captain  of  our  sahation,  as  sect, 
recorded  by  the  holy  evangelists,  none  of  the  Christian  heroes  of    l^- 
Avhom  we  read  makes  a  brighter  figure  than  Paul ;  nor  is  there 
any  who  seems  a  spectacle  more  worthy  the  viexv  of  angels^  or  of  ^^^*^^ 
Gof/ himself:   Nobly  supported  in  the  midst  of  persecutions  and 
indignities,  by  the  testimony  of  his  conscience  as  to  the  integrity 
with  which  he  had  walked  before  God^  and  therefore  assured  of 
the  divine  aid,  he  appears  superior  to  all  human  injuries.    Most 
unrighteously  did  the  high  priest  command  that  month  to  be  S7nit'  2 
teny  which  had  spoken  the  words  of  truth  and  soberness  :  Most 
iustly  did  God  verify  the  prediction  of  his  faithful,  though  de-  g 
spised  servant,  and  smite  that  whited  ivall  with  speedy  destruction 
which  had  stood  in  such  a  haughty  opposition  to  his  gospel. 

Paul  might  have  urged  a  great  deal  in  defence  of  what  he  had  4,  S 
said,  and  yet  he  chose  prudently  to  decline  that  defence  ;  and 
seems  much  more  solicitous  to  prevent  the  abnse  of  what  might 
appear  dubious,  than  to  assert  his  own  cause  to  the  utmost  that  it 
vv'ould  bear.  Thus  should  we  sometimes  be  ready,  as  the  Psalm- 
ist beautifully  expresses  it,  to  restore  xvhat  we  took  not  away  ; 
(Psal.  Ixix.  4 ;)  and  for  the  peace  of  society,  and  the  edification 
of  others,  should  be  content  to  wave  apologies  which  we  might 
justly  offer.  Let  us  learn  particularly  to  revere  that  authority 
with  which  God  hath  clothed  magistrates  ;  and  be  very  cautious 
how  we  speak  evil  of  the  rulers  of  our  people :  Let  the  ??tinisters  of 
the  gospel  especially  be  cautious  of  it,  lest  the  ministry  be  upon 
that  account  blamed^  and  their  own  character  exposed,  as  if  they 
were  trumpeters  of  sedition^  rather  than  ambassadors  of  the  Prince 
of  peace. 

Our  Lord  had  given  it  in  charge  to  his  apostles  that  they  should  6,?"^  8 
be  wise  as  serpents^  and  harmless  as  doves ;  (Matth.  x.  16  ;)  both 
these  characters  are  joined  in  Paul's  behaviour  on  this  import- 
ant occasion  :  It  was  no  dishonest  artifice  to  divide  the  coun- 
cil^ and  to  engage  the  favour  of  the  Pharisees^  by  reminding  them 
of  what,  if  they  considered  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  must 
needs  appear  to  them  to  be  the  truth  ;  that  it  was  his  zeal  for  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection  that  brought  upon  him  a  great  deal 
of  that  opposition  which  he  was  then  encountering,  and  that  the 
most  convincing  evidence  of  that  doctrine  depended  on  the  facts 
which,  as  «n  apostle  of  Jesus^  he  publicly  maintained.  And  it 
had  been  most  happy  for  the  Pharisees  had  they  always  borne  in 
their  own  minds  the  caution  they  now  gave  the  Sadducees^  to 
take  heed  of  fighting  against  God.  May  none  of  us  provoke  the 
Lord  to  jealousy^  as  if  we  were  stronger  than  he ;  which  we  shall 
certainly  do  by  rejecting  the  tidings  he  hath  sent  us  by  his  apos- 
tles, and  the  life  and  immortality  which  he  promises  in  his  gospel. 

V0L»  3.  46 


342         The  tribune  sends  away  Paul  wider  a  guard  by  nighty 

SECT.       GraciousU^  did  Proridence  provide  for  the  rescue  and  deliver- 
''      ance  of  Paul  from  the  tumult  then  excited,   and   the  conspiracy 
~         afterwards  formed :    Who  would  not  lament  to  see  a  design  of 
10. 12  ^^it^^^f  avowed  with  impunity  before  the-  chief  magistrates  of  the 
J5'oe:7   Jewish  nation,  and  approved  b\  them  under  a  pretence  of  relig- 
ious zeal^  while  it  was  consecrated  to  God  by  the  solemnity  of  a 
14,  15  ^(S^.^  ^  The  time  was  indeed  come,  xvhen  they  that  killed  the  servants 
of  Christ  thought  they  did  God  good  service  ;  (John  xvi.  2  ;)  as  if 
no  libation  or  oflTering  could  have  been  so  pleasing  to  him  as  the 
blood  of  his  saints:    B'at  tiames  alter  not  the  nature  of  things; 
God  regarded  their  councils  with  righteous  abhorrence,  and  he 
laughed  them   to  scorn.     In  vain  did  they  form  and  approve   a 
16-22  conspiracy  which  heaven  had  determined  to  defeat ;  their  lying 
271  wait  was,  we  know  not  how,  discovered  to  a  youth,  and  by  means 
of  that  youth,  who  might  perhaps  have  seemed  beneath  their  no- 
tice^ God  as  effectually  preserved  Paul,  as  if  he  had  sent  an  angel 
from  heaven  to  deliver  him,  and  turned  the  cabals  of  these  bigots 
that  thirsted  for  his  blood  into  perplexity  and  shame.     So,  Lord 
do  thou  continue  to  carry  the  counsel  of  the  froward  along,  (Job 
V.  13,)  and  save   from  the  hand  of  violence  and   fraud  all  who 
comynit  themselves  unto  thee  in  well  doings  and  humbly  confide 
in  thy_  wisdom  and  goodness. 

SECT.    LII. 

Paid,  for  the  preservation  of  his  life  from  the  conspiracy  of  the 
Jervs^  is  sent  by  night  from  Jerusalem  to  Ccesarea^  where  he  is 
presented  to  Felix^  and  quickly  after  is  accused  by  Tertullus  in 
the  name  of  the  Sanhedrim.  Acts  XXIII.  23,  to  the  end. 
XXIV.  1—9. 

Acts   XXIII.   23.  ^  Acts  XXIII.  23. 

^^"*  TN  the  last  section   it  was  shewn,  how  the     A  n  D  he  called 
^"     A   conspiracv   which  the   Jews  had   formed  -^  ""lo  h'm  two 
T;:;:  against  Paul's  life  had  been  discovered  to  the  ^r"^:Jr!S« 
xxiit   Roman  tribune  :  Now  as  this  officer  was  a  verj  hundred  soldiers  to 
23  equitable  and  worthy  person,  he  was  deter-  .?«  to  Ca:saiea,  and 
mined  to  consult  the  safety  of  his  prisoner,  l'or«emcnthreescorc 
,  .  ,  ,  -  '        .  :  and  ten,  and  spe.ir- 

whose  mnocence  he  was  the  more  convmced  men   two  hundred, 
of,  from  such  base   methods  taken  to  destroy  .it  the  third  hour  cnT 
him  ;  and  finding  it  necessary  for  this  purpose  ^^'^  mght. 
to  remove  him  from  Jerusalem,  he  calLd  to 
him    txvo  of  the  centurions  in  whom  he  could 
particularly  confide,  and  said  to  them,  Prepare 
immediately  the   txvo  hundred  soldiers  under 
yoiu-  command,  that  they  may  be  ready  to  go 
directly  to  Ccesarea ;  and  take  with  them  a  fur- 
ther guard  of  seventy  horyemen,  and  txvo  hun- 
dred spearmen,  and  let  them  begin  their  march 


and  gives  an  account  of  him  iji  a  letter  to  Felix,  343 

by  the  third  hour  of  the  night ;   (that  is,  at  nine  sect. 

24  And  provide  in  the  evening;)  And  provide  beasts^  to  set  Paid 
<Aewbeasts,thatihey  ^pQn   if  a  change  should  be  necessarv,  and  see  TT" 
bving  hhn  safe  unto  tn^ijou  conduct  h?m  in  f-:afetij^  and  with  all  con-  xxiii. 
Felix  the  governor,    venient  expedition,   to  Felix^   the  governor  of  24 

the  province. 

25  And  he  wrote       And  he  also  rvrote  an  epistle  to  Felix  on  this  25 
a  letter  after   this  occasion,  the  contents  ofrvhich  are  expressed  in 

26  Claudius  Lysi-  ^''"*  ^^P\l'  "  Claudius  Lysias^  the  commander  26 
as,untotlie  most  ex-  of  a  body  of  Roman  soldiers  at  Jerusalem,  to 
cellent  governor  Fe-  j^i^  excellencij  Felix^   the  governor  of  this  prov- 
lix,  .eWe^A greeting.  .^^^^    [,9^7zr/^^/i]    greeting    with    the     sincerest 

27  This  man  was  wishes  of  health  and  prosperity.     This  comes  27 
taken  of  the  Jews,  ^.^  inform  vou,  that  as  this  man,  who  is  called 
and     should      have  „      ,  •       ;  /  i.-      j         c  ^t      :>r 

been  killed  of  them:  "^'"1  ^^'^•'''  seized  by  a  multitude  oi  the  feivs^ 
then  came  I  with  an  who  made  a  sudden  insurrection  on  his  ac- 
army,  and  rescued  cotmt,  and  had  like  to  have  been  slain  by  them^ 
'Zo^'T^Si:t::iJ^'^^^'''^P'^''f''>^^  ^^^thapany  of  soldiers,  and 
Roman.  rescued  him  from  their  furious  assault :   And  I  28 

am  the  better  pleased  I  had  an  opportunity  of 
doing  it,  as  I  have  since  learnt  that  he  is  a  Ro- 

28  And  when  I  man  citizen  ;*  And  desiring  so  much  the 
■would  have  known  j^^^^  ^^  j.j^,g  account  to  know  particularlv  what 
the  cause  vvheietore  ,,  .  /-,-,•  1  '1  •  r 
thev  accused  him  I  ^^^  ^'^^  crime  oj  xvhich  tfieij  accused  inm,  £ 
brought  him  iovih  brought  him  before  their  Sanhedrim  ;  imagining 
into  their  council :     that  was  the  most  proper  trilnmal  to  discuss  a 

cause  of  such  a  nature,  as,  from   general  cir- 
cumstances,    I    apprehended    this    must   be. 

29  Whom  I  per-  ^/2<a^  after  they  had  examined  him,  I  found  he  29 
ceived  to  be  accused  .j^^^^  accused  oi  no  great  crime,   and  that  a  crv 

of  questions  ot  their  1  •  1  •  1  •  ■' 

law,   but    to    have  was  raised  against  him,  only  concerning  some 

nothing   laid  to  his   nice  questions   of  their  law  ;  but  that  nothing 

charge    worthy    of  ^^^^  charged  Upon  him,  of  which,  if  there  had 

eat  1,  or  o     on  s.    ^^^^  sufficient  proof  to  have  convicted  him,  he 

would  have  been  worthy  of  death,  or  even  of 

bonds :    Nevertheless,   I  chose  to  keep  him 

^Atid  I  haw  since  learnt  that  he  is  a  Ro-  large,  and  I  think  very  conclusive,  exami- 
tiian.']  As  it  appears  from  the  preceding  nation  of  this  question,  Credih.  Book  I. 
storj',  that,  whtiiLysias  first  rescued  Paul  chap.  2.  (See  especially  §  10,  Vol.  I  p. 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  populace,  he  did  144 — 146.)  Beza  thinks,  Lysias  repre- 
not  so  much  as  imagine  him  to  be  a  Ro-  sents  the  fact  a  little  unfairly,  and  would 
man,  it  is  plain,  that  ^wafioiv  here  (as  Gro-  have  made  Felix  beUeve,  that  he  knew 
tius  well  observes,)  is  put  for  uttt  ty.a.(iov,  Paul  was  a  Roman  before  he  rescued 
according  to  the  turn  given  in  the  para-  him;  but  his  conduct  appears  in  the  main 
/(Ara^e;  and  consequently,  no  shadow  of  an  so  honourable,  that  I  rather  think,  he 
argument  can  be  drawn  from  hence  to  only  means  in  the  general  to  intimate, 
prove,  that  the  Jews  had  then  a  power  oi  that  he  had  on  the  whole  been  more  so- 
putting  those  of  their  countrymen  to  liritous  to  provide  for  Paul's  security,  out 
death,  who  were  not  Roman  citizens,  as  of  regard  to  his  being  a  i?o»?ian  cU;se?!. 
Dr.    Lardiier    has    well  argued  in    his 


344     The  soldiers  take  f  aid  to  Ccesarea^  and  deliver  him  to  Felix, 

SECT,  confined  for  a  few  days,  that  I  might  not  too 
"     much  exasperate  the  people  by  dismissing  him 
^^^^   immediately.     But  xvhen  during  this  time  it     30  And  when  it 
xxiii.  7^(7.9  dignified  to  me^  that  an  ambush  woidd  be  was  told   me,  how 

30  laidhj  the  Jexvsfor  the  unfortunate  man,  with  '■^^^^')^^  ^^^^Tmltl 
an  intention  to  assassinate  him  ;  and  with  this  sent  straightway  to 
view  a  scheme  was  formed  to  have  him  thee,  and  gave  corn- 
brought  down  from  the   castle  to  the  Sanhe- "^^^"^"'^"^  *°  ^'^  ^''- 

,   .     °  r  r      1  ■        •         cusers   also,   to   say 

drim,  on  a  pretence  ot  farther  examination,  before    thee    what 
that  they   might  kill  him    by    the   way;      /  </iev /iarf  against  him- 
thought  it  my  duty  immediatehf  to  provide  for  Farewell, 
the  security  of  his  life,  and  therefore  have  sent 
[him]  under  a  guard  to  thee^  commanding  his 
accusers  also ^who  by  these  unwarrantable  meas- 
ures have  rendered  themselves  much  suspect- 
ed,   to  come  and  declare  before  thee  xvhat  they 
have  to  allege    against  him.     And  so,    with 
all    due   respect,   I    bid   thee   most   heartily 
farexvell.'''' 

31  The  soldier  stherefore^asitxvas  commanded  thejn^  31  Then  the  sold- 
taking  up  Paul,    and  mounting  him  according  iers,  as  it  was  com- 

to  the  kind  provision  which  Lysias  had  made,  "^^"f^^  ^'^^T"'  ^"""^ 
J  111-,  1         1  1  TIT-  ,•     Paul,    and    brought 

^'rc'wo-^f /7?  WO?/ «?_§^/2^  marches  through  JNicopolis /;f7,j   by  night     to 
and  Lydda  to  Antipatris^  a  city  within  the  Antipau-is. 
borders  of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  which  lay  not 
far  from  the  Mediterranean  sea,  about  thirty 

32  eight  miles  distant  from  Jerusalem.  And  the  32  On  the  morrow 
next  day  after  their  arrival  at  that  city,  as  they  they  left  the  horse- 
concluded  he  was  now  pretty  secure  from  dan-  "^7  ^^^'^  '^j*'^  ^\?' 

,  •  r'  r  7-1    ^""  returned  to  the 

ger,  the  two   companies  ot  toot  returned  vi\in  castle. 

the  spearmen  to  the  castle  at  Jerusalem,  leaving 

the  seventy  horsonen  to  go  zuith  him  to  the  end 

S3  of  his  journey  ;  Who  accordingly  guarded  him    33  Who  when  they 

•»   Brniij^ht  him,  by  night  to   Antipatris."]  shewn,  it  was  sometiiing  more  than  thirty 

Very  different  accounts  are  given  of  the  eight  o\  ouv  wiles,  which  must  have  been 

situation  of  Antipatris,  which  must  how-  too  f:ir  for  one  night^s  inarch  ;  he  there- 

ever  ha.ve  heen  northwest  nf  yentsaleniy  as  fore  very  well  observes,  it  is  not  necessary 

it  was  in  the  way  from  thence  to  C?esarea.  to  conclude,  that  Paul  was  carried  thither 

Its  ancient  name  was   Capharsalama,  {1  /«  o«e;i/^/j^  or  that  the  soldiers  returned /« 

Mace.   vii.  31;  and  Joseph   Antiq.  Ub.xn.  one  day.    It  is  only  said,  that  they  travelled 

cap.   10,  [al.   17,J  §  4,)  or  Chabarzaba  ;  Z>j' /j/^'A?,  which  they  might  do,  and  rest  by 

CJoseph.  Antiq.  lib.   xiii.  cap.  15,  [al.  23,]  the  way  ;    nor  is  it  probable,  they  took 

§  1  ;)   but   Ilcrod  the  Grea/ rebuilt  it,  and  Paid  with  them  from  Jerusalem  at  night, 

gave  it  the  name  of  Antipatris,  in  honour  and  reached  Cjesarea  the  next  day,  when  it 

of  his  father   Antipater.     fyoxiph    Bell  appears  from  Joscplius,  that  from  Jerusa- 

yu^d.lih.  i.crtp.21,ral.  16,3  §9  J  ksf  Antiq\Ub.  lem  to  Cxsarea  was  six  hundred  furlongs, 

xvi.  cap.  5,  [al.  9,J  §  2.)     Some  have  sup-  or  nenr  seventy  mi/es.  (Bell.  Jitd.  lib.  i.  cap. 

posed,  it  was  but  eighteen  or  t-wenty  miles  ">,§  5  ;  isf  Antiq.  lib  xiii.  cap   11,  [al.  12,3 

from  Jerusalem  ;  but  Mr.  Biscoe  (whose  §2.)     Sec  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  ch9\>, 

account  is  folio  wed  in  the  paraphrase,  J  has  10,  p.  388—391. 


Ananias  and  the  elders  go  and  appear  against  him,  MS 

canietoCxsarea,and  the  rest  of  the  way,  and  entering  with  him  info  sect, 
delivered  the  epistle  Qesarea,  which  was  about  thirty  miles  from     l'>- 

to  the  governor,  pre-    •       .  .  •.       ,    i  ,  -r  ,     .  

sented  Paul  also  be-  Antipatris,  acquitted  themselves  of  their  trust;  "7 — 
fore  him.  and  delivering  the  epistle  they  had  brought  from   xxiU. 

Lysias  to  Felix  the  governor^  they  presented  Zo 
Paul  also  before  him,  and  so  completed  the  af- 
fair with  which  they  had  been  charged. 
34  And  when  the       j^^  when  the  governor  hud  read  [the  letter,]  34 
friZl,  hf  asked  a»d  understood  that  Paul  was  sent  as  one  ac 
of  what  province  he  cused  of  the  Jews,  that  he  should  try  his  cause, 
■was.    And  when  he  he  presently  asked  of  what  proviiice  he  was  : 
^vllZfcu'JaT  '''  ^nd  being  informed  that  he  7vas  ofCilicia,  I  will  35 
351  will  hear  thee,  ^^'^^  ^^'^^1  ^<^^d  he,  and  thoroughly  examine 
said  he,  when  thine  into  this  matter,   when  thine  accusers  are  also 
accusers    are    also  f^,„^  .  vvhich  I  suppose  will  be  in  a  few  days. 
come.    And  he  com-    ^     »  •     ^i  '•  ,  ,    ,  ,•  , 

manded  him  to  be  ""''"  ^"  '■"'^  mean  time  he  commanded  htm  to  be 
kept  in  Herod's  kept  bound  in  Herod^s  prcetorium,^  where  a 
judgment  ball.  body  of  soldiers  was  quartered,  under  whose 

guard  prisoners  were  often  detained. 
Acts  XXIV.  1.      ^/2fl^ according  to  the  expectation  of  Felix,  it   Acts 

Awf/'^r  ^^\  was  not  long  before  he  had  occasion  to  call  for  ^xiv-l 
Ananias     the    high  „,  •         r  /-iiii  1  r- 

priest  descended  ^^^ul  again  ;  lor  after  he  had  been  but  five 
with  the  elders,  and  days  at  Caesarea,  the  high  priest  Ananias,  ap- 
liiitli  a  certain  ora-  prehending  the  matter  to  be  of  the  utmost  im- 
tor  namec^  TertuUus,  ^      ^  °  ,  .  .  ,  ,     f. 

■who  informed    the  portance,  came  doxvn  m  person,  with  several  of 

governor  against  the  elders,  who  were  members  of  the  Sanhe- 
^»"i-  drim  ;  and  they  brought  along  with  them  a 

certain  orator  [called]  Tertullus,  whose  busi- 
ness it  was  to  open  the  cause,  and  to  harangue 
the  governor  in  the  most  agreeable  manner 
that  he  could  :  And  they  all  inade  their  appear- 
,  ance  in  form  before  the  governor,  and  advanced 

a  general  accusation  against  Paul,  on  which 
they  desired  to  be  more  particularly  heard. 
2  And  when  he  And  he  being  called  to  hear  his  charge,  and  2 
Tertullus  began'^?o  "".^^^  ^'^  defence,   Tertullus  began  to  accuse 
accuse A/w, saying—  him,^   saying,  with  more   regard  to  interest 
„    .       .     .     than  truth, 
—  Seemgthatby       -iv/r       •..     1  n 

tliee  we  enjoy  great  J-Viay  it  please  your  excellency,  as  we  enjoy 
quietness,  and  tliat  great  peace  by  your  means,^  and  many  illustrious 

'=  fferod's  pr<etorium.']  This  was  a  palace  laiiful  intention  in  what  they  had  done  and 

and  court,  built  by  Herod  the  Great,   when  attempted. 

he  rebuilt  and  beautified  Cccsarea.     Prob-  «  We  enjoy  great  peace  by  your  means."] 

ably,  some  tovier  belonging  to  it  might  be  He  probably  refers  to    what  Felix  had 

used  as  a  kind  of  state  prison,  as  is  com-  done  to  clear  the  country  of  robbers  and 

mon  in  such  places.  impostors  ;  for  all  historians  agree,  that  he 

''  Tertullus  began  to  accuse  him,.']  Almost  was  a  man  ofio  bad  a  character,  that  his 

every  word  of  this  oration  \s false ,-  the  ac-  government  was  a  plague  to  all  the  prov- 

cusationof  Paul,the  encomium  of  the  gov-  inces  over  which  he  presided  ;  and  as  for 

ernmentof  Felix,  and  the  declaration  of  a  Judea,  its  state  under  Felix  was  so  far 


346  Tertullus  makes  afiattering  oratwriy 

i^cT.  deeds  are  hapfnly  done  to  this  whole  Jewish  na-  very  x^orthy  deeds 

^'''-    tion,^    and   many  disorders   rectifi'^d,  bn  the  *«•«.  ^^^ne  unto  this 
_^__  .         ,  1      •      ,  r  .        1        nation   bv  thy  provi- 

continual  care  and  vigilance  ot  your  prudent  jence,    ' 
^J,^iv^  administration  ;     We  accept  \jt']  always^  and  in      3  We    accept    it 
3  all  places^  most  noble  Felix,  zuith  all  imaginable  always,    and   in  all 
thankfulness;  and  it  grieves  us  to  be  under  this  p^fix^iui^all thank* 
unfortunate   necessity   of  troubling  you  with  fulness, 
our  complaints,  though  we  are  well  assured  of 
your  generous   disposition  to  remedy   them. 
4>  Nevertheless,   it   is   impossible  that  the  wisest    4  Notwithstanding-, 
c:overnors  should  prevent  some  troubles  aris-  ^^'^^  ^  ^^  "°'^  further 
?  1        o  J        ^u    •  1-1  tedious  unto  thee,  I 

mg  to   the   State  under  their  care,  while  so  ^^^,^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^l^^u 

much  sedition  and  wickedness  remain  in  those  wouidst  hear  us  of 
who  ought  to  behave  as  orderly  subjects  ;  and  Hw  clemency  a  few 
therefore  that  I  may  not  trouble  you  further  ^°*'  ^* 
with  any  laboured  introduction,  /  humbly  be- 
seech you  to  hear  us  what  we  have  to  offer  in  a 
feio  xvords,   according  to    your    well    known 
goodness  and  humanity,  with  your  [?«««/]  can- 
dour,  and  to  bear  with  me  while  I  briefly  open 
the    charge   against    this    notorious   offender, 
whom  we  are  obliged  to  pursue  even  to  this 
august  tribunal. 
^       For   indeed  to   speak   with  that  plainness      5    For   we  have 
which  truth  and  justice  require  on  such  an  oc  f-;;J  ';;™^7;^^- 
casion,  we  have  found  this  man  a  most  pestilent  mover  of  sedition  a- 
fellow,  and  a  mover  of  sedition  among  all  the  mong  all  the  Jews 
"'fews  throughout  the  world;  and  to  give   the  througliout         the 
^  ,  .  ,  f   I  •  I-       •.     xu    X        c        woild,    and  a  nnff- 

completest  idea  of  his   mahguity  that  a  lew  j^^^^^  ^j-t,,^  ^^^.^^f 

words  can  express,  he  is  not  only  a  member,  the  Nazarenes: 
but  even  a  ringleader,  of  the  detestable  sect  of 
the  Nazarenes;  than  which  none  has  ever 
sprung  up  amongst  us  more  dishonourable  to 
the  law  of  the  Jews,  or  more  dangerous  to  the 
6  government  of  the  Romans.  It  would  be  easy  6  Who  also  hath 
to  allege  many  gross  instances  of  his  impiety, 

from  being  what  Tertullus  liere  rei)re.  ings  happily  accomplished,  and  shews  the 
senls,  that  Josephus  (besides  what  he  says  compliment  was  here  the  higher,  as  it  was 
of  the  barbarous  ;md  cowardly  awrtw/;inf7o;:  usual,  even  at  this  time,  among  the  Ro- 
of Jonathan  the  high  priest  by  his  means,)  mans,  at  least  in  public  discourses,  to  re- 
declares,  tliat  the  Jews  accused  him  be-  for  such  events  to  divitie  Providence,  rather 
fore  Nero  of  insufferable  oppressions,  and  than  human  effl)rts,  of  which  he  brings 
had  certainly  ruined  him,  if  his  biotlicr  many  remarkable  instances,  which  shew 
Pallas  had  not  interposed  in  his  favour,  either  the /x'efi',  or  the />o//C)',  of  the  great 
(Joseph.  Antiq.  lib.  xx.  cap  8,  [al.  6,  7,]  §  men  of  antiqiiity  who  made  use  of  such 
5,  7,  9.)  See  also  Tacit.  Histor.  lib.  v.  §  language.  On  the  other  hand,  apparent 
9,  'Cf  Annal.  lib.  xii.  §  54.  sliglits  put  upon  religion  by  persons  in  pub- 
*  Illustrious  deeds  arc  happily  done,  8cc.]  lie  stations  are  proofs  of  n  lueak  under stand- 
Elsner  (Observ.  Vol.  I.  p.  472, 473,)  proves  ing,  that  cannot  fail  of  making  them  con- 
this  to  be  the  exact  sense  of  the  words  temptible,  not  only  among  all  rc%/oaj,  but 
x*75g9*/x*7*i'  yivQiJuvmt  illustrious  undertak-  all  prudent  men. 


and  accuses  Paul  before  Felix,  "  347 

gone  about  to  pro-  which  they  who  have  known  his  conduct  abroad  sect. 
iune    tlie   temple:   fail  not  to  testify  }  but  it  is  needless  to  insist    ^"- 
:S  Tarlud^l  on  any  other  facts,  against  a  criminal  ^ho  has  J^ 
according     to    our  been  so  audacious,  that  but  very  lately  he  at-  ^xiv. 
i'^vf.  tempted  also  to  profane  the  temple^^  by  bringing  5 

uncircumcised  persons  within  the  sacred  boun- 
daries from  which  they  are  excluded,  even  by 
your  authority  as  well  as  by  our  law,  on  pain 
of  death.  As  he  is  one  therefore  who  has 
rendered  himself  on  such  a  variety  of  accounts 
obnoxious  and  odious  to  our  whole  nation,  and 
against  whom  we  have  so  many  accusations, 
•we  seized  him  a  few  days  ago  as  a  notorious 
offender,  and  rvould  have  judged  \\\vc\  according 
to  our  laiv,  which  in  such  a  case  as  this,  it  is 
well  known,  we  had  a  right  to  execute  in  its 
fullest  extent,  and  might  have  done  it  even  on 

7  But    the  chief  the  spot.     But  Lysias  the  tribwie^  commander  7 
captain  Lysias  came  of  the   Roman  garrison  in  Jerusalem,  caning- 
upon  us,  and   with  ^-^j^  a  great  and  armed  force,  took  hint 
rreat  violence  took    r  />      ^    ,        ,  %         ■''  ,     , 
him  away  out  of  our  away  out  oj   our  hands,  and  so  mttrrupted  the 
hands,                       course    of  our  just   and  regular  proceedings 

8  Commanding  his  against  him  :       Nor  had  we  troubled  vou  with  & 
accusers  to  come  un-  hearing  US  on  this  occasion,  had  not  he  sent 
to  thee  :  by  examin-  ,  .       ,  ",  v        ,  • 

in"- of  whom  thyself  him  hither,  commanding  his  accusers  to  come  to 
mayest  take  knowl-  you,  if  they  intended  to  prosecute  the  affair  any 
edge   ot  all    these  farther  ;  by  which  means  you  viight  yourself  on 
aeci^ehTm^^^"   ^^  ^  proper  examination,  take  cognizance  of  all 
these   thingfi  of  which   we   accuse  him.     We 
promise  ourselves  therefore,  from  the   known 
wisdom,  equity,    and  goodness  of  your  excel- 
lency, that  as  we  can  all  aver  the  truth  of  these 
/  facts  on  which  we  ground  our  charge,  you  will 

please  to  consider  the  importance  of  the  case^ 
in  which  the  national  honour,  safety,  and  relig- 
ion are  so  nearly  concerned,  and  will  either 
punish  this  notorious  criminal  as  he  deserves, 
or  order  him  back  again  to  Jerusalem,  and  in- 

iHas  aUempted  also  to  profane  the  feynple.'\  he  no  where  expressly  avows  so  much  as  c 
TerluUus  artfully  mentions  this,  as  the  ck'si^n  to  have  put  Paul  to  death,  though  it 
most  express  fact  he  had  to  charge  upon  was  undoubtedly  intended  ;  so  that  1  can- 
him,  as  he  knew  tliat  the  Romans  allow-  not  but  wonder,  that  this  story  should  ever 
ed  the  Jews  a  power  of  executing,  even  have  been  urged  to  prove,  that  the  ^etu/i/j 
withoutforms  of  la  w,  a,i^/)f?TO«  wlio  should  courts  had  the  power  of  executing  capitaL 
be  found  in  such  an  act  o^ profanation,  and  punishments  without  a  warrant  from  the 
stems  to  have  intended  to  make  a  merit  Romans.  The  phrase,  wliich  Tertullus 
oi'  their  tnoderation,  that  they  intended  afterwards  uses  of  the  flcca,jerf  being  com- 
nevertheless  fairly  to  have  tried  hint,  and  manded  to  come  to  Felix,  (ver.  8,)  though 
not  to  have  destroyed  him  on  the  spot,  SiS  the  high  priest  Wimselt-wsisknownto  he  one 
Lysias  has  justly  charged  them  with  at-  of  Hum.,  shows  plainly  to  what  subjection 
tempting  to  do  ;  And  it  is  observable,  that  they  were  reduced. 


348  Refiectiom  on  the  charge  advanced  against  Paul. 

SECT,  terpose  your  authority,  which  Is  here  supreme, 
I'i-    to  prevent  any  farther  opposition  to  the  legal 
"2        proceedings  of  the  Sanhedrim  against  him. 
jj^-y      ^n^whenTertullushad  concluded  his  smooth     g  And  the  Jewi 
9  and  flattering  oration,  the  Jexvs  oho  who  were  also  assented,  say. 
present  ^rtue  their  assent  to  all  that  he  had  urg- '"?»     ^'j^'^      ^•'^®® 
ed,  saying  to  Felix,  that  it  was  true,  that  all    ""^^  ^'^^^^  ^°' 
these  things  were  so  as  he   had  alleged  in  his 
'      discourse,  and  that  he  had  truly  represented  the 
cause  which  had  now  brought  them  toCsesarea. 
And  on  this   Felix   ordered  Paul  to  offer 
any  thing  which  he  had  to  urge  in  his  own  de- 
fence, of  which,  with  the  issue  of  the  cause,  an 
account  will  be  given  in  the  next  section. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Acts  To  hear  the  most  amiable  goodness  injured  hyidXse  andviru- 
sxiv.  jg^j.  accusations,  is  what  we  have  been  accustomed  to,  in  the 
""  perusal  of  this  sacred  history^  in  which  we  have  now  advanced, 
so  far.  The  surprise  of  it  therefore  is  abated.  But  who  would 
not  lametity  to  see  the  great  talent  of  eloquence^  in  itself  so  noble, 
and  capable  of  such  excellent  use  for  the  public  good,  abused  to 
such  infamous  purposes,  on  the  one  hand  to  varnish  over  crimes, 
and  on  the  other  to  render  innocence  suspected,  and  virtue  it- 
self odious !  Had  that  of  TertuUus  been  much  greater,  than  it 
appears  by  this  specimen,  it  would  only  have  served  to  perpetu- 
ate his  oxvn  shame  to  posterity  for  the  nxt^njiatterij  he  addressed 
to  Felix,  and  the  cruel  and  unjust  invectives  which  he  poured 
out  against  Paul.  But  history  is  juster  than  panegyric  or  satire, 
and  has  left  us  the  character  of  the  one,  and  the  other,  painted  in 
its  true  colours :  And  much  more  evidently  shall  every  character 
appear  in  thejustest  light  before  the  tribunal  of  a  righteous  God, 
where  Paul,  and  Felix,  and  Tertullus,  and  Ananias,  are  to  meet 
again.  There  may  we^  with  the  apostle,  have  honour  and  praise  y 
whatever  eloquence  may  now  arraign,  whatever  authority  may 
now  condemn  us ! 
verse  In  the  mean  time,  where  ive  enjoy  great  peace  under  the  mag- 
^'  ^  istrates  which  Providence  has  stloverns^  and xvorthy  deeds  are 
done  by  them  for  the  honour  of  God  and  the  good  of  mankind, 
5  let  us  always  thankfully  accept  tt^  and  take  care  ourselves  to  be 
quiet  in  the  land.  Should  they,  who  call  themselves  the  follow- 
ers of  Jesus,  be  indeed  pestilent  fellows  and  movers  of  seditio7i, 
they  would  act  not  only  beneath  their  character  as  Christians,  but 
directly  fon^rary  to  it,  and  in  a  manner  which  must  by  necessary 
consequence  forfeit  it ;  nor  should  they  affect  to  be  ringleaders 
in  sects  and  parties.  Their  master  is  the  Prince  of  peace:  In  his 
service  let  them  exert  themselves,  but  always  in  the  spirit  oflovcy 


Paul  makes  his  defence  before  FeliXy  and  pleads  fl4§ 

labouring  by  the  meek?iess  of  their  tempers,  and  the  usefulness  of  sect. 
their  lives,  to  silence^  and  if  possible  to  shame^  the  clamours  of     *"• 
their  ignorant  or  malicious  enemies.  ■— • 

SECT.     LIII. 

Paul  vindicates  himself  from  the  accusation  which  the  Jews  by  the 
mouth  of  Tertullus  had  advanced  against  him^  in  such  a  manner^ 
that  Felix  only  orders  him  to  be  kept  under  a geiitle  confinement 
at  Ccesarea.     Acts  XXIV.  10 — 23. 


Acts  XXIV.  10.    AcTS    XXIV.    10. 

npHEN  Paul,  af-  r-pERTULLUS,  and  thejewish  priests  and  ssct, 

AnT'^hi't^'^'i    J-    elders  who  were  come  from  Jerusalem  to    ^"- 
crnor  nacl  becKoiied  >-,  .  ,    ,  ,  i    i     •       i  •         i-_. 

unto  him  to  speak,  »-ssarea  with  hmi,  opened  their  charge  agamst  ^^^^ 
answered,—  Paul,  in  the  presence  of  Felix  the  Roman  gov-  xxiv. 

ernor,  in  the  manner  which  was  represented  in  10 
the  former  section,      The7i  Paul  also,  after  the 
governor  had  made  a  signal^  by  his  nodding  to 
him^  that  it  was  now  his  time  to  speaks  answer' 
edihc  accusation  they  had  brought  against  him, 
in  terms  to  this  purpose  : 
—Forasmuch  as  I       Knoxving  that  thou^  O  Felix,   hast  been  for 
bLTK'nTyiS  ^^'ruly.ars  a  president  and  judge  to  this  na. 
ajudg-e  untothis  na- ^'<'^^*  and   consequently  art  not  wholly  unac- 
tion,  I  do  the  more  quainted  with  its  customs,  or  with  the  temper 
cheejAillyanswerfor  of  \^^  rulers  and  people,   /  answer  for  myself 
xvith  the  more  cheerfulness  in  thy  presence  :•* 

»  Hast  been  for  several  years  a  judge  to  three  articles  of  Tertullus's  charge,  sedi- 
this  nation  "^  It  might  be  more  exact  to  tion,  heresy,  and  prnfanation  of  the  temple. 
render  Toxxav  (]a>v,  many  years ,-  but  it  As  \.o  \he  frst,  he  suggests,  that  he  had 
seems  to  be  used  with  some  latitude  here,  not  been  loitg  enough  at  Jerusalem  to  form 
Bishop  Pearson  thinks,  it  could  not  have  a  party,  and  attempt  an  insurrection,  and 
been  more  than  fve years  and  an  haif ;  but  challenges  them  in  fact  to  produce  any 
Mr.  Biscoe  has  attempted  to  prove,  (I  evidence  of  such  practices.  (Ver.  11— 13.) 
think  very  successfully,)  that  it  might  now  As  to  the  second,  he  confesses  himself  to 
have  been  more  than  se<Een years  since  Felix  be  a  Christian,  but  maintains  it  to  be  a  re' 
entered  on  his  government  here  This  was  ligion  perfectly  agreeable  to  natural  light, 
considerably  longer  than  any  of  his  three  and  to  the  revelation  of  the  prophets,  and 
predecessors,  Fadus,  Alexander,  or  Cu-  consequently  not  deserving  to  be  branded 
manus,  h.id  presided  in  that  province.  See  with  any  infamous  or  invidious  title; 
Mr.  Biscoe  at  BoyWs  Lect.  chap.  ii.  §  2,  p.  (ver,  14—16,)  and,  as  for  the  profanation 
44,  45.  of  the  temple,  he  tells  them,  that  on  the 

"  ''  I ansiuerfor  7i\)'se/f  &c.]  Mr  Cradock,  contrary,  he  liad  entered  it  with  some  pa- 
in his  valual)le  Apostolical  Histary,  Part  II.  culiar  rites  o{  religious  purification,  and  had 
p  288,  289,  (which,  with  iiis  Harmony,  I  behaved  himself  there  in  a  most  peace- 
cannot  but  recommend,  especially  to  jou«^  ful  and  regular  manner,  so  that  his  inno- 
students,  as  among  the  most  useful  and  ju-  cence  had  been  evident  even  before  the 
dicious  expositions  of  the  New  Testament  I  Sanhedrim,  where  the  authors  of  the  tumult 
have  ever  seen,)  well  observes,  how  ex-  did  not  dare  10  appear  against  him,  (ver. 
;vctly  Paul's  ansvier  corresponds  to  the   17 — 21) 

VOL.  3.  47 


3dO        he  xvas  not  guilty  of  sedition^  but  owns  he  is  a  Christian  .*■ 

SECT.  And  after  all  that  has  been  said  by  my  accusers,      11    Because  that 
iiii.    I   have  no  cause   to  fear  they  should  impose  ^--^^^^^^^^^^ 

upon  thy  judgment  by  the  charges  they  have  y^,.  ^yt  twelve  days 

""^^•^    brought  against  me,  as  thou  mayest  easily  blow  since  I  went  up  to 
Tl  by  evidence  which  cannot  be  disputed,  that  it  J^eru^^akm     for    to 

is  not  more  than  twelve  days  ago,  the  greatest 

part  of  which  I  have  been  confined,  since  I  went 

up  to  worship  at  Jerusalem,  and  publicly  to  pay 

my  homage  there  to  God,  on  my  return  from 

a  long  journey  I  had  taken  into  distant  parts  : 

12  And  so  far  was  I  from  attempting  to  excite  se-  12  And  they  nei- 
dition,  that  I  aver  it  to  the  face  of  these  mine  ther  found  me  ia 
adversaries,  and  defy  any  one  to  prove  the  con-  '::^,^X^T^^- 
trary,  that  they  neither  found  me  so  much  as  dis-  ^j^^^  raising  up  the 
pitting  xvith  any  man  in  the  temple,  nor  making  people,  neither  ia 
anywhere  an  insurrection  or  any  manner  of  the  syn^agogues,  nor 
disturbance  amoiig  the  people,  either  there,  or  »»  ^^^  <^^  y  • 

in  the  synagogues,  or  in  any  other  place  in  the 

13  city  of  Jerusalem  :  Nor  can  they,  notwithstand-  13  Neither  can 
ine:  all  their  positive  assertions,  produce  anw  they  prove  the  things 
fair  and  sufficient  proof  oi  this,  or  any  other  of^^^^fj^'^  ^''' 
the  things  concerning  which  they  now  accuse  me, 

though  I  am  charged  with  so  much  confidence 
as  a  pestilent  fellow,  and  a  mover  of  sedition. 
j4      But   as    to  what  they   have   alleged  against     14  But  this  I  con- 
me  with  regard  to  the  sect  of  the  Nazarenes,  fess  unto  thee,  that 
this  I  confess  unto  thee,  and  am  not  ashamed  ^^^^^^^fl  Sery)' so 
publicly  to   avow  it  in   the    presence  of  the  worship  I  the  God 
greatest  personages  upon  earth,  that  after  the  of  my  fathers,   be- 
^ay.Mch  they  call  ^  s,»  or  heresy,'  -<-  ^0  / Sure " riHc'S 
worship  the  God  of  my  Jathers,'^  even  accordmg  ^^g  i^^  and  the  pro- 
to  the    rules   and   precepts   which   Christ  my  phets ; 
great  master  has  given  ;  which  is  far  from  be- 
ing heresy  in  any  infamous  sense  of  the  word, 
since  it  is  most  consistent  with  firmly  believing 
all  things  which  are  witten,  both  in  the  law  and 

'  After  the  way  nsshich  they  call  heresy.']  wliich  none  well  acquainted  with  the 
I  cannot  but  think  tliis  a  place,  where  the  Greek  language  can  imagine, 
•word  ot/fscTK,  which  I  own  to  be  often  indif-  «>  The  God  of  viyfathers.'}  It  has  been 
ferent,  is  used  in  a  bad  sense;  for  Paul  justly  observed,  that  this  was  a  wry /iro/»- 
plainly  intimates,  that  Christianity  did  not  er  p:ea  before  a  Roman  magistrate,  as  it 
deserve  tlienametliey  gave  it :  Yet,  while  proved,  that  he  was  under  the  protection 
it  was  not  the  national  religion,  but  its  pro-  of  the  Roinan  laws,  since  the  Jews  were 
fessors  were  distinguished  from  most  of  so  ;  whereas,  had  he  introduced  tlie  wor- 
their  countrymen  by  their  adherence  to  ship  of  weio^oA,  he  had  forfeited  tliat  pro- 
Christ,  as  the  leader  tliey  chose  to  follow,  tection  :  And  Eisner  has  sliewn,  that  a 
they  might  properly  be  called  a  sect  or  a  regard  to  paternal  deities  was  held  honour- 
party  of  men,  unless  the  very  word  sect,  or  able  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  Oh- 
party,  be  taken  alwiiys  i"  «  ^^'^  si^niijication,  serv.  Vol,  I.  p.  473 — 475. 


He  had  neither  injured  the  Jews^  nor  profaned  the  temple  ;        35i 

in  the  prophets^  and  is  indeed  most  evidently  sect. 
built  on  those  sacred  oracles,  when  rightly  un-     ^"'• 

15  And  have  hope  derstood  and  explained.     And  while  I  act  on 
thrfhemselvel^at'  *^^^  "laxim,   I  rejoice  in  the  midst  of  all  the    xxl^^ 
so  dlowT^hat^^there  tribulations    which  can   befall   me,   having  a  jj 
shall  be  a  resurrec-  cheerful  and  assured  hope  torvarda  God  [ofthatl 

lion  of  the  dead,  both  great  event  xvhich  theij  theinsehes  also  profess 

just^  j"'^  ^"'^  ""■  to  expect,  even  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection 

of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  of  the  unjust ^ 

when  every  man's  true  character  shall  be  laid 

open,  and  he  shall  receive  according  to  what 

16  And  herein  do  he  has  done.     And  upon  this  account,  in  the  16 
1  exercise  myself  to  firm  expectation  and  the  hope  I  have  of  this,' 
have  always  a  con-  j  ^^.    exercise  myself  and  make  it  the  con- 
science  void   ot  ot-    .        , -^  ,  ,     '',-         it     ^     l  ; 

fence  toward  God,  tmual  care  and  study  ot  my  hie,  to  have  always 
and  toward  men.  a  co?iscience  void  of  offence,  both  towards  God  and 
towards  men;  that  so,  whatever  accusations 
are  brought  against  me,  my  own  heart  may 
not  condemn  me  as  long  as  I  live,  but  I  may 
always  find  a  support  within,  amidst  all  the  in- 
juries I  may  meet  with  in  a  mistaken  and  un- 
kind world. 

17  Now  after  ma-      They  have  represented  me  indeed  as  a  pro-  17 
ny  years,  I  came  to  fane  and  lawless  person,  as  if  I  had  thrown 
bring  alms  to  my  na-  contempt  upon  religion,  and  done  them  a  great 
txon,andoffenngs.     ^^^^  of  wrong  ;  but  so  far  have  I  been  from 

doing  any  thing  to  injure  or  expose  the  Jews, 
to  whom  by  birth  I  belong,  or  from  attempting 
to  profane  the  temple,  as  these  mine  enemies 
falsely  pretend,  that  I  have  given  many  public 
and  important  proofs  of  my  particular  regard 
for  the  good  of  my  country,  and  of  the  vener- 
ation that  I  have'for  all  that  is  sacred.  Ac- 
cordingly noxv  after  several  ijears,  which  I  had 
spent  in  other  parts,  /  came  to  Jerusalem,  to 
bring  alms  to  the  poor  of  my  nation,  which  I 
had  been  collecting  for  them  in  the  Gentile 
provinces  where  I  had  any  interest ;  and  went, 
as  one  that  had  a  vow,  to  have  made  the  off^er- 
ings  which  the  law  requires  :  [Compare  chap. 
18  AVhereiipon  xxi.  26  :]  Upon  xvhich,  at  the  very  time  when  18 
certain  Jews  from  J  ^ag  thus  emploved,  some  Asiatic  Jews,  who 
Asia  found  me  puri-^^jgg^  the   first  outcry  against  me, /own^  7ne 

e  And  upon  this  account,  &c.]  I  am  sen-  weight  and  spirit  in  the  former,  I  choose 
sible,  the  phrase  «  a «-].,,  which  literally  with  Grotius  to  explain  it  as  referring  to 
signifies  in  this,  is  ambiguous,  and  may  his  hope  of  a  resurrection.  That  £v  t«7« 
refer  to  what  goes  before,  or  to  what  fol-  sometimes  signifies  on  this  account  is  shewu 
lows  :  but,  as  in  the  latter  construction  it  by  Raphehus,  Annot.  ex  Xen.  p.  lt>5. 
seems  almost  an  expletive,  and  has  great 


3^2  and  all  his  crime  was  the  belief  of  a  resurrection, 

SECT,  purified  in  the  temple^  which  it  is  manifest  I  had  fied  in  the  temple, 
a  right  to  enter  as  a  Jew,  and  where  I  attend-  "either  with  multi- 
^^^g  ed  neither  with  any  niultitude  about  me,  nor  J^^^/.  ^°'  ^'^    ^^' 
xxiv.  rvith  any  design  of  raising  a  tumvlt,  (as  they 

18  have  took  upon  them  to  insinuate,)  but  behav- 
ing myself  with  that  composure  and  reverence 
which  became  the  act  of  solemn  devotion  in 

19  which  I  was  engaged.  Those  very  persons  19  Who  ought  to 
therefore  ruho  began  the  commotion,  and  by  Jja^e  been  here  be- 
.  1.  •  f-  1  1  ^  ■  -II-  •  ^  ,•  forelhee.andobiects 
their  falsely  charging  me  with  bringing  Greeks  jf  t^ey  had  ought  a- 
into  the  temple,  raised  such  a  flame  among  the  gainst  me. 
people,  that  I  was  in  immediate  danger  of  my 

life,  if  Lysias  had  not  come  and  taken  me 
away,  ought  now  to  have  been  present  before  thee^ 
and  should  have  come  to  accuse  [me]  face  to 
face,  if  they  had  ani/  thing  material  to  allege 
against  me :  But  it  may  justly  be  concluded, 
that  the  prosecutors  in  their  own  conscience 
know  my  innocence,  and  therefore  they  have 
not  thought  fit  to  produce  them,  nor  even  to 
single  out  any  one  fact  to  be  legally  proved  by 
the  deposition  of  proper  witnesses  ;  but  would 
rest  the  matter  on  general  invectives  and  un- 
certain report,  as  thou  must  th\  self  have  ob- 

20  served.  Or  if  it  be  otherwise,  let  these  them-  20  Or  else  let 
selves  who  are  here  present  say,  though  they  these  same  here  say, 
are  my  most  inveterate  enemies,  if  rvhen  /'^  thev  have^  found 
stood  before  the  Sanhedrim  they  found  any  crime  while' I  stoo"d^b!efore 

21  in  me  ;       Unless  it  be  their  pleasure  to  accuse  the  coimcil: 

me  with  relation  to  this  one  word,  which  I  cried     21  Except   it  be 
mt  -when  ntoodamo^gtkem.  That  i.  is  surely  frat'ltled™, .Xj 
for  the  zeal  with  which  I  appear  m  defence  of  among  them, Touch- 
the  great  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  i"&  ^^^  resurreciion 
dead,  I  am  judged  by  you  this  day.  [Chap,  xxiii.  °I„e'd1nm,eyon'b; 
6.]    A  word,  to  the  truth  of  which  I  am  per-  you  this  day. 
suaded  their  consciences  must  bear  witness, 
whatever  other  cause  of  persecution  or  com- 
plaint they  may  artfully  pretend. 

22  And  when  Felix  heard  these  things,  and  per-  22  And  when 
ceived  how  little  they  made  out  in  their  accusa.  Felix  heard  these 
tion  against  Paul,  A.;...  M.;,.  ./^without  bring-  [.SK't'itS^e 
mg  the  matter  to  a  decision,  *tfj/;;2_§',J/?er  I  have  of  that  way,  he  de- 
been  more  accurately  vformed  concerning  [this'] 

way  or  form  of  religion  which  Paul  teaches,^ 

*  After  I  have  been  more  accurately  in-  heard  these  things,  having  Been  more  atcu* 

formed  concerning  this  laay.'}    The  words  in  ratefy  informed  concerning  this  ivay  of  Christ- 

theon^/«a/are  very  ambiguous,  and  might  ianity,  and  knowing  it  not  to  be  so^piis- 

be  rendered,  "  That  Felix  when  he  had  chievous  a  thing  as  these  accusers  sug- 


felix  adjourns  the  cause^  and  makes  Paul  a  prisoner  at  large.    S54 

ferred    them,    and  and  have  inquired  more  particularly  into  its  skct. 

said,  When  l-ysi^s  nrinc\n\esa.r\d  tendency,  when  Lusias  the  tribune    ^'i- 
the     chiet    captain  *  '  ^      /->         -^  ,      .  __«__ 

shall  come  down,  I  comes  down   to  Csesarea,  and  gives  fne  an  ac-  ~^ 
will  know  the  utter-  count  of  what  he  knows  as  to  the  facts  in  ques-  ^^^^^ 
most  of  your  matter,  jion,  J  will  take  farther  cognizance  of  the  a  fair  22 
between  you,  and  will  be  ready  to  hear  any  wit- 
nesses, on  one  hand,  or  the  other,  which  either 
party  may  think  proper  to  produce,  that  I  may 
finally  determine  it. 
23  And  he  com.      And'm  the  mean  time,  dismissing  the  assem-  23 
manded  a  centunon  ^jy^  fj^  commanded  the  centurion,  to  whom  he 
let  A^/w  have  liberty^  ^^^  before  been  committed,  to  keep  Paid  us  a 
and  that  he  should  prisoner  at  large,  and  let  him  have  all  the  liberty 
forbid  none  of  his  consistent  with  securing  him,  and  to   hinder 
rS,"orcome:nto  ^^^^  of  his  friends  from  assisting  [him,]  or  com. 
him.  ing  to  himfi  thereby  plainly  shewing,  that  he 

was  convinced,  it  was  merely  a  malicious  pros- 
ecution, and  that  he  was  a  person  no  way  dan- 
gerous to  the  public. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

We  here  behold  the  righteous  as  bold  as  a  lion,  under  false  ac-  verse 
cusations  most  confidently  advanced  by  persons  of  the  highest  ^^ 
rank,  and  the  most  sacred,  though  (by  a  strange  contrast)  at  the 
same  time  the  most  detestable  character :  And  the  more  Felix 
was  exercised  in  affairs,  the  more  easily  might  he  discern  the 
genuine  traces  of  innocence  and  integrity  in  this  \{\\o\e  defence,  to 
which,  plain  as  it  was,  he  seems  to  have  paid  more  regard,  than 
to  all  the  complimental  and  insinuating  harangue  of  Tertullus ; 
so  great  is  the  native  force  of  truth,  even  on  minds  not  entirely 
free  from  some  corrupt  bias  ! 

gested,  put  them  off."    But  I  rather  think  by  this,  as  well  as  other  means,  to  IrtforA 

•with  Beza,  Grotius,  and  others,  that  they  himself  in  it. 

are   all  the  laords  of  Feiix,  and  take  the        s  To  hindernone  ef  his  friends  from  assist' 

meaning  to  be,    "That  he  would  take  an  ing  /;/?«,  &c.]    This  was  a  circumstancfe 

opportunity     of  being  more  particularly  graciously  ordered  by  divine  Providence, 

informed  of  r/;/^  sect,    and  of  its  effect  on  which    would  make     Paul's    confnement 

the  public  tranquillity,  and,  when  Lysias  much  lighter  than  it  would  otherwise  have 

should  come,  and  give  him  an  account  of  been,    and    give  him   an  opportunity  of 

■what  he  had  observed  concerning  it,  as  much    greater     usefulness.       Raphelius 

well   as  of  the  circumstances   attending  shews,   fAnnot.  ex  Xen-  p,  185,  186,)  that 

Paul's  apprehension,  isfc.  he  would  de-  the  word  ujrj-^eJt/v  is  sometimes  used  for 

termine  the  affair."     Which   answer  was  assistance  in  general,  where  personal  min- 

the   more  proper,  as  Paul  did  not  deny,  istration  and  attendance  is  out  of  the  ques- 

that  he  was  indeed  a  leading  person  among  tion  ;    and,    as  it  is    here   distinguished 

the  Christians,  which  made  a  part  of  their  from,  and  prefixed  to,   coming  to  him,,  it 

accusation  ;  and  v/e  soon  after  find,  that  may  probably  signify  sending  him   food, 

Felix  sent  for  Paul  to  give  him  an  account  books,  or  other  accommodations.     Com- 

of  his  religioji,  (ver.  24,)  and  endeavoured  pare  Lujse  ""  '^ 


Vlll. 


SS-i  Reflections  on  PauVs  defence  h^ore  Telixl    > 

SECT,     Justly  did  Paul  dare  to  avow  his  serving  God  according  to  the 

'"•    \)nrity  of  gospel  institutions,  by  whomsoever  it  might  be  called 

'       ■  heresy  ;  nor  need  any  fear  that  charge  who  make  scripture  the 

14  standard  of  their  faith,  and  in  the  sincerity  of  their  hearts  seek 
inward  divine  teachings,  that  they  may  understand  the  sense  of 
it  ;  taking  care  yiot  to  run  before  their  guide,  and,  with  this  in- 

16  jured  servant  oj" Christ,  making  it  their  daily  exercise  to  7naintai7i^ 
in  the  whole  of  their  conversation,  a  conscience  void  of  offence 
totvards  God  and  men  :  A  noble,  though  in  some  instances  an 
arduous  exercise  ;  such  an  exercise,  that  he  who  maintains  it 
may  look  forward   with    pleasure  to  the  unseen  xvorld,    and, 

15  through  the  grace  of  God  in  a  Redeemer,  may  entertain  a  cheer- 
ful hope  of  that  resurrection;  which,  how  terrible  soever  it  may 

be  to  the  unjust,  shall  be  to  all  the  righteous  the  consummation 
of  their  joys  and  of  their  glory. 

22  Whatever  dangers  such  may  incur  in  consequence  of  a  steady 
regard  to  that  hope,  let  them  courageously  commit  themselves  to 
him  that  judgeth  righteously^  who  knows  how  to  raise  them  up 
protectorswh.ert  they  might  least  expect  it, and  to  make, as  in  this 
instance,  those  that  are  strangers  to  religion  and  virtue  them- 

23  selves,  the  means  of  delivering  them  from  unreasonable  and 
wicked  persecutors,  and  not  only  of  guarding  ^/i«r  lives  from  vio- 
lence, but  of  securing  to  them  many  conveniencies  and  comforts. 

SECT.      LIV. 

Paul,after  having  been  heard  by  Felix  several  times,  and  once  with 
great  conviction,  is  nevertheless  left  a  prisoner  by  hijn,  when 
Festus  his  successor  arrived  at  Ccesarea,  before  whoyn,  being 
aq-ain  accused  by  the  Jews,  he  is  obliged  to  appeal  to  Ccesar, 
Acts  XXIV.  24,  to  the  end;  XXV.  1—12. 

.       ^^Tl^,^^^-,2^*  ,        .       Acts  XXIV.  24. 

SECT.    A  ND  after  Paul  had  been  kept  so7ne  days  m    \^Y)  after  cer- 

liv.    Jl  j^i^jg  gentle  confinement  at  Csesarea,  Felix,  /xtain  days,  when 

-r-  who  had  been  absent  for  a  short  time  «,nmj.  ^^l^'^.^Sr.lS 

,y    thither  agam  rvith  Drusilla  his  xvije,  who  xvasa  ^^^g   ^  Jewess,  he 

^4  Jewess^  sent  for  Paul,  that  he  might  hear  from  sent  for  Paul,  and 

»  DrusUla  hh  -voi/e,  "who  was  "a  yewess."]  to  persuade  her  to  abandon  lier  husband, 

Josephus  gives  us  a  particular  account  of  and  marry  him :  whicli,  more  to  avoid  the 

this  lady,  who  was  the  daughter  of  Herod  envy  of  her  sister  Berenice,  than  out  of 

Agrippa,  and  sister  of  tliat  Agrippa  men-  love  to  Felix,  she  did,  though  Azizus  had 

tioned  in  the  next  section.     She  had  been  but  a  little  before  submitted  to  circtimcis- 

married  to  Azizus,  king  of  the  Emeseness  ion,   and  so  embraced   Judaism,    as  the 

but  Felix,   being  struck    with   her  beau-  condition  of  the  nuptials.     She  was  after- 

ty,    which  was   remarkably  great,  made  wards   (according  to  Dr.  Hudson's^inter- 

useof  the  agency  of  one  Simon,  a  wicked  pretation   of  a  dubious  passage  of  Jose- 

Jew,  who  professed  lumself  a  magician,  phus,  supported  by  the  express  testimony 


XXIV, 


H^hile  Paul  discourses,  Felix  trembles  :•  355 

heard  him  concern-  his  own  mouth  what  were  the  principles  of  his  sect. 
Christ^    ^^'^^     '"  religion,  and  might  gratify  her  curiosity  as    ^'''■ 
well  as  his  own,  in  obliging  that  celebrated  ^ 
prisoner  to  give  some  account  of  himself  be-  xxiv. 
fore    them  ;    and  he  heard  him  discourse   at  24 
large  concerning   thut  faith  iji  Christ   as  the 
Messiah,  which  he  taught  as  of  so  great  im- 
25  And  as  he  rea-  portance.     But  as  Paul  knew  the  character  of  25 
soned  of  righteous-  ^^^  hearers,  he  took  occasion  to  attend  what 
ness,      temperance,  ,        ,   ,.  ,  ,  . 

and  judgment  to  "^  aelivered  on  this  subject  with  proper  re- 
come,  FeUx  trem-  marks,  concerning  the  obligations  we  are 
bled  and  answered,  naturally  under  to  the  moral  law,  the  guilt  in- 
Go  thy  way  tor  tins  ,  .-  .  .  ,        i      ,        ° ,       r  • 

time  ;  when  I  have  a  curred  m  various  instances  by  the  breach  of  it, 
convenient  season,  I  and  the  account  finally  to  be  given  to  God  ;  all 
will  call  for  thee.  which  render  the  knowledge  of  a  Saviour,  and 
a  cordial  acceptance  of  him,  so  absolutely  nec- 
essary ;  and  adding  such  illustrations  as  might 
best  suit  the  characters  and  circumstances  of 
the  persons  to  whom  he  was  addressing,  he 
particularly  reasoned  concerning  righteousness, 
as  he  knew  Felix  was  an  unjust  and  oppressive 
governor  ;  and  concerning  temperance^  as  he 
knew  that  both  he  and  Drusillahad  notoriously 
violated  it,  she  having  left  her  lawful  husband 
to  cohabit  with  him  ;  and  to  enforce  these 
reasonings,  he  faithfully  admonished  all  that 
heard  him  of  an  awful  and  tremendous  judg- 
ment that  was  certainly  to  come^  at  which  the 
highest  personages  should  appear,  and  stand 
upon  equal  terms  with  others  before  that 
righteous  tribunal.  And  while  he  was  co- 
piously and  seriously  insisting  on  these  im- 
portant subjects,  as  one  who  felt  the  weight  of 
what  he  said,  Felix  was  so  deeply  impressed, 
that  he  could  not  conceal  the  inward  perturba- 
tion of  his  mind,  but  trembling  in  a  manner 
that  was  apparent  to  Paul  and  all  that  were 
present,  answered  him.  Go  thy  way  for  this 
time,  for  I  have  other  engagements  before  me 
which  require  my  attendance  ;  and  I  will  take 
soine  future  opportunity  •=  to  call  for  thee^  and 

of  Zonaras,)  consumed  with  the  son  she      •>  Concerning  righteousness  and  temperance.'} 

had  by  Felix  in  a  terrible  eruption  of  Ve-  How  suitable   this  discourse   was  to  the 

suvius.     (See  Joseph.  Antiq.  lib.  xx.  cap.  7,  character  and  circumstances  of  so  unjust 

[al.  5,]  §  1,  2.)  That  learned  editor  justly  and  lewd  a  prince,  may  appear  from  the 

observes,  on  the   testimony  of  Tacitus,  precedingnote,  endnote '^  on  \ev.  2, -a.  Z'^S. 
{Hist.  lib.  V.  cap.  9,)  that  Felix  was  also 

married  to  another  DrusiUa,  (probably  be-       «  And  I  teill  take  some  future  opportu- 

fore  this,)  the  granddaughter  of  Antony  nity.']     This  the  phrase  nm^cv  ,fi  juila^.^Cuv 

and  Cleopatra.     See   also   Dr.  Lardner's  fully  expresses.     He  thought,  it  did  not 

Crsdib.  Book  I.  chap.  i.  §  8,  p.  41—43.  become  the  dignity  of  a  judge  on   the 


256  He  shifts  it  off^  and  leaves  Paul  a  prisoner* 

SECT,  hear  thee  talk  more  largely  on   these   subjects 

liv-    than  the  urgency  of  my  affairs  will  now  ad- 
"         mit. 

xxiv.      -^'^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^'^'  ^^  ''^  hoped  also  at  the  same     26  He  hoped  also 

26  time  that  money  -would  be  given  him  by  Paul,  jj^^*  nione>  should 
that  he  might  set  him  at  liberty  ;^  for  he  had  ob-  of^^p^fu"  ^^hat  lie 
served  what  he  hinted  in  his  defence  against  might  loose  him  : 
the  Jews,  (ver.  17,)  that  the  alms  of  the  Christ-  wherefore  he  sent 
ians  had  been  deposited  in  his  hands  upon '-  '^'^^l^^/'S 
which  account  he  hoped  tor  some  considerable  him. 

ransom  ;  and  therefore,  in  this  mean  and  dis- 
honest view,  he  sent  the  more  frequently  for  him^ 
and  discoursed  rvith  him,  but  never  appeared 
under  equal  impressions  any  more. 

27  Noxo  after  Paul  had  been  in  custody  till  txoo  27  But  after  two 
yearswereended,  Felix  was  succeeded  \nh\s  gov-  years,  Porcius  Fes- 
€rnment  of  that  province  by  Portius  i^^^^^/^  •  roLT^anT/elix! 
And  as  he  knew  that  he  had  by  his  oppressive  willing  to  shew  the 
administration  furnished  the  people  with  abun-  Jews  a  pleasure,  left 
dant  matter  of  accusation  against  him,  Felix  ^^"^  bound, 
being  willing  to  ingratiate  himsefwith  thejews 

at  quitting  the  government,  in  a  vain  hope  that 
it  might  prevent  them  from  pursuing  him  with 
their  complaints,  left  Paul  a  prisoner  ;^  though 
he  was  in  his  own  conscience  persuaded,  not 

bench  to  receive  even  such  oblique  admo-  possessions  to  maintain  their  poor  brethren, 
nitions  and  reproofs  from  a  prisoner,  and  would  contribute  largely  for  his  deliver- 
therefore  might  really  intend  to  give  him  ance. 

a  fuller  audience  in  private.  Paul  must  «  Left  Paul  a  prisoner.'}  It  has  already 
no  doubt  discern  those  maris  of  confusion,  been  observed,  fnote '  on  chap.  xxiv.  2,  p. 
that  would  be  so  apparent  in  his  counte-  345,)  that  this  base  artifice  did  not  pre- 
rance,  wliich  would  give  him  some  hopes  vent  their  clamorous  accusations  from  fol- 
of  succeeding  in  tliis  important  attempt  lowing  him  to  Rome,  which  had  certainly 
for  such  a  conversion,  and  consequently  ruined  him,  had  not  the  interest  of  his  bro- 
would  give  him  spirit,  when  he  resumed  ther  Pallns  prevailed  to  obtain  his  pardon 
the  discourse.  This  must  naturally  increase  from  Nero.  How  much  more  effectually 
in  Felix  a  conviction  of  his  innocence,  and  had  he  consulted  the  peace  of  his  mind, 
esteem  for  his  vix-tues  ;  yet,  in  spite  of  all,  and  on  the  whole  the  security  of  his  for- 
he  was  so  far  from  reforming  his  life  in  tune  too,  had  he  reformed  his  life  on  Paul's 
general,  that  he  would  not  do  justice  to  admonition,  and  cultivated  those  serious 
Paul,  however  the  conviction  might  per-  impressions  which  were  once  so  strongly 
haps  prevail  so  far,  as  to  engage  him  to  made  upon  his  conscience  !  It  was  during 
persist  in  his  resolution  of  not  delivering  the  fvoo  years  oi  VawVs  imprisonment  here, 
him  to  the  Jews.  How  affecting  an  in-  that  those  contetitions  arose  between  the 
stance  and  illustration  of  the  treachery  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  as  to  their  respective 
the  human  heart !  rights  in  Caesarea,  which,  after  many  tu- 
•^  He  hoped  also  that  moneywould  degi'ven  mults  and  slaughters  of  thejews,  were 
Ami,  Stc]  He  migiit  not  only  have  a  view  inflamed,  rather  tiian  appeased,  by  the 
to  the  money  collected  by  Paul,  which  he  hearing  at  Rome,  and  did  a  great  deal  to- 
brought  to  Jerusalem  ;  but  perhaps  he  wards  exasperating  the  Jewish  nation  to 
might  also  imagine,  that,  Paul  being  so  that  war,  which  ended  in  its  utter  ruin, 
considerable  a  person  among  the  Christ-  See  Joseph.  Dell.  Jttd.  lib.  ii.  cap.  13,  [al 
ians,  his  charitable  sect,  that  had  sold  their  12,]  §  7  ;  b*  cap.  14,  [al,  13,]  $  4,  5. 


Festiis  succeedi7ig  Felix j  is  applied  to  by  the  Jews  ;  357 

only  of  the  innocence,  but  the  worth  of  his  sect. 
character.  ^'^• 

Acts  XXV.  1.       W/ien  Festus  therefore  was  come  into  the prov-   . 
Now   when  Festus  irice  of  Judea,  he  had  no  sooner  taken  posses-    xxv 
was  come  into   the  ^j^^  ^^  ^^^  government,  but  after  three  davs  he  1 
provmce,  alter  tln-ee  r         ^  \  •   ^  ^  ?       • 

davs  lie  ascended  wentupjrovi  Ccesarea^v^mzh  was  the  usual  resi- 
from  Cxsarea  to  Je-  dence  of  the  Roman  governors,  to  J eriisalem^ 
rusalem.  t^g  capital  city  ;  both  that  he  might  gratify  his 

curiosity  in  the  sight  of  so  celebrated  a  place, 
and  also  that  he  might  there,  as  at  the  fountain 
head,   inform   himself  of  the  present  state  of 

2  Then  the  high  their  public  affairs.     And  the  high  priest^  and  2 
priest,  and  the  chief  several  persons  of  the  chief  rank  among  thejewsy 
of  the  Jews,  inform-  app^^ired  before  him  with  an  accusation  against 
ed  him  against  Paul,    ^^  ,  ,  "^  ,  .        ,    jt-      ^i     ^u  u 
and  besought  him,  -^^"^^'' *^"«  ^^^"^^^"7  ^^^^^^'^^^^  "^^  ^"^*^"^  ^^°^^"^ 

not,  as  they  pretended  Lysias  and  Felix  had 
done,  obstruct  the  course  of  public  justice 
against  one  whom  they  knew  to  be  so  notorious 

3  And  desired  fa-  ^n  offender  ;    Begging  it  as  the  only  favour  they  3 
vour   against    him,  desired  against  fmn,  that  he  would  send  for  him 
that  he  would  send  ^^  Jerusalem  to  be  judged  there;   forming  a 
*or    him  to  Jerusa-       ,-^  ,  -»  .   °     .       ,     .  ° 

lem  ;  layin"-  wait  in  scheme  at  the  same  time  m  their  own  secret 

the  way  to  kill  him.  purposes,  oi  laying  an  ambush  of   desperate 

wretches  for  him,  who  they  knew  would  readily 

undertake  to  intercept  his  journey,  and  to  kill 

4  But  Festus  an-  him  by  the  zvayJ  But  Festus  prudently  an-  4i 
swered,  that  Paul  swered^  as  God  inclined  his  heart, s  that  as  he 
sliould  be  kept  at  j^^^^^  business  of  another  kind  to  employ  him 
Csesarea,  andthathe  ,  .,  i  •  j  ^t  i  \^  ^t  \.^'^ 
himself  would  de- '^^hile  he  contmued  at  Jerusalem,  he  thought  it 
part  shortly  thither,  best  Paul  should  be  kept  a  while  longer  at  Cce- 

sarea,  and  that  he  hitnselfzvould  shortly  set  out 
fore,  Sid  he"  whidi  ^for  that  place :]      Therefore,  said  he,  let  those  of  5 
among  you  are  able,  you  who  are  best  able  to  manage  the  prosecu- 

^Layhg  an  ambush  to  kill  him  by  the 'Kiay.']  and  came  from  persons  of  such  eminent 
The  high  priests  about  this  time  were,  ac-  rank  in  the  Jewish  nation.  If  curiosity  had 
cording  to  the  account  Josephus  gives  of  inclined  him  to  hear  this  cause  himself, 
them,  such  monsters  of  rapine,  tyranny,  since  it  is  certain,  Paul  might  have  been 
and  cruelty,  that  it  is  not  to  be  wondered,  hurried  up  from  Cssarea  w itii in/our  or /^e 
such  a  design  should  have  been  favoured  by  days  from  the  issuing  of  the  order,  and 
him,  who  now  bore  the  office.  Josephus  Festus  stayed  on  the  whole  m.ore  than  ten 
mentions  a  great  number  of  ai^nw/n*  at  this  at  Jerusalem,  one  would  imagine  he  might 
time,  called sicarii,  or poignr.rJers, from  the  have  done  it :  But,  when  we  consider  how 
weapons  they  carried,  by  whom  many  in-  much  edification  to  the  churchesdepended 
nocent  persons  were  murdered,  yoseph.  on  the  continuance  of  Pau/V ///e,  and  how 
Bell.  Jud.  lib.  ii.  cap.  13,  [al.  12,]  §  3.  evidently  under  God  his  life  depended  on 

g  Ans%<iered,  as  God  inclined  his  heart.]  this  resolution  of  Festus,  it  might  surely 
It  was  really  strange,  that  Festus,  who  as  lead  us  to  reflect,  by  what  invisible  springs 
a  new  governor  could  not  but  incline  to  the  blessed  God  governs  the  world,  \yitU 
make  himself  popular,  should  c^e?y  fAii  re-  wh.tt  silence,  and  yet  at  the  same  time 
quest,  when  it  seemed  to  be  so  reasonable,  vith  what  wisdoaa  and  energy  I 

VOL.  3,  48 


358  Jfho  renew  their  complaints  agonist  Paul. 

SECT,  tion,  and  who  can  most  conveniently  undertake  go  down  with  m:, 
Jil  the  journey,  go  down  .\o.^  with  [me.]  -ndif^^^^^^^ 

Acts  ^^^^^  ^'^  ^"^  ^^""<§"  criminal   in  this  man,  tor  ^^^^^^  ^^  j^i^ 

XXV.  which  he  should  be  punished  by  the  Roman 

5  laws,  let  them  accuse  him  in  my  hearing. 

6  And  thus  having  continued  among  thetn  more  6  And  when  he 
than  ten  days,  he  went  down,  as  he  had  said,  to  ^.''''^^^'''''^'^tlfaTten 
Ccesarea;  and  several  of  the  Jews  attended  him,  j!^y^^  he  went  down 
as  being  determined  to  lose  no  time,  but  to  unto  Cjesarea ;  and 
prosecute  the  affair  in  the  most  strenuous  man-  the  next  day  sitting 
„er  they  possibly  could.  Andth,  ne.-lda,j,sit.  l^^^'-^iS 
ting  dowji  on  the  tribunal,  he  commanded  Paul  p^ul  to  be  brought. 

TtobehronghthQS.ox&\(\vf\.  And  when  he  appear-  7  And  when  he 
ed,  the  Jews  who  came  down  from  Jerusalem,  was  come,  the  Jews 
presented  themselves  in  a  numerous  company,  jy^ich  came  down 
r  7/^1-  L    ■       '  ^''OTn         Jerusalem, 

and  stood  round  about  him  ;  bringing  many  stood  round  about, 
heavy  accusations  againstPaul,  like  those  which  and  laid  many  and 
TertuUus  had  formerly  advanced  before  Felix,  &i-'evous  complaints 
which  nevertheless  it' was  evident  that  ^Z^^?/ [leTcouufnolproiej 
were  not  by  any  means  able  to  prove  by  proper 
witnesses. 

8  Paul  therefore,  while  he  answered  for  him-  8  While  he  an- 
self,  insisted  on  his  innocence,  and  said,What-  swered  for  himself, 

'  ^  ,  ^\.  ^        ^^  Neither   aaramst  the 

ever  my  accusers  take  upon  them   to  allege  ij^^,jjj-^,^gjg^^,gj^gj_ 

against  me,  I  aver,  that  neither  against  the  laiv  ther  against  the  tem- 
^the  Jews,  to  which  I  was  expressing  my  re-  ple,  nor  yet  against 
gard  at  the  very  time  I  was  seized,  nor  against  gf^'  \'i;'f4  fC^^ 
the  temple,  to  which  I  came  with  a  design  to 
worship  there,  nor  against  Ccesar,  to  whom   I 
always  have  behaved  as  a  peaceable  subject, 
have  I  committed  any  offence  at  all:  I  openly 
deny  their  charge  in  every  branch  of  it,  and 
challenge  them  to  make  it  out  by  proper  evi- 
dence in  any  instance  or  in  any  degree. 

9  But  Festus,  willing  to  ingratiate  himself  tvith  9  But  Festus  wll- 
the  Jews  by  so  popular  an  action  at  the  begin-  ling  to  do  the  Jews  a 

.     "^    c\  •  ^  J  rt      I       J      •  J   pleasure,    answered 

Vi\w^o\\\\%^o\*tx\\m&r\X,  answered  Paid  and  said,  'p^^^j^  and  said.  Wilt 

I  am  a  stranger  in  a  great  measure  to  the  ques-  thou'  go    up  to  Je- 

tions  in  debate  among  you,  which  the  Jewish  rusalem,   and  there 

council  must  no  doubt  understand  much  bet-  J^'uS^before  me""" 

ter ;   wilt  thou  therefore  "go  up  to  Jerusalem^ 

when  I  return  thither,  and  there  be  judged  before 

me  in  their  presence  concerning  these  things^ 

that  so  the  persons  who  were  eye  witnesses 

may  be  more  easily  produced,  and  I  may  have 

the  sanction  of  the  Sanhedrim's  advice  in  the 

sentence  I  pass,  in  a  cause  which  has  given  so 

great  an  alarm,  and  which  is  apprehended  to 

be  of  such  public  importance  ? 


Paul  makes  his  defence^  and  appeals  to  Caesar*  559 

10    Then     said      But  Paid^  apprehensive  of  the  attempt  which  sect. 
Paul,  I  stand  at  Ce-  niight  be  made  upon  his  life  in  his  journey,  or    *'^- 
^TeVe'l?.u|h[  t'o  be  i"  the  city  itself,  said,  lam  standing  at  Ccesar's  -j:;:: 
judged:  to  tlie  Jews  tribunal,^  where  as  a  Roman  citizen  J  ought  to 


\xv. 
have    I     done     no  be  Judged ;  and  I  insist  upon  my  privilege  of  jo 
Throng,  as  thou  very  j^     ;  ^,^^5^  decided  there  :  I  have  done  no 

•well  knowest.  '^       -^ ,      ^  ?         ^  r^  i 

•wrong  to  the  Jews,  as  thou,  O  r  estus,  knowest 

perfectly  well,  and  must  have  perceived  clearly 
by  what  has  this  day  been  examined  before 

11  But  if  I  be  an  thee.     For  if  indeed  I  have  done  wrong  to  any,  11 
«ffendei-,    or    have  ^^  ^^^^  committed  any  thinp-  ruorthy  of  death,' I 
committed  any  thina:  i        .    i         i  •  ^i  •      "  j  • 
■worthy  of  death,  I  P'*etend  not  that  there  is  any  thing  so  sacred  m 

refuse  not  to  die :  my  character  as  to  exempt  me  from  human 
but  if  there  be  none  jurisdiction  ;  and  in  that  case  /  refuse  not  t.o 
^vhereo7^hese""ac!  ^'"^^  "°^^^°  ^  expector  desire  any  favour  ;  but 
cuse  me,  no  man  what  I  insist  upon  is  strict  and  impartial  jus- 
may  deliver  me  unto  tice  equally  due  to  all  mankind;  and  if,  as  I 
them.  I  appeal  unto  Jj^qw  in  mv  own  conscience,  and  as  thou  hast 
Cesar.  _  ,        ^  r  i  •       •  i   i 

from  the  course  oi  this  trial  the  greatest  reason 

to  believe,  there  is  nothing  but  malice  and 
falsehood  [in  these  things]  of  which  these  mine 
enemies  accuse  me,  no  man  can  justly  give  me 
up  to  them,  merely  to  gratify  their  prejudice 
and  cruelty."  And  since  it  is  an  affair  of  so 
great  importance,  in  which  I  have  reason  to 
believe  my  life  is  concerned,  /  must  insist  up- 
on the  privilege  which  the  laws  of  Rome  give 
me,  and  appeal  unto  the  hearing  of  C(£sar  him- 
self,'^ before  whom  I  doubt  not  but  I  shall  be 
able  to  evince  the  justice  of  my  cause. 

12  Then   Festus,       Then  Festus  having  spoken  for  a  while  in  pri-  12 
when  he  had  confer-  ^^^^^  ,^^^^  ^/^^  ^.|-,-,gf  persons  of  the  Roman  army 
red  with  the  counc.l,  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  j^.^^  ^^^  constituted  a  kind  of 

f"  /  am  standing  at  Ciesar^s  tribunal.']  that,  had  the  Sanhedrim  condemned  hinii 
Grotius  and  other  writers  have  abundantly  Festus  might  for  political  reasons  have 
proved,  that  the  tribunal  of  the  Roman  acted  the  part  that  Pilate  did  with  respect 
procurators  in  the  provinces,  as  it  was  held  to  our  Lord,  in  permitting  and  warranting 
in  Caesar's  name,  and  by  commission  from  the  execution,  though  in  his  own  con- 
him,  was  looked  upon  as  Cx5ar''s  tribunal,     science  convinced  of  his  innocence,  and 

'  No  man  can  give  vie  up  to  them,  merely  even  declaring  that  conviction.  See  Mat. 
to  gratify,  ijfc.']  The  paraphrase  expresses    ivvii.  24,  26. 

the  force  of  ;^ag/(r«o-3-«(,  wliicii  I  knew  not  ^  I  appeal  unto  Ccesar.']  It  is  well  known, 
how  to  do  by  any  one  English  phrase.  This,  that  the  Roman  law  allowed  such  an  appeal 
as  Dr.  Lardner  observes,  will  by  no  means  to  every  citizen,  before  sentence  was 
prove,  that  the  Jews  had  the  power  of  life  passed,  and  made  it  highly  penal  for  any 
n7id  death  in  their  iiands  ;  (Crtdib.  Book  I.  governor  after  that,  to  proceed  to  any  ex- 
chap  2,  §  10,  Vol  I.  p.  141,  142  ;)  for  tremities  against  the  person  making  it. 
Paid  might  rt  asonably  apprehend,  not  See  Dr.  Benson's  Hist.  Vol  II.  p.  237,  and 
only  that  he  might  be  murdered  by  the  viay,  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  ix.  §  9,  p. 
(as  he  probably  would  have  been,)  but   358. 


360  Reflections  on  the  conduct  of  Felix  and  lestiis. 

fit.cr.  council}  called  in  the  prisoner  again,  and  an- answered,  Hast  thou 

^  swered  him,  Hast  thou  appealed  unto  Cce.jar  P  ^PP^'^'u„to"^'ce^av 

unto  Ccesar  thou  shalt  go  :  For  how  desirous  gjj^j^  ^jj^y  g^. 


Acts 

XXV 


soever  I  am  to  oblige  the  people  of  my  prov- 
12  ince,  I  will  never  allow  myself,  upon  anv  occa- 
sion, to  violate  the  privileges  of  a  Roman 
citizen  :  I  will  therefore  give  proper  orders  as 
soon  as  possible  for  conveying  thee  to  Rome, 
that  thou  mayest  there  be  presented  before  the 
emperor  himself. 

In  the  mean  time,  Paul  was  remanded  to  his 
confinement,  and  his  accusers  returned  to  Je- 
rusalem a  second  time,  with  the  mortification 
of  not  having  been  able  to  accomplish  their 
purpose  against  him. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Acts  In  the  conduct  of  Paul  towards  Felix,  we  see  the  character 
^"'^'^'  o^Ti  gospel  minister  \\\\\s\.riM^6.  in  a  most  amiable  manner  :  What 
""  could  argue  greater  magnanimity^  than  to  deal  thus  plainlu  with 
a  man  in  whose  power  his  liberty  was  ?  Yet  he  did  not  sooth  and 
flatter  him,  but  acted  the  part  of  one  infinitely  more  concerned 
about  the  salvation  of  his  hearers  than  his  own  temporal  interest* 
He  chooses  faithfully  to  represent  the  evil  of  those  vices  to  which 
Felix  was  especially  addicted,  and  displays  the  terrors  of  the 
judgment  to  come^  as  enforcing  the  sacred  laws  of  righteousness 
and  temperance^  which  Felix  had  presumed  so  notoriously  to 
violate. 

Let  the  haughtiest  sinners  know,  even  upon  their  tribunals^ 
and  upon  their  thrones^  that  the  universal  Judge^  and  the  uni- 
versal King,  will  shew  his  superior  power,  and  will  ere  long  call 
them  to  his  bar  ;  and,  if  they  are  conscious  of  allowed  disobe- 
dience and  rebellion  against  that  supreme  Lord  of  oil,  let  them, 
like  Felix,  treynhle, 
25—  Great  is  the  force  of  truth,  and  of  conscience,  in  which  the 
prisoner  triumphs,  while  the  judge  trembles.  And  O  how  hap- 
pily might  this  consternation  have  ended,  had  he  pursued  the 
viexvs  which  were  then  opening  on  his  mind  !  But,  like  thou- 
sands of  awakened  sinners  in  our  day,  he  deferred  the  con- 
sideration of  these  important  things  to  an  uncertain  hereafter, 
verse  He  talked  of  a  more  convcnic7it  season  for  reviewing  them  ;  a 
season,  which,  alas,  never  came  !  for,  though  he  heard  agaiuy 
he  trembled  no  more,  that  we  can  find,  or  if  he  did,  it  was  a  vain 
terror^   while   he  went  on   in  that  injustice  which  had  given 

'  Constitute <1  a  kind  of  council.'^     Dr.  inces,  with  whom  they  were  iised  to  ad- 

Lardner  has  abundantly  shewn,  by  appo-  vise,  especially  in  matters  of  judicature, 

site  testimonies  from  Joscphus,  Philo,  and  (Credib.   Book  I.  chap  2,  §  16,  Vol.  I.  p. 

Dio,  that  it  was  customary  for  a  consider-  225—227.)        See   also  Mr.  Biscoe,  (as 

able  number  of  persons  of  some  distinction  above,)  p.  359. 
to  attend  the  Hainan  prefects  into  the  prov- 


Rejections  on  the  conduct  of  Felix  and  Festus.  361 

him   such   dreadful  apprehensions,  of  which  his  leaving  Paul  sect. 
bound  \f^s  a  flagrant  instance.     Let  every  reader  seriouslv  weigh     ' 
this  remarkable,  but  terrible  case,  and  take  heed  oi  stijling  pres-  y„gg 
ent  convictions^  lest  they  only  serve  to  increase  the  weight   of  27 
guilt,  and  to  render  the  soul  for  ever  more  sensible  of  that  greater 
condeinnation^   to  which  it   will  be  exposed  by  wickedly  over- 
bearing them. 

In  the  mean  time,  we  do  not  find  that  Brasilia,  though  a  Jew- 
ess, was  thus  alarmed  :"*  She  had  been  used  to  hear  of  ^fu- 
ture judgment  ;  perhaps  too  she  trusted  to  her  being  a  daughter 
of  Abraham^  or  to  the  expiatio}is  of  the  laiv,  which  were  never 
intended  to  answer  such  purposes  ;  and  so,  notwithstanding  the 
natural  tenderness  of  her  sex,  was  proof  against  those  terrors 
which  seized  so  strongly  on  her  husband^  though  on  heathen.  Let 
it  teach  us  to  guard  against  those  false  dependencies  which  tend 
to  elude  convictions^  that  might  otherwise  be  produced  by  the 
faithful  preaching  of  the  word  of  God.  Let  it  teach  us  to  stop 
our  ears  against  those  si/ren  songs  which  would  lull  us  into  eter- 
nal ruin,  even  though  they  should  come  from  the  mouths  of  those 
who  appear  like  angels  of  light  ;  for  the  prince  of  darkness  him- 
self could  preach  wo  \\\oxe  pernicious  doctrines  than  those  which 
reconcile  the  hopes  of  salvation  with  a  corrupt  heart  and  an  im- 
moral life. 

In  the  conduct  of  Festus,  as  well  as  of  Felix,  we  see  what  Acts 
dangerous  snares  power  and  grandeur  may  prove,  to  a  man  who  xxv. 
is  not  influenced  by  resolute  and  courageous  virtue  :  The  liberty  ^~^ 
of  the  worthiest  of  mankind  was  sacrificed  by  both^  to  their  polit- 
ical views  of  ingratiating  themselves   xvith   the   fexvish  people. 
Happy  that  ruler,  who  approving  the  equity  of  his  administra- 
tion to  every  man's  conscience,    has  no  need  to   court  popular 
favour  by  mean  compliances ;  and  whom  the  greatest  eagerness 
of  men's  unjust  de^nands  can  never  turn  aside  from  that  steady 
tenor  oi  justice  which  a  righteous  God  requires,  and  which  will 
engage  that  protection  ^nd  favour  in  \\h\ch  alone  the  most  exalted 
creatures  can  be  happij^  in  which  alone  they  can  be  safe. 

SECT.      LV. 

Agrippa  and  Berenice  coming  to  visit  Festus^  Paul  is  at  their  request 
brought  forth  to  be  examined  before  them,  in  a  large  assetnbly  of 
persons  of  considerable  ranTi  and  figure.  Acts  XXV.  13,  to  the 
end. 

AcTsXxv.13.  Acts  XXV.  13. 

N  D  after  cer-  HT^HUS  Paul  continued  in  confinement,  by     j"' 
tain  days.  King    X  the  order  of  Festus  the  governor,   till  an  .«___ 
opportunity  could  be  found  of  sending  him  to   Acts 
Rome,  that  he  might  there  be  tried  by  Caesar,  xxv.13 


A 


"»  We  do  not  find,  that  Drusilla,  i7*c.]  to  Bishop  Atterbury,  in  his  unequalled  «r- 
For  thi    excellent  remark  I  am  indebted  mon  on  this  subject. 


362  Agrippa  and  Berenice  pay  a  visit  to  Festus. 

SECT.  And  when  some  days  -were  passed  after  his  ap-  Agrippa  and  Berc- 
'^-    peal,  Kmg  A^nppa,  (the  son  of  Herod  Agrippa,  "'^^  ^^'"^  nnto  C<c- 

—  and  great  gmndson  of  Herod  the  Great,)  who  J^^"^  ^°'^^"''^  ^"■ 
XXV.  ^'"^^  considf  rable  territories  in  that  neighbour- 

13  ^ood^^ and Bt-reniceYu?,  sister,  with  whom  he  was 
suspected  of  living  in  an  incestuous  commerce,'' 
came  to  Ccesarea  to  paif  their  respects  to  Festus^ 
and  to  congratulate  him  on  his  arrival  in  the 
province. 

14  And  as  they  continued  there  viany  days^  Fes-      14  And  when  they 

tits,  among  other  subjects  of  discourse  ,vhich 'j^'^'^^^"  ^'^"^"'f"^ 
^      ,   •  ,   ,    r  I      7.  ,       f      .  «oa\s,  Festus  declar- 

occurred,  laid  bejore  the  king  the  business  o/ed  Paul's  cause  unto 
Fan/;  saying,  there  is  a  certain  man^whosename  the  king,  saying, 
is  Paul,  left  here  in  bonds  biJ  Felix,  who  has  oc-  '^^^^^'^  }^.  ^  certain 

•  1  ^     1      1       r  1    ^-        •        1  man  left  inbondsby 

casioned  a  great  deal   ot  speculation  m  these  p^i;^  .  ' 

parts,  and  indeed  involved  me  in  some  difficul- 

15  ties  :   Concerning  ii>hom,  rvhen  I  xvas  at  Jeru-      15  About  whom, 

salem,  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  of  the  Jews  ^^1^^"  ^  ^'J^  "^^  Jfi": 
^  '  ...  ^•        •  ''  salem,      the      chiet 

were  very  earnest  m  their  applications  to  me,  priests  and  the  el- 
and  informed  \_me'\  of  him  as  a  notorious  crim-  ders  of  the  Jews  in- 
inal ;  desiring  judi^ment  against  him  for  sev-  formed  me,  desiring 
eral  facts  which  they  laid  to  his  charge,  and  ^"^^^^l';;^^""""' ^- 

16  pretended  to  be  highly  illegal.  To  whom  I  i6  To  whom  I 
answered,  that  it  is  not  the  custom  of  the  Romans,  answered.  It  is  not 
when  a  crime  is  charp-ed  upon  a  person,  to  srive  li^^  manner  of   the 

•  /-.IT  1  •  1  *  Romans  to  deliver 
np  any  man  to  destruction  (which  1  plainly  per-  any  man  to  die,  be- 
ceived  they  intended  to  bring  on  this  Paul)  fore  that  he  which  is 
till  he  that  is  accused  have  the  accusers  openlv  accused,  have  the 
^1         ,     ^       .        ^,     .  .  ,  •        u-  "^   accusers  face  to  face, 

produced,  to  give  their  evidence  against  him 

face  to  facc,^  and  he  have  also  liberty  to  speak, 

^ King  Agrippa."]  The  prince  here  men-  ^  And  Bere7uce\\\%  sister,  cjJ'c]  Of  this 
tioned  was  ttie  son  of  Herod  Ai^rippa  spok-  incestuous  commerce  Juvenal  speaks  in  a 
en  of  before,  chap.  xii.  1,  (see  luitc  » on  that  celebrated  passage,  (Sat.  vi.  ver.  155,  Isf 
text,  p.  166,)  and  grandson  of  Aristobulus  sei/.^  as  well  as  Josephus  in  the  passage 
the  son  of  Herod  the  Great.  As  he  was  cited  below.  It  is  certain,  this  lady  had 
but  seventeen  years  of  age  when  his  father  first  been  married  to  her  own  uncle,  Her- 
died,  the  emperor  Claudius  did  not  think  od  king  of  Chalcis,  after  whose  death,  on 
proper  to  appoint  him  king  of  Judeainthe  the  report  ofher  scandalous  familiarity  with 
room  of  his  flxlher,  but  made  it  a  Eoman  her  brother  Agrippa, she  married  Polemon 
province  ;  however,  on  the  death  of  his  king  of  Cilicia,  whom  she  soon  forsook, 
uncle  Herod,  he  made  iiim  king  of  Chal-  tliougli  he  had  submitted  to  c:rc!/?nm/o;!  to 
cis,  which,  after  iie  had  governed  it  four  obtain  The  alliance,  f  Joseph.  Antig.  tt/>  x\. 
years,  he  exchanged  for  a  greater  king-  cap.  7*  [al.  5,]  §  3.)  This  was  also  the 
dom,  and  gave  him  the  tetrarchtes  of  Philip  person,  whom  Titus  Vespasian  so  passion- 
and  Lysanias,  to  which  Nero  afterwards  atcly  loved,  and  wiiom  he  would  have 
added  jjarl  of  Galilee,  with  several  towns  made  evipress,  had  not  the  clamours  of  he 
in  Pcr;ea.  Josephus  speaks  largely  of  Romans  prevented  it.  See  Sueton.  in  Tit. 
him  in  a  multitude  of  passages,  the  most  cap.  7,  cum  Not.  Pitisc.  and  Tacit.  Histor. 
material  of  which  are  collected  by    Dr.    lib.W.  cap.  2,  i^  81. 

Lardner,  (Credib.  Book  I.  chap.  1  §  9,  "  Have  the  accusers  face  to  face.']  That, 
Vol.  I.  p.  46 — 50,)  and  Mr.  Biscoe,  (^.floy/cV  according  to  the  Rmnan  law,  accusations 
Lect.  chap.  ii.  §  3,  p.  49,  50.)  were  not  to  be  heard  in  the  absence  of  the 


Testus  acquaints  Agrlppa  with  the  case  of  Paul.  363 

und  have  licence  to  and  be  allowed  an  opportunity  of  making  his  de-  sect. 
answer  for  h\m- fence  as  to  the  crime  laid  to  his  charge;  which  Iv. 
self  concerniner  the  i     „  •  i      ^      c        a    .-       ■  i 

crime    laid   against  "^^  ^*^  evident  a  toundation  in  reason  and  equi- 

him.  ty,   that  one  would  imagine  it  should  be  the  ^^^^ 

common    law   and   custom   of    all    mankind.  \q  ' 
17     Therefore  When    therefore  upon  this   they  attended  me  j^ 
when     they     were  from  Terusalem,  and  were  come  with  me  hither 
come   hither,    with-  ^  •"         »i.-u  r      -.l      ^  >  , 

out  any  delay,  on  the  ^"  prosecute  him  here,  I  without  amj  delay  sat 
morrow  I  sat  on  the  down  Upon  the  tribmial^  the  very  next  day  after 
judgment  seat,  and  my  ^xx\\7\^  and  commanded  the  man  to  he  brought 

Lrrbe'brougln^-'^  '^-f-'"^  ^^'  A?«^'^'■^  -^^''^om,  ''-hen  the  18 

forth.  accusers  stood  up^  and  offt-red  what  they  had  to 

18  Ag.ainst  whom  say,  they  brought  no  charge  of  such  ttwigs  as  I 
when  tlie  accusers  supposed  they  would  have  done,  from  the  gen- 
stood       up,       they      ^\     .  ■',         ,,  ,         '.         ,.        o 

brought  none  accu-  ^'"^*  clamour  they  had  made  against  him,  as  a 
sation  of  such  things  seditious  and  dangerous  person  :      But  instead  19 
as  I  supposed:  of  this,  they /^«<i  cer/ai/i  matters  of  debate,  or 

ly    But  had  cer-  ^.  r       i-rr  ^  i  •   i    ^i 

tain     questions     a-  9^^^t^ons  or  a  ditterent  nature,  winch  they  urg- 

gamst  him,  of  their  ed  against  him  with  great  vehemence,  relating 

ownsuperstition.and /o  some  niceties  of  their  oivn  religion  ;^  and 

l:reai!whomP:r>^"i^-lYly«^^^'^^"'^y-       «f  Nazareth  that 
affirmed  to  be  alive.  ^^^^  dead^  xvhom  Paul  unaccountably  affirmed  to 
be  alive  ;  though  at  the  same  time  he  acknow- 
ledged thathp  had  been  crucified  at  Jerusalem, 
and  expired  on  the  cross.     Of  this  he  pretend- 
ed to  produce  some  extraordinary,  and  to  me 
20    And  because  utterly  incredible  proofs  :       Exit  as  Iivas  still  20 
I  doubted  of  such  clubious  of  the  question  relating  to  him,  how  far 
manner  ot  questions,  .         •i*'/v^i  pit  •  i 

I  asked /^/m  whether  ^^  might  affect  the  state  of  the  Jews  m  general, 
he  would  goto  Jeru-  /  said  to  Paul,  that,  if  he  were  willing,  he 
salem,  and  there  be  ^/j5j^/j  „o  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judl'ed  of 
y^^f^^''^'^^'^^^'--  these  things  before  me;  where  I  thought  1 
might  have  an  opportunity  of  hearing  the  cause, 

accfised  person,  Dr.  Lardner  has  shewn,  use  so  rude  a  word  as  superstition,  so  that 
Credib.  Book  I.  chap.  10,  §  8,  Vol.  I.  p.  515,  this  text  affords  a  farther  arg'ument,  tliat 
516  It  evidently  appears  from  hence,  (as  the  word  ^n<!-iSa.iij.(,via.  will  admit  a  miUier 
Beza  well  argues,)  that  the  judgment  they  interpretation,  like  that  given  itabove  in  ihe 
demanded  against  Paul,  (ver.  15,)  was  not  version  of  Acts  xvii.  22.  (See  nate'^  on  tliat 
a  trial,  but  a  sentence  upon  a  previous  con-  text,  p.  259.)  And  it  is  very  remarkable, 
viction,  which  they  falsely  and  wickedly  not  only  that  the  Jeivish  religion  is  spoken 
pretended;  and  probably,  it  was  the  knowl-  of  by  this  word  in  several  edicts  (reported  by- 
edge,  which  Festus  had  of  Paul's  being  u  Josephus,)  that  were  made  in  its  favour, 
JRoman  citizen-,  that  engaged  him  to  deter-  ( Antiq.  lib.  xiv.  cap.  10,  [al.  17.]  §  13,  14, 
mine  to  try  the  cause  himself.  16, 18, 19 ;)  but  that  Josephus  himself  uses 
^Relating  to  their  own  religion.']  As  Agrip-  it  in  the  same  sense  too  ;  Bell.  Jud.  lib .  ii. 
pa  was  a  Jew,  and  now  came  to  pay  a  visit  cap.  9,  [al.  8,]  §  3 ;  where  he  has  the  phrase 
of  respect  to  Festus  on  his  arrival  at  his  to  T«cAe/a-/<fot/^ov;ttc«»ga.Ti;v,  to  signify  their 
province,  it  is  improbable, (whatever  Beza  invincible  attachment  to  their  religion.  See 
insinuates  to  the  contrary,)  that  he  would,  £lsner,  Obierv.Vol.  I.  p.  476, 477. 


364  At  Agnppd's  request  Paul  is  produced  that  he  might  hear  hhn'i 

SECT,  and  of  examining  into  several  particulars  with     21  But  when  Paul 

1^"-      preat  advantage.     But  Paz//,  apprehensive  fas  ^^^  appealed  to  be 

■   ?      ,    •    ,  •       J\      r  1       14.-  reserved     unto    tlic 

"7        I   plainly  perceived)  ot  some  clandestme  at-  hearing   of  Augus- 

^^'  tempt  upon  his  life,  was  so  averse  to  this,  that  tus,  I    commanded 

21  he  immediately  prevented  any  further  thought  'i''"i  to  be  kept  till  I 
of  trying  him  at  Jerusalem,"  by  pleading  his  2";^^;^  ^^"'^  ^'"^  '^ 
privilege  as  a  Roman  citizen,  and  appealing  to 

be  kept  to  the  hearing  of  [our']  august  emperor 
himself;^  upon  which  /  commanded  him  to  be 
kept  under  confinement  as  before,  till  I  could 
send  him  to  Ccesar  by  some  convenient  oppor- 
tunity. 

22  Then  Agrippa  saidioito  Festus^  I  know  this  af-  22  Then  Agrippa 
fair  has  made  a  great  deal  of  noise  in  .l,e  world,  '^^^^ 
and  therefore  should  be  glad  ot  an  opportunity  ^an  myself.  To- 
of  gratifving  my  curiosity  with  a  more  partic-  morrow,  said  he, 
ular  and  authentic  account  of  it  ;  so  that  I  also  ^'^°^  ^'^^"^  ^^^^  ^"^^ 
ivould  desire  to  hear  the  man  myself^  that  I  may 

learn  from  his  own  mouth  what  it  is  that  he  , 

maintains,  and  on  what  principles  he  proceeds. 

And  Festus,  who  was  willing  to  oblige  the  king 

in   this   respect  as  soon  as  possible,  promised 

that  he  would  order  Paul  to  be  produced,  and 

sdid^   Tomorrow  thou  shalt  hear  him^  as  largely 

as  thoupleasest. 

23  The  7iext  day  therefore^km^  Agrippa  andh'is  23  And  on  the 
sister   Berenice  cominsr  tvith  threat  pomp   and  niorrow,   when   A- 

,  ,  ■        ■    .    ^1     ,  1  r        r  ennna  was  come, and. 

s^XtViAox^and  entering  into  the  place  oj  audience,  Berenice, with  great 
with  the  tribunes  ^nd  other  officers  of  the  Ro-  pomp,  and  was  en- 
man  army,  «/2^  likewise  with  xhe  principal  men  tered  into  the  place 
./note  and  eminence  in  the  city  of  C^sarea,«r  ^[.'^ft^^f  and 
the  command  of  Festus  the  governor,  Paul  was  p^-incipal  men  of  the 
brought  forth.  city,  at  Festus' com- 

24  And  Festus  opened  the  occasion  of  their  meet-  mandment  Paul  was 
.  .  ,        •,       '■  I  1       ■  1  /^  ,•        A        ,         brouscht  forth.      » 
mg  with  a  short  speech,  and  said, 0  king  Agrippa,    34  AndFestus  said, 

and  all  ye  who  are  present  with  us  in  this  nu-  King  Agrippa,  and 

merous  and  splendid  assembly,  ye  see  this  man,  a^  "i^n  which  are 

Paul  of  Tarsus,  concer7iing  xvhom  all  the  multi-  ""^^ZTtZ  Z^. 

tude  of  the  Jews  have  pleaded  with  me,  both  at  about  whom  all  the 

Jerusalem  and  here,  crying  out  with  the  greatest  multitude    of     the 

'  Our  august  emperor.']  Since  Augustus  Peter  imprisoned,  (Acts  xii.  2,  3,)  and 
was  not  properly  one  of  the  names  of  Nc-  from  many  others,  sonielhing  of  the  his- 
ro,  (as  it  was  of  Titws,)  I  thought  the  im-  tory  and  pretensions  of  Christianity  ;  so 
port  of  Se^aroc  iiere,  which  was  planily  a  that  he  would  naturally  have  a  curiosity  io 
complimental  form  of  speaking,  might  be  see  and  discourse  with  so  eminent  a  Christ- 
most  justly  expressed  bv  this  version-  tan  teac/ter  as  Paul  was  ;  who,  on  account 

f  i  also  would  desire  to  hear  the  man  my-  of  what  he  had  been  in  his  unconverted 
self]  No  doubt  but  Agrippa  had  learnt  state,  was  to  be  sure  more  regarded  and 
from  his  father,  by  whom  it  is  to  be  remem-  talked  of  among  the  Jews,  than  any  other 
bered,  James  had  been  put  to  death,  and  oixXxa  apostles. 


Acts 

XXV. 


Festus  opens  the  cause  before  a  large  assembly.  3G5" 

Jewshave  dealt  with  earnestness,  that  he  was  a  man  of  the  most  in-  sect, 
me,  both  at  Jerusa-  famous  and  mischievous  character,  and  ouirht    1^- 

lem,  and  also  here,        .         .  n-       j        j.  i  ?      ^       

crying-,  that  he  ought  '^"^  ^^  "^  suttered  to  live  upon  earth  any  longer. 

not  to  live  any  lonj^-  But  for  my  own  part,  after  the  most  diligent 

^^'     „  .       .  ^"<^  impartial  inquiry,  /  could  not  apprehend  25 

found  that  L^had  ^""  ^'^  ^'^^^  ^''"^  any 'thing  worthy  of  death,  or 

committed    nothing  nnd  that  he  was  guilty  of  a  breach  of  any  of 

wortliy  of  death,  and  our  laws  ;  zjet  when  I  would  hav^e  seen  wheth- 

r^pe^d  tr  Af„'rs!  "  'he  Jews  had  anv  evidence  at  home  to  have 

tus,    I  have  deter,  supported  any  material  charge  against  him,  as 

mined  to  send  him.    he  hi7/iself  dtcVmed  that  trial  to  which  I  would 

have  brought  him  at  Jerusalem,  and  has  ap~ 

pealid  to  the  judgment  of  \our'\augUKt  emperor^ 

I  have  determmed  to  send  him  to   Rome  to  be 

26  Of  whom    I  heard  by  him.     But  the   account  I   have   re-  26 
have     no      certam  ceived  of  him  is  so  confused  and  inconsistent, 
thing  to  write    unto  ^i^i-  .  ,  r  ,  ^,  ■ 

mv  Lord. Wherefore  ^  ^  "^  '^  °"^  concerning  xvhom  I  have  nothing 
1  have  brougiit  him  certain  to  write  to  his  imperial  majesty  .'S 
forth  before  you.  Wherefore  I  have  this  day  brought  hi?n  out  be- 
t^eeTo^'i^ntAXf'^'^y^^^^^^  and  especially  before  thee,  0  king 
pa,  that  after  exam-  -^grippci-,  who  art  well  acquainted  with  the 
ination  had,  I  might  Jewish  customs,  that  after  farther  examination 
wTite.'''"'^'^''^''  t°  taken,  I  may  have  something  more  intelligible 
and  more  considerable  to  write,  and  may  know 

27  For  it  seemeth  better   how  to   represent  his  cause.     For  it  27 
to  me  unreasonable  ^^^„,^  ^^  „j^  ^^e^y  absurd,    as  I   doubt  not  but  it 

to  send  a  prisoner,      -n     1  ■'  ,      ,    .  ^1 

and  not   withal   to  ^^"-^  ^'^°  appear  to  you,  to  send  a  prisoner  to  be 

signify  the    crimes  tried  before  Cssar,  and  not  to  signify  also  at 

/^:a' against  him.        the  same  time  what  are  the  crimes  or  causes  of 

complaint  [alleged^  against  him,  on  which  the 

emperor  may  proceed  in  giving  judgment  on 

his  case. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Mysterious  as  that  dispensation  was  which  permitted  Paul's  verse 
'  labours  to  be  interrupted  by  so  long  an  iinprisonment,  it  is  never-  •^'* 
theless  very  pleasant  to  trace  the  manner  in  which  all  was  gra- 
ciously overruled  by  a  wise  and  kind   Providence.     On  this 
occasion  he  had  an  opportunity  of  bearing  his  testimony,  first  be- 
fore rulers  and  kings  in  Judea,  and  then  in  Rome,  and  in  the  l^-l?" 
palace  of  Ccesar. 

None  of  the  jexvels  which  these  princes  might  wear,^  none  of 
the  revenues  which  they  might  possess,  were  of  any  value  at  all^ 
when  compared  with  the  advantage  which  their  converse  with 
Paul  gave  them,  for  learning  the  way  of  salvation :  But  how 

e  To  his  imperial  Majesty."]     Ta  nv^ice   empire  i  a  title,  by  which  it  is  well  knowji 
plainly  signifies.  To  the  great  Lord  of  the  the  emperor  was  now  often  spoken  of 

VOL.   o.  49 


366  Reflections  on  the  conduct  ofFestus  and  Agnppa* 

SECT,  shamefully  was  the  advantage  neglected,  even  the  price  which 

was  put  into  their  hands  to  get  this  divine  wisdom^  (Prov.  xvii. 

16  0     Alas  !  how  coldlv  do  they  speak  of  the  most  important 
verse         ^  ,  ,     .  ,  -    ,      .        ,  •         r  i  • 

19  matters^  even  those  relating  to  the  death  and  resurrection  ot  him, 

by  whose  knowledge  and  grace  alone  hell  was  to  be  avoided  and 
heaven  secured !  There  was  a  question  about  one  Jesus^  -who  was 
dead^  -whom  Paul  affirmed  to  he  alive  '•   A  doubtful  question  I  But, 

20  O  Festus,  why  was  it  doubtful  to  thee  ?  Surely,  because  thou 
didst  not  think  it  ivorth  thy  -while  seriously  to  search  into  the 
evidence  that  attended  it  ;  else  that  evidence  had  opened  upon 
thee  till  it  had  grown  into  full  conviction^  and  this  thine  illus- 
trious prisoner  had  led  thee  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  God^s 
children  ;  had  led  thee  to  a  throne  far  brighter  than  that  of  Cae- 
sar, far  more  stable  than  the  foundations  of  the  earth. 

22  It  is  no  wonder  that  Agrippa  had  a  curiosity  to  hear  Paul ;  it 
is  no  wonder  that  the  gospel  story  in  general  should  move  curiosi- 
ty ;  but  God  forbid  that  it  should  be  considered  merely  as  an 
amusement :  In  that  view  it  is  an  amuse7nent  that  will  cost  men 
24-26  dear.  In  the  mean  time,  the  prudence  of  Festus  is  to  be  com- 
mended, who  was  desirous  to  ^tl  farther  information  in  an  affair 

25  of  such  a  nature  as  this  ;  and  his  equity^  which  bore  a  testimony 
to  the  innocence  of  the  apostle^  is  worthy  of  applause  ;  as  well  as 

26  the  law  which  provided,  that  none  should  be  condemned  unheard : 
^^  a  law,  which,  as  it  is  common  to  all  nations,  (courts  of  inquisi- 
tion only  excepted,)  ought  to  be  the  rule  of  our  proceeding  in  all 
affairs,  not  only  in  public,  but  private  life  ;  if  we  would  avoid 
acting  an  injurious  part  in  the  censures  we  pass  on  the  charac- 
ter of  others,  and  exposing  our  own  to  xh^just  reproach^  which 
they  seldom  escape,  who  take  upon  them  to  judge  a  matter  before 
they  have  heard  it.     (Prov.  xviii.  i3.) 

SECT.    LVI. 

Paul  makes  his  defence  before  Agrippa^  Festus^  and  the  rest  of  the 
audience^  in  a  manner  which  leads  them  to  conclude^  he  might 
have  been  set  at  liberty  had  he  not  appealed  to  Ccesar.  Acts 
XXVI.  1,  to  the  end. 


Acts  XXVI.  1.  Acts.xxvi.  i. 

9Tcr.  ^ff £27  Agrippa  said  unto  PauU  when  he  npHEN  Agrippa 

Ivi.     J.     ct««H    K^(r-.y,^    Vi'im    anrl    F^ctnc     nnH    tVint     A     said  unto  P;iiil, 

Thou  art  permitted 


Acts  8^^^*  assembly  of  nobility  and  gentry  which  to  speak  for  thyself. 

xxvi.l  was  met  at  his  examination,  It  is  now  permit- 
ted unto  thee  to  speak  for  thyself;  do  it  there- 
fore with  freedom,  and  be  assured  that  all  due 
regard  shall  be  paid  to  what  thou  hast  to  offer 
on  this  occasion. 


Paul  makes  his  defence  before  Agnppa,  367 

«—   Then  Paul       Then  Panl^  stretching  forth  his  hancf  in  a  sect. 
stretched  forth  the  gracefuland  respectful manner,*addressedhim-   ^^''- 
fortimsdf  "'"^'^     «^lf  t°  t^^  splendid  audience  before  wliich  he  — 
stood,  and  made  his  defence  in  terms  like  these  :  xxvi, 

2  I  think  myself      Q  King  Agrippa^  I  esteem  myself  peculiarly  2 

becauseTs'hfll^an-  ^'^-^/'^'  ^"^  ^^^^  "P°"  ^'  ^^  ""  ^™^^^  advantage 
swer  for  mvself  this  ^^  ^^  ^"^  "^7  cause,  Ma^  I  am  this  day  called 
day  befone  thee,  to  make  my  defence  before  thee^  concerning  all 
touching-  all  the  ffiQf^g  things  ofrvhich  lam  accused  by  thejews: 
accXdtfThe^el^"  ^•^/'^"^^^^        ^  know  that  thou  art  accurately  3 

3  Especially,  be-  acquainted  xvith  o// things  that  relate  to  thecus' 
cause  I  know  thee  to  toms  which  prevail,  and  the  questions  which  are 
be  expert  in  all  cus-  j^^  ^^■^^^^  among  the  feius  ;^  to  some  of  which 
toms  and  questions  ,   *  •/  ' 

which  are  among  the  ^Y  cause  and  discourse  Will  refer  :  wherefore 
Jews :  wherefore  I  /  humbly  entreat  theCy  that  thou  zvilt  hear  me 
beseech  thee  to  hear  with  patience  QXid  indulgence,  since  it  is  neces- 
ne  pa  len  y.  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^  enlarge  circumstantially  upon 

some  important  particulars,  which  cannot  be 
justly  represented  in  a  few  words. 

4  My  manner  of      I  will  therefore  begin  with  observing,  that  4 
life  from  my  youth,  ^^^  manner  of  my  life  from  my  youth,  which 
winch    was    at   the    „  ,     ,       • ''    .    "^    / 1  ^    ^    ^ 

first  amon^  m'meJ^'^^'''  the  beginning  oi  that  age^  was  spent  among 
own  nation  at  Jeru-  those  of  my  ow?i  nation  at  ferusalem,  is  well 
salem,  know  all  the  j^nozvn  to  all  the  Jews  there.     Who  were  ac-  5 

5  Which  knew  me  quainted  with  me  from  the  first  of  my  setting 
from  the  beginning-,  out  in  the  world,  and  indeed  from  the  very 
(if  they  would  tes-  time  of  my  entrance  upon  a  course  of  liberal 

education  under  that  celebrated  master  Ga- 
maliel ;  and  if  they  would  candidly  testify  what 
they  know  to  be  true,  they  would  join  with  me 

»  Stretching  forth  his  hand.']  Eisner  fOb-  g-es  for  an  accurate  acquaintance  luitk  the 

serv.  Vol.  I.  p.  478,  479,)  shews  this  to  Jewish  customs,  from  his  education  under 

have  been  esteemed  at  that  time  a  wry  ^e-  his  father  Herod  Agrippa,  and  his  long 

cent  expression  of  an  earnestness  in  one  that  abode  at  Jerusalem ;  and  agreeably  to  this, 

spoke  in  public,  thougli  some  of  the  most  by  the  permission  of  the  emperor,  he  had 

illustrious    Gree^  orators  in   earlier  ages,  the  direction  of  the  iacrec/frcaiurc,  the  gov- 

,  such  as  Pericles,  Themistocles,  and  Aris-  ernment  of  the  temple^  and  the  right  of 

tides,  thought  it  a  point  of  modesty  to  avoid  nominating  the  high  priest,  as  Dr.  Lardner 

it.    But  this  was  the  effect  of  ay^/ie  toire,-  has  observed  and  proved  ;   Credib.  Book.  I' 

and  it  is  plain  the  eloquent  Demosthenes,  chap.  1,  §9,  Vol.  I.  p.  49. 
often  used  the  same  gesture  with  St.  Paul 

here.  « From  the  beginning  of  that  age.]  Proba- 

•>  Especially  as  thou  art  acquainted  viith  all  bly,  as  DrWells  observes  in  his  just  criti- 

the  custom,s,  &c.]     Some  manuscripts  have  cism  on  these  words,  (^Sacred  Geograph. 

added  here  uS'ocg,  or  t5r/s-*//«v#',  which  our  Vol.  III.  p.  280,)  he  had  in  his  childhood 

tra?tslators  have  received  into  their  version  ,•  been  brought  up  in  the  schools  of  Tarsus, 

but  there  is  no  necessity  for  this  addition,  and  there  formed  to  an  acquaintance  with 

as  appears  from  several  instances  of  the  the  politest  of  the  Gree-t  and  i?owan  a«Mor.f, 

Hie  construction  in  the  most  approved  Greei  till  he  enteredon  akind  of  academical  course 

authors,  which  are   produced  in  their  re-  under  the  celebrated  Gamaliel  about  the 

markson  this  place  byDeDieu,  and  Raphe-  15th  or  16th   year  of  his  age,  when  he 

lius.  fAnnot.  ex  Xen.  p  187)  It  is  apparent,  came  to  Jerusalem,  and  was  there  e<J.UCat« 

that  Ag^rippa  must  have  had  great  advanta-  cdfrom  the  beginning  of  his  youth. 


368     He  rvas  brought  up  a  Pharisee,  and  believed  the  resurrection. 

SECT,  in  assuring  you,  that  I  lived  a  Pharisee^  accord-  tify,)  that  after  tlie 
Ivi.    ijig  iQ  the  rules  observed  by  that  which  you  most  straitest  sect  of 

well  Vnov,rtoh&  the  strictest  sect  of  oitr  reliq-io7i,'^  our  religion,  I  lived 

Acts   .  ^v-  1   ^.  ^11  -.^       a  Pharisee. 

3-^  •  in  every  thing  relating  not  only  to  the  written 

5  law  of  God,  but  likewise  to  the  traditions  of 

g  the  fathers.     And  now  I  stand  ijijudgtnent  \n     6  And  now!  stand, 

the  midst  of  this  assembly,  not  for  anv  crime  and  am  judged  for 

that  I  have  committed,  but  indeed  for  the  hope  ^^^    .'^"P^    °(    ^^% 

r  ,,    .  .  .         <•  .•  ^  ^         1  i-r    promise     made     ot 

oj  that  promise  ot  a  resurrection  to  eternal  hie  qq^  u^to   our    fa- 

and  happiness  by  means  of  the  Messiah,  which  thers  : 
in  time  past  was  made  by  God  unto  \oiir'\  fat  hers  :^ 
t  To  the   accomplishment   of  zvhich   important       7    Unto    which 
Iprofnisel^M  the  known  remainders  of  our  tivelve  promise  our  twelve 
tribes,  in  one  part  of  the  world  or  another,  tribes  instantly  serv- 
,  .111  .  ,  .   1    insr     God    day     ana 

hope  to  attain;  and  by  the  expectation  which  night,  hope  to  come: 
they  have  of  it,  are  animated  in  all  their  la-  for    which     hope's 

hours  and  sufferings  for  religion,  while  they  are  ^^'^^'  ^"^^  ^i^'^i-'ll*' 
,.,    .  ,.°      ,,        •    1^        J,         -v.     1  am  accused  of  the 

xvorshipping  continually  mght  a7id  day,  in  the  je^.g. 

stated  and  constant  performance  of  their  morn- 
ing and  evening  devotions,  whether  in  the  tem- 
ple, or  in  other  places  in  which  they  present 
their  prayers  ;  concerning  xvhich  hope,  0  King 
Agrippa,  glorious  and  reasonable  as  it  is,  I  may 
truly  say  la^n  now  most  unjustly  and  inconsist- 
ently accused  by  the  Jexvs  :  For  the  doctrine  I 
preach  contains  the  fullest  assurance  and  de- 
monstration of  a  resurrection  that  ever  was 
given  to  the  world  j  and  I  am  persuaded  it  is 
this  that  provokes  those  of  my  enemies  who 
disbelieve  it,  to  prosecute  me  with  so  much 
8  malice.  But  can  there  indeed  be  any  evil  in  8  Why  should  it 
maintaining  this  doctrine  myself,  and  endeav-  be  thought  a  thing 
curing  to  convince  others  of  it  ?  Permit  me,  "^credible  with  you, 
O  my  honoured  auditors,  to  appeal  to  you  and 
say,  Why  should  it  be  judged  an  incredible 
thing  by  any  of  you;  that  God,  a  being  of  in- 
finite perfections,  and  the  original  author  of 

^  The  strictest  sect  f,f  our  rellgiofi.']     So  Luke  xviii.11,12  ;  Mat.  xxiii.  5,  23,  25,  28.> 

Josephus  calls  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees,  And  VVitsius  assures  us,  (I  suppose  on  the 

almost  in  the  very  words  which  the  apostle  authority  of  some  rabbies,)  that  tliey  used 

uses.  Bell  ytcd.  lib.  I  cap.  5,  [al.  4,]  §2,  to  */ee/)o?! /iarrow />/a«/^j,  that,  falling  dowu 

and  in  a  variety  of  other  passages  collected  from  them,  they  might  soon  be  awakened 

by  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap,  iv.  §  3,  io  prayer,  and  that  others  lay  ongra%el,  and 

p.  92.     And  Dr.  Wliilby  has  shewn,  (in  placed  Mor/w  so  near  them,  that  they  could 

liis  learned  wo^eon  this  text,)  tliatit  was  in  not  turn  without  being  pricked  by  them 

many  respects  stricter,  both  as  to  doctrine  Wits.  Miletcm.  cap.  1,  §  15. 
and  life,  than  that  of  the  Essenes.     It  ap-        '  That proinise,  w/nch  luas  made  by  God  uh- 

pears  from  the  gonpels,  that  many  rigorous  to  our  fat  hers."]  See  the  parapfirase  u.m\  ?iote£ 

sererities  were  used  by  them.  (Compare  '^  and  t  on  Luke  xx.  37,  38,  Vol.  IL  §  155. 


He  formerly  had  been  a  persecutor  of  the  Christians  ;  369 

ifaat     God    should  the  human  frame,  should  raise   the  dead,  and  sect. 

raise  the  dead  ?         continue   their  existence   in  a  future   state  \^    ^^'• 
Will  not  his  almighty  power  enable  him  ta  do 
it  ?  and  will  not  the  honour  of  his  moral  attri-   xxvi. 
butes  be  hereby   illustrated  and  vindicated  ?  5 
And   if   it   be    credible,   is    it  not  important 
enough  to  deserve  the  most  attentive  regard  ? 
I   am    confident.    Sirs,   you   would-  all   have 
thought  it  so,  had  you  passed  through  such  ex- 
traordinary scenes  as  occasioned  a  change  in 
my  views  and  conduct ;  which  therefore  I  will 
plainly  and  fully  open  to  this  august  assembly. 

9  I  verily  thought    /once  indeed  thought  with  myself  that  I  ought  9 
■with  myself,  that  I  in  conscience  to  do  mantj  things  most  contrary 
ought  to   do  many  ^^  the  name ^  and  destructive  of  the  interest  and 
ttrSmroTjeYusS  religion  of  Jesus   the  Nazarene    v^hora  under 
Nazareth.  that  title  I  once  impiously  derided,  esteeming 

all  his  pretences  to  be  the  Messiah  most  false 
and  contemptible.  I  determined  therefore  to 
exert  all  my  power  against  those  who  owned 

10  Which  thing  I  him  under  that  character;  Which  accordingly  1 10 
also  did  in  Jerusa- ^^,5^^  particularly  i/i  yfrz/.sY//e?«,  where  many  HOW 
lem  :  and  many  of  Hying  were  witnesses  of  my  wild  rage,  aji^can- 
ip^rpSson,  having  not  but  remember,  how  I  shut  up  many  of  the 
received  authority  saints  in  prisons^  having  received  authority  from 
from  the  chief  the  chief  priests,  to  do  it  ;  andhovf  when  [some 
^;T:'e^f^Z'Z  of  them]  were  killed,  I  gave  my  voteagaimt 
death,  I  gave  my  tnem,^  and  did  all  I  could  to  animate  both  the 
voice  against  i/!e7u.     rulers  and  the  people  to  cut  them  off  from  the 

face  of  the  earth  :  [Compare  Acts  viii.  1,  3  ; 

11  And  I  punished  xxii.   1 9,  20.]       And  frequently  punishing  them  1 1 
them  oft  in   every  in  all  the  synagogues,  wherever  I  could  meet 
synagogue,  and  com-  ^i^h  them,  I  compelled  them,  if  I  could  possibly 
pelled  them  to  bias-  ^^^^^  .^^  ^^  blaspheme  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 

which  I  now  so  highly  revere,''  and  openly  to 

'f  Why  should  it  be  judged  an  incredible  there  was  no  ^of//!^  at  all.  Butthemear.- 
thing,  &c.]  Beza  would  pl.ice  a  mark  of  ing  plainly  is,  (as  Eeza  well  observes,) 
interrogation  after  Tt,  and  read  it,  What  ?  that  lie  instigated  the  people  agai/ist  them,  as 
is  it  thought  incredible  ?  &c.  which  is  in-  mucli  as  lie  could,  in  that  instance,  and 
deed  suited  to  the  animated  manner  of  any  other  that  might  occur,  whether  at 
Paul's  speaking;  and  a  thousand  such  Jerusalem  or  elsewhere,  which,  (as  was 
examples  occur  in  ancient  authors,  where  hinted  before,  ?iote  "=  on  Acts  xxii.  4,  p. 
the  persons  introduced  must  be  supjinsed  321-,)  might  perhaps  be  more  than  are  re- 
perfectly  to  understand  the  rules  of  deco-  corded  :  accordingly  the  5;/r/ac  renders  it, 
yum.  I  joined  li'ith  those   that  condemned  them  .- 

i  I  gave  viycote  against  them.']  Paid  had    and    Grotius  observes,    that    the     Greek 
noio^finthe  Sanhedrim,  nov  do  we  cer-  /i/irrtiexst^jive^x*  4i)<|)sv,  has  sometimes  this 
tainlv  know,  that  any  more  than  Stephen    general  signification, 
were  put  to  c&afA  for  Ciirisilanlt}  before        i- 1  compelled  them  to  blaspheme^    lean- 
Paul's  conversion,  in  whose  condemnation  not  tliink,  with  the  leai-ned  Witsius,  that 


3T0        But  was  converted  by  a  miraculous  appearance  of  Christ, 

SECT,  renounce  all  dependance  upon  him:  And  being  pheme;    and  being 
Ivi.    exceedincrlu  mad  against  them,  /persecuted  them  exceedingly  mad  a- 
— — .  L  r       ■  •  •  1--   1-  ^  j'ainsttliem,  Iperse- 

^^^^  even  to  those  foreign  cz^ze^  to  which  some  of  °^,ted  rAem  even  un- 
^jyi    them  had  fled,  hunting  out  the  poor  refugees,  to  strange  cities. 

11  and  endeavouring  to  drive  them  not  only  out 
of  their  country,  but  out  of  the  world. 

12  hi  this  view  as  I luas  going  to  Damascus,  with      12  Whereupon  as 

authority  and  commission  from  the  chief  priests  to  I  went  to  Damascus, 

executethis  cruel  purpose  against  all  the  Christ-  "^'^^  ■''"•^°7?^!ri 
-  iiriir  A         •  o    commission  trom  the 

lans  1  could  hnd  there,  [compare  Acts  ix.  2,&  chief  priests; 

13  seq.]  At  midday,  {while  Iwas"]  in  the  way  thith-  13  At  midday,  O 
er,  and  was  drawing  near  the  end  of  my  jour-  king,  I  saw  in  the 

nev,  I  solemnly  declare  before  thee,  O'Kin^T^^  ^  ^'t'\^'?Z 
,  -  '.  ,  ,     r  1  •  ,  ,  .        ,"5    heaven,    above    the 

Agnppa,  and  before  this  assembly,  as  in  the  brightness  of  the  sun, 
presence  of  God,  Isaw  a  great  and  most  aston-  shining  round  about 
ishing  light  from  heaven,  exceeding  the  splendor  ™^'  ^'id  them  winch 
of  the  sun,  shining  about  me,  and  those  who  trav- 

14  elled  xvith  me.  And  whe7iwe  were  all  fallen  down  14  And  when  we 
to  the  earth,  as  if  we  had  been  struck  with  light-  were  all  fallen  to  the 
ning,  /very  distinctly  heard  a  .oice  .peaking  to  ^tt'i'g'l'rre! 
7ne,  and  saying  in  the  Hebrew  language,  Saul,  and  saying  in  theHe- 
Saul,  xvhy  dost  thou  persecute  me  ?  \_It  i*]  hard  brew  tongue,  Saul, 

for  thee  "to  attempt  an  opposition  to  me,  and  Saul,  why^jrsecut- 
madly  to  presume  to  kick  against  the  goads,  hard  for  thee  to  kick 

15  And  Isaidm  astonishment,  Who  art  thou.  Lord,  against  the  pricks, 
and  which  way  have  I  persecuted  thee  ?     And     15    And   I   said, 
who  can  judge  of  my  surprise,  when  he  who  Who  art  thou.  Lord? 

1  ^     °      •     ^1  •      r    •       1  \.  11  And  he  said,   I  am 

appeared  to  me  in  this  divine  lustre  and  glory,  j^g,,,^    ^^^^  ^hou 

said,  lam  fesus  the  Nazarene,  whom  thouper^  persecutest. 

secutesthy  the  opposition  thou  art  making  to  my      16  But  rise,  and 

16  cause  and  interest.  But  though  by  engaging  SlZ^^^l^li 
m  this  desperate  attempt,  thou  hast  torieited  unto  thee  for  this 
thy  life,  I  am  determined  graciously  to  spare  purpose,  to  make 
it,  and  to  use  thee  hereafter,  as  the  instrument  thee  a  minister  and  a 

r  1  •        ^1         r  J    ^       I     .        witness      both       of 

of  my  glory;  anse,  therefore,  and  stand  upon  ^i,^^^  things  which 

thy  feet  ;  for  to  this  purpose  I  have  in  this  extra-  thou  hast  seen,  and 

ordinary  vxi^nner  appeared  unto  thee,e\er\toor-  °^   those   things  in 

dain  thee  a  niinister  of  my  gospel,  and  a  xuitJiess  pelr^nto\hee''^  ^^* 

both  of  the  things  which  thou  hast  now  seen,  and  of 

this  refers  to  his  obliging  them  to  use  ing  in  their  •worship,  plainly  shew  that 
that  ybrm  of  prayer  ascribed  to  Gamaliel,  prayer  not  to  have  been  so  anciently  re- 
in which  the  Christian  religion  was  men-  ceived.  A  known  passage  in  "PWny' (lib. 
tioned  as  heresy  .■  and  by  imposing  which,  x.  epist-  94)  proves,  that  Heathen  persecutors 
he  supposes,  it  was  intended  to  prevent  obliged  Christians,  that  fell  under  the  tri- 
Christians  from  joining  in  syna^o^ue  luor-  al,  not  only  to  renounce  Christ,  but  also  to 
ship.  (Wits.  Miletetn.  cap  1,  §  22.)  But  curse  him  ;  and  I  think,  it  appears  from 
tlie  frequent  instances  we  have  of  the  hence,  that  the  Jews  imposed  the  like  test 
apostles  going  into  the  synagogues,  and  join-  upon  them. 


He  was  expressly  sent  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Gentries  ;      S7X 

17Deliveringthee  those  in  xvhich  I rvi/I  hercaher  appear  unto  thee:  sect. 
?ro ""  ^th J'^GentUrs'^  ^"^  ^^°"  ^^'^^^  experience  my  gracious  pres-    ^^'• 
uX  whom  n"ow 'i  ^nce  with  thee,  delivering'  thee  from  the  rage  —• 
send  thee,  and  malice  oi  the  J  twhh  people,  and  also  from  xxvi 

the  dangers  thou  shalt  encounter  with  among  the  17 

18  To  open  their  Gentiles,  to  whom  I  now  send  thee;'  That  I  may  13 
S  Cm  d»kS  ">-'=<>  'h«  instrumental  by  the  preaching  of 

to  light,  and  from  ^Y  gospel  to  Open  thetr  eyes,  which  are  now  in 
the  power  of  Satan  a  miserable  state  of  blindness,  that  they  may 
unto  God,  that  they  turn  from  that  spiritual  darkness  in  which  they 
may  receive  forgive-  -^        .        ,     '  ,     i.    ,        r  ^'    -       ,  / 

ness  of  sins,  and  ^^^  "^^'^  mvolvecl,  to  the  light  ot  divme  knowl- 
inheritance  among  edge  and  holiness,"^  and  from  the  power  of  sa^ 
them  which  are  tan,  to  which  they  are  now  in  a  wretched  subr 
sanctified    by    faith  •      ^-  ,11  1  •  r  ^     »        . 

that  is  in  me.  jection,  unto  the  love  and  service  ot  God ;  tnat 

so  they  may  receive  the  free  and  full  forgive- 
ness  o/'all  their  sins,  be  they  ever  so  many,  or 
ever  so  aggravated,  and  may  obtain  an  inherit- 
ance among  them  that  are  sanctified,  through 
\k\2i\.  faith  which  is  in  7ne,  which  terminates  in 
jne  as  its  great  object,  and  consists  in  devoting 
the  soul  to  my  service,  and  committing  it  to 
my  care  as  the  Saviour  of  men. 

19  Whereupon,  O        From  that  ever  memorable  time,  0  King  19 
king     Agrippa,     I  Agrippa,  through  the  grace  of  God  subduing 

'  The  Gentiles,  to  whotn  I  now  send  thee  ]  Mat.  xxviii.  19.)     The  plain  answer  to  the 

The  text  entirely  overthrows  the  sclieme  seemingobjection  arising  fr.jm  both  is,  that 

which  Lord  Barrington  and  Dr.  Benson  though  these  commissions  were  indeed  very 

have  taken  so  much  pains  to  establish,  re-  extensive,  yet  they  were  not  at  first  fully 

lating  to  Paul's  receiving  his  first  commis-  understood  by  those  that  received  them  ; 

sionto  preach  to  the  idolatrous  Gentiles  sev-  and  Paul,  as  well  as  the  tivehe,  might  per- 

eral  years  after  his  conversion,  viz   in  his  haps  imagine,  that,  if  a?iv   Gentiles  were 

second  journey  to  Jerusalem.    (See  note  ^  on  converted,  (which,  to  be  sure,  the  apostles 

Acts  xxii.   17,   p.  329  )     To  support  that  all   expected  multitudes  would  be,)  they 

hypothesis,   (for  it  is  no  more,)   they  are  must  first  be  received  into  f^e^eTO/s/ic/iHrcA 

obliged  to  maintain,  that  these  loords  were  by  circumcision,  and  then  into  the  Christian 

not  spoken  by  Christ  when  he  met  him  on  by  baptism.     Many  good  manuscripts  and 

the  way  to  Dam.ascus,  but  in  the  vision  he  ancient  versions   do  indeed  leave   out  vol, 

had  in  the  temple  at  the  time  referred  to  noiv;  (seeZtr.  Mill,  in  loc.J  but  few  of  these 

above.     But,  as  the  words  make  apart  of  read  A^oreAAa,  I  will  send  thee  ;  and,  if  we 

the  sentence,  in  which  Christ  bids  him  rise  admit  the    reading   «/c  oec  o-EtTrorux^w,  to 

from  the  astonishment  into  which  liis  ap-  ivhoin  I  send  thee,  the  sense  will  be  much 

pearance  to  him  on  the  way  to  Damascus  the  same,  as  if  we   retain  that  which  is 

had  thrown  him,  and  as  he  afterwards  (ver.  commonly  received. 

19,  20,)  speaks  of  his  first  preaching  Christ  '^  That  they  may  turn,  &c.]  This  seems 
at  Damascus,  as  the  effect  of  these  words,  to  be  tlie  sense  of  the  original,  t«  iTriT^i^cLi, 
I  think  every  unprejudiced  person  must  which  (as  DeDieu  observes,)  may  proper- 
see,  that  they  belong  to  the  story  ot  his  con-  ly  be  rendered  thus,  without  the  need  of 
version.-  And  this  is  as  reconcileable  with  any  supplement;  and  this  will  best  agree 
Peter's  first  opening  the  Christian  church  to  with  tlie  construction,  and  with  the  sense 
the  uncircumcised  Gentiles,  as  the  general  in  which  the  word  is  generally  used  in 
commission  which  Christ  gave  to  all  the  other  places.  Compare  chap.  is.  35  ;  xi. 
apostles  before  his  ascension.  (Markxvi.l5;  21;  xv.  19 ;  xxvi.  20  j  xxviii.  27. 


372  For  thh  cause  the  Jews  had  sought  to  kill  him, 

SECT,  my  heart,  /  tvas  7iot  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  was  not  «lisobedlent 

^^''    -oision^  with  which  he  was  pleased  thus  mi-  ^]^^P  ^'^®    heavenly 

Acts  raculously  to  favour  me:   But  I  immediately  ^'^^S"  =B^.t   ^^^^^^^ 

sxvi.  engaged,  with  all  the  united  powers  of  my  soul,  first  unto  them  of 

20  in  the  service  of  that  divine  Master,  against  Damascus,  and  at 
whose  interest  and  kingdom  I  had  hitherto  J--;j-;;  ^,,  -J 
been  acting  in  so  strenuous  a  manner;  and  coasts  of  judea,  and 
accordingly  I  openly  declared^  first  to  them  at  then  to  the  Gentiles, 
Damascus,  where  I  was  going  when  this  vision  that  they  should  re- 
V  I  7  r  .  ^1  rv  pent  and  turn  toGod, 
happened,  and  alterwards  to  those  at  Jerusa-  and  do  works  meet 
lem^  and  through  all  the  count rij  of  Judea,  a;;  J  for  repentance. 
[thenl  to  all  the  Gentiles  wherever  I  came,  in 

jny  various  and  wide  extended  travels  from 
one  country  to  another,  that  they  shotdd  repent 
of  their  sins,  and  turn  to  God,  with  their  whole 
hearts,  performing  deeds'  rvorthy  o/'ihat  repent- 
ance which  they  profess,  and  without  which  the 
sincerity  of  it  can  never  be  approved  in  his 
sight. 

21  Now  let  any  one  judge,  whether  for  this  I  21  For  these  cau- 
should  be  treated  as  a  criminal  worthy  of  ^^-^^  ^he  Jews  caught 
death,  or  whether  indeed  I  have  deserved  ^d  wenra^ro 
these  bonds  :   Yet  on  account  of  these  things,  kill  me. 

and  for  no  other  cause,  the  Jews,  who  have  the 
same  inveteracy  against  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
that  I  once  had,  seizing  7ne  in  the' temple  some 
time  ago,  attempted  in  a  tumultuous  manner  to 
have  killed  7ne  xuith  their  oxvn  hands  ;'  And 
since  I  was  rescued  at  first  by  Lysias  the  tri- 
bune, they  have  repeated  the  attempt  again 
and  again,  contriving  to  assassinate  me  in  my 
way  to  the  council,  before  which  they  urged 

22  that  I  might  again  be  brought.  I  impute  it  !^2  Having  there- 
therefore  to  an  extraordinary  providence  that  I  ^"/^^  obtamed   help 

^  ^    -,•  ,        1  1-   1        1      1         •        •  1       1,  oi    God,  I   contmue 

am  yet  alive,   and  publicly   declare  it  with   all  unto  this  day,  wit- 
thankfulness,  that  it  is  by  having  obtained  help  nessing  both  td  small 
Jrom  God  that  I  continue  until  this  day  ;"'  and  I  ^"^^^   S"^^**'    s^y^"ff 
endeavour  to  employ  my  life  to  the  purposes 
for  which  it  is  prolonged,  resolutely  and  cour- 
ageously testifying,  both  to  small  and  great,  as 
what  is  really  a  matter  of  the  greatest  concern 
both  to  the  meanest  and  the  most  exalted  of 
mankind,  the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ  Jesus 

'   To  have  killed  nie'viith  their  oxm  hands.']  sc\ze(\\\\m  in  the  teinplc.     Compare  cliap, 

Beza  justly  observes,  that  this  is  the  ex-  xxiii.  10,  p.  338. 
act  import  of  J'/a;^E<^(^3-*/,  which  was  the 

more  properly  used  here,  as  tlierc  was  >"  Having  obtained  help  from  God,  &c.3 

reason  to   apprehend,    that  Paul    would  This  may  very  probably  express  the  sense 

have  been  actually  pulled  to  pieces  \Jia.a-  he  had  of  the   late  interposition  of  Provi- 

rr^trS-x]  in  an  assembly,  as  it  seems,  less  dence  in  his  favour,  touched  upon  in  note  8 

numerous  and  less  violent,  than  that  which  on  chap.  xxv.  4,  p.  357. 


Festus  concludes  that  Faults  mad  t  373 

none  other  things  my  Lord  :  Thereby  indeed  in  effect  sai/ing  sect. 
^rfhtt?  and  Mioses  "^'^'^^  ^"^  "^^^^  ^^^  prophets  and  Moses  'have  Ivi. 
ffiay  shouldcoS"  (^^c^ored  should  be  ;     That  is,  in  short,  that  the  -— 

23  That    Christ  3fessiah  having  suffered^  and  being  the  first  of  ^^^,^ 
should  suffer,    and  those  ivho  rose  from  the  dead  to  an  immortal  23 

S'LtSild  ris^  "f=.  ^f.""'"?  ''-■f  r  ^'Sht.  =.nd  be  the  means  of 

from  the  dead,  and  reveahng  knowledge  and  happmess,  both  to  the 

shouldshewlightun- j5?eciy&/e  of  the  Jews,  and^X^o  to  the  Gentiles ;  that 

to  the  people,  and  to  ^y  following  his  instructions,  and  obeying  his 

commands,  they  also  might  at  length  obtain  a 

glorious  resurrection,  and  a  life  of  everlasting 

felicity  in  the  heavenly  world. 

24  And,  as  he  And  as  he  was  thus  making  his  defence^  Festus^  2^ 
thus  spake  for  him-  astonished  to  hear  him  repi-esentthis  despised 
rK' voice  P"ut  S?spel  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  as  matter  of  such 
thou  art  beside  thy'  high  and  universal  concern,  and  thinking  the 
self :  much  learning  vision  he  had  related  as  introductory  to  that 
doth    make      thee  assertion,  quite  an  incredible  story,  said^with  a 

loiidvoice^  which  reached  the  whole  auditory, 
Paid^  thou  art  distracted :  Much  study  of  these 
ancient  records,  on  which  thou  layest  so  great 
a  stress,  drives  thee  to  viadness-^  or  thou  wouldst 
never  talk  of  such  facts  as  these,  or  expect  to 
be  credited  in  such  wild  assertions.** 

25  But  he  said,  I    But  this  invidious  imputation  was  so  far  from  25 
am  not  mad,  most 'provoking  Paul  to  any  indecency,  that  with  a 
Boble    Festus  ;    but'      r     ^     °  j      r   i,-         ir   t  i     i  i 

pertect  command  01   himselt  he  calml}'^   and 

gravely  replied^  lam  not  mad^  most  noble  Festus  ; 

n    Mitch   Study  drives  thee  to  tnadness."]  thing  had  been  In  question,   (as  indeed  it 

This  is  the  exact  import  of  the  original,  was  not,)  the  con\iction  of  Agrippa,  so 

UoKha.   a-i  y^u/u/ndLTSL  nc  jua.viu.v  Tri^iT^iTTu,  well  versed  in  Jewish  affairs,  would  have 

Perhaps  he  might  know,  that  Paul  in  his  been   a    much    stronger   argument    that 

present  confinement  spent  a  great  deal  of  the  prophecies  were    applied  right,    than 

time  in  ;ert(/i>i^;  and  this  was  the  most  de-  the  censure  of  Festus  could  be  for  the 

cent  turn,  that  could  be  given  to  such  a  contrary. 

'inad  charge.     But  nothing  can  be  at  once        °  In  such  wild  assertions.]  Besides  what 

more  invidious   and  ridiculous,  (as  those  is  hinted  in   the  paraphrase,   it  would  ap- 

tv^ro  properties  oftengo  togel]ier,)than  the  peavqtiiie  a/jsurd  io  Festus,  to  hear  Paul  (as 

gloss  which   Mr.  Collins  gives  to  these  he  did  in  the  last  sentence  of  his  speech,) 

words,  f  Grounds  and  Reasons,  p.  172,)  as  talk  of «  resurrection  from  the  dead,  accom- 

if    Paul's     applying    the    Old   Testament  plished  in  Jesus  as  the  first  fruits,  or  pre- 

Scriptures  in    an   allegorical  sense  had  led  tend,  tliat  a  person,  should  come  from  the 

Festus  to  make  this  reflection  ;  whereas  Jews,    whom  lie  looked  upon  as  a  Z>ar^a- 

it  is  not  certain,  that  Paul  quoted  any^&ar-  rous  nation,  who  should  enlighten  not  only 

ticular  scripture    in  this  whole  discourse,  his  own  people,   but  even  the  Gentiles  too, 

much  less  in  an  allegorical  interpretation  ;  and,  among  the  rest,  the  polite  and  learn- 

nor  would  it  have  been  possible  for  hestus,  ed  Romans    and  Greeks.     This,  in  con- 

(an  entire  stranger  to  the  jfexvish  prophe-  junction    with  what  Paul  had  said  of  the 

c/e*,y'tohave  made  any  judgment  as  to  the  inanner  in  which  this  was  rei-eaUd  to  him, 

propiiet}  or  impropriety  with  whicli  tliey  would  lead  such  a  ha f  thinner,  as  Festus 

were  applied.     And  any'person  of  common  appears,  to  conclude  roundly  that  he  was 

Cvtndour  would  easily  see,  that  if  sueh  a  a  'visionary  enthusiast, 

VOt.  3  50 


374  But  Agrippa  is  almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Christian, 

SECT,  but   I   utter  the   words  of  truth  and  sobriety ^^  speak      forth     the 

l^i-     which  will  bear  the  test  of  the  severest  exami-  words  of  truth  and 

~~  nation  ;  and  I  desire  nothing  more  than  that  ^°  ^™^^^- 

jjjyj^   the}'  may  be  brought  to  it.     For  the  Kin^  him-      26    For  the  king 

26  s^M  knoroeth  of  these  things,  and  is  no  stranger  f.Tn^stefol  wtm 

to  them,  to  zvhom  also  I  speak  xvith  freedom,  em-  also'l  speak  freely: 

boldened  by  his  permission,  and  assured  of  his  for  I  am  persuaded 

candour;  For  lam  persuaded  he  has  better  and  t'/?^   "™^  °^  .^I'f  * 
^  1  ,      ,  ,  r     i       •.  1  1  tniiisrs    are    hiddea 

more  lavourable  thoughts  ot  what  I  have  been  f^.Q^  ^i^i  ;  for  this 
saying,  as  none  of  these  things  are  entirely  hid-  thing  was  not  done 
den  from  him  ;for  this  is  vol  \an  affair'\  that  was  •"  ^  corner. 
transacted  in  a  corner ;  the  death  of  Jesus,  the 
preaching  of  his  gospel,  my  rage  against  it,  and 
sudden  conversion  to  it,  were  all  open  and  no- 
torious facts,  of  the  truth  of  which  thousands 
had  opportunity  of  being  certainly  and  thor- 
oughly informed  ;  and  I  am  satisfied  the  king 

'27  has  often  heard  of  them  :   Nor  can  he  be  igno-      27  King  Agrippa, 
rant  of  the  correspondence  of  these  things  to  bellevest    thou  the 
the  predictions  of  the  Old  Testament ;  0  King  ^^fl^^^  \^^ 
Agrippa,   believest  thou  the  prophets  ?  Yes,  / 
knoxv  that   thou  believest  them   to  have  been 
written  by  a  divine  inspiration,  and  art  aware 
of  the  weight  of  those  arguments  which  are  de- 
rived from  the  authority  of  their  testimony. 

t28     Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Thou  hast  given     28  Then  Agrippa 
such  an  account  of  these  matters,  and  hast  de-  said  unto  Paul,  Al- 
livered  what  thou  hast  been  saying  in  so  natural  ^.^^'^^^^X  aChrist 
and  so  earnest  a  manner,  that  thou  almost  per-  x^n. 
suadest  me  to  become  a  Christian  myself,  instead 
of  condemning  thee  under  that  character.'^ 

29       And  Paul,  powerfully  struck  with  so  remark-     29  And  Paul  said, 
al^le    an  acknowledgment,    said,   with   great 

V  I  am  not  mad,h.c.'\  This  ansvier,  in  absurdlj' /aa'/crow  ;  and  though  there  may 
this  connection,  appears  inexpressibly  beau-  be  some  ambiguity  in  the  words,  if  rend 
tiful ;  and  if  great  and  good  men,  who  alone,  yet  it  is  certain  the  vianner  of  hin 
meetjwith  rude  and  insolent  treatment  in  the  speaking,  which  must  cither  be  very  sol- 
defence  of  the  gospel,  (wliich  is  often  tiie  emn  and  earnest,  or,  with  a  most  con- 
case,)  learn  to  behave  with  such  modera-  temptuous  sneer,  would  determine  the 
?/on,  it  will  be  a  great  accession  of  strenglli  sense  beyond  all  doubt.  Now  it  plainly 
to  the  C/!r;.?«/a«  cause.  Raphelius  sliews,  appears  from  Paul's  ansu-er,  and  from  the 
(as  Beza  Iiad  before  observed,)  that  se?ise  in  which  he  there  uses  tv  ex(j», 
c-o(fgoa-uvn,  sobriety,  is  with  the  strictest  ex-  ahnost,  in  opposition  totv  Trchhet,  altogether, 
actness  opposed  to  fxctytx  madness  {  An?iot.  tiiat  he  took  iiiin  to  mean  seriously,  that 
CK  Xen.  p.  183.  he  ivas  almost  persuaded,  and  consequently 

that  he  did  indeed  mean  so.     To  explain 

1  Thou  almost  persuadest  me  to  l>ecom.e  a  the  words,  as  if  he  had  meant,  "Thou 

Christian.']  To  interpret  this  as  an  irony,  u  persuadest  me  to  be  almost  a  Christian,'* 

cKiyu^  //e  Ti-ttfid;,  is'c.  as    if  he  had   said,  or  "  to  become  an  almost  Christian,"  that 

"This  is  a  very  compendious  way  of  per-  is,   an  hypocritical  professor,   '<s  quite  for- 

suading  me  to  become  a  Christian,"  is  eign  to  the  purpose  ;  nor  ccvild  Agrippa 

supposing  Agrippa  very  unseasonably  and  liave  any  temptatiou  to  be  so. 


^hey  agree  that  Paul  is  innocent^  and  might  he  discharged.      375 

I  would  to  God,  that  fervency  of  spirit,  and  vet  with  perfect  decen-  sect. 
not  only  thou,  hut  cy,  O  King,  I  would  to  God^  that  not  only  thou,     l^*- 
jibda/.'^eTbom  h'tohoall  that  hn,r  r..c  thlyhy,   .vere  both  — 
almost, and  altogeih-  almost  and  altogether  such  as  lam,  except  these   ^^^j 
er  such  as  I  am,  ex-  bo7ids  ;'"     Mv  afflictions  I  would  bear  mvself,  29 
cfept  these  bonds.       till  Providence   shall   release  me  from  them, 
but  my  satisfaction  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel 
is  so  entire,  and  the  consolations  I  experience 
from   it   are  so  solid  and  noble,  that  1  could 
wish  nothing  greater  and  better  to  this   illus- 
trious audience,  than  that  every  one  present 
had  an  equal  faith  in  it,  and  equal  zeal  to  pro- 
mote its  interests  ;  which  I  earnestly  pray  that 
God  may  excite  in  your  hearts. 

30  And  when  he       Ajid  as  he  said  this,  that  the  impression  Paul  30 
had  thus  spoken,  the  began  to  make  upon  the  court  might  reach  no 
S^e^'^overn^or^'nd  f^^^er,  the  king  arose,  and  Festus  the  gover- 
Berenice,  and  they  7wr,  and  Berenice,  and  those  xvho  sat  with  them 
that  sat  with  them,    upon  the  bench  ;  for  Agrippa  was  able  to  hear 

31  And  when  they  no  more.     And  xvhen  they  had  retired  to  the  31 
were    ffone    aside,  governor's    apartment,    they   spake   one    zvith 
they  talked  between  °       ,  .  '       ,.  •  -  i      \.  e 

themselves,  saving,  a7iother,  saying.  It  is  evident,  so  far  as  we  can 
This  man  dothnoth-  judge  by  this  discourse,  which  hath  all  imagin- 
ing wortliy  of  death,  able  marks  of  candour  and  sincerity,  that  this 
or  of  bonds.  ^^^^^  whether  his  reasonings  be  or  be  not  con- 

clusive, hath  done   nothing  worthy   either  of 

32  Then  said  A-  death  or  oj" bonds.     And  Agrippa  said  to  Festus,  32 
grippa  unto  Festus,  Y/iis  man  might  certainly  have  been  set  at  liber- 
WbeTn  seta't'fb-  ty  upon  this  hearing,  without  any  further  de- 
erty,  if  he  had  not  bate,  if  he  had  not  appealed  unto  Ccesar  ;*     But 
appealed  untoCesar.  as  he  has  judged  it  necessary  to  take  that  step, 

he  has  indeed  put  it  out  of  our  power  to  dis- 
charge him,  and  therefore  he  must  stand  by 
Caesar's  award  ;  to  whom  it  will  be  convenient 
to  send  hini  as  soon  as  possible, 

,    »  Except  these  bonds!]  Some  have  thought,  would  probably  entertain  a  better  opi7iion  of 

(as  Grotius  does,)  that  lie  refers  to  his  im-  him  upon  this  account,   and   would  give 

prisonment  in    general,    arguing,   that  it  directions  to  f/ie  o^Ver,  who  aUended  liim, 

would  have  been  indecent  to  have  brought  to  treat  him  with  so  much  the  greater  re- 

him  to  plead  before  Agrippa  and  Berenice  gard.     I    shall  only   add,   that  tliough   it 

in  chains.     But  it  hasbeen  justly  replied,  might  seem  in  this  view  ««  unhappy  cir- 

that  such  instances  are  lo  be  found  in  an-  cumstance  that  Paul  had  made  this  appeal; 

tiqulty.     See  Tacit.  Annul,  lib.  iv.  §  28.  yet,  as  il  was,  at  the  time  that  lie  made  it, 

the  tnostprvper  niethodhe  could  takeforhis 

»  This  man  might  have  been  set  at  liberty,  own  security,  lie  would  have  reason  to  re- 

&c.]  Though  this  declaraiion  of  Agrippa  fleet  upon  it  with  satisfaction,  aiul  we  be- 

■would  not  secure  Paul's  deliverance,  yet  it  fore   observed,  that  his  visiting  Rome  un- 

might  do  him  some  service,  that  a  tes'imo-  der  the  character  of  a  prisoner  was  over- 

ny  to  his  innocence  was   pronounced  by  so  ruled  by  Providence,   to  answer  some  im- 

learned  and  honourable  a  person  of  ihe  portant  purposes.     Compare   Phil.  i.  12, 

Jewish    nation    and    religion.        Festus  (j!"  seq. 


5^6  Reflections  on  Paulas  discourse  before  Agrippa, 


IMPROVEMENT. 

SECT.      Perfkctly  does  our  blessed  Redeemer^  in  this  instance,  ap- 
*^»     pear  to  have  answered  his  promise^  that  when  his  disciples  zvere 

'  brought  before  governors  mid  kings  for  his  sake^  it  should  he  given 

them  in  that  hour  xvhat  they  should  speak  :  (Mat-  x.  18,  19.)  For 
indeed  it  is  impossible  to  imagine  what  could  have  been  said 
tnore  suitable^  or  what  more  graceful^  than  this  discourse  of  Paul 
before  Agrippa  ;*^  in  which  the  seriousness  and  spirituality  of 
the  Christian^  the  boldness  of  the  opostle^  and  the  politeness  of 
the  gentleman  and  the  scholar^  appear  in  a  most  beautiful  con- 
trast, or  rather  a  most  happy  wxion, 

verse      There  was  no  appearance  o\' flattery^  in  congratulating  him- 

2  self  upon  an  opportunity  of  speaking  before  one  skilled   in  the 

manners,  and  in  the  records  of'the  Jews  ;  for  the  more  they  had 

been  attended  to,  with  the  greater  advantage  would  the  cause  of 

Christianity  have  appeared.     There  was  no  arrogance  in  his  in- 

4^5  sisting  upon  the  strictness  of  his  former  life  ;  since  those  things 

which  were  once  gain  to  him,  he  had  long  since  counted  loss  for 

Christ.  (Phil.  iii.  7.)     The  excellency  of  the  end  that  inspired 

him,  was  proportionable  to  the  manner  in  which  he  was  impress- 

y  ed  with  it :  Well  may  they  serve  God  instantly  day  a?id  nighty 

who  have  the  hope  of  a  happy  resurrection  before  them  ;  nor  is 

the  hope  presumptuous  and  vain,  since  it  is  founded  on  a  divine 

^promise.    Why  should  it  seem  incredible  with  any,  that  he  who 

gave  life  should  restore  it ;  that  God  should  raise  the  dead  P 

9, 11  It  was  this  expectation  that  supported  the  Christians,  while 
Saul  breathed  out  threatenings  and  slaughter  agaiyist  them  ;  (Acts 
ix.  1,)  while  mad  with  a  profane  and  impious  rage  against  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  he  compelled  them  to  blaspheme,  and  persecuted  them 
even  to  strange  cities.     But  a  conduct  like  this  must  occasion  to 

14,15  him  the  keenest  remorse,  when  he  came  to  knoxu  what  he  did, 
and  to  see  how  gracious  and  condescending  a  Lord  he  had  been 
persecuting  in  his  ynembers  .*  When  he  took  so  gracious  a  meth- 
od to  reclaim  him,  it  is  no  wonder  that  it  left  an  indelible  im- 
pression on  his  memory  and  on  his  heart.  Indeed  the  story  is 
so  pleasant,  and  so  instructive,  that  we  may  well  bear  to  read  it 
a  second  and  a  third  time  ;  or  rather  may  rejoice  in  it,  as  so  many 
instructive  circumstances  are  added  to  those  which  we  before 
endeavoured  to  illustrate  and  improve.  (Compare  Acts  ix.  2-— 
16  ;  and  xxii.  5 — 16.) 

What  can  be  more  affecting  than  the  view  which  our  Lord 
here  gives  us  of  the  state  in  which  the  gospel  found  men,  in 

'     •This  discourse  of  Paul  before  Agrip-  uel  Clark  of  St  Albans,  that  I  cannot  but 

}>a.]     The  reply  of  Paul  to  Aprippa  is  so  earnestly  recommend  thcni  to  the  perusal 

excellently  illustrated  in  Three  IJiscourscs  of  all,  who  desire  thoroughly  to  enter  into 

•n  Irresolution  in   Religion,   by   my  much  the  strength  and  spirit  of  this  beautiful 

lionoured  friend,  the  Kevercnd  Dr.  Sam-  part  of  the  sacred  story. 


Paul  is  shipped  for  Italy  in  custody  of  a  centurion.  377- 

comparison  with  that  into  which  it  was  intended  to  bring  them  ?  sect. 
A  gospel  ministry  was  to  open  their  eyes  before  blinded,  to  turn    ^"• 
them  from  darkness  to  Ught^  and  from  the  power  of  satan  to  God ;  — -" 
that  they  might  receive  the  remission  of  their  sins^  and  an  inher-  jg*** 
itance  among  them  that  are  sanctified.     Enlighten,  O  Lord,  the 
dark  corners  of  the  earth  ;  vindicate  the  wretched  slaves  of  satan 
into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  ofGod^  and  adopt  them  to 
that  inheritance  which  thou  hast  prepared  for  thy  sanctified  ones. 

Wonderful  scheme  of  divine  goodness  !  and  happy  the  men  24 
who  are  employed  in  promoting  it !  Let  the  profane  world  call 
their  zeal  madness,  and  account  for  it  in  a  less  decent  and  candid 
manner  than  Festus  himself  did ;  these  would  be  found  the  words  25 
of  truth  and  sobriety^  and  the  God  of  truth  and  of  wisdom  will 
approve  them  as  such,  when  the  wisdom  of  the  world  shall  all 
appear  foolish?iess  and  madness.   (1  Cor.  iii.  19.) 

God  grant  that  none  of  us  may  rest  in  being  almost  persuaded  2S 
to  be  Christians ;  when  convictions  begin  to  open,  let  us   follow 
the  celestial  ray  whithersoever  it  leads  us,  and  not  be  disobedient  j^ 
to  the  heavenly  vision.     Woidd  to  God,  that  all  who  shall  read  or  29 
hear  this  discourse,  might  be  7iot  only  almost,  but  altogether  pre- 
vailed upon  to  be  Christians,  and  might  attain  to  a  temper  like 
that  of  the  blessed  Paul,  even  though  his  bonds  were  not  to  be 
excepted!  For  that  religious  joy  which  such  a  disposition  must 
introduce,  would  render  chains,  yet  heavier  than  his,  light ;  and 
they  would  quickly  be  transformed  into  ornaments  of  glory  which 
shall  deck  the  soul  in  the  presence  of  God,  with  a  lustre  infinitely 
superior  to  that  which  the  diadem  of  Agrippa,  or  the  robe  of 
Festus,  could. 

SECT.     LVIL 

Paul  sets  out  on  his  voyage  from  Ccesarea  to  Rome,  and  having 
suffered  great  extremity  in  a  storm,  receives  assurance  of  his 
preservation  by  a  vision,  which  he  communicates  to  his  companions 
for  their  ejicouragement.     Acts  XXVII.  1 — 26. 

Acts  XXVII.  1,  AcTS   XXVIL    1. 

AND    when  it  TT  was  observed  at  the  conclusion  of  the  last    sect. 
iiX  was  determined  X    section,  that  Agrippa  apprehended  Paul    'vii. 

Lro^SyXy  dehV  "^''S^*  ^"^^^  ^^^"  ^^^  ^^  ^'''^"^  '^  ^^  ^^^  "°^  ^P"   TTT 
pealed  unto  Caesar ;  but  the  appeal  being  made  ^^-j 

could  not  be  recalled  :     And  therefore,  as  it  i 

was  determined  that  we  shoidd  sail  into  Italy, ^ 

*  As  it  luas  determined  that  we  should  sail  ]  proper,  as  those  that  sent  away  Paul  had 
Some  ancient  copies  and  versions  read  it,  no  power  over  Luke  or  Aristarcluis  ;  yet 
that  [AeJ  should  tail,  wlxich  may  seem  most   they  also  determined,  though  freely,  to  sail. 


378  Paul  is  permitted  to  visit  his  friends  at  Stdon, 

SECT,  thei/ delivered  Paul  and  some  Other  prisoners  in  ercd  Paul,  and  c«r» 
Ivii.  his  circumstances,^  to  a  centurion  of  the  Angus-  t^'"  ^^^^^^  prisoners, 
—  tan  cohort,  v,ho.e  narne  n,as  y„li„s.  Anrlgoinff  ^  r^.^rio'/if 
sxvii.  ^^  ooard  a  ship  oj  Adramyttis^  a  city  of  Mysia  Augustus'  band. 

2  not  far  from  Pergamos,  7yery£'f§'/ie(/a;zcAor,  in-      2    And   entering 

tending  to  sail  bu  the  coasts  o/the  Lesser  Asia;  '"^°  ?  ^'^"^P  "^,  ^^'"^ 
A,.-t        A  -nr       J     ■  f^\     •     •        1         ^         myttium,  we  launch- 

ed; istarchus  a  Macedonian,  a  Christian  brother  ed,  meaning  to  sail 
of  the  city  of  Thessalonica^  being  with  us^'^  who  by  the  coasts  of  A- 
tvas  glad  of  the  opportunity  of' attending  Paul,  ^  ^  Maced?-*^'^'''^"f 
on  an  occasion  of  so  great'importance  to  him,  ThessXn°cr  being 
and  to  the  church.  with  us, 

3  -^'2^  steering  our  course  northward  from  Cae-  3  And  the  next 
sarea,  the  next  day  rve  reached  Sidon,  a  cele-  i^  ^^  touched  at 
brated  city  on  thePhc^nician  shore  ;  and  Julius  c^urteousty^tS 
the  centurion  treating  Paid xvith  great  humani-  ed  Paul,  and  gave 
ty^  permitted  [Aim]  to  go  to  his  friends  there,  -^'"^  liberty  to  go  un- 
whom  he  had  not  been  able  to  visit  in  his  way  ^esh  hSiS  *°  '^" 
to  Jerusalem,  (chap.  xxi.  3,  r,)  and  to  enjoy  the 

beneft  of  their  kind  car^,  towards  rendering  his 
voyage  as  agreeable  as  they  could,  as  well  as 
affording  him  some  present  refreshment. 

4  And  weighing  anchor  from  thence^  we  sailed  4  And  when  we 
under  the  island  of  Cyprus^  leaving  it  on  the  had  launched  from 
left  hand,  because  the  winds  were  in  the  south-  fience.we  sailed  un- 

'^  ,  ,  der  Cyprus,  because 

west  quarter,  and  so  were  contrary  to  us,  and  the  winds  were  con- 
consequently  prevented  our  taking  the  mofe  ti-ary. 
direct  course,  which  we  might  otherwise  have 
done,  by  sailing  more  to  the  west,  and  leaving 

5  Cyprus  to  the  north.  And  sailing  through  the  5  And  when  we 
sea  that  lies  over  against  Cilicia  and  Pamphylia^  ^^^  s^^'^d  over  the 
without  an  opportunity  of  calling  on  any  oC^l^^^^^^^^^^ 
our  fnends  at  Tarsus,  Attalia,  Perga,  or  Anti- 

och  in  Pisidia,  where  Paul  had  once  and  again 
made  so  delightful  a  progress,  (see  Acts  xiii. 

*  They  delivered  Paul  and  some  other  pris-  accompanied  him  to  Rome,  and  was  ^fel- 

eners  ]    Dr.  Lardner  proves  at  large,  par-  low  prisoner  with  him  there;    (Col.  iv.  ifo,) 

ticularly  from  several  passages  of  Jose-  and  is  mentioned  in  Paul's  epistle  toPhile- 

phus.that  prisoners  of  importance  used  fre-  mon,  (ver.  24,)  who  was   probably  their 

quently  to  be  sent,  as  from  other  provinces,  common  friend,  as  a  valuable  assistant  in 

so  from  Judea,  to  Rome  ;  Credib.  Book  I.  his  ministerial  work.     It  was  to  be  sure  a 

chap.  10,  §  10,  Vol  I.  p.  531,  532.  great  comfort  to  the  apostle,  to  have  the 

'  Aristarchus  a  Macedonian,  &c.]     This  company  of  two  such  friends  as  Luke  and 

good  man,  by  birth  a  Thessalonian,  had  Aristarchus,  as  it  was  also  a  great  instance 

been  with  Paul  in  Ephesus  at  the  time  of  of  their  affection  to  him,  that  they  would 

the  tumult  there,  (chap,  xix  29,)  where  follow  him  when  he  was  going  as  a />mon. 

he  had  been  seized  by  the  mob,  and  ex-  erto  Rome,  not  being  ashamed  of  his  bonds, 

posed  to  great  hazard.    He  afterwards  at-  and  especially,  that  they  would  attend  hint 

tended  him   to   Macedonia,  and  returned  at  a  time,  when  they  knew  sailing  to  be 

with  him  to  Asia.  (Cliap.  xx.  4.)  He  now  dangerous.  Compare  ver.  9. 


Acta 
xxvii. 


They  meet  with  contranj  windsy  and  put  into  Crete.  379 

toMyra,  ac/tyofLy-  13,  14;  xiv.  25,  26;  x v.  40,  41;)  we  came  to  the  sect. 

<^^»-  port  of  Myra^  [a  city]  of  Lycia^  whose  celebjrat-  l^ii. 

ed   promontory  we  might  descry  at  a  consid-' 

6  And  there  the  ^  ^y^  distance.     And  there  the  centurion  find 
centurion     found    a  .  ,.        ^    .,  ,  .        ,  ,  ,  y      - 
ship  of  Alexandria  ^'^.^  ^  *"'/'  ^J  ■Alexandria^  that -was  bound  Jor  Q 
sailing    into   Italy ;  Italy,    quitting   the    other  vessel   which   had 
aiid  he  put  us  there-  brought  us  to  Myra,  he  put  us  on  board  it,  and 

embarked  with  us. 

7  And  when  we  Aiid  'when  rve  had  sailed  slowly  for  several  7 
had  sailed  slowly  days,  bv Rhodes  and  several  other  small  Islands 
many  days,  and  ^^-^^^  [ay  near  the  Carian  shore,  a7idzvere  hard- 
scarce  were  come  ^  .  ,  .  ^ V,  •  ,  , 
over  against  Cnidus,  '?/  S'°^  ^^^'"  ogaznst  the  point  ot  Cmdus,  a  cele- 
the  wind  not  suffer-  brated  port  of  Caria,  the  wind  not  permitting 
ing  us,  we  sailed  un-  ^^^  ^^  make  greater  dispatch,  xve  steered  to  the 
ucr  Ci'ctc     over   &•           % 

gainst  Salmone  :       south,  and  sailed  under  Crete,  over  against  the 
promontory  of  Salmone,  on  the  eastern  coast  of 

8  And  hardly  pass-  that  island:         And  passing  it  with  difficulty,  g 
ing  it,  canfie  uno       when  we  had  made  the  cape,  we  carne  to  a  cer- 
*d.ThlSHavens,  toin  place,  called  The Jair Havens,  the  most  con- 
nigh  whereunto  was  siderable  port  in  that  part  of  Crete,  in  the  neigh- 
»he  city  of  Lasea.       boiirhood  of  which  was  the  city  of  Las  e  a, ^ 

9    Now   wlien       And  as  inuch  time  was  spent  in  making  of  this  9 
much     time      was  little  way,  and  the  season  of  the  year  was  so 
spent,  and  when  sail-  r  i  j  ^i.    ^       ■;•  «.  ; 

ing  was  nowdanger-  ^^^  advanced  that  sailing  was  now  hazardous^ 
ous,  because  the  fast  because  the  fast  of  expiation  was  already  over^ 
■was  now  already  and  consequently  winter  was  coming  on  apace,*" 
iThed  S,  '''^"'°""  ^auUpake  to  those  who  had  the  chief  direction 

of  the  voyage,  and  prudently  exhorted  them  not 
10  And   said  un-  to  put  out  to  sea  :      Saying  U7ito  them.  Sirs,  1 10 
to     them,    Sirs,    I  perceive,  that  if  this  voyage  be  pursued  ac- 
?oyage  Willie  with  wording  to   the   present  scheme  you  have  in 

view,  it  will  be  attended  with  much  injury  and 

^  The  city  of  Lasea."]  I  see  no  reason,  excellent  cnV/chas  given,  in  many  respectSj 
withBeza,  to  change  this  reading  for  Alas-  a  very  wrong  account  of  this  voyage. 
aa  orElcea,  merely  because  we  do  not  read  '  Sailing  was  noiu  hazardous,  because  the 
of  Lasea  elsewhere.  It  is  very  possible,  a  fait  luas  already  over']  The  fast  here  spok- 
piace  may  be  but  once  mentioned  in  ancient  en  of  was  the  day  of  atonement,  which  was 
history,  or  that  this  may  be  tlie  Lasos  of  ordered  to  be  kept  on  the  tenth  day  of  the 
Ptolemy,  whicli  he  describes  as  situated  in  seventh  month,  called  Tieri  by  the  Jews, 
the  eastern  part  of  Crete  ;  see  Mr.  Biscoe  and  consequently  must  have  been  about  the 
at  Boyle's  Led  chap.  x.  §  4,  p.  379  ;)  a  cir-  25th  of  our  September.  (See  Lev.  xvi.  29  ; 
cumstance  wliicli  well  suits  the  explica-  xxiii.  27  ;  Numb.  xxix.  7.)  Philo,  in  sever- 
tion  we  have  given,  though  not  that  of  Be-  al  passages  quoted  by  Dr.  Whitby  in  his 
za,  who  takes  Salmone  to  have  been  the  note  here,  speaks  of  this  as  an  ill  time  to 
promontory  Salmoiiium,  which  he  places  sail,  as  Aratus  also  does ;  and  it  would 
in  the  luestem  coast,  a  situation  tliat  no  way  naturally  be  so,  not  only  on  account  ofiuin- 
agrees  with  the  rest  of  tiie  description,  ter  approaching,  but  also  because  of  the 
nor  with  the  authority  of  Dionysius,  Perieg.  Michaelmas fiuvos,  that  are  still  well  known 
ver.  110.  But  this  is  not  a  place  to  adjust  in  the  Mediterranean.  See  Jiaphel- Not. 
geographical  controversies  ;  otherwise  I  ex  Herod,  p.  397 ;  ax\6i  Te^et.de  He  militari, 
think  it  would  be  easy  to  shew,  that  this  lib.iv.  cap.39._ 


^30         Paul  xuarns  them  of  their  danger^  but  they  will  not  hj  by. 

^^'iJ-  great  damage^  not  07ily  to  the  ladiJig  that  we  hurt  and  much  dam* 
^"'    have  on  board  and  to  the  ship  itself,  but  also  in  f  ?:e,  not  only  of  the 
—  all  human  probability  to  our  lives  ;  and  there-  iSorour  UvS.  '"' 
xxvii.  fore  I  should  think  it  highly  conducive  to  our 

10  common  safety,  rather  to  winter  here  than  to 
attempt  to  proceed  any  farther. 

11  But  ]\x\ins  the  centurion^  mv/hos&hYe?iStx\\e  H  Neverthelesj, 
determination  of  the  affair  lav,  paid  greater  re-  the  centurion  believ- 

r  •     ^1  •     •      ^  1         -  .  ■'.         '^c    ,        -I       ed  the    master    and 

gardm  this  mstance  to  the  opmion  ot  the  pilot ^  tl,e   owner   of  the 

and  the  master  of  the  vessel^  than  to  those  things  sliip.more  than  those 

which  ruere  spoken  by  Paul;  imagining,  not-  things  which  were 

withstanding  the   esteem   he  had  for  him  in  'P°''^"  ^^  ^^"^• 

12  other  views,  that  these  were  more  competent 

judges  in  the  business  of  navigation.  And  as  12  And  because 
the  haven,  notwithstanding  its  agreeable  name,  the  haven  was  not 
was  not  commodious  to  winter  in,  the  greater  fommodious  to  win- 
^      ^      c  ^-u  /-j.-zy         ter  m,  the  more  part 

part  ot  the  company  advised  to  set  sail  from  advised  to    depart 

thence,  if  they  might  possibly  reach  to  Phcenice  thence  also,  if  by  any 

to  winter  there ;\v)hich  wT  a  kind  of  double  ""^^.^^  they  might 
»  ,1  ^,  -*      r/^     ^      t     7-        .    attam     to    Phenicc, 

haven  on  the  southern  coast  of  Crete,  looking  to  ^nd  there  to  winter  • 
the  southwest  and  northwest,  where,  in  con- which  is  an  haven  of 
sequence  of  a  jutting  point  of  land  which  de-  Crete,  and  iieth  to- 
fended  it,  they  hoped  on  getting  into  the  up-  StoiThr*""'' 
per  part  of  it,  to  ly  secure  from  almost  any 
wind  that  could  blow. 

***  And  as  the  weather  came  to  be  more  favour-  13  And  when  the 
able,  and  the  south  wind  blew  gently,  which  ^ouxh  wind  blew 
would  prevent  their  driving  out  to  sea,  suppos-  \^^\\^^  haTobtahf 
ing  they  xuere  now  secure  ^ their  purpose,  and  ed  their  purpose, 
by  the  help  of  a  side  wind  might  coast  along  loosing'  thence,  they 
the  island,  they  zveighed  anchor  from  the  Fair  sailed  close  byCrete. 
Havens,  a7id  sailed  on  close  to  the   shore  of 

14  CreteS    But  not  long  after  they  had  put  to  sea,      14  But  not  long- 
the  ship  was  in  great  danger,  as  on  a  sudden  g!;;:;st  kTtempestu- 
there  arose  against  it  a  very  tempestuous  whirl-  ous    wind,     called 
ing  kind  of  xvind,  xvhich  by  the  mariners  in  this  Euroclydon. 
sea  is  called  Euroclydon,  or  in  modern  lan- 
guage   a   Levanter,^  which   often   shifts   the 

^  Close  to  Crete."]     That  as-o-ov  is  to  be  indeed  proper  to  carry  the  ship  from  Crete 
taken  as  an  adverb,  and  not  as  the  name  of  to  the  African  sliore,  and  so  might  expose 

a  place,  Beza  has  so  fully  demonslratcd,  them  to  tlie  danger  of  the  Syrtis.     (Ver. 

that  nothing  need  be  said  in  proof  of  it  27)     But  I  think  my  learned  friend  Mr. 

here.  Brekell,  in  his  ingenious  introduction  to 

6   A  tempestuous  nuind,  ivhich  is  called  his  discourse  called   Euroclydun,  has  ad- 

Euroclydon.]  The  learned  Dr.  Bentley  (in  vanced  sucli  objections  against  that  inter- 

h\s  jReinaris  on  Frcethin/.'i/ig,  Part  II.  §  69,  pi-ctation    as    cannot  be   answered,    and 

70,)  has  taken  a  great  deal  of  pains  to  es-  abundantly  proved,  that  it  could  not  be  a 

tablish    the  reading  of    the    Alexandrian  point  wind,  but  was  rather  a  kind  of  Ajtrr/- 

Manuscript,  admitted  also  by  Grotius  and  cane,  often  shifting  its  quarter,  and  accord- 

Cluverius,    fSicil.  Antiq.  lib    ii.  p.  442,)  ingly  not  bearing  them  forward  any  one 

which  is  iv^'XKuhm,  agreeable  to  the  vulgar  way,  hut  tossing  them  backward  and  for- 

euraquilo,  the  northecut  ivind,   wLigU  was  ward  in  tlie  Adriatic ;  (ver.  27,)  which 


Having  put  to  sea  again^  a  vioknt  storm  arhes*  58l 

quarter  from  whence  it  blows,  and  accordingly,  sect. 
in  our  case,  was  first  east  and  by  north,  and  af-  '^"- 
terwards  several  degrees  southward  of  the  east.  TT" 
15  And  when  the  And  as  the  ship  was  violeiitly  hurried  away  by  xxvil. 
ship  was  caught,  and  the  force  of  it,  andwas  not  able  to  hear  up  against  15 
could  not  bear  up  m-  ^,         -jv'i  i-  '.r 

to  the  wind,  we  let  the  Wind ^\i\\\<:h.  was  SO  very  boisterous,  that  (as 
her  drive.  the  seamen  use  to  speak)  she  could  not  look  the 

storm  in  the  face,  we  gave  {fxer^  up  to  the  wind, 
16  And  v\vc\- and  XV ere  driven  htt^ox&\x.  And  running  under  a  \^ 
ning  under  a  certain  certain  island  called  Clauda,  a  little  to  the  south 
eVciauda?  we  ^had  ^^  *^^  western  coast  of  Crete,  the  violence  of 
much  work  to  come  the  storm  was  such,  that  with  the  utmost  diffi- 
by  the  boat:  culty  we  were  hardly  able  to  get  masters  of  the 

boat;  which  we  were  willing  to  secure  from  be- 
ing staved,  as  what  might  be  of  use  in  any  exi- 

17  Which  when  gence  :     Which  xvhen  at  last  they  had  hoisted  up.  If 
SeyusedSps,  Z  '^''V  ^''^  ^"  ^^^  ^'^^P'  ^hev  could  to  make  the 
dergirding the  ship;  vessel  able  to  ride  out  the  storm,  undergirding 
and  fearing  lest  they  the  ship  to  keep  it  from  bulging  ;  andfearin^^  as 

^ukksands  '"Srike  ^"^^  ^'""^  ^^^  ^^''^''^  ™°'*^  ^°  ^^^  north,' and 
sail,  and  'so  were  blew  them  towards  Africa,  lest  they  should  fall 
driven.  upon  the  greater  or  the  lesser  Syrtis,  those  quick- 

sands on  the  African  shore  so  famous  for  the  de- 
struction of  mariners  and  vessels,*^  they  struck 
sail,  that  so  their  progress  might  be  slower  and 
some  more  favourable  weather  in  the  mean  time 
might  come  for  their  relief,  and  so  were  driven 

18  And  we  being  before  the  wind.       And  as  we  xvere  exceedingly  18 
^'iuTlhF^te  ^^^^^'^  tossed  by  the  storm,  and  there  was  danger  of  the 
they  next  t/^J'they  vessel's  foundering,  the  next  day  they  lightened 
lightened  the  ship ;  the  ship,  by  heaving  overboard  the  goods  that 

she  was  laden  with,  and  throwing  out  the  heavi- 

19  And  the  third  est  wares  into  the  sea.       And  the  third  day  the  19 
day  we  cast  out  with  tempest  was  SO  great,  that  all  the  passengers  as 
our  own  hands  the       jj       mariners  were  employed  ;  and  we  cast 
lackhng  of  the  ship.  .  ,  ,        ,      ,  *      -^        '     ,  ,•  r   t 

out  xuith  our  own  hands  the  very  tackling  oj  the 

ship,  which  in  such  circumstances  we  should 
have  been  desirous  to  have  preserved,  prefer- 
ably to  the  most  precious  wares  with  which 
she  could  have  been  laden. 

is  very  agreeable  to  the  account  which  the  tions  from  the  northeast  to  the  southeast. 

learned  and  accurate   Dr.  Shaw  gives  of  See  also  Eras^nus  on  this  place. 
the    matter  in  his    Travels,  p.  358 — 361,        •>  Lest  they  should  fall  upon  the  quicksands. "^ 

where  he  explains  it  as  one  of  tlie  furious  See  a  good  collection  of  the  descriptions 

kind   of    winds,    now    called    Levanters,  given  of  the  greater  and  the  lesser  Syrtis, 

which  are  easterly  ivinds,   not  confined  to  by  approved  writers  of  antiquity,  in  Gualt- 

9ne  single  point,  but  blowing  in  all  direc-  periuss  note  on  this  verse. 

YOL.    3.  51 


XXV 11 


382        Paul  tells  them  for  their  comfort^  God  had  assured  hiM^ 

SECT.  A^5w  a^  we  knew  not  where  the  wind  had  driv-  20  And  when 
Ivii-  en  us,  for  neither  sun  nor  stars  appeared  for  sev-  ?^'^^^^^  ^^^^°^^^^^^l 
— -  eraldays,  and  still  the  sea  ran  high,  aiid  no  small  ^^^J^^J^^Ci  ^msml\\ 
11^  tempest  pressed  upon[us^]  all  iheViulc  j-emainder  xempesi  lay  on  vs, 
on  of  hope,  that  we  mi^-ht  be  saved  and  delivered  all  hope  that  we 
r  i_       1  •  •      „  ™^r.T,cv  should  be  saved  was 

from  the  danger  we  were  in,  xvas  m  a  manner  tj^gn  taken  away. 
taken  axvay  from  us ;  and  the  whole  company 
expected  nothing  but  that  the  ship  would  cer- 
tamly  be  lost,  and  we  should  perish  with  it. 

21  And  when  in  all  this  time  they  had  no  heart     21  But  after  long 
to  think  of  taking  any  regular  refreshment,  so  abstinence,       Paul 

,  ,  :^  r  r     J        J    L    •     J-       stood    forth    in   the 

that  there  was  great  want  ojjood^  and  their  dis-  ^■^^\^x  of  them,  and 
tress  was  such  that  thev  were  quite  dispirited,  said,  Sirs,  Ye  should 
then  Paul  standing  in  the  midst  of  them,  5^72^,  have  hearkened  unto 
Sirs,  if  it  were  proper  to  reflect  upon  what  is  j;;;ed"from  Vrete! 
past,  and  now  irretrievable,  I  might  tell  you  that  and  to  have  gained 
you  ought  to  have  hearkened  to  me,  and  not  to  have  this  harm  and  loss. 
loosedfrom  Crete  at  so  inconvenient  a  time,  and 
so  to  have  gained  this  injury  and  loss  which  you 
have  already  suffered,^  and  be  exposed  to  that 

22  distress  which  you  are  farther  to  endure.  Nev  22  And  now  I  ex- 
ertheless,  even  now,  bad  as  the  situation  of  af-  ^^°^'^  ^7heeV^%or 
fairs  may  appear,  I  exhort  you  to  be  o/"  ^00^  there  shallTe  no  loss 
courage;  for  though  you  are  ready  to  conclude  of  any  man's  life 
you  must  inevitably  perish,  I  assure  you,  that  ^j""""^.  y°"»  ''"^  °^ 
there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any  single  life  among  you  ;       ^  ^^' 

but  only  of  the  &hip,  which  must   indeed  be 

23  dashed  in  pieces.  Nor  is  it  without  good  au-  23  For  there  stood 
thority  that  I  speak  in  so  express  and  positive  a 

manner,  with  regard  to  an  event  which  seems 
to  you  at  best  very  uncertain,  or  rather  utterly 

■  To  have  gained  this  injury  and  loss."]  a  loss,  especially  a  fine  ;  (compare  note  * 
Both  these  words,  vC^a  khi  ^h/uiclv,  are  on  Mark  viii.  SejVol  I  p.  490)  and  perhaps 
used  ver.  10,  and  I  doubt  not,  but  they  it  may  be  used  to  insinuate,  that  this  loss 
Lave  here  a  reference  to  what  the  apostle  was  a  kind  oi' fine  paid  for  their  own  im- 
had  declared  before.  The  first,  ofgK,  prudence.  To^aiw  a /om  seems  so  odd  a 
generally  signifies  some  kind  of  wrongs  ;  phrase,  tliatone  would  think  xjgcTxsrA/  was 
and  accordingly,  it,  and  its  compounds  and  here  put  for  sustai?iing,  unless  the  use  of 
derivatives,  are  almost  always  used  in  this  it  were  intended  to  intimate,  that,  in  such 
sense.  (Compare  2  Cor.  xii.lO ;  Matt.  xxii.  extreme  danger,  tliey  were  to  look  upon  it 
6  ;  Luke  xi.  45  ;  .vviii.  32  ;  Rom.  i.  30  ;  1  us  a  circumstance  of  great  advantage,  to 
Tim.  i.  13.)  But  it  extends  to  any  violent  escape  viith  their  lives,  or  (as  it  is  clse- 
assault,  (Acts  \iy.  5  ;  1  Thess.  ii.  2 ;)  and  ulnre  expressed  with  great  spirit,)  ta 
is  here  used  for  that  of  waves  and  winds,  have  life  given  fior  a  prey- J  Jer.  xxi.  9  ; 
I  apprehend  the  Englisli  word  injury  exact-  xxxviii  2  ;  xxxix.  18;  xlv.  5.)  And  it  seems 
ly  corresponds  to  it,  and  is  used  in  the  to  mo,  tliat,  in  all  the  instances  collected 
same  latitude  :  Thus  none  would  scruple  by  Eisner  here,  though  in  another  view, 
to  say,  a  ship  had  been  much  injured  by  a  the  word  has  precisely  this  sense  an«l 
storm.    The  other  word,  f«^w,  signifies   force  ;  Eisner.  Obscrv.  Vol.  I.  p.  486. 


that  none  of  them  should  perish^  though  the  ship  ftmst  he  lost.     383 

fey  me  this  night  the  improbable  ;  for  there  appeared  to  me  this  very  spct. 
angelof  God,  whose  „;^,./i^  ^n  angel  of  the  God,  tuAo.ye  servant  and   *^^''- 

serv*^;  """"^  ''^'''"  ^  property  I  jo>  fully  confess  that /aw,  and  7v horn  7 

/humbly  and  diligently  worships  though  most  ^^^y^' 
of  you  are  so  unhappy  as  to  be  ignorant  of  him:  23 
24   Saying,   Fear  He   is  so  great  a  God,  that  all  the  heavenly  24, 
not.Paul;  thou  must  j^^g^y  j^jore  him,  and  are  ever  ready  to  execute 
CesarT"ard  lo/cod  ^Js  commands  ;  and  one  of  them  hath  come  to 
hath  given  thee  all  visit  me  on  this  occasion,  saijing^  Fear  not ^Pard^ 
them  that  sail  witii  f^^  ff^^^^^  ^,^^^  be  presented  before  the  tribunal  of 
^®*  Ccesar ;  and,  behold^  God  hath  not  only  determin- 

ed to  rescue  thee  from  this  imminent  danger, 
but  he  hath  also  given  thee  the  lives  of  all  them 
that  sail  in  this  vessel  zvith  thee,  who  shall  be 
25    Wberefore,  preserved  for  thy  sake.     Wherefore,  take  cour-  25 
Sirs,    be   of    good  age.  Sirs,  and  lay  aside  your  fears, yor  I  trust 
cheer  :  for  I  beUeve  -^   ^  ^  ^j^^^^  ^^,^^^  j^  faithful,  and  his  power 
God,  that  it  shall  be     ,     .    ,  '         ,        .      ,     ,,  •    ,      »  ?• 

even  as  it  was  told  almighty,  that  zt  shall  certamly  be  so,  according 
me.  ^  to  the  manner  iji  which  it  hath  been  spoken  to 

26    Howbeit,  we  „^^^        J^^^f    j    j^^q^^   ^\^q     tl^^^t  ^^^  ^„5^  ^^  cast  26 
must  be  cast  upon  a  •     •   i       .         11         i  i      -n  u 

certain  island.  iipon  a  certain  island,  and  that  the  vessel  will  be 

wrecked  upon  the  coast  of  it :  Nevertheless  we 
shall,  if  we  take  care  to  use  the  proper  means 
for  that  purpose,  all  escape,  and  get  safe  to 
land  ;  and  from  thence  shall  pursue  our  voyage 
to  Italy  more  prosperously  in  another  vessel. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

We  see  in  this  renewed  instance  the  great  force  of  a  virtuous  vzn^ 
character,  and  of  a  truly  worthy  and  honourable  behaviour,  to-  ^ 
wards  engaging  the  esteem  of  all  around  us.  fidius  the  centw 
rion  had  a  reverence  and  affection  for  Paul,  which,  as  in  the  be- 
ginning of  this  voyage  it  procured  for  him  the  satisfaction  of 
conversing  with  his  friends  at  Sidon,  and  receiving  the  fruit  of 
their  affection,  so  it  was  in  the  progress  of  it  the  occasion  01  sav- 
ing this  great  apostle's  life,  and  with  it  that  of  the  rest  of  the  pris- 
oners, (ver.  42,  43.)  Let  us  learn  thus  to  soften  the  fierce,  and 
to  convince  the  prejudiced,  and  humbly  trust  in  that  God,  who, 
if  our  ways  please  him,  can  turn  our  enemies  into  friends,  (Prov. 
xvi.  r,)  and  can  preserve  and  bless  us,  by  means  of  those  who 
were  intended  to  be  only  the  instruments  of  affliction. 

From  the  account  which  is  here  given  us  of  the  danger  and  ir,  20 
distress  which  Paul  and  his  companions  suffered  upon  the  mighty 
"waters,  let  us  learn  to  pity  those  who  being  providentiallv  en- 
gaged in  a  seafaring  life,  are  often  in  such  deaths  as  these.  When 
we  hear,  as  it  may  be  we  do  while  far  from  the  shores  of  our 
isl^d,  the  stormy  winds  raging  around  us,  and  see  the  effects  of 


38*  Refiecthns  on  the  danger  of  a  seajar'tng  life, 

SECT,  their  fury  in  those  stupendous  instances  which  sometimes  ap» 

^^'"'    pear,  let  iis  send  up^  as  it  were  upon  their  rapid  wings,  our  com- 

"— "^  passionate  cries  to  that  God  who  holds  them  all  in  his  fists ^  (Prov, 

XXX.  4,)  that  he  would  help  and  save  those  that  are  ready  to  be 

swallowed  up  quick  in  a  watery  grave,  and   perhaps   many  of 

them,  while  just  on  the  brink  of  eternity,  in  the  number  of  those 

that  are  of  all  others  most  unprepared  for  it. 

verse       Happy  the  man,   in  whatever  extremities  of  danger,  that  is 

22-25  conscious  of  a  relation  to  the  God  of  heaven^  as  his  God  and  his 

father ;    that  can  say,  like   Paul,  in  this   blessed   parenthesis, 

■whose  I  am^  and  whom  I  serve  !  Let  us,  when  we  can  use  the 

language,  take   the  comfort  of  it,  and  commit  ourselves  to  the 

guardian  care  of  our  God  with  cheerfulness  :  He  knoweth  them 

that  are  his,  and  will  take  care  of  his  own.     Let  our  faith  put  a 

reality  into  all  his  promises,  that  it  shall  certainly  be,  even  as  he 

hath  spoken   u7ito   us.     Thus  let  us  encourage  ourselves  in  the 

Lord  our  God,  (l  Sam.  xxx.  6,)  and  the  event  shall  not  shame 

our  hopes  ;  but  we   shall  find  by  happy  experience,  that  God 

will  not  only  save  us  from  ruin,  but  conduct  us  iojoi/  as  well  as 

to  safetif  everlasting.     Amen. 

SECT.     LVIIL 

Paul  and  his  companions,  after  having  suffered  further  extremities 
in  their  voyage,  are  at  lerigth  shipwrecked  on  the  shore  of  Mal- 
ta ;  hut  all  escape  with  their  lives.  Acts  XXVII.  27,  to  the 
end. 

Acts   XXVII.   27.  Acts  XXVII.  2/. 

&ECT.  SEVERAL  threatening  circumstances  of  T>  U  T  when  the 
Iviii.    O   the  violent  storm,  which  Paul   and  his  AJ  fourteenth  night 

.  ^      -.1.    •      .u   •  'w^s     come,    as  we 

companions  met  with  in  their  voyage,  were  ^^^g  driven  up  and 

^'^^?.   described  before  ;  and  we  now  proceed  to  ob-  down  in  Adria,  a- 

^27  serve,  that  when  the  fourteenth  night  was  come,  ^M*  midnight   the 

as  we  were  tossed  up  and  down  in  the  Adriatic  th^t  ufey  drew  ITear 

sea^^  the  mariners  suspected  about  midnight  that  to  some  country  : 

■^^  they  drew  near  some  island :  And  sounding  the     28  And  so<mded, 

depth  of  the   water,   they  found  [z/]   twenty  and  found  it  twenty 

fathoms;  and  hamng  gone  a  IH.le  rva^  from  [j'i^Tad  got"',™ 

thence,  and  sounding  again,  theyjoimd[it]  only  tie    further,     they 

jifteen  fathoms  ;  which  decrease  of  their  sound-  sounded  again,  and 

ings  convinced  them,  that  this  apprehension  ^•"'"'^  i"^  ^'*t^^"  *"*^'^- 

29  was  just.       And  therefore,  fearing  lest  they     29  Then,  fearing 

should  fall  upon  some  rocky  shore,  where  there 

•  In  the  Adriatic  sea.'\    It  is  well  known  Adriatid  Sea,  and  that  which  Is  now  the 

to  those  acquainted  with  ancient  geography.  Gulf  of  Venice   was    the  Sinus  Adriaticus. 

that  all  that  part  of  the   Mediterranean  See  Grotius  in  loc.  and  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's 

which  lay  south  of  Italy  was  called  the  Xecf.  chap.  x.  §  4,  p.  380,  381. 


The  mariners  would  have  left  the  ship,  but  Paul  prevents  it.      383 

iest  we  should  have  might  not  be  depth  of  water  sufficient  to  keep  sect. 
S*^^"crst°'fouran'  ^^^  ^^^^^^  from  striking,  thet/  cast  four  anchors  ^viii. 

chors^^ouff  of     the  ''"^  of  the  stern^  and  heartily  ivished^  that  the  " 

stern,   and   wished  daywould  break^2i.x\d  more  clearly  discover  our  xxvU, 
for  the  day.  situation.  29 

30  And  as  the  But  when  the  mariners  perceived  the  danger  30 
shipmen  were  about  go  extreme,  thev  endeavoured  to  fee  out  of  the 
Shi  ^^when\hf  had  ^^"P'  ^"^^  ^°  provide  for  their  own  safety  by 
let  down  the  boat  in-  making  to  the  shore  ;  and  when  to  compass 
to  the  sea,  under  col-  their  design  they  had  let  do7vn  the  boat  into  the 
our  as  thougli  they  ^^^  ^^^  were  iust  going  into  it,  under  a  pre^ 
would  have  cast  an-  ^  ^i    ^  ^,         ^  /      .^  »         i 

chors  out  of  the  fore-  f^^ce  that  they  rvere  about  to  carry  out  anchors 
ship,  from  the  ship  head,    to  make  the  vessel  more 

31  Paul  said  to  the  secure  by  dropping  them  at  a  distance.     Paul,  31 
centurion,  and  to  the  who   knew  that  it  was  the   will  of  God  that 
soldiers,exceptthese  all  proper  endeavours  should  be  used  for  their 
abide  in  the  ship, ye  preservation,   in  a  dependance  on  the  promise 
cannot  be  saved.         i     ,      ■,     -  ^  '        •    •         1       1     •         1 

he  had  given  them,  perceivnig  the  design  they 

had  in  view,  said  to  Julius  the  centurion  and  the 
soldiers  that  were  with  him.  Unless  these  mari- 
ners continue  in  the  ship,  without  whose  help  we 
know  not  how  to  manage  her,  ye  cannot  be  sav- 
ed ,•''  for  the  promise  made  you  of  your  lives 
was  to  be  understood,  as  given  on  condition  of 
^  your  taking  the   most  prudential  measures  to 

secure  them,  which  present  circumstances  will 

32  Then  the  sold-  admit.      Then  the  soldiers,  who  had  learnt  from  32 
iers  cut  off  the  ropes  ^^^-^^  commander  to  pay  a  deference  to  what 
herf^loff.'  ^"     ^    Paul  said,    that  the  success  of  this  intended 

fraud  might  be  effectually  prevented,  cut  off' the 
cords  oftheboat,hy  which  it  wasfastened  to  the 
side  of  the  ship,  and  let  it  fall  off  into  the  sea, 
before  any  of  the  mariners  were  got  into  it. 

33  And  while  the       j;^^  xvliHe  the  day  was  corning  on,  before  they  33 
plK'sou^'ht^tliem  ^^^  ^i^^t  sufficient  to  discern  what  they  should 

all  to  take  meat,  do,  Paul  earnestly  exhorted  them  all  to  take 
saying,  This  day  is  [some'\food,  saying.  Today  you  are  looking  Jor 
the  fourteenth  day  the  fourteenth  day,  since  you  have  been  in  this 
and  TontinuedTst-  distress,  and  all  of  you  continue  fasting,  having 

*>  Unless  these  continue  in  the  ship, ye.  ca?i-  compliance,  as  what  he  knew  would  be 

not  be  saved"]  To  what  I  have  said  of  this  the  successful  means  of  securing  it,  though 

in  the  paraplirase  and  improvement,  I  shall  none  can  deny,  but  these  sailors  had  a  nat- 

only  add,  that  God  foretold  the  deliverance  ural  power  of  going  out  of  tiie  ship,  or  the 

of  the  ship's  company  as  certain,  though  4o/(//er«  a  natural  power  of  permitting  them 

suspended  on   tins  condition,   because  he  to  do  it.     T!ie  application  of  this  remark 

knew  it  would  be  complied  with,  and  di-  to  other  affairs  of  greater  moment  appears 

rected  Paul  to  urge  the  necessity  of  that  to  me  both  easy  and  important. 


5-66      Paul  exhorts  them  to  eat^  and  assures  them  again  of  their  Ihes* 

SECT,  taken  nothing'  of  a  regular  meal  ;•=  the  necessary  ing,  having  taken  no- 

"'  consequence  of  which  is,   that  you  must  thus  ^'^'"S- 
^^^g  be  very  faint  and  weak,  and  unfit  for  those  fa-  ^ 

sxvii.  tigues  which  may  farther  lie  before  you  ;  for  it 

33  will  be  a  narrow  escape  that  we  are  to  expect, 
and  we  may  find  great  difficulties  in  getting  on 

34  shore.  As  therefore  till  the  morning  rises  we  34  AVherefore  I 
can  attempt  nothing  by  way  of  approach  to  P"^y  y°^  *»  take 
l^ndj  exhort  you  to  improve  this  little  interval  Ts'^krytl  health  ■ 
of  leisure,  by  making  use  of  it  to  take  [somel  for  there  shall  not  a 

food;  since  it  is  plain  that  this  is  proper  to  be  hair  fall  from  tho 
done/or  your  safety,  as  it  will  make  you  fitter  ^^^^  "^^^  "^^^^^  ' 
to  act  for  your  own  preservation,  according  as 
future  circumstances  may  require  ;  and  you 
may  allow  yourselves  this  refreshment  with  the 
greater  cheerfulness,yor  I  can  renew  the  assur- 
ance I  before  gave,  that  whatever  risk  you  run, 
and  whatever  labour  we  pass  through,  not  a  hair 
shall  fall  from  the  head  of  any  ofyou.^ 

35  And  when  he  had  spoken  thus,  and  had  took  35  And  when  he 
bread,  he  begged  a  blessing  on  it,  and  gave  had  thus  spoken,  he 
thanks  to  God  before  them  all,  for  that  provision  [hanks'' to 'cod^^ln 
which  he  gave  them  in  their  necessities, and  for  presence  of  them 
the  assurance  of  life  with  which  he  had  favour-  all,  and  when  he  had 
ed  them  by  so  particular  a  revelation  ;  andhav-  ^^^V^  '''  °^S^^ 
ing  broken  it,  he  set  them  an  example,  and  he 

56  himself  began  to  eat  heartily.     And  being  all  en-     36Then  were  they 

courasred  by  the  cheerful  and  pious  discourse  ^^^.^\  z^^   cheer, 
r  ^t-  li        ^i  7  7  y      7  1       and  thev   also  took 

or  the  apostle,   they  also  took  some  jood,  as  he  ^^^^  va.k^'i.. 

had  done  ;  and  on  the  whole,  sad  as  their  cir- 
cumstances were,  they  made  a  comfortable  and 
37  refreshmg  meal.        And  by  the  way,  tve  had  a  .  37  And  we  were 
great  number  of  persons  aboard,  and  were  in  LVnSS'^hrtfcr 
all  in  the  ship,  no  less  than  txvo  hundred  and  and  sixteen  souls. 
seventy  six  souls.   And  after  they  had  done  their 

"^  Continue  fasting,  having  taken  nothing.']  case,   and  that  ver.  38  is  not  decisive  to 

Appian  speaks   of  an   army,  which    for  the  contrary. 

tvsenty  days  togetlier  took  neither  food  nor  ^  Not  a  hair  shall  fall  from  the  head  of 
i/ee/);  by  which  he  must  mean,  they  never  any  (f  you.']  Some  think  this  alludes  to 
ma.dc  full  meals,  nor  slept  whole  nights  to-  a  custom  among  mariners,  to  7nake  vows 
getfier.  The  same  interpretation  must  be  in  times  of  extremity,  and  to  shave  their 
given  to  this  phrase,  which  Mr.  Brekell  heads  in  consequence  of  them,  and  so  in- 
also  thinks  may  intimate,  that  they  were  terpret  these  words,  as  if  it  were  said, 
now  at  short  allmvance,  as  they  were  like  "  You  need  not  voiu  your  hair  ;  you  shall 
to  have  a  much  longer  voyage  than  was  at  be  safe  without  tliat  expedient."  (See 
first  intended,  and  had  two  hundred  and  JDryden's  note  on  yu<venal,  p  183.)  But 
seventy  six  souls  on  board.  ('Jiuroclydon,  it  appears  to  have  been  a  proverbial  and 
p.  26.)  But  Grotius  declares  against  this  general  expression  of  enrfre  sfl^ry.  Corn- 
last  opinion,  which  is  to  be  sure  uncertain,  pare  1  Kings  i.  52  ;  Matt.  X.  30  i  Luke 
though  I  think  it  might  possibly  be  the  xii.  7  ;   xxi.  18. 


They  discover  a  Creek^  and  would  have  thrust  the  ship  into  it,     587 

ha?faTen'''!rn"urh'''"^^^'  ^''^S  ^'otified  ruith  food,  they  once  more  sect. 
they  lightened  the  ^'•?"''^^^"^'^^^^-''^^A  "'"^  having  been  told  byPaul,  1^'»- 
ship,  and  cast  out  the  that  they  should  run  upon  some  island,  they 
wheat  into  the  sea.    threw  away  the  very  stores  they  had  on  board,  4vH. 

and  cast  out  the  remainder  of  the  com  into  the  33 

sea, 
wa^s  day"  they  knew  .   ^^dzohen  it  was  day,  they  had  the.shore  be-  39 
not  the  land:    but  loi'e  them,  but  ^zW no?  knoxv  the  land,  and  still 
they   discovered    a  were  at  a  loss  what  course  to  take  ;  hut  theii  per- 
sClnrcTherhic,:  '^"-ed  a  certain  creek,  having  a  level  .Lore  con- 
they  were  minded,  lenient  tor  landing,  znto  which  they  were  mind- 
if  it  wei-e  possible,  ed,  if  they  were  able,  to  have  thrust  the  ship.    And  40 
^^iS'^KTy  7^^  '^^  ^i^->  ■''f^^^^^^^y  had  weighed  the  an- 
had  taken  up  the  an-  ^T''*'  ^'^^^  committed  [the  ship]  to  the  sea,^  and 
chors,  they  commit-  tried  to  stand  in  for  the  creek,  at  the  same  time 
ted  themselves  unto  loosing  the  rudder  bands,  that  thev  miRht  reach 
the  sea,  and  loosed  .i,„  i„    j       -,«  ^  >        r       •  ,   .  v    . 

tiie   rudder   bands,  ^^^  ^^".^  ^^.^^^  greater  safety ,f  and  hoistvig-  up 
and  hoisted  up  the  ^'^^  mainsail  to  the  wind,s   which  seemed  to  set 


mainsail  to  the  wind,  right  for  their  purpose,  they  made  for  the  shore. 
shore.  ^"^^""^  But  falling  on  a  place  which  was  a  neck  of  land,  41 


and    made 


41  And  falling  in-  "^^^ere  two  seas  met,  such  was  the  violence  of 
toaplace  where  two  the  current,  that  theif  7-an  the  ship  aground- 
r  srp\gZ„d';7''f;>'T'»-''''\=^™'^k  upon  the  sanci 
and  the  fore  part  *^/^C/^/«*^  «"«  remained  immoveable,  while  the 
stuck  fast,  and  re-  hinder  part  xvas  broken  to  pieces  by  the  force  of 
mained  unmoveable,  the  ZVaves. 

tl  ''broS'''  S      ^  '^'''  ^"^^^^^  i^^^ture,  as  there  were  seve-  42 
the  violence  of  the  J^^  prisoners  aboard,  who  were  to  be  conveyed 
waves.  in  custody  to  Rome,  there  was  a  most  unjust 

*  Whenthcy  had 'weighed the  anchors,  they  the  ship,  it  is  not  easy  to  suppose,  thev 

commuted  {the  ship\  to  the  *e«.]     Some  should  immediately  contrive  a  method  to 

rather  choose  to  render  this,  that,  having  increase  the  weig-ht  of  it.    That  Diey  had 

■mt  the  anchors,  they  left  them  in  the  sea, •:ind  [requenily  tivo  rudders  to  their  ships    Bo- 

the  original  mdeed  is  dubious,  and  will  ad-  chart  and  Eisner  have  confirmed  bv  sever- 

mit  oteithersense  :  Ut^nxovli;  tcl;  ety^v^^?,  al  authorities.  See  Bochart.  Hieroz  Part  II 

urn  6/c  T.J,  S-*^*^^av     See  De  Dteu  in  loc.  lib.  4,  cap.  1,  p.  453  ;  and  EUn.  Observ.  Vol. 

'  J^oostng  the  rudder  bands,-    slvivIi;  t«c  I.  p.  488,  489. 

^iVKh^ix,  Ta..  ^>,SaK,u,.]  _  Dr.  Benson  ob-  s  Hoisting  up  the  mainsail  to  the  •w/W.l 

serves   agreeably  to  the  judgment  of  Gro-  So  our  translators  render  the  word  c{],aoy<t, 

tius,  that  their  ships  in  those  days  had  and  I,  wlio  am  not  accurately  acquainted 

commonly  fwo  rudders,  one  on  each  side,  witii  the  form  either  of  ancient  or  of  mod- 

which  were  fastened  to  the  ship  by  bands  ern  ships,  shelter  myself  under  their  au- 

or  chains  ;  and,  on  loosing  these  bands,  the  thority  ;  but  Grotius  (who  contends  that 

rudders  sunk  deeper  into  the  sea,  and  by  ^xe.®-,  ver.  17,  signifies  Me  ma/nwa.r,  and 

their  weight  rendered  the  ship  less  subject  consequently  that  the  mainsail  was  now 

to  be  overset  by  the  wmds.  CHist.YoX.  II  gone,  ver.  19,)  supposes,  it  was  a  sail  near 

p.  .Ob  )  But  it  seems  ratlier,  that  the  rud-  the/ore  part  r^fthe  ship,  answering  either  to 

ders  hi^dbcitn  fastened  before,  when  they  what  we  call  the  foremast,  or  to  the  bov^^ 

nad  let  the  vessel  drive,  and  were  now  «/)m,- which  last  seems  to  a?ree  best  witfi 

/ooW,  when  they  had  need  of  them  to  the  account,  which  Stephens  has  collected 

*feer  her  into  the  creek ;  and,  alter  they  had  fromtlie  most  considerable  authorities  See 

ju«tbeen  throwing  out  their  corn  to  lighten  his  Latin  Thesaurus,  in  the  word  Artcnw. 


388  The  ship  is  lost,  but  all  of  them  get  safe  to  landc 

SECT,  and  cruel  purpose  formed  against  them,  and  the  42  And  the  sold. 
^^'"^-  counsel  of  the  soldiers  -was,  that  they  should  kill  '^''s  counsel  was  to 
—  the  prisoners  ;  lest  any  one  should  t^k^  this  op-  \^l  ^'v  TS 
xxvii.  poi"tunity  to  sxvi7n  away,  and  should  escape  out  should  'swim    out, 

42  of  their  hands  ;  of  which  they  did  not  care  to  and  escape. 
run  the  hazard,  as  they  well  knew  how  severe 

the  Roman  law  was  in  such  cases,  where  there 
was  any  room  to  suspect  the  guards  of  conniv- 

43  ance,  or  negligence.  But  the  centurio7i,  being"  43  But  the  cen- 
desirous  to  save  so  worthy  and  considerable  a  tunon,  willing'  to 
person  as  Paul,^  hindered  them  from  executing  ^.^^^^relvXose"; 
[theirl  purpose,  and  cornmanded  those  that  coz//^  and  commanded  ihat 
sivim,  to  throw  themselves  out  f.r.st  into  the  sea,  they    which    could 

44  and^et  axvati  to  land:    And  as  for  the  remainder,  \'^™' ,  ^'"'"'^  ?^s*^ 

^     ,  -^        ,    ,  ,  ,      ,  .    '  themsel'ves  nrst  into 

some  adventured  themselves  T/pon  planks,  with  the  sea,  and  get  to 
which  the  wreck  supplied  them,  and  others  upon  land  : 
some  of  [the  thinp-s}  which  they  found  means  to      '^  ^n^  the  rest, 
^     ^    r^t       I-,  J        ^L  1-  ^T-       •         1       some  on  boards,  and 

get  out  of  the  ship  ;  and  so,  through  the  smgular  ,„^^  „„  broken  pkces 

care  of  divine  Providence,  it  came  to  pass  ac-  of  the  ship  :  and  so 
cording  to  the  prediction  of  Paul,  that  they  all  it  came  to  pass,  that 
got  safe  to  land,  and  there  was  not  one  single  they  escaped  all  safe 
life  lost. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Thr  section  we  have  now  been  reading,  contains  a  remarkable 
31, 32  illustration  of  the  obligations  we  are  under  to  use  the  most  proper 
means  for  security  and  success,  even  while  we  are  committing 
ourselves  to  the  care  of  divine  Providence,  and  waiting  the  ac- 
complishment of  God's  oivn  promises:  For  it  would  be  most 
unreasonable  to  imagine,  that  he  ever  intended  any  promise  to 
encourage  rational  creatures  to  act  in  a  wild  and  irrational  man- 
ner; or  to  remain  inactive,  when  he  has  given  them  natural 
capacities  of  doing  something  at  least  for  their  own  benefit.  It  is 
in  exerting  these  that  we  are  to  expect  his  powerful  aid  ;  and  all 
the  grace,  beauty,  and  wisdom  of  the  promise  would  be  lost,  if 
^  we  were  to  take  it  in  any  other  view  :  To  abuse  it  in  a  contrary 
view,  is  at  best  vain  and  dangerous  presumption,  if  all  pretence 
of  relying  upon  it  be  not  prof  me  hypocrisy. 
18, 19  How  solicitous  are  7nen  in  danger  for  the  preservation  of  this 
mortal  and  perishing  life  I  They  cast  out  their  goods  in  a  storm  j 
they  throw  away  the  tackling  of  the  ship  to  lighten  it ;  and  for 

•■  Being  desirous  to  save  Paul.']  Thus  God,  thought  of  no  worse  a  scheme,  had  they 

for  Paul's  sake,  not  only  saved  all  the  rest  been   all  condemned  mule/actors,  and   hud 

of  the  sliipi's  company  from  being  lost  in  the  these  guai-ds,  instead  of  conveying  them 

sea,  but  kept  the  prisoners  from  being  itiur-  to  their  trial,  been  carrying  them  to  the 

dered,  according  to  the  unjust  and  barba-  place  oi  execution, 
rous  proposal  oithe  soldiersi^ho  could  have 


Refiectwns  on  their  danger  and  deliverance,  ^89- 

many  succeeding  days /or^^t  even  to  eat  their  bread :  O  when  sect. 
shall  we  see  a  solicitude  any  thing  like  this  about  the  concerns  of   '''"'• 
tht'w  never  dying  soids  !  Alas,  amidst  the  extremest  danger,  thty         "' 
are  rather  like  those  who,  in  such  a  storm  as  this,  should  have  33"* 
been  sleeping  on  the  top  of  a  most.  (Prov.  xxiii.  34.)     Let  us  not 
wonder,  if,  when  axvakened  on  a  sudden^  and  made  to  see  and  to 
feel  the  extremity  of  their  case,  they  are  for  a  while  taken  off" from 
attending  as  usual  to  their  secular  affairs ;  nor  rashly  cen_  ure  that 
as  madness  which  may  be  the  first  entrance  of  true  wisdom  into 
their  minds. 

We  see  how  cheerful  Paul  was  amidst  the  rage  of  winds  and  34, 3§ 
■waves,  under  a  sense  of  the  faithful  care  of  his  God  ;  and  how 
the  assurance  wlvich  he  gave  to  the  rest,  that  their  lives  shoidd  be 
preserved^  though  their  possessions  in  the  ship  were  all  lost,  ani- 
mated them  to  eat  their  bread  with  chserfulness.  With  how  much 
greater  cheerfulness  may  they  sustain  all  temporal  losses,  and 
relish  in  the  midst  of  them  all  the  remaining  bounties  of  Provi- 
dence, (as  some  always  remain,)  whose  eternal  life  is  secure^'  by 
the  word  of  God,  and  the  engagement  of  a  covenant  which  he 
has  confirmed  by  an  oath  ? 

To  conclude.  It  was  to  Paul  that  the  lives  oi  those  that  sailed  2^ 
rvtth  him  were  given  ;  and  his  fellorv  prisoners,  owed  to  him  a  42,  ^5 
double  preservation,  first  from  the  sxvord,  and  then  from  the  sea. 
Thus  may  a  relation  to  God^s faithful  servants,  and  a  community 
of  interests  with  them,  be  the  means  of  ^re^il  temporal  advantage 
even  to  those  that  are  strangers  to  the  covenant  of  promise.  Sure- 
ly after  so  many  remarkable  circumstances,  pointing  out  the 
apostle  to  the  company  of  this  ship  as  a  teacher  commissioned  by 
God,  and  favoured  with  extraordinary  intercourses  with  him^ 
they  must  be  very  inexcusable  if  they  did  not  henceforward  com- 
mence his  attentive  hearers  and  humble  disciples.  Those  of 
them  who  did  so,  would  find  their  deliverance  from  the  fury  of 
the  sea  but  an  earnest  oi another  deliverance  infinitely  greater  and  44 
better ;  and  are  long  ere  this  lodged  with  him  on  a  far  more  hos- 
pitable shore,  and  in  a  far  more  peaceful  harbour,  than  Malta,  or 
than  earth  could  afford. 

SECT.     LIX. 

Paid  and  his  companions  are  hospitably  entertained  at  Malta  :  he 
miraculously  escapes  the  fatal  effects  of  a  viper^s  bite,  cures 
Publius^s  father  cpf  a  fever,  and  then  pursues  his  voyage  to 
Rome.     Acts  XXVllI.  1—16.  ^^^^ 

A       vvvTiT  1  Acts  XXVIII.  1.  ^''^• 

A  N  Swhen  they  T'HE  apostle  Paul  and  all  the  rest  of  the  "^ 
xX  were  escaped,    X  ship's  company  having  escaped  the  danger  xxvin. 
of  the  ship  wreck,  oni/ if  m^thus^tff*rt/e[;o/fl»</,J  1 

VOL.  3.  52 


390  The  inhahkants  of  Malta  treat  them  very  kindlij. 

SECT,  they  had  no  sooner  reached  the  shore  but  some  ^^en  they  knew  that 
^  of  the  inhabitants  came  to  them,  and  they  then  t^-j.^^l^-nd  was  called 
Acts  ^^'^^^  ^^^'^^  ^^^'-'  iflcnd  on  which  they  were  cast 
sxviii.  '^^(^''i  called  Mcl'ita^  or  Malta.''       And  the  harba-     2  And  the  barba- 

2  rians  of  that  place,  (as  the  Romans,  though  in  rous  people  shewed 

many   respects   more     barbarous  themselves,  "'^  ""''"^'^.''■'"^"f"' 
•',,         '  ,      ,  ,  .  .     '  for    they  kindled    a 

proudly  accounted   those  who  were  its  native  fire,  and  received  us 
inhabitants,)  treated  us  with  an  uncommon  de-  every  one,  because 
gree  oVmnumity,^  for  having  kindled  a f  re,  they  ''J^j''^/'"^^^"^  Jl'^j"' 
brought  tis  all  to  [it,]  because  of  the  present  rain,  j-old. 
\vhich  had  followed  the  storm,  and  because  of 
the  cold,  v/ith  which  we  were  almost  ready  to 
perish. 

3  Nozv  as  Paul  was  gathering  up  a  bundle  of    s  And  when  Paul 
sticks,  and  layiyig  them  upon  the  fire,   a  viper  had  gathered  a  tun- 

which  had  lain    concealed  among  the   wood,  f^"*"''j'''!ef^i'!';^ 

o  '  them    on    the    nre, 

coming  outoj  the  heat  upon  leehng  the  warmth  there  came  a  viper 
of  r)he  ^re,  fastened  upon  his  hand,  !xnd  bit  it.  out  of  the  heat,  and 

4  And  as  soon  as  the  barbarians  sarv  the  fierce  ani-  ^'•^^\^'^^^  °"  ^/^  \\^r\6.. 

.    ,  .  t  •     ,        1  1  '^     •       1  1  4    And  when  the 

mal'^  hanging  on  his  hand,  as  they  perceived  he  Barbarians  saw  the 
was  a  prisoner,  and  had  some  notion  of  a  divine  venomous  beasthang 

Providence  and  its  moral  government,  theii  said  °"   '^"^   \\md,   they 

^,         T^,  -  •  ^    •    7  /  A  said    amonpr    them- 

oneto  anot/ier,  1  his  man  is  certainly  amurderer,°-  ^^x^,^^  No  doubt  this 

or  some  other  detestable  criminal,  xvhom  the  man  is  a  murderer, 

'  McUta-,  or  Malta.]     It  is  well  known,  "=  The  fierce  animal.']    This  is  the  proper 

that  this  small  island,  (about  twelve  miles  import  of  tiie  word  -S-wg/ov  here  used.     Bos 

broad,  and  twenty  long-,  and  sixty  distant  has  well   shewn,  f  Exercit.    p.    90,    91,) 

from   Sicily  to  tiie  south,)  took  its  name  that  the  physicians  use  it  to  express  any 

from  the  abundance  of  horwy  found  in  it :  poisonous  animal,  and  Lucian  in  particular 

It  also  yields   a  great  deal  of  cotton,  and,  applies  it,  as  here,  to  a  viper  ,-  fPhilop- 

though  it  has  but  three  feet  deptli  of  eartli  setid.  torn.  ii.   p.    333,    Edit.  Gr<ev.)    but 

above  the   solid    rock,    is   very  fruitful,  to  render  it  beast,    is  by  no  means  justi- 

Paul's  shipwreck  here  engaged  a  kind  of  fiable.    See  Bochart  Hicroz.  Part  II.  lib.  o, 

superstitious  regard  to  it,  in  consequence  cap.  2. 
of  which  it  was  given  A.  jy.  1530,   by  the 

emperor  Charles  V.  to  the  ;^/!/^'Af.r  of  St.  ■'    This  man  is    certainly   a  murderer'] 

John  in  Jerusalem,  wiien  they  Iiad  been  Eisner  says,     fObscrv.  Vol.   I.  p.   489 — 

expelled    from    Rliodes   by  the  Turks  :  491,)  tliey  concluded  he  was  a  muiderer, 

Tliey  are  a  thousand  in  number,   of  wliom  rallier  tlian  guilty  of  any  otlier  crime,  be- 

^^■e /iu;K/re(/ always  reside,  and  are  called  cause   they  saw  the  viper  hanging  on  his 

■  Hospitallers.  hand,  which  therefore  they  judged  to  have 

'•   The  barbarians  treated  us  ivith  uncom-  been   the  offending  part,    according  to  the 

rtion  huvianity.]   Tlie  Greeks  and  Romans  rule  whicli  (as  lie  shews  by  many  curious 

reckoned  all  otlicr  nations  but  their  own  and    enlevlaining  instances,)     prevailed 

Barbarians,  as  difl'ering  from  them  in  their  much  among  the   ancients,   that  persons 

customs  or  language;  and  all  mankind  are  were  ofien   remarkably  punished  in   that 

tiierefore  compielicnded   by   tiie  apostle  part  of  llie  body,  whicJi  liad  been  the  im- 

Paul  under  the  distinction  of  Greeh-  and  mediate   instrument  of   tlieir  sin.     Eeza 

Uarbarians,  Rom. i.lA:  This  island,  wliicli  justly  observes,  that  cux.   tias-tv  should  be 

had  several  commodious  havens,  was  peo-  rendered,  according   to   its  exact    form, 

pled  by  a  colony  of  tlie  Phcenicians,  and  hath  not  permitted,   to  signify  that    they 

the  iniiabitants  were  noted  for  tlieir  civil-  looked  upon  liiin  as  m  eiVcct  a  dead  7nan, 

itytostranarers.      Sqc  Uiodor.  Sic.  lib.\.  p.  after  liaving  been  bit  by  that  venomous^ 

204.  Edit,  Stcph.  crealiu-e. 


Puhlius^s  father  and  others  are  miraculoushf  cured.  391 

"ivhom    though    he  divine   vengeance  hath    not  permitted   to  live^  sect. 
hath    escaped     the  thoui^h  he  be  saved  from  the  danger  of  the  sea.     ''^• 
sea,   yet  venq-eance    n    ^        .1  •  1  r  ?.i     •      •      ^  .- 

sufTereth  not  to  live.  ^"^  »«  ^^^^  miraculous  power  of  Christ  instant-   ^^^^ 

5  And  he  shook  l.V  interposed  to  heal  hin:i,  (compare  Mark-xvi.  xxviii. 
off   the    beast  intofg;    Luke  X.  19  ;)   /;t',  without  any  manner  of  5 
Im-m!"^'  ^"^  ?^'  "°  confusion  shaking  off  the  fierce  animal  into  the 

fre^  suffered  no  evil^  and  took  no  farther  notice 

6  Howbeit  they  of  what  had  happened.    Hoiuever  they  expected^  6 
looked     when     lie  accordino;  to  what  they  had  known  to  be  usual 
should  have  swollen,  •  1  .1^1  11 

or  fallen  down  dead  ^"  ^uch  cases,  that  the  venom  would  soon  ope- 
suddenly  :  but  after  rate  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  should  chhev  have 
they  had  looked  a.  swollen^  or  snddenlij  have  fell  doren  dead  upon  the 
great  while,  and  ^  ^.  And  haviup;  waited  a  considerable  time  to 
saw  no  harm  come     ■  y         n-     ^    r  •  1  •  i        • 

to  him,  they  chang-  observe  the  effect  ot  it  upon  him,  and  seeing  no 
ed  their  minds,  and  mischief  ^t  all  befill  him^'^  instead  of  taking  him 
said  that  he  was  a  ^.q  j^g  ^  murderer,  changing  their  ?ninds,  theij 


god 


said,  that  he  was  surely  some  deitv,  descended 


in  a  human  form  ;  as  nothing  less  than  the  pow- 
er of  a,^'-i3^  could  ward  oiF  so  extreme  a  danger.*' 

7  In    the    same       And  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  place  Vi\\tr&  7 
quarters  were  pos- q^j.  shipwrecked   company   had   met  with  so 
sessions  of  tlie  chief ,  .     ,    •'    ,  ^,  \r         ,  ^      r^t.      l-  r 
man  of  the  island,  kind  ^welcome,  there  xuas  the  estate  oj  the  chief 

■whose  name  was  magistrate  or  governor  of  the  island^  whose 
Publius.whoreceiv-  iiame  was  Publius ;  who  with  a  generous  and 
three  dLys" c^urte-  fii^^ndly  disposition  having  received  us  into  his 
ously.  house^  entertained  us  there  in  a  very  courteous 

and  hospitable  manner  for  three  daijs  together. 

8  And  it  came  to  And  so  it  xvas,  that  at  this  very  time  the  father  8 
pass,  that  the  father  of  p^^i^Hj.g  was  dangerously  ill,  'being  seized  with 
of  Publius  lay   sick    J  ,,,,     n         1  u-    u  i.  ^      j 
of  a  fever   and  of  a  ajever  and  bloody  ftux\  by  which  he  was  conpnea 

bloody  flux:  to  whom  to  his  bed;  to  whom  Paid  going  in,  made  him  a 
Paul  entered  in,  and  ^\^\x_  jn  the  apartment  where  he  lay,  and  having 
prayed,  and  laid  his   ,  j  r      1  •  1   •  1   1  ■     'i       j  l- 

hands  on  him,  and  P^-^yc^  ^^T  his  recovery,  laid  his  hands  on  him 
healed  him.  and  healed  him. 

«  Seeing  no  mischief  6ef all  him.']    Eisner  II  p.  246—248  ;  Bp.  Stillingfieet,  Orig.  Sacr. 

observes,     that    many   of   tlie    heathens  p.  516 — 51S  ;  and  Dr.  Cha- 0%ven  on  Serpents, 

thought,  there  was  something  divine  in  the  Dissert.  IV.  p.  216 — 232. 
nature  of  serpents,  and  that  deities,  or  good       '  They  said  that  heviasa  God.']  Grotlus,     * 

genii,  who  were  made  use  of  as  tiie  instru-  Dr.  Wliitby,  and  some  others  think,  they    / 

ments  of  delivering  and  honouring  those  took  him  for  Hercules  AAs^wctKoc,  who  was    \ 

that  were  the  peculiarfavouritesof  thc^oo'*,  worshipped  in  this  island,  and  was,  accord-    ; 

often  appeared  in  that  sliape.    (EUn.  Ob-  ing  to  Ploleniy,  ( Gcograph.  lib.  iv.  cap.  4,)    ! 

serv  Vol.  I.  p.  492,  493  )  Hence  idols  were  one  of  the  gods  of  tlie  Piiosnicians.  _  ■' 

often  made  with  serpents  near  them  ;   and        s    The  chief  of  the  island.]     Grotius  has 

there  have  been  numerous,  and  indeed  as-  produced  an  &nc\enX.  inscription,  by  which 

tonishing  instances  of  religious  worship  paid  it  appears,  that  the  title  of  Tr^orloi,  or  chief, 

to  that  kind  of  animal,  absurd  as  it  may  was  given  to  the  governor  of  this  island, , 

seem.  See  Revelat.  exam,  with  caWo!/r,Vol.  and  so  it  is  used  here  by  St. Luke  with  his 

I.  p.  80,  81  ;  Dr.Jenkins  on  ChristiamtyyV q\.  usual  propriety  of  exprscsion. 


392  They  leave  Malta^  and  pursue  their  voyage  to  Rome. 

SECT.     N'ozvtherefore,whenthis[mirac/e']wasxvrought     9    So  when  this 
I'x-    on  a  person  so  well  known,  and  of  so  great  im-  was  done,  others  al- 

portance,  the  news  of  it  soon  spread  abroad  ;  '"  wh»ch  had   dis- 

Acts  "^     1  1.  J     •  1-1  eases  in  the  island, 

xxviii.  ^^^  ^^  ^"^y  ^^^^^  desirous  to  obtain  the  same  came  and  were  heal- 
9  advantage,  all  the  rest  also  who  had  disorders  of  ed : 
any  kind  i?i  the  whole  island,  as  many  as  were 
able  to  travel,  or  could  any  way  be  brought, 

10  came  to  Paul  a?2d  were  healed.  And  this  was  10  Who  also  hon- 
followed  with  the  highest  testimonies  of  esteem  oured  us  with  many 
and  gratitude  from  all  the  people,  xvho  also  see-  Ij^'^^^d^'^rtrd  'the" 
ing  such  a  divine  power  exerting  itself  by  means  leaded  us  with  such 
of  one  in  our  company,  honoured  us  with  great  things  as  were  nee- 
honours^  as  men  peculiarly  favoured  by  heaven;  essaiy. 

And  such  was  the  respect  and  kindness  they 
had  for  us,  that  rvhen  we  departed  thence,  they 
brought  us  plenty  of  provision,  and  put  on  board 
such  thirigs  as  were  necessary  for  our  comforta-f 
ble  accommodation  ;  so  that  by  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God,  and  the  generosity  of  these  hos- 
pitable and  grateful  people,  we  were  well  fur- 
nished for  pursuing  our  voyage  to  Rom«. 

11  And  after  we  had  been  ashore  three  vtonthsy  H  And  after  three 
we  departed  from  thence,  having  shipped  our-  months  we  departed 
selves  (as  we  had  done  before,  chap,  xxvii.  6,)  i"  .a  ship  of  Alexan- 
in  a  ship  of  Alexandria,  that  had  wintered  in  the  tered  ^in  the  Isle 
island,  whose  sign  was  Gemini,  or  the  twins,  whose  sign  was  Cas- 
that  is.  Castor  and  Pollux,^  fictitious  deities  of  to""  and  Pollux, 
the  heathen,  who  were  supposed  to  have  some 

peculiar  power  over  storms  ;  their  figure  there- 

*  Whose  sign  luas  Cctstor  and  PoHux.'l  It  hand,  &c.  But  others  have  observed,  tht* 
was  the  custom  of  the  ancients  to  have  im-  the  sign  of  Castor  and  Pollux  was  that  of  a 
ages  on  their  ships,  both  at  the  head  and  dotMe  cross ,-  and,  though  the  Greeks  took 
stern;  the  first  of  whicli  was  called  Tret^u.-  them  for  a  sign  in  the  zodiac,  which  was 
(THjMov,  the  sign,  from  which  the  ship  was  called  the  Tiuins,  and  considered  as  sacred 
named,  and  the  other  was  that  of  the  tute-  to  these  fictitious  deities,  whom  they  sup- 
lar  deity,  to  whose  care  the  ship  was  com-  posed  to  be  the  sons  of  Jupiter  by  Leda, 
initted;  which  probably  might  give  occa-  it  was  not  at  first  represented  by  tvio  boys, 
sion  to  the  fable,  that  Europa  was  carried  but  by  two  beasts,  as  referring  to  the  friiit- 
away  by  Jupiter  in  the  shape  of  a  bull,  fulness  of  gnats,  in  producing  tiuin  kids 
There  is  no  doubt,  but  they  had  sometimes  about  the  time  the  sun  was  in  th.at  con- 
deities  at  the  head,-  and  then  it  is  most  like-  stellation.  (See  Hyde,  Relig.  Pers.  cap.  32 ; 
ly,  if  they  had  any  figure  at  the  stern,  it  and  Nature  Displayed,  VoX.  I.  §2,  p.  263, 
was  the  same  ;  as  it  is  hardly  probable,  the  264.)  The  appearance  of  both  these  con- 
ship  should  be  called  by  the  name  of  one  stellations  together  was, (as  Dr,  Hammond 
deity,  and  be  committed  to  the  care  of  an-  has  observed,  after  Strabo,  Pausanius,  and 
other.  (See  Bochart.  Chan  lib.  ii.  cap.  3,  in-  other  ancient  writers,)  \.\\ou\r\\\.  favourable 
it.  and  Mr.  Biscoe  at  Boyle's  Lect.  chap.  viii.  to  inanners,  and  therefore  for  a  good  omen, 
512,  p.  326,327.)  The  figure  that  was  used  they  had  them  carved  or  painted  on  the 
tor  Castor  and  Pollux,  as  Dr.  Lightfoot  head  of  the  ship,  and  gave  it  a  name  from 
says,  was  that  of  two  young  men  on  horse-  thence,  whicli  the  sacred  historian  docs 
sack,  with  each  of  them  a  javelin  in  his   not  scruple  to  use. 


The  brethren  come  to  meet  them  on  their  tvay  to  Rome.  393 

12  And  landing  at  fore  was  placed  on  the  head  of  the  vessel,  and  sect. 
^hcr^ihv^lzT'^^  ^°  ^^^"^  ^^  ^^^^  peculiarly  dedicated.     And  not   ^'^■ 

long  after  we  had  left   Melita,   we  made  the 

island  of  Sicily  ;   and  being  arrived  at  Sijraciise^^  xxvut 
the  most  considerable  city  of  that  island,  ivc  12 
13  And  from  thence  continued  there  three  days.  From  thence  xve  13 

we  fetched  a  com-  coasted  roimd  the  eastern  shore  of  Sicily,  a77d 
Rhegium:  anT^ftlr  ^^'"^  ^^^'^  against  the  city  and  promontory  of 
one   day  the  south  Rhegium  in  the   southernmost  part  of  Italy, 
■wind  blew,  and  we  from  which,  as  the  name  of  that  place  implies, 
toPut^olt-"^^^  ^*^  ^^  was  supposed  the  island  of  Sicily  was  broken 
off.     And  after  lying  by  one  day  we  had  a  fa- 
vourable gale,  and  the  south  xvind  arising^  we 
pursued  our  voyage,  and  came  in  two  days  to 
Futeoli,  a  noted  town  for  trade,  which  lay  not 
far  from  Naples,  and  was  very  famous  for  its 

14  \Vliere    we  hot  baths  :   Where  we  had   no  sooner  landed  14 
found  brethren,  and  ij^^j.   ^^^.  r^^^^^^  ^^^^    Christian   brethren,  and 
were  desired  to  tar-  "^        ,  ^   j.      ^  -.t  ^/ 

ry  with  them  seven  werf  earnestly  entreated  to  stay  xvith  them  seven 
days  :  and  so  we  days^  that  they  might  have  the  better  opportu- 
went  toward  Rome,  ujty  of  hearing  Paul,  and  of  conversing  with 
him  ;  and  the  centurion  was  so  good  as  to  con- 
sent that  we  should  staj^ :  And  so,  having  left 
the  ship,  xve  xvent  the  rest  of  the  way  by  land 
to  Rome. 

15  And     from      And  from   thence  several  of  the  Christian  15 
tlience,     when  the  brethren  who  resided  at  Rome,''  having  heard 
bretliren    heard    ot     ^  ^  .  ,         ..•      1     1    ^i,   ^ 

us,    they   came   to  ^J  °^^^  affairs^  and  particularly  that  we  were  on 
meet  us  as  far   as  our  way  thither,  (as  they  were  sensible  of  the 
Appii    Forum,  and  great  character  of  Paul,  and  the  important  ob- 
the  Three  Taverns:  ligations  which  they  were  under  to  him  for  his 
excellent  epistle  to  the  Romans,  written  a  few 
years  before  this,)  came  out  to  meet  us,  and  to 
attend  us  in  our  entrance  into  that  illustrious 
city  :   And  {some^  of  them  came  as  far  as  Ap- 
pii Foriim^  a  town  adjoining  to  the  famous 
Appian  way,  which  was  fifty  one  miles  distant 
from  Rome  ;  andl^othersl  only  to  a  place  called 
Tres  Tabernae,  or  the  Three  Taverns^  which 

5  Syracuse^       This  capital  city  of  the  ^    r/ie  Christian  iref/iren  who  resided  at 

island  of  Sicily  lay  on  its  eastern  coast,  Rome]     It  is  very  remarkable,  that  we 

and  is  said  to  have  been  twenty  two  miles  liave    no    certain   information    by  whom 

round,  and  to  have  equalled  Carthage  in  Christianity  was  first  preached  in  Rome, 

its  riches.     (See  Strab.  lib.  vi.  p.  186  ;  and  Probably,  as  some  inhabitants  of  that  most 

Liv.  Hist.  lib.  XXV.  cap  31.)    It  was  by  this  famous  city  were  present  at  Jerusalem  on 

time  well  recovered  from  the  desolation  the  day  of  Pe/izecosf,  (Acts  ii.   10,)  they, 

which  Marcellus  had  brought  upon  it,  two  being  converted   themselves,    might    at 

hundred  and  ten  years  before  Christ,  when  their  return  carry  the  gospel  thither,  con- 

the    celebrated    Archimedes    was    slain  firming  it  by  miraculous  works,  and  by  the 

/here.  exeicise  of  extraordinary  gifts. 


394  Paul  is  allowed  to  dwell  apart  in  his  ow7i  house, 

SECT,  was  but  about  thirty :   Whom  xohen  Paul  saw^  whom   when    Paul 
l''^-    he  thanked  God  for  the  encouragement  which  saw,    he    thanked 

1-       .  1-  V  .u   .  ^1-         God,  and  took  cour- 

this  circumstance  gave  him,  to  hope  that  these 

xxvifi.  Christian  friends,  who  were  so  forward  to  be- 

1^  gin  an  acquaintance  with  him,  would  be  a 
support  to  him  during  his  confinement  there, 
and  a  means  of  promoting  the  success  of  any 
attempts  of  usefulness,  which  he  might  be  able 
to  make  among  them  ;  and  accordingly  he 
took  courage^  and  pursued  the  small  remain- 
der of  his  journey  with  new  spirit  and  alacrity. 

16       And  XV hen  rue  came  to  Rome^  Julius  the  cen-     16  And  when  wi^ 

turion.  who  ever  since  we  set  out  from  Csesa-  ^^"^^  t°  Rome,  the 
,      ,    ,        ^     ,  .  r  .       1,  centurion   dehvered 

rea  had  treated  us   in  so  inendly  a  manner,  ^j^^  pHsoners  to  the 
and  whose  regard  for  Paul  could  not  but  be  captain  of  the  guard: 
greatly  increased  by  what  had  passed  at  Me-  hut  Paul  was  suffer- 
lita,  delivered  the  prisoners,  according  to  his  ^df^wUh  Vsold.T.' 
commission,  to  the  prefect  or  captain  of  the  thatke^i  him. 
praetorian  band  :^  But  as  he  gave  a  very  kind 
and  honourable  account  of  Paid,  he  xuas  per' 
mitted  to  drvell apart  from  the  other  prisoners  in 
an  house  of  his  own,"^  with  a  Roman  soldier 
that  guarded  him,""    till  his  cause    might   be 
heard  ;  which,  by  one  accident  and  another, 

•  He  thanhcd  God,  and  tooh  courage.']  This  were   in  commission.     fPlin.  lib.  x.  eptsi. 

expression  may  perhaps  intimate,  that  his  65.)     See  Dr.  Lardner's  CrediL  Book  I. 

courage  began   in   some   measure    to    be  cliap.  x.  §  11,  Vol.  I.  p.  532,  533  ;  and  Tlfr. 

shaken.      He   knew  there   was  a  famous  Biscoe  at  Boyle'' s  Z.e«.  chap.  ix.  §  9,  p  360. 

church  at   Rome,    which   had  been  long  The  person,  wlio  had  now  this  office,  was 

planted;  (Rom.  i.  8,)  and  to  which,  about  the  noted  Burrhus   Afranius  ;  but,  both 

fhrcc  years  before  this  journey,   he  had  before  and  after  him,  it  was  held  by  two; 

•written  a  long  efiistle,   (compare  note  "=  on  Tacit.  Jnnal.  lib.  xii.  §  42,   is^  lib.  xiv.  § 

Acts  XX.  3,  p.  295,)  in  which  he  had  ex-  51. 

pressed  an  affectionate  desire  to  see  them  ;  "  Apart  from  the  other  prisoners  in  an 
(Rom.  i.  11  ;  xv.  32;)  in  a  near  view  of  house  of  his  mm']     Raplielius  has  shewn, 

doing  which,  he  now  rejoiced,  esteeming  (Annot.  ex  Xen.  p.  191,)  that  the  expres- 

it  as  the  first  fruits  of  their  friendship,  that  sion  x«6'  atvlov  may  signify  either  apart, 

they  had  come  a  day's  journey  to  meet  (for  whicli  see  Bos,  Exercit.  p.  91,)  or  at 

him,  no  doubt  in  a  very  kind  and  respect-  his  oim  pleasure.     But  it  is  well  known,  it 

fid  manner.    He  might  reasonably  expect,  often  signifies  at  one\  oiun  house  ,-  and  so 

they  would  contribute  much  to  lighten  his  ver.  30  seems  to  explain  it  here.     By  tins 

bonds,  as   no  doubt  they  did,   though  so  means  he  was  excused  from  all  the  affilc- 

strange  a /jrt«/e  seized  them,  when  lie  ap-  tion,   which  lying   in  the  cotnmon  prison, 

pcart-d  before  Cjcsar  to  make  his  apology,  among    the     wretched     creatures     who 

2  Tim.  iv.  16.                                               '  would  probably  have  been  liis  companions 

»"   To  the  prefect  or  captain  of  the  prse-  there,  must  have  given  to  a  man  of  his 

torian  Z)(i?!f/.]    It  was  customary  for /)r/*o«-  sense,  education,  and  piety. 

frs,  who  were  brought  to  Rome,  to   be  °  JVith  a  soldier  that  guarded  him]  This 

delivered    to    t/iis  officer,   who   had   the  soldier  was  probably  cArtnW/o /j/??i,  as  the 

charge  of  the  state  prisoners,  a.s  appears  Jioman  custom  was.     Who,  that  had  met 

from  the  instance  of  Agrippa,  who  was  Paul  in  these  bonds,  would  iiave  guessed 

taken  into  custody  by  Macro,  the />rcffor/fl;z  at  iiis  real  character,  and  have  imagined 

prefect  that  succeeded   Sejanus,  (Joseph,  him  to  have  been  one  of  the  most  upright, 

Antiq.  lib.  xviii.  crt/».  6,  [al   8,]  §  6  ;)  and  benevolent,    and   generous  of  mankuid  ! 

irom  Trajan's  order  to  Pliny,  when  two  Yet  such  the  apostle  undoubtedly  was. 


Refections  on  what  passed  at  Malta.  395 

was  put  off  from  time  to  time,  so  that  it  was  not  dispatched  till  sect. 
above  two  years  after  his  arrival  at  Rome.  l'"^- 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  again  pause,  and,  on  this  new  occasion  of  doing  it,  verse 
adore  the  wise  conduct  of  Providence^  though  its  tvays  were  i«  1>2 
the  sea,  and  its  paths  in  the  great  waters.  (Psal.  Ixxvii.  19.)  Still 
did  our  dear  Redeemer  take  care  of  his  faithful  servants  and  min- 
isters, not  only  delivering  them  and  their  companions  from  de- 
struction by  shipwreck,  but  providing  tenderly  for  them  in  their 
destitute  condition,  when  their  wet  and  probably  torn  garments 
seem  to  have  been  all  they  could  call  their  own.  The  custom  of 
Rome  and  Greece  taught  them  to  call  all  nations  but  their  own 
barbarous  ;  but  surely  the  generosity  which  these  uncultivated 
inhabitants  of  Malta  shewed,  was  far  more  valuable  than  all  the 
varnish  which  the  politest  education  could  give,  where  it  taught 
not  humanity  and  compassion. 

It  is  with  pleasure  that  we  trace  amongst  them  the  force  of  4 
conscience,  and  the  \>&\\q{  oi Providence ;  which  some  more  learned 
people  have  stupidly  thought  it  philosophy  to  despise :  But  theu 
erred  in  concluding  that  calamities  must  always  be  interpreted  as 
judgments;  and  let  us  guard  against  the  same  error,  lest,  like 
them,  we  unwarily  censure,  not  only  the  innocejity  but  the  excel- 
lent of  the  earth. 

God  wrought  a  most  seasonable  miracle  for  the  preservation  5 
of  Paul  from  the  fury  of  the  viper ;  and  this  frank  and  honest, 
though  ignorant  people,  immediately  retract  their  censure:    But,  6 
as  human  nature  is  apt  to  do,  they  fall  immediately  from  one 
extreme  to  another,  and  from  pronouncing  him  a  murderer,  con- 
clude him  a  god.  They  afterwards  submitted  to  be  better  taught, 
and  learnt  to  regard  him  as  what  he  really  was,  aholy  man  favoured  10 
of  heaven,  and  raised  up  to  be  an  instrianent  of  great  good,  both 
to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  his  fellow  creatures.     Let  us  also  be 
willing  candidly  to  correct  and  confess  our  mistakes,  when  means 
of  better  information  offer;  and  study  to  adjust  our  notions  of 
men's  characters  according  to  truth  ;  that  we  may  neither  calum- 
niate nor  deify  them,  hut  Judge  righteous  judgment,  (John  vii.  24.) 

Well  was  Publius,  the  chief  of  the  island,  with  the  other  inhabit-  7  Q  9 
ants  of  it,  rewarded  for  their  kindness  to  these  distressed  stran- 
gers, by  the  cures  wrought  on  the  diseased  in  their  respective  fami- 
lies ;  and  naturally  did  their  kindness  and  liberality  to  them 
increase,  with  such  experience  of  the  miraculous  poxver  which 
wrought  byPaul.  We  cannot  but  conclude,  that  this  holy  apostle, 
whose  heart  was  always  so  warm  with  zeal  for  Christ,  especially 
%vhen  it  was  quickened  with  such  a  deliverance,  would  take  this 


596  defections  on  PauVs  usefulness  among  thenu 

SECT,  happy  opportunity  of  diffiising  the  savour  of  his  name  here.  He 
would  tell  them,  no  doubt,  who  it  was  healed  them^  and  testify  to 
them  of  that  greater  salvation  and  ?}iore  important  cure^  which 
they  were  to  seek  from  him  ;  nor  can  we  imagine  that  his  labour 
was  entirely  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  Happy  wreck  !  on  the  ruins 
of  which  the  temple  of  the  Lord  was  raised,  and  by  occasion  of 
which  Barbarians  were  transformed  into  Christians  !  Who  can 

terse  sav,  how  many  distempered  minds  were  healed  ?  how  many  sons 
^^  and  daughters  were  borii  to  God  and  to  glory^  in  these  three 
months  which  Paul  and  Luke  spent  here  ?  For  modest  as  that 
beloved  physician  of  souls,  as  well  as  of  bodies,  is  in  every  thing 
relating  to  himself,  we  cannot  imagine  that  he  was  inactive  or 
unsuccessful  in  his  pious  labour.  And  how  naturally  did  all  this 
tend  to  raise  the  regard  of  the  ship^s  company  for  these  servatits 
of  the  most  high  God^  to  whom,  as  iristruments  in  the  hand  of  his 
good  Providence,  they  first  orved  their  lives.,  and  now  their  aC' 
commodatio7is  ;  to  whom  also,  we  hope,  some  of  them  owed  even 
their  own  souls  / 

16  It  is  extremely  probable,  that  the  indulgence  shewed  to  Paul 
in  Rome,  the  remains  of  liberty  which  he  enjoyed  rvhile  tn  bonds 
there y  and  the  much  more  valued  opportunities  of  usefulness 
which  that  liberty  gave  him,  were,  in  some  degree  at  least,  owing 
to  the  experience  and  report  of  these  extraordinary  events. 
Thus,  0  Lord^  shalt  thou  lead  us  into  whatever  difficulties  and 
dangers  thou  pleasest,  and  we  will  cheerfully  wait  the  happy 
event  which  shall  at  length  prove  the  rvisdom  and  kindness  of  thy 
most  mysterious  conduct. 

14, 16  In  the  mean  time,  even  while  travelling  in  the  bonds  of  offlic- 
tiony  may  we  see  thine  hand  in  all  the  countenance  which  we  meet 
with  from  our  Christian  brethren ;  and  cheered  with  their  con^ 
verse  and  then  friendly  offices^  may  we,  like  Paul,  thank  God^  and 
take  courage^  in  an  humble  assurance  that  thou  wilt  stajid  by  us 
in  every  future  unknown  extremity  ;  and  wilt  either  manifest 
thy  power  and  goodness  in  raising  up  human  supports^  or  display 
thine  all  sufficiency  in  a  yet  more  glorious  manner,  by  bearing 
us  up  when  they  all  fail  us  ! 

SECT.      LX. 

The  history  concludes  with  an  account  of  a  solemn  audience  which 
Paul  had  of  the  Jervs  at  Rome  ^  soon  after  his  arrival  there; 
most  of  them  reject  the  gospel  he  published  among  them^  but  he 
continues  to  preach  it  during  two  years  of  his  confinement* 
Acts  XXVIII.  17,  to  the  end. 

SECT. 

^  Acts  XXVIII.  17.  ^^^^  XZVIII.  17. 

Acts    T3  AUL's  confinement  at  Rome  was  not  so    a  n  D  it  came  to 
xxviii.  -t"^    strict,  but  he  had  liberty  to  send  for  per-  xV.  pass,  that  after 

17  sons  to  himi  and  while  he  waited  for   his 


Paul  sends  for  the  yews  at  Rome^  arid  tells  them  his  case.         397 

three    clays,     Paul  appeal  to  be  determined,  he  was  willing  to  re-  sect. 
called  the  chief  of  j^oyg  the  prejudices  of  his  countrymen,  and,    ^^• 
the  Jews  together—  notwithstanding  the  injurious  treatment  Ke  had  ~^^ 
met  with,  would  suffer  nothing  to  be  wanting  xxviii. 
on  his  part,  to  make  them  sensible  of  the  affec-  17 
tionate  regard  that  he  had  for  them  :    Accord- 
ingly it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had  been  there 
three  daijs^  Paul  called  together  those  that  xvere 
the  chief  of  the  Jews  who  sojourned  then  at 
Rome. 
—  And  when  they      A?idwhen,  according  to  his  desire,  they  xvere 
vrere come  together,  cowe  together  in  the  private  house  where  he 
he  said  unto  ihem.     ^^^^      ^^  ^^^.^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^     ^^^^  ^^^^  brethren^ 
Men    and  brethren,     ,         '     .  ,  ,  ,  .     '  ,      .  ' 

though  I  have  com-  though  I  have  done  notlung  contrary  to  int  mter- 
miued  nothing  a-  est  and  honour  of  the  Jewish  people^  or  to  the 
gainstthe  people,  or  ^^j^}^^^j.jj.^^  ,^£  ^^^  paternal  customs  as  derived 
customs  ot  our   la-  -  1  "  1     1  .  •        1  1    i\/t 

thers,    yet    was    1  irom  the  holy  patriarchs  and  JVloses,   yet  xvas 
delivered    prisoner  J  delivered  a  prisoner  from  Jerusalem  into  the 
from  Jerusalem  into  /^anf/v  of  the  Romans  ;  Who  having  examined  me^  18 
RominTf^  ^"^  ^^^^^  ^^1  ^^^^  ^^'  adversaries  could  suggest 

18  Who,  when  ^gmnst  me,  xvere  willing  to  have  set  meat  hberty; 
tliey  had  examined  ^^  ffig^e  was  770  offence  w  hich  thev  could  judge 
me,  would  have  let  ^  sufficient  cause  0/ putting  me  to  death, 
me      go,      because  .  ,       1    "^  °    r  .    . 

there  was  no  cause  or  ol  keepmg  me  under  longer  continement,  to 
of  death  in  me.          be  discovered  in  me.      But  xvhen  some  of  the  19 

19  But  when  the  ^^7^,?  ^ho  in  conseqtience  of  gross  misrepre- 
Tews  snake  aeamst  J  ^.  ,      ,  '     .        ,        "^  •     i' 

i^  I  was  constrained  sentations  had  entertamed  strong  prejudices 

to'  appeal  unto  Ce-  against  me,  contradicted  and  opposed  my  dis- 
sar  ;  not  that  I  had  charge,  and  were  violently  set  upon  preventing 
ought  to  accuse  my  j-.  -.  j-  ^^^^^  ■  ^^^essary  to  remove  mv  cause 
nation  01.  ^    Y.  ,  .  f-       »  1      '/^ 

to  Home,  and  was  obliged  to  appeal  to  Lcesar  : 

And  this  1  assure  you  I  have  done,  not  as  hav- 
ing any  thing  ofxvhich  to  accuse  my  own  nation  ; 
for  whatever  injury  I  have  received  from  any- 
particular  persons,  I  heartily  forgive  them,  and 
wish  the  whole  Jewish  people,  without  except- 
ing even  my  most  inveterate  enemies  among 
them,  all  possible  prosperity  and  happiness  ; 
but  I  was,  contrary  to  my  inclination,  forced 
on  this  appeal  purely  in  my  own  defence,  and 
to  prevent  that  assassination  which  I  knew 
some  ill  disposed  persons  were  contriving  a- 

20  For  this  cause  gainst  me.  For  thin  reason  therefore,  as  soon  20 
therefore  have  I  as  I  came  hither  I  entreated  that  I  might  see  and 
called  for  you,  to  see  _^^^^^^^^^^^^  dear  brethren,  hoping  to 
Wh  "«.•  VcEe  prevent  any  prejudice  which  might  be  enter- 
that  for  the  hope  of  tained  to  my  disadvantage  ;  For  indeed  I  am 
Israel  I  am  bound  j-ather  worthy  of  your  compassion  and  friend- 
with  this  chain.         g^jp  ^^^^  ^f^  y^^^  resentment ;  as  [it  is]  on  ac- 

QQWit  of  that  which  is  the  great  common  hop^ 
VOLS..  53 


398  They  are  willing  to  hear  what  zvere  his  sentiments, 

SECT,  of  all  Israel^  that  /  am  bound  with  this  chain; 

^^-    my  sufferings  arising  from   my  regard  to  that 

glorious  Messiah  for  whom  Israel  professes  to 

xxvHi.  wait,  and  to  that  eternal  life  which  he  hath  pur- 

20  chased  and  procured  for  those   that  receive 
him  under  that  character. 

21  And  they  said  to  him.  We  have  neither  received     21  And  they  said 

any  letters  as  ytt  from  Jerusalem,  or  any  other  unto  him,  We  nei- 

part  offudea,  concerning  thee;  nor  has  any  one  ^.t'' ^f "j\;5l^''^^;! 

of  the  brethren  of  our  nation  that  has  come  hith-  earning  thee,    nei- 

er,  related  to  us   what  is  the   purport  of  the  ther  any  of  the  bre- 

charge  on  which  thou  art  to  be  tried   before  ^^^^^  ,''**'^    ^^^^' 
„       °  ,  .  ,  -I  11  shewed  01"  spake  any 

Caesar  ;  or  so  much  as  sazd  any  evil  at  all  co?i-  harm  of  thee. 

22  cerning  thee.    But  we  are  willing  thou  shouldst     22  But  we  desire 

give  us  an  account  of  thy  doctrine,  and  desire  tohearoftliee,what 

to  hear  from  thee  what  thou  thinkest ;  what  thy  ^''o"  thinkest :   for 

V  .  ,       ,  ,         ,      -^    as    concerninc:    this 

particular  sentiments  are,  and  what  thou  hast  g^^.^^  ^g  Vnovf  that 

to  say  in  defence  of  thy  tenets,  as  a  disciple  every  where   it  is 

and  missionary  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ;  for  as  spoken  against. 

concernifig  this  sect^  which  professes  so  high  a 

regard  to  him,  it  is  knowyito  us  in  the  general, 

that  it  is  every  where  spoken  against,^  and  that 

bad  sentiments  are  entertained  of  it,  both  by 

the  Jews  and  heathens ;  as   teaching  a  revolt 

from  those  ways  of  worship    in  which  people 

have  been  educated,  even  among  us  as  well  as 

them,  and  requiring  unbounded  subjection  to  a 

person  who  seems  to  have  no  imaginable  claim 

to  it. 

23  And  having  appointed  him  a  certain  day  which     23  And  when  they 
might  best  suit  the  convenience  of  most  that  ^'^'J  ^PPoi"ted  him 

°     ,  ^  r   1  *     /  •      •     ^  ^^y>   there   came 

were  then  present,  many  or  them  came  to  him  m  many  to  him  into  his 

the  morning  at  his  lodging  ;  to  rvhom  he  expound-  lodging ;   to  whom 

e^  various  passages  of  their  own  scriptures,  as  ''^  expounded   and 

well  as  the  chief  principles  of  the  Christian  ^^^^'.-J-'-S" 

faith  J  testifying  in  the  most  cogent  and  pathetic 

manner  the  erection  and  establishment  of  the 

kingdom  of  God  under  the  Messiah,''  and  ea.rn- 

»  /(  is  every  inhere  spoken  against.']  Some  tlie  Ignorant   Heathens  advanced  against 

think,  this  refers  to  a  fad  mentioned  by  them.  The  fact  itself  is  in  all  respects  very 

Justin  Martyr,  C Dialog,  cum  Triph.  p.  171,  credible  ;  but  I  apprehend,  that  the  exact 

ijf  638,  Edit.  Thirlb.)  and  afterwards  by  date  of  it  cannot  be  ascertained,  nor  can  I 

Origen,  (contra.  Cels.  lib.  vi.  p.  293,  294  ;')  any  where  find,  (as  some  have  asserted, 

and  Euscbius,  ( Eccl.  Hist.  lib.  iv.  cap.  18,)  that  it  is  mentioned  by  Philo  Juda:us.  See 

that  the  Jews   al  Jerusalem  sent  chosen  my  Sermons  on  the  power  and  grace  of  Christ, 

men  of  the  most  distinguished  character  ike.  p.  263,  264,  2d.  edit. 
all  over  the  world,  representing  the  Christ- 
ians  as   an  atheistical  sect,   and  charging        ^  Testifying  the  kingdom  of  Goii."]  Proba- 

them  with  the  grossest  calumnies,  which  bly,  as  Mr.  Cradock  well  observes,  (Aposu 


Heghes  an  account  ofthefaith^  hut  most  of  them  reject  if.      390 

them  concerning  Je-  est\y  persuading  them  of  the  things  thot  relate  to  sect. 
si.s,  both  out  of  the  the  Lord  Jesus  under  that  character  ;  which    ^''• 

law  of  Moses,   and  ,  i/^/y         ^,     ,  n  i,r  in         

««f  o/the  prophets,  ^e  proved  both  from  the  laxv  of  Moses,  and  from  — 
from  morning  till  the  writings  of  the  prophets  :  And  he  was  so  xxvilj. 
evening.  intent  upon  this  grand  affair,  that  he  continued  23 

his  discourse y;"(???z  morning  till  evening'.'^ 

24  And  some  be-       j^^j^  ^\^^  ^.^ent  of  what  he  said  was  various  :  24 
lieved     the     thmgs  r  r^,  i  -i      ,         "     7    f 

which  were  spoken,  *°^  *'''"^  °'  them  were  h^\>^\\y  persuaded  to  em- 
and  some  believed  brace  Christianity,  by  the  things  which  were 
"ot.  spoken  ;  and  some,  on  the  other  hand,  were  in- 

fluenced by  such  strong  prejudices,  that  they 
believed  not,  but  were  so  hardened  as  to  reject 
the   gospel,  amidst  all  the  evidence  which  he 

25  And  when  they  advanced  to  support  it.  And  so  disagreeing  25 
ngreed  not  among  ^^ff^  ^^^/^  ^^i^^  fi  ^^.^y  ,^.  ^j^^  assemblu  ; 
tliemselves.they  de-  „  /  i  •  r  i  -i  .•  i  i  r 
parted,  after  tliat  -* '^'"  oj^'v  ^'^'V^'^'g  \thi.s\  one  7i'ord  in  the  close  oi 
Paul  had  spoken  one  all,  on  occasion  of  that  obstinacv  which  he  ob- 
word,  Well  spake  served  to  prevail  in  most  of  them,  Sitrehf  well 
Eraia^sle^'Xhe^  "^'"^  '^''  ^'^V  Spirit  speak  by  Isaiah  the  prophet 
unto  our  fathers,        to  our  fathers  of  old,  (Isa.  vi.  9,  10,)  and  well 

does  the  description  ithas  givenof  them  setforih 
the  hardness  of  vour  hearts,  and  suit  you  even 

26  Saying,  Go  un-  to  this  dav  ;*^  When  it  says,  in  that  awful  com-  26 
to  tiiis  people,  and  ^^ission  the  prophet  was  commanded   to   dis- 
say,Hcanngve  shall  ..  A  i  ■  i       i      • 

Jiear,  and  shall  not  Charge,  "  ho  to  this  perverse  and  obstinate 
understand;  and  see- ^e>(7/>/e,  to  whom  I  have  so  often  sent  in  vain, 
ing  ye  shall  see,  and  ^„^  ^^^^  Heariiig  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall  not 
°'^7  For'  the  heart  nnderstand ;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  shall 
of   this    people   is  not  perceive :     For  the  heart  of  this  people  is  be- ^7 

Hist.  Part.  II  p.  306,)  he  insisted  on  two   discourses  and  facts  would  probably  have 

topics  : that  the  khigdom  of  God,  which    occasioned  new  cavils  ;  for  there  is  hardly 

they  had  so  long  expected,  was  of  a  i/)ir/f-  any  argument  in  favour  of  truth,  from 
val,  and  not  of  a  temporal  nature  ; and  wliich  a  prejudiced  and  captious  wit  can- 
that  yesus  of  Nazareth,  in  whose  name  he  not  draw  an  objection,  and  frame  a  soph- 
preached,  was  the  person  foretold  as  the  istry  to  maintain  error. 
promised  Messiah  and  Lord  qf  that  king-  <•  Well  did  the  Holy  Spirit  speai  to  our 
'dom.  fathers,  and  well  does  the  description  suit 

"=  From  morning  till  evening."]  The  length  }ou,  ijj'c.]  The  apostle  here  could  not  refer 
of  this  conference  shews,  liow  zealous  a  to  them  all,  because  *ome  ie//eieu'/  but  it 
desire   Paul  had  for  the  conversion  of  his    is  probable,  most  (f  them  rejected  the  gos- 

countrymen.     It  was  undoubtedly  a  very   pel. As  for  the  quotation  from  Isaiah 

curious  and  important  discourse,  and  we    which  he  applies  to  them,  I  would  observe, 

should  have  wished  to  Itave  been  favoured    that 

with  it,   as  well  as  with  that  of  our  Lord,    text  from  tl 

of  which  we  have  only  a  general  account,    times,)  in 

Luke   xxiv.    27.     But,   as  God   (for  wise    14,  15;  Mark  iv.  12  ;  Luke  viij.  10  ;  John 

reasons  no  doubt,)  has  seen  fit  to  deny  us    xii.  40;   and  Rom.  xi.  8  ;)  yet  in  such  a  va- 

that  pleasure,  let  us  acquiesce  in  this,  that    riety  of  expression,  as  plainly  proves,  the 

•we  know  enough  to  confirm  our  faith  in  the    apostles  did  not  confine  themselves  exactly 

gospel,  if  we  discover  a  teachable  temper  ,•    either  to  the  words  of  the  original  or  of  th^ 

and,  if  we  do  not,  the  narration  of  other   Greei  Version. 


quoted  oftener  than  any  other  f 
the  Old  Testament,  (that  is,  six  ) 
the  Ne%a  ;  (here,  and  Mat.  xiii. ' 


400  He  continues  two  years  at  Romey 

SECT,  come  j^rots,  and  as  it  were  grown  stiff  with  fat-  waxed  gross,    and 

1^     ness  ';  ntidyvith  their  ears  they  hear  heavilu,  in  J-'^^'":  ^^^^  ^'*^,  '^""?*' 

J    11  •  1  7  ,,     '  t  7  '.»    •    hearing',    and    their 

Acts   "*  "^""^  '^"^"'  '"''y  '   ^"^^^'^?/  ^'^^^  ^'^''^'""  ^^^^''^  eyes  h!ve  ihey  clos- 
xxviii  ''y^'^  toq-ethrr^   as  it  were  on   purpose  to  com- ed  :  lest  they  should 

27  |)ose  themselves  to  sleep,  lest  thnj  should  see  ^^^  'with  their  eyes, 
.M  ,Aeirr,,e..  .nd  hear  nM  their  ears,  or,d^^Z^£^ 
vnaerstn?}rf  with  therr  hearty  ana  should  he  con-  with  their  heart,  and 
verted,  and  I  should  heal  them  ;"  As  if  he  had  should  be  converted, 
said,  Thev  act  in  such  a  manner  under  the  ^^^^^  ^  '*'^°"1^  »^^^ 
most  awaktping  means,  as  if  thev  had  studied 

artful  ways  of  rendering  themselves  insensible, 
and  were  determined  not  to  receive  my  mes- 
sage,  and  the  salvation  Avhich  it  proposes  to 

28  them.  Therefore  he  it  knorvn  unto  yon^  how-  28  Be  it  known 
ever  vour  proud  hearts  mav  resent  it,  that  the  therefore  unto  you, 

salvation  of  God  which  you  despise,  and  seem  ^''^^^^"^  saU.  tion  of 
^     r      T    ^  1  •  •  ,     A>        God  IS  sent  unto  the 

to  tortily  yourselves  agamst,  ts  se7it  to  the  Gen-  Gentiles,  and  that 
tiles  ;  and  they  will  hear  and  embrace  [?7,]  and  they  will  hear  it. 
so  inherit  the  blessings  which  you  reject  :  To 
them  therefore  will  we  preach  all  the  words  of 
this  life,  and  I  in  particular  will  from  this  day 
forward  seek,  in  their  faith  and  obedience,  my 
consolation  under  that  grief  which  the  infideli- 
ty of  my  brethren  gives  me. 

29  And  xvhen  he  had  said  these  things^  the  Jews  29  And  when  he 
a^<?/><3r?e^  out  of  the  place,  not  being  prevailed ''^'^^^''^^'^'^s^^""^*'* 
upon  to  receive  the  gospel,   yet  havrntr  ^reat  ^''^  •l^'^'  departed. 

,',  ,  ,'•,.,.**,  and  had  great   rea- 

debates  among  themselves  ;  some  thmkmg  there  soning  among  them- 
was  considerable  weight  in  what    Paul   had  selves, 
urged  to  defend  it,  while  others  were  enraged, 
and  spoke  of  him  and  his  arguments  with  great 
contempt  and  indignation. 

30  But  nevertheless  they  who  were  most  his  30  And  Paul 
enemies,  and  most  desirous  to  add  affliction  to  dwelt  two  whole 
his  bonds,  were  not  permitted  by  Providence  J:^'"^  '"  '^'^  °^" 
to  do  him  any  harm  ;  for  after  this  Paul  con-  ^"""'^  ''°"'''  *"^ 
tinned  two  whole  years  at  Rome^^  in  his  own 

hired  house^^  before  he  was  heard  by  Caesar, 

•  Paul  continued  two  -whole  years  at  proves />ow.  Ulpian,  that  the />roconj«/ was 
Rome]  As  Luke  concludes  his  history  to  jiulg'e,  whether  a  person  under  accusa- 
with  Paul's  abode  at  Rome,  before  his  tion  were  to  be  thrown  into  prison,  or  de- 
journey  into  Spain,  we  may  infer,  as  Dr.  livered  to  a  soldier  to  keep,  or  committed 
More  observes, /^TVifo/o^.'W'^or/fj,  p.  220,)  to  sureties,  or  trusted  on  his  parole  of 
that  he  wrote  both  his  Gospel  and  tiie  Acts,  honour.  ( Credih.  Book  I.  cjiap.  1  J,  §  9, 
■while  the  a/»o.r</e  was  still  livine;-,  of  whose  Vol.  I.  p.  5J4,  525)  It  appears  from 
actions  he  was  himself  an  r\ewitness,  and  lience,  that  the  pirsecution  against  Christ- 
by  wiiom,  it  is  very  probable,  f/jw  6oo>^  WW  ians  at  Rome  was  not  t  lien  begun  ;  and 
revised,  2iS  ihe  ancients  also  say  his  Gospel  perhaps  I'aul's  friends  in  Nero's  family 
'A'as.  (Pliil.iv.  22,)  used  tlicir  interest  with  the 

*  Jn  his  ozm  hired  hotae-']    Dr.  Lardner  emperor  to  procure  him  this  liberty. 


preaching  the  gospel  to  all  that  came  to  hm.  4oi 

received    all     that  or  his  deputy,  upon  this  appeal  :  And  during  sect. 

came  in  unto  him,  this  long  period  of  time,  he  was  solicitous  to     ^^• 
do  all  he  could  to  promote  the  gospel  of  his 
divine    Master,  though  he  could   not  act  so  xxviii, 
freely  as  he  desired  ;  in  this  view,  therefore,  30 
he  received  all  that  came  to  him  to  be  instructed 
in   the   design    and   evidence   of  ihe    gospel, 
31  Preaching  the  Preachings  with  great  ardor  and  zeal  the  king-  3I 

kingdom    of    God,  ^r)m  of  God^  as  established  in  the  person  ol  his 

and  teaching  ihose        j^^  gon,  and  teaching  those  things  xvhich 

thinfijs    winch    con-  '  o  .  j    u  r    • 

cern  the  Lord  Jesus  relate  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christy  and  the  religion 
Christ,  with  all  con-  he  haih  instituted  in  the  world,  tyjVA  all  freedom 
fidence,  no  man  for-  r  f.p^^^-h  \and'\  iinthout  anu  restraint  from  the 
biddnis:  him.  -t^.     ^         ''-.-'  t  fu* 

Koman  magistrates.     In  consequence  or  tins, 

many  c<  nverts  were  made,  and  this  confine- 
ment, which  seemed  to  have  so  discouraging 
an  aspect,  was  on  the  whole  a  means  of  pro- 
moting the  gospel  :  Many  of  his  retired  hours 
were  also  employed  in  corresponding e  with  the 
Christian  churches,  and  writing  several  of  those 

«  Many  of  his  retired  hours  were  also  other  Christians,  on  a  pretence  of  being 
employed  in  corresponding',^c.j  It  is  well  concerned  in  the  burning  of  the  city, 
knowii,  that  the  Epist/e  to  the  Ephesians,  Chrysostom  tells  us,  that  lie  here  convert- 
(or,  as  some  think,  to  the  Laodiceans,  to  ed  one  of  Nero's  concubine's,  which  so 
•whom,  however,  it  is  certain  Paul  did  incensed  that  cruel  prince,  that  he  put 
■write,  Col.  iv.  16,)  to  the  Colossians,  and  him  to  death  ;  probably  after  an  imprison- 
Phihppians,  as  well  as  that  to  Philemon,  ment,  in  which  the  Second  Epistle  to  Tira- 
■were  written  from  hence  during  this  im-  othy  was  written.  It  is,  I  think  univer- 
prisonm-ent,  and  that  to  the  Hebrews  in  sally  agreed,  among  all  ancient  writers 
or  quickly  after  it  ;  but,  as  for  the  Secoud  who  mention  his  death,  that  he  was  be- 
to  Timothy,  I  am  ready  to  think  it  of  a  headed  at  Aquae  Salvia:,  three  miles  from 
laterdate.  It  seems  highly  probable,  that,  Rome  ;  for,  he\w^f)ee  of  that  city,ht  could 
about  the  end  of  the  ^wojenr*  here  spoken  not  be  crac/^ed',  as  Peter  was,  according 
of,  he  was  set  at  liberty.  Some  have  ques-  to  the  tradition  of  the  Latin  church,  on  the 
tioned,  whether  he  ever  returned  into  very  same  day.  It  is  said,  and  there  is 
the  East  again,  which  yet  from  Phileni.  great  reason  to  believe  it,  that  this  glori- 
verse  22,  and  Heb.  xiii.  23,  he  seems  to  ous  confessor  gave  his  head  to  the  fatal 
have  expected.  Clemens  Romanus  (ad  stroke  with  the  greatest  cheerfulness,  and 
Cor.  Epist.  i  cap.  5)  expressly  tells  us,  that  also,  that  he  was  buried  in  the  Via  Ostensis, 
he  preached  in  the  West,  and  that  to  its  two  miles  from  Rome,  where  Constantine 
utmost  bounds,  which  must  at  least  in-  the  Great  erected  a  church  to  his  memory, 
elude  Spain,  whither  he  intended  to  go.  A.  D.  318,  which  was  successively  repair- 
Rom.  XV.  24,  25.  (See  Chrysost.  Vol.  VIII.  ed  and  beautified  by  Theodosius  the  Great, 
p.  59.)  Theodoret  adds,  that  he  went  to  and  the  Empress  Placiciia.  (See  Euset). 
the  Islands  of  the  sea,  as  elsewhere  he  Eccl.  Hist.  lib.  ii.  cap  22.  Not.  Fleury^s 
numbers  Gaul,  (that  is  France,)  and  Bri-  Eccl  Hist.  Vol.  I.  Bo(  k  II.  chap  25  ;  and 
tain,  among  the  disciples  of  the  tentmaker.  Dr  Weirs  Geogr.  cf  the  New  Testament, 
(See  Bp.  Stillingfleet's  Orig.  Brit.  p.  39.)  Part.  II.  chap.  6,  §  19—23)  But  his  most 
But  in  what  order  he  took  these  places,  glorious  monument  remains  in  his  immor- 
or  how  long  he  remained  in  any  of  them,  tal  ivritiiigs,\\h\ch,  if  God  spare  my  life  to 
cannot  be  determined.  We  are  told  how-  illustrate,  I  shall  esteem  the  doing  it  one 
ever,  that,  about  the  lear  of  Christ  65,  or  of  the  greatest  honours  which  can  be  con- 
67,  (for  chronologers  differ,  and  I  think  ferred  ujKin  me,  and  the  most  important 
we  cannot  exactly  fix  it,)  he  returned  to  service  my  pen  can  perform  for  the  church 
Rome,  where  some  say  he  met  with  Pe-  of  Christ. 
ter,  who  was  thrown  into  prison  with 


402  Reflections  on  PauPs  zeal  to  propagate  the  gospel, 

SECT,  excellent  epistles  which  were  to  be  so  great  a  blessing  to  the 
'^-    most  distant  ages. 

Acts 
sxviii.  IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  with  pleasure  observe  that  uniform  tenor  of  Christian 
zeal^  and  compassionate  regard  to  the  salvation  of  men,  which 
prevailed  in  the  mind  of  Paul,  and  reigned  in  it  even  to  the  very 
period  of  this  history^  yea  to  that  of  his  life.  No  sooner  was  he 
arrived  at  Rome,  but  an  earnest  desire  o{  communicating  the 
verse  blessings  of  the  gospel  to  his  kinsmen  according  to  the  Jlesh^  en- 

17  gaged  him  to  send  for  ttiejews^  and  to  confer  with  them  concern- 
ing the  kingdom  of  God  ;  generously  forgetting  his  own  wrongSy 

29  and  waving  those  complaints  he  might  so  justly  have  made 
against  his  accusers  and  persecutors.  He  found  them  here,  as 
well  as  in  Judea,  under  prejudices  which  he  could  not  conquer, 
with  all  his  strength  of  reason,  and  eloquence  :  They  called  the 

22  Christian  religion  a  sect^  and  maintained  that  it  was  every  where 
spoken  against :  But  if  this  were  indeed  the  case,  how  far  was  it 
from  being  any  reason  against  embracing  and  obey  ing  the  gospel / 
since  all  the  men  upon  earth  might  attempt  in  vain  to  make 
falsehood  truth,  and  truth  falsehood,  in  any  single  instance  ;  and 
might  as  well  pull  the  sun  from  the  firmament,  as,  by  all  their 
malice  and  rage,  dethrone  that  blessed  Redeemer  whom  God  hath 
established,  by  a  decree  firmer  than  the  ordinances  of  heaven. 
26  27  ^'^  scripture  of  the  Old  Testament  is  more  frequently  referred 
to  in  theNexv,  than  the  words  of  Isaiah,  which  contain  so  just  a 
description  of  what  the  Jewish  nation  was  in  the  days  of  that 
prophet^  and  in  those  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  How  deplora- 
ble a  case  !  to  be  spiritually  blind  and  deaf  under  the  brightest 
light  of  the  gospel^  and  its  loudest  proclamations  !  To  harden  the 
heart  against  the  most  gracious  offers  of  healing  and  life^  and  to 
arm  themselves  against    their  orvn  salvation  with  weapons  of 

25  eternal  death  !  Justly  were  they  at  last  given  over  by  God,  and 
sealed  up  under  incurable  obstinacy.  May  divine  pity  and  help 
he  extended  to  those  who  are  marching  on  by  large  steps  to- 

28  wards  the  same  character^  and  as  it  seems  towards  the  same  end ; 
Adored  be  divine  grace,  that  any  are  inclined  to  hear^  and  to 
obey.  To  them  the  ministers  of  Christ  may  turn  with  pleasure^ 
and  find,  in  their  believing  regards  to  the  gospel,  a  sufficient 
recompence  for  all  the  labours  and  hazards  they  encounter  in  a 
faithful  concern  for  its  propagation. 

To    conclude    all,    Let   us   adore   the  gracious    conduct   of 
30,31  providence,  which  secretly  interposed  to  moderate  the  apostle's 
confinement^   and  thereby  gave  him  an  opportunity  of  perform- 
ing various    and   extensive   .services  to  the  church,    of   which 
he  must  otherwise  have  been  incapable.     The  wrath  of  man 


and  on  the  opportunity  God  gave  him  for  it.  403 

praises  God;  and  the  remainder  of  it  he  restrains,     (Psal.  Ixxvi.  sect. 
10.)     He   hath   allotted  to  each  of  his  servants,   in  his  infinite     '''• 
ivisdom  and  goodness,  a  due  proportion  both  of  labours  and  suf 
ferings,  and  neither  earth  nor  hell  shall  be  able  so  to  break  in  on  xxviU. 
his  schemes,  as  to  obstruct  the  one  or  increase  the  other.     The 
sacred  history,,  which  is  now  closing  upon  us,  affords  many  illus- 
trations of  this  remark  :  Let  us  be  thankful  for  it ;  and  while 
we  peruse  it,  let  us   indulge  those  reflections  which  may  natu- 
rally arise  from  it,  to  establish  our  faith  in  the  gospel,  and  to 
quicken  our  obedience  to  it.     Amen  ! 


The  END  of  the  FAMILY  EXPOSITOR  07i  the  ACTS. 


APPENDIX. 

NUMBER  I. 


A  DISSERTATION  ON  SIR  ISAAC  NEWTON's  SCHEME  FOR  REDUCING 
THE  SEVERAL  HISTORIES  CONTAINED  IN  THE  EVANGELISTS  TO 
THEIR    PROPER   ORDER. 

JL  HE  name  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton  is  so  justly  celebrated  through 
the  learned  world,  that  they  who  know  he  has  endeavoured 
to  establish  a  method  of  settling  a  chronology  of  our  Lord''s  life^ 
(for  I  think  one  can  hardly  call  \X.an  harmony  of  the  evangelists^J 
quite  different  from  what  has  hitherto  been  advanced,  may  be 
curious  to  know  what  it  is,  and  why  we  presume  to  depart  from 
it  ;  since  it  is  so  natural  to  imagine,  that  such  a  genius  must 
demonstrate  whatever  he  attempts  to  prove.  I  therefore  think  it 
incumbent  upon  me  to  lav  the  scheyne  before  mv  reader,  asl  prom- 
ised long  since  to  do.  CNote""  on  Mat.  iv.  25,Vol.  I.  \  36.)  After 
which  I  shall  briefly  present,  in  one  view,  those  reasons  (many 
of  which  have  been  already  hinted)  which  compelled  me  to  tread 
a  different  road,  after  having  most  attentively  considered  all  that 
this  illustrious  writer  has  urged  for  the  support  of  his  plan. 

I  cannot  set  myself  to  this  task  without  feeling  the  fatigue  of 
it  sensibly  allayed,  by  the  pleasure  with  which  I  reflect  on  the 
frm  persuasion  which  a  person  of  his  unequalled  sagacity  must 
have  entertained  of  the  truth  of  Christianity^  in  order  to  his  be- 
ing engaged  to  take  such  pains  in  illustrating  the  sacred  oracles  : 
A  pleasure  which,  I  doubt  not,  every  good  reader  will  share  with 
me  :  especially  as  (according  to  the  best  information,  whether 
public  or  private,  I  could  ever  get)  his  firm  faith  in  the  divine 
revelation  discovered  itself  in  the  most  genuine  fruits  of  substan- 
tial virtue  and  piety  ;  and  consequently  gives  us  the  justest  reason 
to  conclude,  that  he  is  now  rejoicing  in  the  happy  effects  of  it, 
infinitely  more  than  in  all  the  applause  which  his  philosophical 
■works  have  procured  him,  though  they  have  commanded  a  fame 
lasting  as  the  world  ;  the  true  theory  of  which  he  had  discover- 
ed, and  (in  spite  of  all  the  vain  efforts  of  ignorance,  pride,  and 
their  ofll'spring  bigotry,)  have  arrayed  him  as  it  were  in  the 
beams  of  the  sun,  and  inscribed  his  name  among  the  constella- 
tions of  heaven. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  has  given  us  his  sentiments  on  the  Chronology 
of  our  hordes  history^  in  his  Obaervations  on  Prophecy ^  Book  I, 
chap.  xi.  p.  144 — 168  ;  and,  according  to  his  usual  method,  he 
has  done  it   concisely ^  only  marking  out  some  of  the  outlines ; 


A  dissertation  on  Sir  Isaac  Keivtoii's  scheme^  Jkc.  405 

and  after  having  endeavoured  to  establish  some  of  the  chief  prin- 
cif)les\  by  arguments  which  he  judged  to  be  conclusive,  he  leaves 
it  to  his  readers  to  apply  those  principles  to  several  other  par- 
ticulars ;  which  being  deducible  from  them,  he  did  not  think  it 
necessary  to  enter  into.  Such  is  the  method  he  has  also  taken 
in  his  Chronology  of  ancient  kingdoms  ;  and  it  was  most  suitable 
to  xh'^x. great  genius^  which  bore  him  with  such  amazing  velocity 
through  so  vast  a  circle  of  various  literature.  Yet  it  must  render 
him  less  sensible  of  the  difficulty  attending  some  of  his  schemes 
than  he  would  otherwise  have  been,  and  may  leave  room  to 
those,  who  are  justly  sensible  how  much  they  are  his  inferiors y 
to  shew  by  their  remarks  upon  him,  how  possible  it  is  for  the 
greatest  of  mankind  lo  be  misled  by  some  plausible  appearances 
of  things  in  a  general  view  of  them,  against  which  invincible  ob- 
j-ections  may  arise,  when  they  come  to  be  applied  to  unthoughtof 
particulars. 

There  are  many  facts  recorded  in  the  evangeli^'ts^  the  order  of 
which  is  so  plain  that  ad  harmonies  agree  in  them  ;  and  such 
especially  are  most  of  those  with  v.hich  the  history  begvts,  and 
most  of  those  with  which  it  ends^  though  there  be  some  disputes 
about  a  few  circumstances  relating  to  the  renurrection  :  But  Sir 
Isaac  enters  not  at  all  into  that  part  of  the  history^  nor  into  any 
thing  that  precedes  the  appearance  o(  fohn  the  Bsptist. 

He  lays  it  down  as  the  foundation  of  all  his  other  reasonings 
and  calculations  here,  (on  the  authority  of  Luke  iii.  1,)  that 
John  began  to  baptize  in  the  ffleenth  year  of  Tiberius^  reckoning 
his  reign  to  have  commenced  from  ihe  death  of  Augustus^  which 
happened,  he  says,  Aug.  28,*  in  the  year  of  our  Z,5r^  (according 
to  the  common  reckoning)  29  :  This  is  said  (Newt.  p.  147,) 
to  have  been  in  the  year  or  the  "Julian  period  47 27.,  which  must 
surely  be  an  error  of  the  press  for  4742,  the  year  of  that  period 
which  is  universally  known  to  have  answered  to  the  29^'*  of  the 
received  Christian  cera.  He  supposes  the  Bapti-.t'*fi  ministry  open- 
ed iji  the  spring.,  when  the  weather  was  warm  j  and  allowing  the 
remainder  of  the  year,  to  the  spreading  of  his  reputation,  he  con- 
cludes that  onr  Lord  was  baptized  before  the  end  of  it,  when 
Tiberius's  16*^^'  year  was  begun.  (Mat.  iii.  1 — 17  ;  Mark  i.  1 — 
11  ;  Luke  iii.  l" — 18,  21 — 23  ;  John  i.  6 — 18,  Sect.  16 — 18.) 
After  this  the  temptation  ensued,  (Mat.  iv.  1 — 11  ;  Mark  i.  12, 
13  ;  Luke  iv.  1 — 13,  Sect.  19,)  and  all  those  testimojiies  o(  John 
to  Jesus,  and  the  interviews  between  Jesus  and  \\\s  first  disciples., 
(which  are  mentioned  John  i.  19,  to  the  end.  Sect.  20 — 22,)  as 
likewise  our  ioraf'.v  journey  to  Galilee,  and  his  frst  miracle  there. 
(John  ii.  1—11,  Sect.  23.)  Then  followed  our  Lord's  FIRST 
PASSOVER,  which,  according  to  Sir  Isaac,  (and  I  would  be 

»This  is  a  small  mistake  ;  for  Suetonius  C-'^"S-  ^^O.)  fixes  it  to  xiv.  Kal.  Sep- 
tetnb.  that  is,  Aug.  19. 

VOL.  3.  J4 


A  dissertation  on  Sir  Isaac  iVczvtqn''s  scheme 

understood  through  all  this  part  of  the  Dissertation  to  be  only- 
reporting  his  opinion,)  happened  A.  D.  30,  at  which  he  drove 
the  traders  out  of  the  temple,  (John  ii.  12,  to  the  end,  Sect.  24,) 
had  that  celebrated  conference  ivith  Nicodenms^  (John  iii.  1 — 21, 
Sect.  25,  26  ;)  and  continued  for  some  time  to  abide  in  Judea 
baptizing  by  his  disciples,  while  John  baptized  in  Enon,  and 
bore  his  last  recorded  testimony  to  him.  (John  iii.  22,  to  the 
end,  Sect.  27.) 

Thus  the  summer  was  spent,  till  John  was  thrown  into  prison 
about  November  ;  (Mat.  xiv.  3 — 5  ;  Luke  iii,  19,  20  ;  Mark  vi, 
17 — 20,  Sect.  28  ;)  and  our  Lord  passed  through  Samaria  in  his 
way  to  Galilee  about  the  winter  solstice^  that  is^foiir  months  be- 
fore  harvest  :  (John  iv.  1 — 42,  Sect  29,  30  ,  See  note  ^  on  John 
iv.  35.)  After  which  he  went,  first  to  Cana  in  Galilee,  (John 
iv.  43 — 54,  Sect.  31. — )  and  then,  Siherz  circuit  [or  rather  jour- 
ne>]  in  Galilee,  (Mat.  iv.  12  ;  Mark  i.  14,  15  ;  Luke  iv.  14,  15, 
Sect. — 31,  32, — )  he  came  and  preached  a^  Nazareth,  (Luke  iv. 
16 — 50,  Sect. — 32,)  and  being  rejected  there,  went  and  settled 
for  a  while  at  Capernaum,  where  he  called  Peter,  Andrew, 
James,  and  John.  (Mat.  iv.  13 — 22  ;  Mark  i.  16 — 20;  Luke 
iv.  31,32  ;  V.  1 — 11,  Sect.  33,  34.)  This  our  author  thinks 
must  have  taken  up  all  the  '■'pring^  and  must  bring  us  to  our  Lord^$ 
SECOND  PASSOVER,  A,  D.  31. 

It  is  after  this  passover  that  Sir  Isaac  places  another  circuit 
through  Galilee,  which  also  carried  his  fame  throughout  all  Sifria^ 
and  added  multitudes  hom  thence,  and  from  Decapolis,  to  those 
that  followed  him  from  Judea  and  Jurusalem.     (Mat.  iv.  23,  to 

the  end  ;   Mark  i.  28  ;  Luke  iv.  44,  Sect 36.)     To  those  he 

preached  the  celebrated  sermon  on  the  mount.  (Mat.  v.  vi.  vii. 
Sect.   37 — 43.)     Immediately  after  which  he  cured  the  leper^ 

(Mat.   xiii.  1 — 4  ;  Mark  i.  40,  to  the  end  ;  Luke  v.  12 16, 

Sect.  44,)  l\\t  centurion's  servant^  (Mat.  viii.  5 — 13  ;  Luke  vii. 
1 — 10,  Sect.  55^')  and  Peter'^s  mother  in  law^  with  manv  others, 
(Mat.  viii.  14 — 17;  Mark  i.  29 — 38  ;  Luke  iv.  38 — 44,  Sect. 
35,  36. ) 

By  this  time  Sir  Isaac  supposes  the  feast  oftahernaclesa^- 
preached,  when  our  Z.orfl' passing  through  Samaria  was  refused 
a  /o^7?2^,  (Luke  ix.  51 — 56,  Sect.  127 — )  to  which  he  strangely 
supposes  a  reference.  Mat.  viii.  19,  20,  (Sect.  69. — )  After 
which,  when  the  feast  was  over,  and  Christ  returned  from  Jeru- 
salem, toward  winter,  he  stilled  a  tempest  as  he  crossed  the  sea^ 
(Mat.  viii.  23 — 27  ;  Mark  iv.  55^  to  the  end  ;  Luke  viii.  22 — 
25,  Sect. — 69  ;)  and  when  he  had  landed  dispossessed  the  legion  : 
(Mat.  viii.  28,  to  the  end  ;  Mark  v.  1 — -^X  ;  Luke  viii.  26 — 40, 
Sect.  70.)  And  then  returning  again  to  the  western  side  of  the 
sea,  cu.rcd  the paralyric.  Mat.  ix.  1 — 8  ;  Mark  ii.  1 — 12;  Luke 
V.  18 — 26,  Sect.  45  , — )  called  Matthew,  (Mat.  ix.  9  ;  Mark  ii. 
14;  Luke  v,  27, 28,  Sect. — 45 ;)  and  having  been  entertained  at 


for  settling  the  chronology  of  our  Lord^s  ministry.  40/ 

his  house,  (Mat.  ix.  10 — 17;  Mark  ii.  15 — 22  ;  Luke  v.  29,  to 

the  end,  Sect.  71,)  wt-nt  out  to  raise  yairu-s^s  daughter^  curing 
the  woman  who  had  a  bloody  flux  by  the  way  :  (Mat,  ix.  iS — 26  ; 

Mark  V,  22,  to  the  end  :   Luke  viii.  41,  to  the  end.  Sec.  72. ) 

And  afttr  performing  other  citres^  (Mat.  ix.  27 — 34,  Sect 72,) 

he  took  another  drcuit  in  Galilfe,  (Mat.  ix.  2>5^  to  the  end.  Sect. 
— 7^^')  gave  a  charge  to  his  apostles,  and  sent  them  out:  Mat.  x.  1, 
to  the  end  ;  xi.  1 ;  Mark  vi.  7 — 13  ;  Luke  ix.l — 3,  Sect.  74 — 76.) 
After  which,  having  answered  the  messengers  which  John  had 
sent,  he  discourses  with  the  people  concerning  him,  (Mat.  xi.  2 
— 19  ;  Luke  vii.  18 — i5,  Sect.  57^  58  ;)  and  upbraids  the  impeni- 
tent cities  of  Galilee.  (Mat.  xi.  20,  to  the  end,  Sttt.  59.)  And  as 
these  events  would  employ  the  winter  and  the  spring,  our  author 
places  the  THIRD  PASSOVER  here,  A.  D.  32. 

He  does  not  indeed  expressly  assert  that  this  was  the  feast  at 
which  our  Lord  cured  the  lame  man  at  the  pool  of  Beihesda  in 
Jerusalem,  and  made  that  defence  before  the  Sanhedrim  related 
in  the  v^*^  chapter  of  John:  (Sect.  46 — 48:)  But  according  to 
his  general  plan,  this  must  be  its  proper  place.  And  that  there 
was  a  passover  about  this  time,  he  argues  from  the  story  of  the 
disciples  rubbing  out  the  ears  ofcorn^  which  is  related  as  in  this 
place:  (Mat.  xii.  1 — 8  ;  Mark  ii.  23,  to  the  end  ;  Luke  vi.  1 — 5, 
Sect.  49.)  Soon  after  which  happened  the  cure  of  the  xvitlured 
hand,  (Mat.  xii.  9 — 15  ;  Mark  iii.  1 — 7;  Luke  vi.  6 — 11,  S.ct. 
50,)  and  a  variety  oi  other  miracles,  (Mat.  xii.  15 — 21  ;  Mark 
iii.  7 — 12,  Sect.  51,)  with  that  of  the  dispossessioti  imputed  to  a 
confederacy  with  Beelzebub.  (Mat.  xii.  22,  to  the  end  ;  Mark  iii, 
22,  to  the  end  ;  Luke  xi.  14 — 36,  Sect.  61 — 64.)  Here  Sir  Isaac 
places  the  parables  delivered  at  the  sea  side,  as  he  supposes  about 
seed  time,  or  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  {Mat.  xin.  1 — 52;  Ma'-k 
iv.  1 — 34  ;  Luke  viii.  4 — 18,  Sect.  65 — 68;)  his  renewed  visit 
to  Nazareth,  (Math.  xiii.  53,  to  the  end  ;  Mark  vi,  1 — 6,  Sect. 
72^ — )  and  the  return  of  the  twelve,  after  having  spent,  as  he  sup- 
poses, a  year   in  their  embassv.  (Mark  vi.  30,  31  ;  Luke  ix.  10, 

Sect.  76 ) 

About  this  time  our  author  places  the  beheading  of  foh7i  the 
Baptist,  after  he  had  been  in  prison  two  years  and  a  quarter: 
(Mat.  xiv.l — 12  ;  Mark  vi.  14 — 29  ;  Luke  ix.  7 — 9;  Sect.  77.) 
After  which  those  multitudes  resorted  to  Christ,  whom  he  fed 
with  the  five  loaves,  (Mat.  xiv.  13 — 23  ;  Mark  vi.  30 — 46 ;  Luke 
ix.  10 — 17;  John  vi.  1 — 15,  Sect.  78,)  and  to  whom,  after  hav- 
ing crossed  the  lake,  (Mat.  xiv.  24,  to  the  end  ;  Mark  vi.  47,  to 
the  end  ;  John  vi.  16 — 21,  Sect.  79;)  he  discourses  concerning 
the  bread  of  life.  (John  vi.  21,  to  the  end,  Sect.  80—82.)  As 
we  are  expressly  told,  John  vi.  4,  that  when  this  miracle  was 
wrought  the  passover  was  near,  Sir  Isaac  concludes  this  to  be 
the  FOURTH  PASSOVER  after  our  Lord's  baptism.  A.  D. 


A  dissertation  on  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  scheme 

33,  and  argues  from   John  vii.  1,  that  Christ  did  not  celebrate 
it  at  Jerusalem. 

Quickly  after  this  followed  the  dispute  with  the  scribes  who 
came  from  Jerusalem  :  (Mat.  xv.  1 — 20;  Mark  vii.  1 — 23,  Sect. 
83,  84:)  After  which  our  Lord  dcpai ted  into  the  coasts  of  Tyre 
and  Sidon  ;  and  aftt  r  having  dispossessed  the  daughter  of  a  Svro- 
phaenician  woman,  (Mat.  xv.  21 — 28  ;  Mark  vii.  24,  to  the  end. 
Sect.  85,)  he  returned  to  the  sea  ofG<lilee^  whtre  he  fed  the  four 
thousand,  (Mat.  xv.  29,  to  the  end  ;  Mark  viii.  1 — 10,  Seel.  86,) 
and  after  having  replied  to  the  unreasonable  demand  the  Phari- 
sees  made  of  a  sign  from  henveyi^  and  cautioned  his  disciples 
against  the  leaven  of  their  false  doctrine,  (Mat.  xvi.  1 — 12; 
IVIark  viii. 11 — 26,  Sect.  87,)  he  came  to  CcesareaPhiUppi^  and  hav- 
ing by  the  way  acknowledged  himself  to  be  the  Messiah,  he  was 
afterwards  transfigured^  and  ejected  an  obstinate  dccmon.  (Mat. 
xvi. 13,  to  the  end;  xvii.l — 21;  Mark  viii.  27,  to  the  end  ;  ix.  1 — 
29;  Luke  ix.  18 — 43,  Sect.  88 — 91.)  He  then  came  to  Caper- 
naum, and  made  provision  by  a  miracle  to  pay  the  tribute ;  (Mat. 
viii.  24,  to  the  end,  Sect.  92;)  and  there,  or  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  it,  discoursed  oi  humility^  forgiveness^  &c.(Mat.  xviii.l, 
to  the  end  ;  Mark  ix.  33,  to  the  end  ;  Luke  ix.  46 — 48y^Sect. 
93 — 95.) 

Our  author  takes  no  notice  of  the  vnasion  of  the  seventy^  and 
their  return,  Luke  x.  1 — 24,  Sect.  97 — 106,  but  he  would  prob- 
ably have  placed  it  here,  previous  to  that  which  he  supposes  to 
be  Christ'' s  last  departure  from  Galilee,  (Mat.  xix.l,  2  ;  Mark  x. 
1,  Sect.  135,) — when  he  went  up  to  the  feast  of  taberyiacles. 
(John  vii.  viii.  Sect.  98 — 105.)  Neither  does  he  take  notice  of 
the  visit  to  Bethany  ,  (Luke  x.  38,  to  the  end.  Sect.  108  ;)  nor 
of  the  date  of  any  of  those  discourses  whii  h  are  recorded  by  Luke, 
(from  chap.  xi.  1,  to  chap,  xviii.  14,  Sect.  109 — 129,)  except 
where  any  passages  happen  to  be  parallel  to  those  in  Matthew, 
to  which  he  hints  they  are  to  be  reduced. 

He  then  introduces  our  Lord\<i  visit  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  cure 
oi  the  blind  man  nt  the  feast  of  dedication,  (John  ix.  x.  Sect.  130 
— 134;)  after  which  Christ  retired  beyond  Jordan,  (John  x.  40,) 
where  he  treats  oi divorce,  (Mat.  xix.  3 — 12;  Mark  x.  2 — 12, 
Sect. — 135,)  blesses  the  little  children,  (Mat.  xix.  13 — 15  ;  Mark 
X.  13 — 16;  Luke  xviii.  15 — 17,  Sect.  136,)  answers,  and  re- 
marks upon,  the  young  ruler,  (Mat.  xix.  16,  to  the  end  ;  xx.  1  — 
16;  Mark  x.  17 — 31  ;  Luke  xviii.  18—30,  Sect.  137,  138.) 
After  which,  on  the  death  of  Lazarus,  he  returns  to  Bethany, 
and  raises  him  from  the  dead,  (John  xi.  1 — 46,  Sect.  139,  140,) 
and  then  withdraws  to  Ephraim,  till  the  approach  of  theFIFTH 
PASSOVER  after  his  baptism,  which  was  the  last  of  his  life  : 
The  particulars  of  which  are  related  at  large  by  the  evangelists^ 
and  with  the  subsequent  circumstances  of  his  dtath,  resurrection^ 
appearances,  and  ascension,  make  up  the  rest  of  this  important 


for  settling  the  chronology  of  our  hordes  ministry.  409 

history  :  But  the  contents  need  not  be  inserted  here,  as  (for  any 
thing  that  appears)  there  is  no  material  difference  between  a 
harmony  formed  on  Sir  Isaac's  principles  or  on  ours. 

I  have  taken  the  trouble  of  quoting  the  parncular  passages  in 
each  evangelist,  as  well  as  of  every  correspondent  section  in  the 
Family  Expositor.,  that  it  may  be  easy  for  any  one,  who  desires 
it,  to  read  over  the  whole  paraphrase  according  to  this  neru 
scheme :  and  also  to  see  how  it  transposes  the  passages  in  cpies- 
tion,  and  how  it  differs  from  what  I  judge  to  be  the  most  exact 
method  of  disposition.  And  the  attentive  reader  will  easily  see, 
that  there  is  a  dfference  in  the  order  of  several  of  the  stories, 
and  a  much  greater  in  the  dates  we  have  respectively  assigned 
to  several  which  are  placed  in  the  same  order  bv  both. 

A  repeti'ion  of  all  the  particulars  would  perhaps  be  disagree- 
able ;  I  shall  therefore  content  myself  here  with  observing  in 
general,  that  Sir  Isaac  constantly  (bllows  the  order  of  Matthew, 
\vhatever  transpositions  oi  Mark  and  Luke  it  may  require,  which 
we  do  not;  and  he  also  concludes  there  were  FIVE  PASSO- 
VERS from  the  baptism  to  the  death  of  Christ,  whereas  we, 
with  the  generality  of  harmonizers,  suppose  there  were  but 
FOUR.  I  have  in  my  notes  hinted  at  some  considerations 
which  determined  me  to  the  method  I  have  taken  :  But  it  will 
be  expected  I  should  here  at  least  touch  upon  them  again,  and 
give  a  view  of  them  together ;  which  I  the  rather  do  as  they 
strongly  illustrate  each  other. 

■  The  grand  reason  why  I  do  not  every  where  follow  the  order 
of  Matthew,  is  in  one  word  this,  That  both  Mark  and  Luke  do 
not  only  in  several  instances  agree  to  place  the  stories  ofher'ui.ie, 
though  we  have  not  the  least  reason  to  think  that  one  w  rote 
from  the  other;  but  also  that  they  do,  one  or  another  of  them, 
expressly  assert,  "  that  the  events  in  question  actually  happened 
i7i  a  diff'crent  order  from  that  in  which  Matthew  relates  them." 
Whereas  it  is  observable,  that  in  all  such  cases  Matthew  does 
not  so  expressly  assert  his  order,  as  to  contradict /Aczr^.  A  few 
instances  of  this  may  be  expedient,  and  a  few  shall  suffice. 

Thus,  though  Matthew  relates  the  cure  of  Peter''s  mother  in 
law,  (Sect.  35,)  in  his  viii^''  chapter,  ver.  14,  15,  after  the  ser- 
mon on  the  mount,  and,  according  to  Sir  Isaac,  some  months  af- 
ter the  call  of  Peter,  Andrew,  James,  and  John,  which  he  had 
related  chap.  iv.  18 — 22  ;  Mark  says,  this  cure  was  immediately 
after  they  came  out  oj  the  synagogue,  into  which  they  entered 
straitzvay  after  the  call  of  those  disciples,  Mark  i.  20,  21,  29. 

Again,  though  Matthew  gives  us  the  story  of  Christ's  calm- 
ing the  sea,  dispossessing  Legion,  and  curing  the  paralytic,  in  the 
latter  part  of  his  viii''^  and  beginning  of  his  ix^*^  chapter,  and 
does  not  relate  the  parables  of  the  soiuer,  tares,  &c.  delivered 
from  the  ship  till  the  xiii"^^,  and  places  so  many  facts  between, 
that  Sir  Isaac  concludes  the  miracles  to  have  been  wrought  in 


410  A  dissertation  on  Sir  Isaac  Nexvton's  scheme 

• 
•winter^  some  time  before  the  Passover  A.  D.  32,  and  the  para- 
bles  not  to  have  been  delivered  till  about  the  Feast  of  Taberna" 
cles^  almost  a  year  after  ;  Mark  is  very  punctual  in  assuring  us, 
(chap.  iv.  o5^  £5?  seq.J  that,  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day  in 
which  the  parables  were  delivered  from  the  ship,  Jesus  calmed 
the  sea,  and  dispossessed  Legion  ;  for  which  reason  I  have  fol- 
lowed him,  and  placed  these  miracles  immediately  after  the  ^or- 
ables  :  (sect.  69,  70  ;)  but  have  set  that  of  the  paralytic  much 
higher,  (sect.  45,)  as  both  Luke  and  Mark  connect  it  strongly 
with  the  cure  of  the  leper,  which  Sir  Isaac  allows  to  have  hap- 
pened immediately  after  the  sermon  on  the  mount. 

Matihew  relates  the  message  oj  John,  and  those  subsequent 
discourses  of  our  Lord,  which  are  contained  in  his  xi'^  chapter, 
after  having  given  us  an  account  of  the  mission  of  the  Apostles 
in  his  x'''.  But  Luke  (who  more  accurately  distinguishes  be- 
tween their  call,  Luke  vi.  13 — 16  ;  and  mission,  Luke  ix.  2 — 6; 
as  Mark  also  does,  Mark  iii.  13 — 19  ;  and  vi.  7 — 13,)  places 
this  message,  together  with  the  account  of  several  miracles  on 
which  it  is  founded,  as  well  as  the  circuit  which  our  Zor^  made 
with  the  txvelve  before  he  sent  them  out,  and  the  forementioned 
miracles  of  calming  the  sea,  dispossessing  Legion,  &c,  between 
those  two  events,  that  is,  the  call,  and  actual  wmvo/?,  of  the 
twelve  ;  the  one  of  which  must  in  all  reason  be  supposed  con- 
siderably to  precede  the  other  ;  in  which  he  also  agrees  with 
Mark,  as  was  observed  above. 

Matthew  also  relates  the  story  of  the  disciples  rubbing  out  the 
ears  of  corn,  and  the  cure  of  the  rvithered  hand,  (chap.  xii.  1 — 
13,)  after  the  tnission  oH  the  twelve;  whereas  both  Luke  and 
Mark  place  which  ever  of  those  events  they  mention,  before  the 
choice  of  them  ;  (see  Mark  iii.  1 — 6  ;  Luke  vi.  1 — 11  ;)  and 
Luke  expressly  says,  ih^t  choice  was  in  those  days,  (Luke  vi.  12, 
13,)  that  is,  at  the  time  which  followed  the  forementioned 
events. 

These,  and  the  discourse  on  the  unpardonable  sin,  (sect.  61,) 
which  we  readily  allow  might  have  happened  twice,  are  all  the 
most  material  transpositions  we  have  trade  ;  and  I  must  submit 
it  to  the  judgment  of  the  reader,  whether  it  be  not  more  for  the 
honour  of  the  Ne7v  Testament  in  general,  to  suppose  that  Mat- 
thew might  not  intend  exactly  to  preserve  the  order  of  the  his- 
tory, where  he  asserts  nothing  directly  concerning  it,  than  to 
suppose  both  Mark  and  Luke  to  have  mistaken  it,  when  they  so 
expressly  declare  their  regard  to  it,  as  in  some  of  these  instances 
they  do. 

Sir  Isaac  indeed  urges,  that  Matthew  (as  well  as  John,  in 
whom  I  have  made  scarce  any  transposition,^  was  an  eyeivit- 
ness ;  but  this  can  have  no  weight,  unless  it  be  certain,  that  he 
every  where  intended  to  observe  an  exact  order,  which,  for  va- 
riety of  reasons  or  causes,  many  of  which  may  be  to  us  unknown, 


for  settling  the  chronology  of  our  Lord^s  ministry.  411 

he  might  not  be  solicitous  about.''  And  I  cannot  forbear  observ- 
ing, that,  on  this  great  man's  own  principles^  there  cannot  be  a 
great  deal  in  the  argument;  for,  as  Matthew  was  not  calleduW 
chap.  ix.  9,  he  could  not,  according  to  his  hypothesis,  have  been 
an  eye  and  earivitress  to  all  the  events  from  chap.  iv.  to  that 
place  ;  and,  if  (as  Sir  Isaac  also  urges,)  he  was  sent  out  as  one  of 
the  twelve^  chap.  x.  init.  and  continued  a  year  on  his  embassy,  he 
could  not  be  such  a  witness  to  what  passed  from  the  beginning  of 
chap.  xi.  to  the  end  of  chap.  xiii.  where  he  places  their  return. 
after  a  year's  absence :  And  these  are  the  chapters,  where  we 
have  made  the  greatest  and  most  material  transpositions,  the 
others  hardly  deserving  a  mention. 

If  this  branch  of  Sir  Isaac's  argument  falls  to  the  ground,  and 
it  be  not  allowed  that  Matthew  observed  a  strict  chronological 
order,  that  part  of  his  reasoning,  by  which  he  would  fix  the  date 
of  each  event,  must  fall  with  it ;  for,  if  it  were  to  be  granted, 
that  Matthew  hinted  at  the  different  seasons  of  the  year  when 
they  passed,  we  could  not  fix  the  chronology  bv  that,  unless  we 
were  sure,  that  each  was  such  a  season  of  a  different  year,  and 
not  of  the  same,  which  on  this  supposition  we  cannot  assert : 
But  I  think  it  very  easy  C^^  abundant! J  to  shew,  that  passages, 
which  Sir  Isaac  produces  as  indications  of  the  seasons,  are  not  so, 
or  at  least  do  not  point  them  out  so  pujictualhf,  as  they  ought  to 
do,  in  order  to  justify  the  uses  he  would  make  of  them. 

One  cannot  but  wonder,  that  some  of  the  arguments,  which  I 
have  now  in  my  eye,  should  ever  have  been  urged  by  a  writer 
of'  such  extraordinary  discernment ;  as  for  instance,  that  he 
should  conclude  the  sermon  on  the  mount  must  be  preached  later 
than  the  Passover,  because  7mdtit7ides  followed  Christ  in  the  open 
fields,  which  he  says  (p,  151,)  was  an  argument  of  the  sununer 
season  ;  though  it  is  so  apparent,  that,  w  hen  there  were  those  five 
thousand  fnen  besides  women  and  children  assembled  around  him, 
whom  he  fed  with  the  five  loaves,  the  Passover  xvas  only  at  hand; 
(John  vi.  4;)  or  that  he  should  say,  (p.  153,)  the  storm,  mention- 
ed Matt.  viii.  23,  "  shews  the  rvinter  was  now  come  on,"  as  if 
there  were  no  storms  in  the  summer  ;  or  once  more,  that  it  must 
he,  seedtime,  when  the  parables  in  Matt,  xiii.  were  delivered, 
*'  because  sowing  seed  is  mentioned  in  them,"  (p.  154,)  when  it 
is  so  evident,  (as  I  have  observed  elsewhere,  note  '^  on  Mark 
iv.  3,  Vol.  I.  p.  356,)  the  very  same  principle  would  prove  it  to 
be  harvest,  as  another  parable  delivered  the  same  day  refers  to 
that  season. 

I  am  not  willing  to  swell  this  Dissertation ;  and  therefore,  omit- 
ting many  remarks  which  might  easily  be  made  on  other  passa- 
ges, I  will  conclude  with  the  mention  of  two  or  three  particu- 

•»  Mr.  Jei-e  Jones  has  hinted  at  some  conjectural  reasons  in  his  Vindication  of 
the  fonnsr  part  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel  ■  See  chafi.  iii.  p.  29—34. 


412  A  dissertation  oji  Sir  Isaac  Nexvton*s  scheme 

lars,  which  might  contribute  to  lead  this  illustrious  writer  into 
some  error. 
<  One  thing  that  has  occasioned  this  was,  his  taking  it  for  grant- 
ed, (as  I  observed  before,)  that  the  fifteenth  year  of  Tiberius^  in 
which  John  the  Baptist  opened  his  ministry,  must  needs  be  reck- 
oned from  the  death  of  A'/q-iistu.<i ,-  whereas  it  ought  to  be  com- 
puted from  the  time,  when  Augustus  made  him  his  colleague  in 
the  empire.     (See  note  ^  on  Luke  iii.  1,  Vol.  I.  p.  98.) 

Another  is,  his  admitting  the  rabbinical  rides  for  the  transla- 
tion  of  the  yezvishf-a^ts,  of  which  wit  have  not  one  word,  either 
in  the  scriptures^  or  in  Josephus,  or  Philo.  Yet  it  is  on  this 
principle,  that  he  rejects  some  years  from  the  possibility  of  be- 
ing the  year  of  ChrisCs  sufferings  because  (as  he  imagines,)  the 
Passover^  two  years  before  each,  would  not  fall  late  enough  to 
Iiave  the  corn  ripe  on  the  Sabbath  that  succeeded  the  Paschal.'^ 
(See  notes  >>  and  =  on  Luke  vi.  1,  Vol.  L  p   280,  281.) 

And,  to  mention  no  more,  a  third  principle  (which  is  also 
very  precarious,  and  yet  has  much  stress  laid  upon  it  in  Sir 
Isaac's  scheme,)  is,  his  taking  it  for  granted,  that,  whenever 
Matthew  speaks  of  Chrisfs  gomg  about  Galilee  and  preaching  in 
the  synagogues  there^  he  intended  to  tell  us,  that  our  Lord  made 
a  circuit  over  all  the  country  ;  which,  if  it  were  admitted,  might 
indeed  make  it  necessary  (if  Jlatthew^s  order  were  to  be  the 
standard,)  to  suppose  a  longer  space  of  time,  than  we  or  most 
others  allow,  to  have  passed  between  his  entrance  on  his  public 
work,  and  the  Passover  'y\^X  preceding  the  rubbing  out  the  ears  of 
corn,  which  we  own  on  both  sides  to  have  been  two  years  before 
his  death  ;  for  four  circuits  of  this  kind  are  mentioned,  before 
M^e  come  to  the  xii^^  chapter  of  Matthew,  where  the  story  last 
referred  to  is  recorded  i  the  first,  John  iv.  43,  and  Luke  iv.  14, 
15  ;  the  second.  Matt.  iv.  23  ;  the  third,  Matt.  ix.  2,5  ;  and  the 
fourth,  Matt.  xi.  1.  But  if  we  should  grant,  that  his  going 
about  all  Galilee  in  the  second  of  these  instances,  and  his  going 
about  all  the  cities  and  villages  in  the  third,  (though  that  might 
only  be  those  on  the  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Tiberias,)  were  to  be 
taken  ever  so  literally,  yet  his  passing  through  Galilee  in  his  way 
from  Sichar  to  Nazareth  in  the  prst  instance,  and  his  departing^ 
that  is,  setting  out  to  teach  and  to  preach  in  their  cities  in  the 
fourth,  can  infer  no  such  conclusion. 

This  might  be  suggested,  even  if  Mattheiv's  order  were  to  be 
admitted,  and  would  invalidate  the  argument  for  protracting  the 
years  of  our  Lord''s  ministry  on  that  supposition  ;  but  it  is  to  be 
remembered,  we  have  produced  arguments  to  prove,  that  order 
must  sometimes  be  inverted,  and  particularly,  that  Christ  going 
cd)out  all  the  cities  and  villages,  (Matt.  ix.  Z5,  sect.  73,)  and  his 
departing  to  teach  and  to  preach  in  their  cities^  (Matt.  xi.  1,  sect. 

<=  I  shall  content  myself  with  observing  here,  that  on  these  principles  Sir 
Isaac  places  tlie  Passover,  A.  D.  31,  on  Wednesday,  Marcli  28  ;  A.  D.  32,  on 
Mondnv,  April  14 ;  A.  D.  33,  oa  Friday,  April  3 ;  and  A.  D.  34,  on  Friday, 
April  23. 


for  settling  the  chronologif  of  our  Lord^s  ministry.  413 

76,")  was  some  considerable  time  after  the  Passover^  after  which 
the  ears  of  corn  were  rubbed  out.     (Mat.  xii.  1,  sect.  49.) 

On  the  whole,  I  think,  that,  if  our  order  be  admitted,  there 
is  no  part  of  Christ''s  7r.inistry  which  seems  so  crowded  with 
business,  as  that  between  his  last  Passover  but  one^  and  the  fol- 
lowing Feast  of  Dedication.  But  here,  our  Harmony  allows 
7nore  time  for  the  work  in  Galilee,  than  Sir  Isaac,  who  supposes 
*'  Christ  never  returned  thither  after  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  /* 
(p.  157  ;)  and  I  leave  the  reader  to  judge,  whether,  if  such  a 
variety  of  journies  and  ^' vents  must  be  allowed  to  have  happen- 
ed in  these  nine  months^  or  according  to  him  in  six\  we  may  not 
by  a  parity  of  reason,  or  rather  with  greater,  comprehend  all 
the  preceding  within  the  compass  of  about  sixteen  ;  especially 
when  it  is  considered,  that,  according  to  Sir  Isaac,  that  progress 
of  our  Lord^  for  which  the  apostles  were  intended  to  make  way, 
and  that  after  the  embassy  of  the  seventy^  must  be  thrown  into 
the  first  six  jnonths  of  this  year,  and  is  an  extreme,  and  I  think 
insurmountable,  difficulty,  into  which  we  shall  not  be  driven."^ 

''  To  make  the  reader  more  sensible  of  this,  I  sliall  add  a  brief  survey  ofthe 
compass  of  time,  within  which  I  suppose  the  principal  events  between  the  sev- 
eral Passovers  of  our  Lord 's  ministry  to  have  happened,  referring-  him  to  the 
following  chronologicai  table  for  a  more  exact  view  of  them. 

Events  which  we  suppose  between  the  first  and  second  of  our  Lord 's  Passovers- 

Our  Lord  spends  the  summer,  and  beginning  of  the  luinter,  in  Judea  ;  about 
the  iiiinter  soistice  passes  tlirough  Samaria  into  Galilee  ;  (§  25 — 30  ;)  spends  the 
remainder  of  tl\e  luiiiter  and  the  spring  in  a  circuit  through  Galilee,  in  which  are 
included  his  visit  to  Nazareth,  and  short  stay  at  Capernaum ;  and  toward  the 
close  ofthe  circuit,  having  preached  his  celebrated  scrTnonon  the  onount,  returns 
to  Capernaum.     (§  31 — 45.) 

Events  between  the  second  and  third  Passover. 

After  vindicating  what  passed  upon  rubbing  out  the  ears  of  corn,  and  curing 
the  withered  hand,  he  travels  to  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  chooses  his  apostles,  and 
makes  another  abode  at  Capernaum  ;  visits  Naim,  and  dismisses  jfohn's  mes- 
tengtrs  ,-  all  which  might  pass  before  the  end  of  May  ;  (§  46 — CO  ;)  then  travels 
with  the  tii:elve  in  his  train  (Luke  viii.  1  ;  Matt.  ix.  35,)  through  the  places 
near  the  Sea  of  Tiberias,  perhaps  during  the  months  of  June,  July,  and  August ; 
(§  61 — 73  ;)  and,  intending  a  much  more  extensive  circuit,  dispatches  the 
tivelve  to  make  way  for  iiim,  and,  probably  sotting  out  quicklj  after  them, 
might  employ  six  months  in  this  part  of  it,  (§  74 — 77,)  and  leave  sufficient  time 
for  his  interview  with  the  five  thousand  whom  he  miraculously  fed,  and  his  con- 
ference with  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  from  Jerusalem  before  the  next  Passover. 
(§  rS— 84.) 

IL\ents  between  Christ''s  third  Passover  and  the  Jea.sf  of  Dedication,  which  pre- 
ceded his  fourth. 

Allowing  the  time  between  the  Passover  and  the  end  of  May  for  his  journey 
to  tlie  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  other  places  in  Galilee,  he  migl>t  return 
to  Dalmanutha,  and  feed  the /o«r  thousand  by  that  time;  (§85,86;)  and,  if 
subsequent  events  and  discourses,  (recorded  §  87—96,)  employed  him  till  the 
end  of  June,  he  might  then  send  out  the  seventy,  and  they  might  easily  meet 
Iiim  at  Jerusalem  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  in'  September ;  between  whicj), 

.   3.  55 


A  dissertation  on  Sir  Isaac  Newton^s  scheme^  &c, 

I  shall  conclude  this  Dissertation  with  one  rejiection^  which 
may  perhaps  be  of  some  use  to  those,  who  have  but  little  relish 
for  the  niceties  of  this  inquiry  :  I  mean,  that,  when  we  find  this 
great  viaster^  and  I  had  almost  said,  (so  far  as  the  title  can  be 
applied  to  a  mortal  man,)  this  great  father  of  reason^  falling  into 
such  obvious  tnistakes,  as  I  have  been  obliged  here  to  point  out, 
it  tends  to  give  us  an  humbling  idea  of  the  imperfections  of  the 
human  mind  in  its  present  state  ;  and  consequently,  we  may 
learn  from  it  two  of  the  most  important  lessons  that  can  be 
imagined  in  social  life  ;  a  caution,  lest  we  assert  our  own  opin- 
ions with  too  dogmatical  an  air  ;  and  a  care  to  avoid  such  petu- 
lancy  in  censuring  the  mistakes  of  others,  as  if  we  thought  none 
but  the  tveakest  and  most  contemptible  of  mankind  were  capable 
of  being  misledhy  the  specious  appearances  of  some  inconclusive 
arguments  ;  and  I  will  venture  to  say,  that,  if  Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton's error  in  the  order  of  the  Harmomj  teach  us  this  candour^  it 
will  be  a  much  greater  benefit  to  us,  than  if  he  had  placed  every 
circumstance  relating  to  it  beyond  all  possibility  of  farther  dis- 
pute. 

and  the  Feast  of  Dedication  near  the  end  of  December,  we  must  place  his  last 
circuit  in  Galilee,  (§  97 — 127,)  unless  (which  is  possible,)  we  suppose  it  to  Jiave 
been  begun  quickly  after  the  mission  nfthe  seventy,  and  so  some  part  of  July  and 
September  to  have  been  employed  in  it :  And  indeed  one  cannot  imagine  any 
necessity,  that  all  the  seventy,  or  all  the  apostles,  should  have  finished  their  pro- 
gress, before  our  Lord  began  to  follow  those  who  were  sent  to  the  nearest 
places  ;  or,  if  we  should  suppose  it,  and  follow  Sir  Isaac's  scheme,  we  must  of 
necessity  place  the  tvio  circuits,  which  followed  these  tu-o  embassies,  within 
this  space  of  time,  as  was  hinted  above  ;  whereas,  if  we  consider  the  journey 
to  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  as  an  appendix  to  the  former,  we  may  (accord- 
ing to  0KricAe?Me  J  assign  near  eight  months  to  ihai  grand  tour  of  our  Lord,  in 
which  he  followed  the  twelve,  which  might  make  it  convenient  to  dispatch  that 
in  which  he  followed  the  seventy  in  proportionably  less  time  :  And  I  believe, 
that,  if  we  consider  Galilee  not  to  have  beeen  larger  than  three  or  four  of  our 
'xestem  counties,  we  shall  more  easily  acquiesce  in  the  competency  oithe  time 
assigned  to  these  visits  to  it. 


A,1S 


POSTSCRIPT  TO  THE  PRECEDING  DISSERTATION. 

X  NEVER  had,  nor  never  took,  an  opportunity  of  looking  into 
Dupin\s  Life  of  Christ,  till  about  a  year  ago,  long  after  the  publi- 
cation of  the  second  edition  of  my  Paraphrase  on  the  Evangelists; 
but  then  I  found,  to  my  agreeable  surprise,  a  more  perfect  agree- 
ment between  hisschemeof  the  Harmony  and  mine,  than  I  expect- 
ed any  where  to  have  met  with,  and  particularly  in  the  story  of 
the  resurrection. 

Of  the  203  sections,  into  which  I  have  divided  the  Evangel' 
ists^  we  differ  only  in  the  order  of  29  ;  and,  as  several  of  these 
are  inseparably  connected,  there  are  only,  on  the  whole,  nitie 
stories  or  discourses,  in  which  there  is  a  variety  in  our  order. 

The  first,  sect.  12,  The  wise  men's  visit  to  Christ,  which  he 
places  before  x\\Q  presentation,  sect.  11. 

T\\Q  second,  sect.  37 — 43,  Matthew*s  account  of  ^/zei'^'rwzon  o« 
the  7nount,  which  he  supposes  to  have  been  coincident  with  that 
in  Luke,  sect.  So,  54,  which  I  consider  as  a  repetition.of  it. 

The  thirds  sect.  69,  70,  The  stilling  the  tempest,  and  dispos- 
sessing Legion,  which  he  places  before  the  calling  of  Matthew^ 
and  immediately  after  sect.  36. 

The  fourth,  sect.  96,  Chrisfs  reproving  J  ohnior  an  instance  of 
the  narrowness  of  his  spirit,  which,  as  a  similar  and  undetermin- 
ed fact,  he  subjoins  to  sect.  93,  Christ's  checking  the  ambition  of 
his  disciples. 

The  fifth,  sect.  106,  The  return  oithe  seventy^  which  he  con- 
nects  with  the  story  of  their  mission,  sect.  97. 

The  sixth,  sect.  118,  Christ's  urging  the  necessity  oi  striving 
for  heaven,  &c.  which  he  strangely  introduces  between  sect.  154 
and  158. 

The  seventh.  The  discourses  and  facts,  sect.  126 — 135,  which 
he  scatters  promiscuously  after  sect.  105,  and  elsewhere. 

The  eighth,  sect.  170,  The  intimation  ot  Judas^s  treachery^ 
which  he  introduces  after  the  Eucharist  sect.  172. 

And  the  last,  sect.  181,  The  warning  Christ  gave  of  Peter's 
denying  him,  which  he  joins  with  sect.  171,  though  I  take  them 
to  be  two  diferent predictions  of  the  same  event. 

The  reader  may  see  my  reasons  for  the  order  in  which 
I  have  placed  most  of  these  sections,  in  the  notes  upon  them  ; 
but  I  cannot  forbear  thinking,  that  such  a  coincidence  in  all  the 
rest,  where  the  one  could  not  write  from  the  other,  is  a  strong 
presumption  in  favour  of  both. 


NUMBER  IL 

A  DISSERTATION  ON  THE  INSPIRATION  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT, 
AS  PROVED  FROM  THE  FACTS  RECORDED  IN  THE  HISTORICAL 
BOOKS  OF  IT. 

IN  OTHING  can  be  more  evident,  than  that  a  firm  and  cordial 
belief  of  the  Inspiration  of  the  sacred  scripture  is  of  the  high- 
est moment,  not  only  to  the  edification  and  peace  of  the  church, 
but  in  a  great  measure  to  its  very  existence  ;  for,  if  this  be  given 
up,  the  authority  of  the  revelation  is  enervated,  and  its  use  de- 
I  stroyed  ;  the  star  which  is  to  direct  our  course  is  clouded,  our 
j  compass  is  broke  to  pieces,  and  we  are  left  to  make  the  voyage 
j  of  life,  in  sad  uncertaintv,  amidst  a  thousand  rocks,  and  shelves, 
I  and  quicksands.     I  hope  therefore,  I  may  perform  a  service  ac- 
ceptable to  God  and  my  Christian  brethren,  while  I  endeavour, 
as  plainly  and  as  briefly  as  I  can,  to  place  some  leading  proofs  of 
it  in  a  convincing  view  ;  and  I  undertake  the  task  the  more  wil- 
lingly,  as  in  the  Preface  to  the  first  volume  of  this  work,  I  laid 
myself  under  an  obligation  (several  years  ago)  to  attempt  some- 
thing of  this  kind,  and  have  often  been  reminded  of  it  by  persons 
for  whom  I  have  the  highest  regard. 

I  then  proposed  to  handle  the  subject  in  a  few  sermons^  to  be 
added  to  those^  long  since  published,  on  the  evidences  of  the  gospel. 
But,  on  a  review  of  that  particular  connection,  which  the  argu- 
ment I  am  here  to  pursue  has  with  the  History  oithtNeiv  Testa- 
ment,  I  apprehended,  it  could  no  where  a[>pear  better,  than  at  the 
end  of  my  Expositio7i  on  the  books  which  contain  it.  The  read- 
er will,  I  hope,  recollect,  that,  in  the  sermons  ']\.\sX.  now  mention- 
ed, I  have  endeavoured  to  demonstrate  the  truth  of  that  history  ; 
and  every  year  convinces  me  more  and  more  of  the  unanswerable 
force  of  the  evidence  there  displayed.  It  is  with  great  pleasure 
that  I  reflect  on  the  divine  blessings  which  hath  seemed  to  attend 
those  discourses  ;  and  it  is  a  great  encouragement  to  me  to  hope, 
that  what  I  am  now  to  offer  may  be  a  means  of  establishing  some 
of  my  readers  in  that  regard  to  the  sacred  oracles^  which  will  be 
their  best  preservative  against  the  errors,  and  the  vices,  of  that 
licentious  age  in  which  Providence  hath  cast  our  lot,  whereby 
our  fidelity  and  our  zeal  ai^e  brought  to  a  trials  which  few  ages 
but  those  of  martyrdom  cow\d  have  afforded. 

It  will  be  my  business,  firsts  to  state  the  nature  of  Inspira- 
tion in  general,  and  of  that  kind  of  ??,  which  (as  I  apprehend) 
we  arc  to  ascribe  to  the  Neiv  Testament :  I  shall  then  prove,  that 
it  was  undoubtedly  written  by  such  inspiration  ;  and  after  this,  I 
shall  briefly  hint  at  the  influence^  which  this  important  truth 
ought  always  to  have  upon  our  temper  and  conduct;  by  enforcing 


A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testament,  8cc.      417 

which,  I  apprehend,  I  shall  take  the  best  method  to  promote  a 
growing  persuasion  of  the  truth  I  am  labouring  to  establish^ 

I  will  only  premise.  That  I  do  not  intend  this,  as  ^.  full  discus- 
sion of  the  subject,  but  only  as  such  a  compendious  viezv  of  the 
chief  proofs,  as  may  suit  the  place  in  which  it  stands,  and  as  mav, 
from  the  easiest  and  plainest  principles,  give  rational  satisfaction 
to  the  minds  of  common  Christians,  who  have  not  leisure,  nor 
perhaps  ability,  to  enter  into  all  the  niceties  of  theological  and 
scholastical  controversy. 

I.   I  shall  state  the  nature  o{  Inspiratiok,  and  of  that  kind 
oj  it,  which  we  arc  to  ascribe  to  the  Neiv  Testament. 

In  this  I  shall  be  more  particular,  as  I  apprehend,  the  want  of 
a  sufficient  accuracy  here  has  occasioned  some  confusion  in  the 
reasoning  of  several  worthy  persons,  who  have  treated  this  im- 
portant subject  more  largely,  than  I  must  here  allow  mvself  to 
do.  I  shall  not,  however,  criticise  on  their  account  of  the  mat- 
ter, but  plainly  lay  down  what  seems  to  me  intelligible,  right, 
and  safe. 

By  Inspiration  in  general,  I  v.'ould  be  understood  to  mean, 
*'Any  supernatural  influence  of  God  upon  the  mind  of  a  rational 
creature,  whereby  it  is  formed  to  any  degree  of  intellectual 
improvement,  beyond  what  it  would,  at  that  time,  and  in  those 
circumstances,  have  attained  in  a  natural  way,  that  is,  by  the 
usual  exercise  of  its  faculties,  unassisted  by  any  special  divine 
interposition."  Thus,  if  a  man  were  instantaneously  enabled  to 
Speak  a  language  which  he  had  never  learned,  how  possible  soever 
it  might  have  been  for  him  to  have  obtained  an  equal  readi- 
ness in  it  bv  degrees,  I  believe  few  would  scruple  to  say,  that  he 
owed  his  acquaintance  with  it  to  a  divine  inspiration  ;  or,  if  he 
gave  a  true  and  exact  account  of  what  was  doing  at  a  distance,  and 
published  a  particular  relation  of  what  he  neither  saw  nor  heard, 
as  some  of  the  prophets  did,  all  the  world  would  own,  (if  the  af- 
fair were  too  complex,  and  the  account  too  circumstantial,  to  be 
the  result  of  a  lucky  guess,)  that  he  must  be  inspired  with  the 
knowledge  of  it,  though  another  account  equally  exact,  given  by 
a  person  on  the  spot,  would  be  ascribed  to  no  inspiration  at  all. 

But  of  this  supernatural  influence  on  the  minds  of  men,  form- 
ing them  to  such  extraordinary  intellectual  improvements  and 
abilities,  there  are  various  sorts  and  degrees,  which  it  will  be  of 
importance  for  us  accurately  to  distinguish  from  each  other. 

If  a  person  be  discoursiiig  either  in  word  or  writing,  and  God 
do  miraculously  watch  over  his  mind,  and,  hoxvever  secretly,  direct 
it  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  keep  him  more  secure  from  error  in 
what  he  speaks  or  writes,  than  he  could  have  been  merely  by 


418       A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testament, 

the  natural  exercise  of  his  faculties,  I  should  say,  he  was  inspired, 
even  though  there  should  be  no  extraordinary  marks  of  high  ge- 
nius in  the  work,  or  even  though  another  person,  with  a  stronger 
memory,  or  relating  a  fact  more  immediately  after  it  happened, 
might  naturally  have  recounted  it  with  equal  exactness.  Yet  still, 
if  there  was  in  this  case  any  thing  tniracuhiis^  we  must,  on  the 
principles  above,  allow  an  inspiration  ;  and  I  would  call  this,  to 
distinguish  it  from  other  and  higher  degrees,  an  inspiration  of 
superintendencij. 

If  this  influence  should  act  in  such  a  degree,  as  absolutely  to 
exclude  all  tiiixtiire  of  error  in  a  declaration  of  doctrines  or  facts 
so  superintended,  we  might  then  call  it  a  plenary  superintending 
inspiration^  or,  as  I  would  choose  for  popular  use  to  express  my- 
self in  this  discourse,  a  full  inspiration. 

Now  it  will  from  hence  follow,  (and  I  desire  that  it  may  be 
seriously  attended  to,)  that  a  book^  the  contents  of  which  are  en- 
tirely true,  may  be  said  to  be  written  by  a  full  inspiration^  even 
though  it  contain  many  things  which  the  author  might  have  known 
and  recorded  merely  by  the  use  of  his  natural  faculties,  if  there 
be  others  which  he  did  not  so  well  know,  or  could  not  without 
miraculous  assistance  have  so  exactly  recollected  ;  or  if,  on  the 
whole,  a  freedom  from  all  error  would  not  in  fact  have  been 
found,  unless  God  had  thus  superintended  ox  \f7iX.c}c\^A  over  his 
mind  and  pen.  And,  in  regard  to  such  a  production,  it  would  be 
altogether  impertinent  and  insignificant  to  inquire,  how  far  did 
natural  memory  or  natural  reason  operate,  and  in  what  particular 
facts  or  doctrines  did  supernatural  agency  prevail :  It  is  enough, 
if  I  know  that  what  the  author  says  or  writes  is  true^  though  I 
know  not  particularly  how  he  came  by  this  or  that  truth  ;  for  my 
obligation  to  receive  it  arises  from  its  bein^  knoxun  truths  and  not 
merely  from  its  being  made  known  this  or  that  way.  And  should 
God  miraculously  assure  me,  that  any  particular  writing  contain- 
ed nothing  but  the  truth;  and  should  He  at  the  same  time  tell  me, 
it  had  been  drawn  up  without  any  miraculous  assistance  at  all, 
though  I  could  not  then  call  it  inspired,  I  should  be  as  much 
obliged  to  receive  and  submit  to  it  on  its  being  thus  attested  by 
God,  as  if  every  single  word  had  been  immediately  dictated  by 
him. 

It  will  farther  follow  from  what  is  said  above,  that  a  book  may 
be  written  by  %wch  full  inspiration  as  I  have  described,  though, 
the  author  being  left  to  the  choice  of  his  own  words,  phrases, 
and  manner,'  there  may  be  some  imperfection  in  the  style  and 
methody  provided  the  whole  contents  of  it  are  true;  if  the  subject 
be  so  important,  as  to  make  it  consistent  with  the  divine  wisdom 

»  It  is  very  evident,  that  the  learned  Maimonidcs  thoug-ht  this  to  be  the  case 
with  regard  to  the  prophets,  tliough  I  tliink  it  least  of  all  to  be  apprehended  in 
3uch  oracles.    Sec  Muimon.  Mor.  Nev.  lib.  ii.  cap.  29. 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history.  419 

miraculously  to  interpose,  to  preserve  an  entire  credibilitt/  as  to 
the  exact  truth  of  facts  recorded,  and  doctrines  delivered  as  di- 
vine. If  indeed  God  were  represented  as  declaring  such  a  book 
to  be  intended  by  him  as  an  exact  standard  for  /ogic,  oratory^  or 
poetry^  every  apparent  defect  in  either  would  be  an  internal  ob- 
jection against  it.  But  if  it  be  represented  only  as  intended  to 
teach  us  tritth^  in  order  to  its  having  a  proper  influence  on  our 
temper  and  actions,  suck  defects  would  no  more  warrant  or  ex- 
cuse our  rejecting  its  authority,  than  the  want  of  a  ready  utter- 
ance or  a  musical  voice  would  excuse  our  disregard  to  a  person, 
who  should  bring  us  competent  evidence  of  his  being  a  messen- 
ger from  God  to  us. 

I  have  been  more  particular  in  stating  this  kind  of  inspiration, 
because  it  is  that  which  I  shall  endeavour  to  assert  to  the  sacred 
books  of  the  Nezv  Testament^  and  this  without  any  exception  or 
limitation,  as  they  came  out  of  the  hands  of  the  apostles  ;  though 
I  allow  it  is  possible  they  may,  in  this  or  that  particidar  copy^ 
and  in  some  minuter  instances  which  now  perhaps  affect  all  our 
remaining  copies^  have  snjfered something-  by  the  injuries  oi  time, 
or  the  negligence  of  transcribers^  as  well  as  printers  :  Which, 
that  they  have  in  some  particulars  suffered,  it  as  notorious  a 
fact,  as  that  there  is  a  written  or  a  printed  copy  of  them  in  the 
world  ;  yet  is  at  the  same  time  a  fact  which  no  man  of  common 
sense  or  honesty  can  seriously  urge  against  their  authority. 

Though  it  be  the  main  point  in  my  view,  to  prove  that  the 
New  Testament  is  written  under  that  kind  of  inspiration  which  I 
have  been  explaining,  I  must  nevertheless  beg  leave  to  mention 
two  other  kinds^  of  which  divines  often  speak,  and  which  do  also 
in  a  considerable  degree  belong  to  many  parts  of  scripture, 
though  I  think  it  neither  expedient,  material,  nor  safe,  to  assert 
that  they  run  through  the  whole  of  it :  I  mean,  an  inspiration  of  | 
elevation^  and  of  suggestion. 

The  former  (as  its  name  plainly  intimates)  prevails,  where  the 
faculties,  though  they  act  in  a  regular,  and,  as  it  seems,  a  com-  / 
mon  manner,  are  nevertheless  elevated  or  raised  to  some  extra- 
ordinary  degree,  so  that  the  performance  is  more  truly  sublime, 
noble,  VLnd  pathetic,  than  what  would  have  been  produced  merely 
by  the  force  of  a  man's  natural  genius.  As  for  the  particular 
degree  of  the  divine  agency,  where  there  is  indeed  something  of 
this  inspiration,  perhaps  neither  the  person  that  is  under  it,  nor 
any  other  creature,  may  be  able  confidently  to  pronounce  con- 
cerning it.  Perhaps,  nothing  less  penetrating  than  the  eye  of 
God  himself,  may  be  able  universally  to  distinguish  thatnarrozv 
line  v/hich  divides  what  is  natural  from  what  is  supernaturcd,  in 
all  the  productions  and  powers  of  imagination,  reasoning,  and 
language,  or  in  the  effects  and  powers  of  memory  under  the 
former  head.     It  is  a  curiosity^  in  the  minute  particulars  of 


420        A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiratzon  of  the  New  Testament, 

which  we  are  not  at  all  concerned  ;  as  it  is  the  satne  God  which, 
whether  naturally  or  miraculously,  xvorketh  all  and  in  all.  (iCor. 
xii.  G.)  But  if  any  excellency  in  the  performance  itself  can  speak 
it  to  be  7nore  than  hitman^  productions  of  this  sort  are  to  be  found 
in  .scripture;  and  the  rank  and  education  of  some  of  the  sacred 
penmen  render  the  hand  of  God  peculiarly  conspicuous  in  the  sub- 
limity and  lustre  of  their  writings.  What  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit 
may  in  every  age  of  the  church  have  done,  by  operations  of  this 
kind,  we  know  not.  And  I  think  it  would  be  presumptuous  abso- 
lutely to  deny,  that  God  might  act  in  some  extraordinary  degree 
on  some  of  the  heathen  7vriters^  to  produce  those  glorious  works 
of  antiquity  which  have  been,  under  the  direction  of  his  Provi- 
dence, so  efficacious  on  the  one  hand  to  transmit  the  evidences  of 
divine  revelation,  and  on  the  other  to  illustrate  the  necessity  of  it : 
In  consequence  of  which  I  cannot  forbear  saying  by  the  way,  that 
I  think  they  who  are  intimately  acquainted  with  them,  are  of  all 
men  upon  earth  the  most  ijiexcitsable  in  rejecting  Christianity. 
But  our  inability  to  mark  out  the  exact  boundaries  between  nature 
and  an  extraordinary  divine  agency,  is  not  much  to  be  regretted; 
since  it  does  not  appear  to  be  the  design  of  Providence,  by  such 
elevations  of  sentiment,  stvle,  and  manner,  by  any  means  to  bear 
testimony  to  the  person  adorned  with  them,  as  a  messenger  sent 
to  speak  in  his  name;  which  may  as  effectually  be  done  in  the 
plainest  and  simplest  forms  of  expression,  without  any  thing 
which  looks  like  the  heightenings  of  art,  or  the  sparklings  of  an 
extraordinary  genius. 

The  other,  which  divines  have  called  immediate  suggestion,  is 
the  highest  and  most  extraordinary  kind  of  i?ispiration,  and  takes 
place  when  the  use  of  our  faculties  is  superseded,  and  God  does 
as  it  were  speak  directly  to  the  mind  ;  making  such  discoveries  to  it 
as  it  could  not  otherwise  have  obtained,  and  dictating  the  very 
words  in  which  these  discoveries  are  to  be  communicated  to 
others  :  So  that  a  person,  in  what  he  writes  from  hence,  is  no 
other  than,  first,  the  auditor,  and  then  (if  I  may  be  allowed  the 
expression)  the  secretary  of  God ;  as  John  was  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  when  he  wrote  from  his  sacred  lips  the  seven  epistles  to 
the  Asiatic  churches.  And  it  is,  no  doubt,  to  an  inspiration  of 
this  kind  that  the  book  of  the  Revelation  owes  its  original. 

It  IS  evident  from  the  definitions  above,  that  there  may  be  a 
fxdl  supcrintendency  where  neither  of  the  latter  kinds  of  inspira- 
tion (of  elevation  ox  suggestion)  take  place  :  But  I  think  we  must 
necessarily  allow,  that  an  inspiration  of  suggestion,  so  far  as  it 
goes,  must  also  imply  a  full  superintendeticy  in  recording  the  his' 
tory  of  what  has  been  seen  or  heard  in  zny  prophetic  vision,  when 
it  is  necessary  to  make  a  report  of  it.  For  as  it  would,  on  the' 
one  hand,  be  impious  to  imagine,  that  the  blessed  God  would 
dictate  a  falsehood  to  any  of  his  creatures  ;  so  neither  can  we 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  histori/,  421 

suppose  it  consistent  with  the  divine  wisdom,  to  suffer  t/ie  prophet, 
through  infirmity,  to  err  in  deliverhg  a  message  with  which  he 
had  expressly  charged  him  ;  and  which  would  be  given  in  vain, 
so  far  as  there  was  a  failure  in  the  exact  delivery  oF  it. 

Besides  the  last  hook  of  the  New  Tentament^  I  mean  the  Revela- 
tion^ which  I  have  already  mentioned  in  this  view,  it  seems  evi- 
dent to  me  that  some  other  parts  of  it  were  given  by  such  a  sugm 
gestion  ;  seeing  there  are  so  m^ny  predictions  interspersed,  and 
so  many  mysteries  revealed,  which  lay  entirely  beyond  the  ken  of 
any  human^  or  perhaps  angelic  mind.  But  that  this  is  applicable 
to  all  the  history  of  it,  or  to  all  things  contained  in  its  epistolary 
parts,  I  choose  not  to  assert.  For  as  it  cannot  be  necessary  to 
its  entire  credibility,  (which  nothing  can  more  effectually  secure 
than  afullsuperintendency,)  it  would  subject  us  to  many  difficul- 
ties, which  have  been  so  forcibly  urged  by  others,  that  it  is  not 
necessary  for  me  here  to  repeat  them.  But  I  am  well  assured, 
that  the  apparent  insufficiency  of  the  answers  which  have  been 
returned  to  these  objections,  by  some  very  sincere,  but  I  think  in 
this  instance,  less  judicious  defenders  of  scripture,  has  led  some 
people  to  conclude,  that  the  scripture  Avas  not  inspired  at  all ;  as 
if  it  had  been  on  both  sides  agreed,  that  an  universal  .mggextion 
was  the  only  k\nd  of  i)ispiration  worth  contending  about.  The 
consequence  of  this  hath  been,  that  such  as  are  dissatisfied  with 
the  arguments  which  these  defenders  of  the  divine  authority  of 
the  scripture  insist  upon,  read  the  scriptures,  (if  thev  read  them 
at  all,)  not  to  learn  their  authentic  dictates,  but  to  try  the  senti- 
ments contained  in  them  by  the  touchstone  of  their  own  reason, 
and  to  separate  what  that  shall  allow  to  be  right,  from  what  it 
presumptuously  coocludes  to  be  wrong.  And  this  boasted  stand- 
ard has  been  so  very  defective,  that  on  this  mistaken  notion  they 
have  not  only  rejected  many  of  the  most  vital  truths  of  Christian- 
ity, but  even  some  essential  principles  of  natural  religion.  And 
thus  they  have  in  effect  anmhilated  the  Christian  revelation,  at  the 
very  same  time  that  they  have  acknowledged  the  historical  truth 
of  the  facts  on  which  it  is  built.  This  is  the  bc'dy  of  men,  that 
have  affected  to  call  themselves  cautious  believers;  but  their  char- 
,acter  is  so  admirably  well  described  under  that  of  Agrippa,  by 
my  honoured  friend  Dr.  Watts,  in  his  little  treatise  called  the 
Redeemer  and  Sanctifier,  that  it  may  be  sufficient  here  to  have 
hinted  it  thus  briefly  ;  as  the  reason,  why  out  of  regard  to  them 
as  well  as  others,  I  have  resumed  the  subject  of  inspiration,  and 
endeavoured  to  place  it  in  what  I  do  in  my  conscience  apprehend 
to  be  both  a  safe  and  a  rational  light. 

That  1  may  remedy,  so  far  as  God  shall  enable  me  to  do  it, 
the  great  and  destructive  evil  I  have  just  been  mentioning,  and 
may  establish  in  the  minds  of  Christians  a  due  regard  to  the 
sacred  oracles  of  eternal  truth,  I  shall  now  proceed  to  the  second 
part  of  this  discourse  :  In  which, 

VOL.  3.  56 


A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testament, 

II.  I  am  to  shew,  how  evidently  the  full  inspiration  of  the 
New  Testamejit^  in  the  sense  stated  above,  follows  from  the 
acknowledged  truth  of  the  history  which  it  contains,  in  all 
its  leading  and  most  important  facts. 

But  before  I  proceed  to  the  discussion  of  the  matter,  I  must 
beg  leave  to  observe,  that  though  tfil<i  is  what  I  apprehend  to  be 
the  grand  argument^  and  that  which  mav  most  properly  be  con- 
nected with  an  exposition  of  the  historical  bookt^  I  am  very  far 
from  slighting  those  other  arguments  which  fall  not  so  directly 
in  my  way  here. 

I  greatly  revere  the  testimony  of  the  primitive  Christian  writ- 
ers^ not  only  to  the  real  existence  oiiht  sacred  books  in  those  early 
ages,  but  also  to  their  divine  original:  Their  persuasion  of  which 
most  evidently  appears  from  the  veneration  with  which  they 
speak  of  them,  even  while  miraculous  gifts  remained  in  the 
church  ;  and  consequently,  an  exact  attendance  to  a  written  rule 
mightseem  less  absolutely  necessary,  and  the  authority  of  ^/i/fr/or 
teachers  might  approach  nearer  to  that  of  the  apostles,  I  believe 
every  candid  reader  will  acknowledge,  that  nothing  can  be  ob- 
jected to  many  strong  passages  in  Clemens  Romanus,  Polycarp, 
Justin  Martyr,  Irenseus,  Theophilus  Antiochenus,  Clemens 
Alexandrinus,  Tertullian,  Origen,  Eusebius,  and  some  other 
ancient  writers  he  has  mentioned  that  are  now  lost.  It  is  need- 
less to  produce  them  here,  after  those  valuable  specimens  of 
them  which  Dr.  Whitby  and  Mons.  du  Pin  have  given  ;  and 
especially  considering  what  my  learned  friend  Dr.  Lardner  has 
with  so  much  industry  and  accuracy  of  judgment  collected  on 
this  head  in  the  second  part  of  his  Credibility  of  the  Gospel  Uis' 
tory.  I  shall  therefore  content  myself  with  observing  here, 
that  several  of  the  most  learned  and  considerable  of  these  ancients 
speak  of  this  veneration  for  the  sacred  writings  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, not  as  the  result  of  their  own  private  judgment,  but  a^ 
that  in  which  all  the  churches  were  unanimously  agreed."* 

»>  Thus  Origen  says,  CPhilocal.  cap.  xii.  p.  41,)  Ae/  o-e, «,  c  ^r/r©*  ■^rm^ec- 

fi^dLo-^ctt,  «7<  b-io-rviuroi  nfftv,  •*  That,  if  a  man  would  not  confess  himself  to  be 
an  infidel,  he  must  admit  the  inspiration  of  ttie  scriptures  ."  And  lie  elsewhere 
places  the  gospels  in  the  number  of  writings,  "  which  were  received  as  divine 
by  all  the  churches  of  God,  and  were  the  elements,  or  first  principles,  of  the 
church's  faith  :  Ev  cT«t<r*<;  iKKKnatitii;  Gm  TrtTririufXivm  u\nt  Qitm,  -  ^roi^nct 
Tn?  5T/rfac  T))?  tjtxAMo-iotf.  Tertullian  also  lays  it  down  as  a  fundameHtal  prin- 
ciple in  disputing  with  heretics,  "That  the  truth  of  doctrines  is  to  be  deter- 
mined by  scripture ;"  for  the  question  has  evidently  the  force  of  a  strong  nega- 
tion :  Aliunde  scilicet  loc/ui  possunt  de  rebus  Jidei,  nisi  ex  litteris  Jidei  ?  fde  PrX' 
script.  Hieret.  cap  xv — )  And  Eusebius  quotes  a  much  more  ancient  writer 
than  himself,  (Euseb.  Eccles.  Hist.  lib.  v.  cap.  23,)  who  calls  the  scripture  ■prirtue 
cL^^diixt  itstvsvat,  ♦'  the  rule  of  ancient  f:iilh  ;"  and  who  afterwards  speaking  of 
heretics,  declares,  "  That,  if  thev  denied  the  scriptures  to  be  divinely  inspired, 
they  were  ;/2/?c/t/*."  The  expression  is  remarkable  i  but,  having  Irwiscribed 
it  in  Vol.  1.  p.  7,  note  ',  I  shall  not  insert  it  here. 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history.  42$ 

The  internal  characters  oi  divine  inspiration^  with  which  every 
page  of  the  New  Testament  abounds,  do  also  deserve  our  atten- 
tive notice  ;  and  render  the  book  itself  if  considered  as  detached 
from  all  external  evidence  whatsoever,  a  compendious  demon- 
stration of  its  own  sacred  original^  and  consequently  of  the  cer- 
tainty of  that  religion  which  it  teaches.  The  excellency  of  its 
doctrines,  the  spirituality  and  elevation  of  its  design,  the  majes- 
ty and  simplicity  of  its  style,  the  agreement  of  its" parts  in  the 
most  unsuspicious  manner,  with  its  more  than  human  efficacy  on 
the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men,  do  all  concur  to  give  us  a 
very  high  idea  of  the  New  Testament :  And  I  am  persuaded, 
that  the  wiser  and  better  any  man  is,  and  the  more  familiarly  he 
converses  with  these  unequalled  books^  the  more  will  he  be  struck 
with  this  evidence.  But  these  things  in  the  general  are  better 
felt  than  expressed,  and  several  of  the  arguments  arise  not  from 
particular  passages,  but  from  the  general  tenor  of  the  books  ; 
and  consequently  they  caimot  be  judged  of  but  by  a  serious  and 
attentive  perusal. 

Dismissing  therefore  these  topics,  not  with  neglect  but  with 
the  sincerest  expressions  of  just  and  high  veneration,  I  now  pro- 
ceed to  that  grand  proof  oi  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which  is  derived  from  the  credibility  of  its  leading  facts  ; 
which  having  so  fully  illustrated  in  the  sermons  referred  to 
above,  I  think  I  have  a  just  title  to  assume  as  the  foundation  of 
ivhat  farther. i'easonings  may  occur. 

Admitting  this  great  principle^  it  is  undeniably  certain.  That 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  a  most  extraordinary  person :  That  after 
having  hetn  foretold  hy  vmny  prophets  in  distant  periods  of  time, 
he  was  at  length,  agreeably  to  the  repeated  declaration  of  aa 
angel^  first  to  a  prient  ministering  at  the  golden  altar  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  then  to  his  mother^  conceived  by  a  virgin  of  David's 
family  :  That  his  birth  was  proclaimed  by  a  choir  oi  angels^  who 
celebrated  it  in  Celestial  anthems,  as  the  foundation  of  peace  on 
earthy  and  tht  most  glorious  display  of  divine  benevolence  to 
men :  That,  before  his  public  appearance,  a  person  greater  than 
any  of  the  prophets,  and  whose  birth  had  also  been  foretold  by 
an  angel,  was  sent  to  prepare  his  way  :  That,  on  his  being  bap' 
tized,  he  was  anointed  with  a  wonderful  effusion  of  the  Spirit^ 
poured  down  upon  him  by  a  visible  symbol ;  and  that  the  effi- 
cacy of  this  sacred  agent,  continually  residing  in  him,  was  ap- 
parent throughout  the  whole  course  of  his  ministry,  not  only  in 
the  unspotted  sanctity  of  his  life^  amidst  a  thousand  most  violent 
temptations,  and  in  U>e  bright  assemblage  of  virtues  and  graces 
which  shone  in  it,  with  a  lustre  before  unknown,  and  since  ab- 
solutely unparalleled  ;  but  also  in  a  multitude  of  various  works 
of  wonder  and  mercy,  which  he  miraculously  wrought  on  those 
whose  diseases  were  of  the  most  desperate  and  incurable  nature, 


424  A  Dissertation  on  the  Inspiration  of  the  Kew  Testament^ 

and  even  on  the  dead,  whom  that  almighty  voice  of  his,  which 
had  driven  out  the  fiercest  infernal  spirits^  and  calmed  the  rage 
oi  tempests^  did  with  serene  majesty  awaken  into  life,  as  from  a 
skimber.  It  is  also  on  the  same  foundation  certain,  That  this 
illustrious  person,  having  bv  the  malice  of  his  enemies  been 
most  unjustly  and  cruttWy  put  to  deaths  did  on  the  third  day  ariae 
from  the  dead :  And  that,  after  having  given  to  his  disciples  the 
most  abundant /'rc^/'v  of  that  important  fact,  he  at  length  aACfW^f'- 
ed  to  heaven  gradually  iJi  their  sight  ;  angels  appearing  to  assure 
them,  he  should  as  visibly  descend  from  thence  to  the  universal 
judgment^  the  administration  of  which  he  had  declared  to  be 
committed  to  him. 

I  must  freely  declare,  that  had  I  been  an  entire  stranger  to 
the  sacred  history,  and  proceeded  no  farther  in  it  than  this, 
(supposing  me  firmly  to  have  ^^/ie'yefl' all  these  wonderful  things, 
though  delivered  in  the  shortest  abstract  that  could  have  been 
made  of  them,)  I  should  readily  have  concluded,  that  this  ex- 
traordinary person,  being  sent  (as  it  plainly  appears  from  the 
history  that  he  was)  xvitha  divine  revelation  for  the  benefit  of  all 
nations  and  of  all  ages,  had  taken  care  to  leave  some  ai^thentic 
records  of  the  doctrine  which  he  taught.  And  if  I  had  farther 
found,  that  he  had  left  no  such  records  written  by  himself,  I 
should  naturally  have  concluded,  that  he  took  effectual  care  that 
some  of  his  followers  should  be  enabled  to  deliver  down  to  pos- 
terity  the  system  of  religion  which  he  taught  in  the  most  accu- 
rate manner  ;  with  all  such  extraordinary  assistance  from  God,  as 
the  nature  of  the  subject  required,  in  order  to  rendering  their 
accounts  exact.  And  I  believe  every  reasonable  man  would 
draw  this  inference  ;  because  it  is  very  apparent  that  the  great 
end  of  this  vast  and  astonishing  apparatus^  (for  vast  and  astonish- 
ing it  would  appear,  if  what  relates  to  Jesus  alone  were  taken 
into  the  survey,)  must  in  the  nature  of  things  ht  frustrated^  if 
no  such  records  were  provided  ;  it  being  morally  impossible 
that  umvritten  tradition  should  convey  a  system  of  religion  pure 
and  uncorrupted,  even  to  the  next  generation  ;  anjj  much  more, 
that  it  should  so  convey  it  to  the  end  of  time.  And  it  would 
seem,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  by  no  means  worthy  the  divine 
wisdom  to  suffer  the  good  effects  of  such  a  great  and  noble  plan 
to  be  lost  for  want  of  so  easy  an  expedient ;  especially  since 
men  of  the  age  and  country  in  which  these  things  happened, 
•were  not  only  blessed  with  the  use  of  letters,  but  were  remark- 
able for  their  application  to  them,  and  for  great  proficiency  in 
various  branches  of  learning.  And  if  I  should  not  only  have  an 
abstract  of  this  history  of  Jesus,  which  1  judged  credible,  but 
should  also  be  so  happy  as  to  have  the  Four  Gospels  in  my  hand, 
with  convincing  evidences  of  their  being  genuine,  (which  we 
here  suppose,)  I  should  on  these  principles  assuredly  argue. 
That  not  only  the  leading  facts,  but  likewise  the  system  of  doC" 
trines  and  discourses  delivered  in  them,  might  entirely  be  de- 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history.  42S 

pended.  upon  :  Nor  could  I  conceive  the  truth  of  such  doctrines 
and  discourses  to  be  separable  from  the  general  truth  of-  the 
leading  facts  referred  to  above;  having  (as  I  here  suppose) /jro/^er 
eviden  ces  to  cnvince  me,  that  the  penmim  of  these  books  were  the 
persons  by  whom  the  memory  of  these  events  was  to  be  deliver- 
ed down  to  posterity;  which  is  a  farther  principle  that  none  of 
common  sense  and  modesty  can  pretend  to  contest;-  none  ap- 
pearing as  their  competitors  whose  pretensions  are  worthy  to  be 
named. 

But  my  apprehension  of  the  full  authenticness  and  credibility 
of  these  zvrifers  would,  on  the  supposition  I  am  here  making, 
greatly  increase,  as  I  proceeded  to  that  excellent  and  useful  book 
which  the  good  providence  of  God  has  now  given  me  an  oppor- 
tunity of  illustrating  ;  the  Acts  of  the  holy  Apostles  ;  since  I  learn 
from  thence,  that,  in  a  verv  few  days  after  the  ascension  of  Jesus 
into  heaven,  the  Spirit  of  God  was,  according  to  his  promise, 
poured  out  upon  his  apostles  in  an  abundant  manner,  attended 
with  the  visible  appearance  of  a  lambent  celestial  flame  ;  and  that, 
jn  consequence  of  this  amazing  unction,  the  poor  fishermen  of 
Galilee,  and  their  companions,were  in  a  moment  enabled  to  speak^ 
with  the  greatest  readiness  and  propriety,  Latin,  Greek,  Arabic, 
Coptic,  Persic,  and  a  variety  of  other  languages^  the  first  rudi- 
ments of  which  they  had  never  learnt,  and  also  to  perform  all 
kinds  of  miracles^  equal  to  those  of  their  Master^  and  in  some  cir- 
cumstances superior  to  them.  My  veneration  for  the  writings 
of  these  men  (and  I  here  suppose,  I  know  those  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament to  be  so)  must  be  unparalleled,  when  I  think  71*^0  and  what 
they  were  ;  and  I  am  so  struck  with  this  plain,  but  divinely  pow- 
erful argument,  that  I  must  entreat  my  reader  to  review  with 
me,  a  little  more  particularly,  sone  of  the  actions  and  circum- 
stances of  these  holy  men,  to  whose  writings  I  am  labouring  to 
conciliate  his  unreserved  regard. 

Let  them  all  be  considered,  as  preaching  the  gospel  \n  that  ex- 
traordinary manner  on  the  day  of  Pentecost^  and  a  few  days  after, 
when  some  of  their  companions  had  been  seized  and  threatened 
by  the  Sanhedrim^  as  anointed  again  with  such  an  effusion  of  the 
Spirit^  as  shook  the  very  house  in  which  they  were,  and  inspired 
them  all  at  07ice  with  the  same  sublime  hymn  of  praise.  Let  them 
be  considered*  as  afterwards  led  out  of  prison  by  an  angel^  and 
commanded  by  him  to  go  and  preach  the  gospel  in  the  temple^  un- 
der the  remarkable  phraseology  of  the  words  of  this  life^  as  if  the 
whole  life  and  happiness  of  the  human  race  depended  on  their 
knowing  and  receiving  it.  Nor  let  us  here  forget  that  extraor- 
dinary power ^  common  to  all  the  apostles^  of  communicaiing  the 
vnracidous  gifts  of  the  Spirit  by  the  imposition  of  their  hands. 
Had  we  nothing  particular  to  say  of  any  one,  more  than  these 
grand  things  which  we  hear  of  them  allf  it  must  surely  command 


426        A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Tes  tament^ 

our  reverence  to  their  writings^  and  set  them  at  a  vast  distance 
from  any  of  merely  human  original. 

But  through  the  singular  providence  of  God  it  hath  so  hap- 
pened, that  we  have  the  most  particular  history  of  the  lives  of 
those  apostles^  to  whose  writings  we  are  generally  most  indebted ; 
I  mean,  John,  Peter,  and  Paul. 

With  respect  to  John  we  know,  that,  besides  the  concern  he 
had  in  the  cure  of  the  lame  man^  he  was  favoured  with  ihc  visions 
of  God  in  the  hie  of  Patmos^  where  our  Lord^  after  an  abode  of 
more  than  half  a  century  on  the  throne  of  his  glory  at  his  Father"* s 
right  hand;  did  him  the  unequalled  honour  to  use  him  as  his 
amanuensis  or  secretary^  exp'-essly  dictating  to  him  the  letters  he 
was  pleased  to  send  to  the  seven  churches  in  Asia.  How  easily 
then  may  we  suppose  him  so  to  have  presided  over  his  otJier  writ- 
ings^ as  to  have  secured  him  from  mistakes  in  them  ! 

Consider  Peter,  as  striking  Ananias  and  Sapphira  dead  with  a 
word  ;  as  curing,  by  the  like  powerful  word,  one  cripple  at  Jeru- 
salem and  another  at  Lydda,  and  calling  back  Dorcas  even  from 
the  dead.  Let  us  view  him  in  that  grand  circumstance,  of  being 
•marked  out  so  particularly  by  an  angel  to  Cornelius^  and  sent  to 
him  as  the  oracle  of  God  himself,  from  whom  that  worthy  and 
honourable  person  was  to  hear  ivords^  hj  which  he  and  all  his 
house  should  be  saved ;  and  after  this  let  us  view  him,  as  once 
more  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  Herod^  and  from  all  the  expecta- 
tion  of  the  people  of  the  fcws^  by  an  angel^  who  struck  off  his 
chains,  and  opened  the  doors  of  his  prison  the  very  night  before 
he  was  to  have  been  executed.  And  let  any  one,  with  these 
particulars  in  his  eye,  added  to  the  foregoing  in  which  he  shared 
with  all  his  brethren,  say,  what  more  could  be  necessary  to  prove 
the  divine  in.-piration  of  what  he  taught,  so  far  as  inspiration  was 
requisite  to  render  it  entirely  authentic ;  or  let  any  one  farther 
say,  upon  what  iinnginable  pretence  the  authority  oi  his  writings 
can  be  denied,  if  that  of  his  preaching  be  granted. 

And  to  mention  no  more,  let  Paul,  that  great  scribe  instructed 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven^  to  whose  pen  we  owe  so  many  invalu- 
able epistles  be  considered  in  the  same  view  ;  and  let  us  endeav- 
our to  impress  our  minds  with  the  various  scenes  through  which 
we  know  he  passed,  and  the  distinguished  favours  with  which 
his  blaster  honoured  him,  that  we  may  judge,  how  we  are  to  re- 
ceive the  instructions  of  his  pen.  Let  us  therefore  think  of  him, 
as  so  miraculously  called  hy  the  voice  of  Christ  to  the  profession 
of  his  gospel^  when  he  Vf?^s  persecuting  it  even  to  the  death  ;  as  re- 
ceiving a  full  and  distinct  revelation  of  that  glorious,  but  to  him 
quite  unknown  gospel^  by  the  immediate  inspiration  of  its  divine 
author,  which  is  a  fact  he  expressly  witnesses,  and  in  which  he 
could  not  possiblv  be  mistaken.  Think  of  the  lustre  of  those  as- 
tonishing rvorks  which  shone  around  him  wherever  he  went,  and 
of  those  wrought  in  his  favour,  which  shewed  him  so  eminently 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history,  42! 

the  care  of  Heaven :  deemons  ejected  ;  distempers  cured,  some- 
times with  a  touchy  and  sometimes  without^  by  a  garment  sent 
from  him  to  the  patient ;  his  motions  guided  from  place  to  place 
by  a  divine  oracle  ;  Ehjmas  struck  blind  for  opposing  him  ;  his 
bands  loosed  by  an  earthquake  ;  his  strength  and  vigour  instanta- 
neously restored^  when  the  rage  of  the  mutable  and  barbarous 
populace  at  Lystra  had  stoned  him  and  left  him  for  dead  ;  and  to 
add  no  more,  his  safety  in  a  shipivreck^  with  that  of  near  three 
hundred  more  in  the  same  vessel  for  his  sake^  promised  by  an 
angel^  and  accomplished  without  the  loss  of  a  single  person^  when 
they  had  expected  nothing  but  an  universal  ruin.  Let  us,  I  say, 
think  of  Paul  in  these  circumstances  ;  and  with  these  facts  full 
in  our  view,  let  us  judge,  whether  it  is  at  all  probable,  yea 
whether  it  be  morally  possible,  that  a  man,  sent  out  and  attend- 
ed with  such  credentials  as  these,  should  be  so  left  ofGody 
amidst  all  these  tokens  of  his  constant  care,  as  to  mingle  error 
with  sound  doctrine^  and  his  own  fancies  with  the  divine  revela- 
ttonsy  which  we  are  sure  he  received  ;  or  whether,  if  he  were 
not  left  to  such  effects  of  human  frailty  in  his  preachings  but 
might  have  been  regarded  by  his  hearers  with  entire  credit,  he 
would  be  left  to  them  in  those  writings,  by  which  he  was  (as  it 
were)  to  preach  to  all  future  generations  of  men  from  one  end 
of  the  world  to  the  other,  and  by  which,  being  dead,  he  yet  speak- 
eth,  in  all  languages,  and  to  all  Christian  assemblies. 

I  cannot  forbear  thinking  this  plain  argument,  so  well  adapted 
to  popular  use,  abundantly  suffcient  to  carry  conviction  to  every 
candid  mind,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  its  attention  and 
penetration.  And  I  am  almost  afraid,  that  some  should  think 
I  have  bestowed  an  unnecessary  labour,  thus  particularly  to 
state  a  matter,  which  hath  such  a  flood  of  light  poured  in  upon 
it  from  almost  every  page  of  the  sacred  story.  But  I  have  been 
obliged,  in  the  course  of  this  exposition,  to  meditate  much  on 
these  facts  ;  and  under  the  deep  impression  I  could  not  but 
speak,  as  out  of  the  fullness  of  my  heart. 

Yet  after  all  I  have  already  said,  I  should  be  very  unjust  to 
this  argument,  if  I  did  not  endeavour  to  represent  to  my  reader, 
how  much  it  is  strengthened  on  the  one  hand  by  the  express  and 
comprehensive  promises  which  our  Redeemer  made  to  his  apos- 
tles, and  on  the  other  by  the.  peculiar  language  in  which  the  apos- 
tles themselves  speak  of  their  preaching  and  writings,  and  the 
high  regard  they  challenge  to  each  ;  a  regard,  which  nothing 
could  justify  them  in  demanding,  but  a  consciousness  that  they 
were  indeed  under  a  full  inspiration. 

The  promises  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  must  undoubtedly  have 
a  very  great  weight  with  all  that  have  reflected  on  that  indis- 
putable testimony  J  which  God  /ii?nself  bore  to  him  in  numberless 


428        A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  JVexv  Testament, 

instances.  And  therefore,  though  they  are  so  very  well  known, 
I  must  beg  leave  not  only  to  refer  to  thcm^  but  to  recite  the  chief 
of  them  at  large  ;  and  I  entreat  the  reader  to  consider,  how  he 
can  reconcile  them  with  an  apprehension,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  did  at  the  same  time  intend  to  leave  the  persons  to  whom 
he  made  such  promises,  lialyle  to  7yiistake  both  in  facts  and  doc- 
trines, and,  being  deceived  themselves,  to  Jiuslead  auch  as  should 
depend  upon  their  ffstimony,  where  they  professed  themselves 
to  be  thoroughly  informed. 

In  that  copious  and  excellent  discourse,  which  our  Lord  ad- 
dressed to  the  apostles^  just  before  he  quitted  the  guest  chamber 
to  go  to  the  garden  of  Gethsemane,  (that  is,  but  a  few  hours  be- 
fore his  death,)  the  grand  consolation  he  urges  to  his  sorrowful 
disciples  is  this,  that  he  would  send  his  spirit  upon  them.  The 
donation  of  which  Spirit  is  represented,  as  the  frst  fruits  of 
Christ'^s  intercession^  when  after  so  long  an  absence,  and  such 
terrible  sufferings,  he  should  be  restored  to  his  Father's  embra- 
ces. This  is  spoken  of  as  the  first  petition  preferred  bv  him,  and 
the  first  favour  granted  to  his  church  for  his  sake  ;  (John  xiv. 
1 6,)  Ixvill  pray  the  Father^  and  he  shall  give  you  another  Comfor^ 
ter^  that  he  may  abide  -with  you  for  ever.  Yea,  Christ  declares, 
(and  he  could  not  be  mistaken  in  it,)  that  the  agency  of  this 
Spirit  should  so  abundantly  counterbalance  all  the  advantages 
they,  received  from  his  bodily  presence^  that,  strong  as  their  affec- 
tion to  him  was,  they  would  in  that  view  have  reason  to  rejoice 
in  his  leaving  them  :  (John  xvi.  7,)  I  tell  you  the  truth^  that  is,  I 
say  what  may  be  depended  upon  as  a  most  important  certainty, 
(and  very  important  indeed  such  a  representation  was,)  it  is  ex- 
pedient for  you  that  I  go  away ;  for  f  I  go  not  away^  the  Comforter 
will  not  come  unto  you;  but  if  I  depart^  I  will  send  him  unto  you. 
Now  from  these  expressions,  were  they  alone,  I  think  we  might 
probably  infer,  that  the  apostles^  after  having  received  the  Spirit, 
would  be  in  no  viore  danger  of  erring  in  their  writings,  than  they 
would  have  been,  if  Jesus  himself  had  been  always  near  them, 
to  inform  them  concerning  any  fact  or  doctrine,  of  which  they 
might  have  occasion  to  speak.  * 

This  is  farther  confirmed  by  the  title  which  is  given  hinrj  no 
less  than  thrice  in  this  discourse,  the  Spirit  of  truth^  almost  in  a 
breath  with  these  great  and  vveighty  circumstances,  that  he  should 
abide  with  them  for  ever;  (John  xiv.  16,  17;)  that  he  s\\on\d guide 
them  into  all  truth ;  that  he  should  teach  them  all  things,  yea  and 
shezv  them  thi?igs  to  come;  (John  xvi.  13;)  which  must  surely 
secure  them  from  any  danger  of  erring  in  relating  things  that 
were  jjast.  But,  lest  any  one  should  be  perverse  enough  to  dis- 
pute the  consequence,  our  Lord  particularly  mentions  this  effect 
of  the  Spirit^s  operation,  that  they  should  thereby  be  fitted  to  bear 
a  testimony  to  him,  as  those  who  had  long  been  conversant  with 
him,  and  whose  memories  were  miraculously  a^^ii'^ft^  in  recollect- 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history,  429 

ing  those  discourses  which  they  had  heard  from  him  :  (John 
XV.  26,27:)  When  the  comforter  is  come^whom  Iivill  send  unto  you 
from  the  Father^  even  the  spirit  of  truths  which  proceedeth  from, 
the  Father^  he  shall  testify  ofme;  and  ye  also  (being  so  assisted) 
shfdl  bear  witness^  because  ye  have  been  rvith  trie  from  the  begin- 
ning: And  again,  (John  xiv.  26,)  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  teach  you 
all  things^  and  bring  cdl  things  to  your  remembrance.^  -whatsoever  I 
have  said  unto  you. 

Soon  after  this  our  Lord.,  on  the  very  day  in  which  he  rose 
from  the  dead,  in  a  dependance  on  the  aids  of  this  promised  ^y/^fr- 
^^  gives  them  a  commission.,  which  nothing  but  its  plenary  inspi- 
ration could  have  answered,  or  have  qualified  them  to  fulfil  ;  for 
coming  to  them,  he  declares,  (John  xx.  21,)  As  my  Father  hath, 
sent  me.,  even  so  send  I  you  :  And  upon  this  he  breathed  upon  them^ 
and  said.,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost :  Whose  soever  sins  ye  remit., 
they  are  remitted  ;  and  whose  soever  siiis  ye  retain,  they  are  re- 
tained;  which,  whether  it  signifies  a  power  of  inflicting  and  re- 
moving yniraculous  punishments.,  or  of  authoritatively  declaring 
that  sins  were  in  particular  lu^l^cncG^s  forgiven  or  retained.,  must 
either  way  suppose  such  a  constant  prese7ice  of  Christ  with  them, 
as  it  is  hard,  or  rather  impossible,  to  reconcile  with  supposing 
them  to  err  in  what  they  wrote  for  the  instruction  of  the  church 
in  succeeding  ages. 

These  are  the  grand  passages,  on  which  I  rest  this  part  of  the 
argument  ;  yet  I  think,  I  ought  not  to  omit  those,  in  which 
Christ  promises  them  such  extraordinary  assistance  of  the  Spirit., 
while  defending  his  cause  in  the  presence  oi  magistrates  ;  audit 
is  the  more  proper  to  mention  them,  as  the  language  in  which 
they  are  made  is  so  remarkable.  On  this  occasion  then  he  tells 
them,  (Mat.  x.  19,  20,)  When  they  deliver  you  up.,take  no  thought 
how  or  rvhat  ye  shall  speak  ;  for  it  shall  be  given  you  in  that  same 
hour  what  ye  shall  speak.,  for  it  is  not  you  that  speak.,  but  the  Spirit 
of  your  Father  that  speaketh  in  you.  May  we  not  therefore  on 
the  same  principles  conclude,  that,  when  they  were  to  write  for 
the  use  of  all  future  generations  of  Christians,  it  was  not  so  much 
they  who  wrote.,  as  the  Spirit  of  the  Father.,  who  in  Q^eclwrote  by 
them.,  and  as  it  were  dictated  to  them  ?  For  the  occasion  will 
surely  appear  as  important  in  one  instance  as  in  the  other  ;  or 
rather  much  more  important  in  the  latter  than  in  the  former,  as 
an  error  ju  their  writings  would  have  a  much  more  extensive 
and  lasting  influence,  than  a  slip  of  their  to?igues  in  a  transient 
pleading  before  a  magistrate.  Nay,  to  give  this  argument  the 
greatest  possible  weight,  we  find  that  the  saine  promise  was 
made,  almost  in  the  very  same  words,  (Luke  xii.  11,  12,) 
to  persons  in  the  dignity  of  their  ofiice  inferior  to  the  apos- 
tles ;  I  mean,  to  the  seventy  ;  which  might  have  entitled  their 
writings  to  such  a  regard,  as  I  am  now  labouring  to  engage  to 
those  of  their  superiors, 

VOL.  3.  57 


ioO  A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testament^ 

I  shall  only  farther  remind  the  reader,  that  onrLord^  when  just 
ascending  to  heaven,  refers  to  fA^r  effusion  of  the  Spirit '\\\\\c\\. 
was  quickly  after  to  happen,  even  before  they  departed  from  J-erii' 
salenu  as  the  ara^  from  whence  the  grand  accomplishment  of  the 
promises  relating  to  the  aids  ofihe  Spirit  was  to  be  dated.  (See 
Luke  xxiv.  49  ;  Acts  i.  4,  5.)  And,  as  all  the  apostolical  xuritings 
which  now  remain  were  written  several  years  after  that  event,  it 
plainly  proves,  they  lie  within  the  period^  in  which  they  were  to 
expect  all  the  assistance  which  these  promises  import. 

The  most  plausible  objection^  which  can  be  urged  against  the 
application  of  these  promises  to  the  matter  now  before  us,  is  this : 
"  That  these  promises  only  refer  to  the  supernatural  assistance^ 
granted  to  the  apostles  on  great  and  pressing  occasions  ;  but  that 
they  might  easily,  xvithout  such  assistance^  have  written  a  true 
account  of  the  life  and  preaching  of  Christ,  and  of  such  other 
facts  as  they  record,  and  consequently,  that  their  historical  rvrit- 
trig's  at  least,  how  credible  soever  we  suppose  them,  might  be 
drawn  up  xvithout  any  inspiration  at  all.'''' 

To  this  I  might  reply,  that  if  it  be  allowed  that  the  aposxles^  in 
the  boohs  which  we  have  been  endeavouring  to  explain,  zvrote  the 
exact  truthy  and  that  in  their  epistles  they  have  made  a  right  and 
unerrmg  representation  of  the  revelation  with  which  thty  were 
charged,  so  that  we  may  safely  make  their  wiitings  a  rule  both 
of  faith  and  practice^  the  remaining  question  would  only  be 
about  the  propriety  of  using  the  word  inspiration  when  speaking 
of  them,  and  therefore  would,  on  the  principles  I  have  laid  down 
above,  be  comparatively  of  sniall importance.  Yet  I  think  it  easv, 
in  that  view  of  the  question,  to  prove  that  these  xvntings  could 
not  have  been  thus  entirely  credible^  if  they  had  not  been  written 
under  such  a  full  insp'irat'ion  of  siiperintendency^  as  is  stated  in 
the  frst  part  of  this  discourse, 

I  do  indeed  allow,  and  no  candid  man  can  dispute  it,  that  the 
pcnmea  of  the  Nexv  Testament^  supposing  them  able  to  write  at  all, 
might  merely  by  the  natural  exercise  o{ their  inemory^  under  the 
direction  of  the  common  sense  and  reason  of  men,  have  gi\en 
us  a  plain^  faithful^  and  very  useful  account  of  many  extrai^rdi- 
nary  scenes  to  which  they  had  been  Ti-'if^t'.v.vt'^  during  the  time 
they  convcibed  with  Jesus  on  earth,  and  in  which  they  were 
active  after  his  ascension.  And  I  cannot  forbear  say  ing,  that  sup- 
posing the  truth  o(  the  grand  leading- facts,  (as  that  fesi/sofNazU' 
reth  ta;ight  a  doctrine  confirmed  by  miracles^  and  was  himself 
raised  from  the  dead,  J  I  should  have  esteemed  awc//  xvritings^  sup- 
posing them  merely  an  honest  account  of  what  such  men  must 
have  known,  to  be  beyond  all  comparison  the  most  v  -luahle  records 
ofaiitiqinty.  But,  when  these  writings,  came  to  be  perused,  it 
is  evident  to  me  from  the  particular  contents  of  them,  that  honest 
and  worthy  men  would  never  have  pretended  to  have  written 


as  proved  from  the' facts  recorded  in  its  history.  431 

in  such  a  manner,  if  tliey  had  not  been  conscious  of  superior  di- 
rection,  and  extraordinary  divine  influence. 

For  the  historians  of  whom  we  speak  do  not  merely  give^us  a 
very  circumstantial  account  of  ac/ic???,  ?is  what  journics  Christ 
made,  what  miracles  he  performed,  in  what  manner  he  was  re- 
ceived, where  and  how  he  died,  and  rose  again,  and  ascended  uito 
heaven;  but  thev  do  also,  as  we  may  reasonably  expect  they 
should,  jvive  us  an  account  of  the  doctrine  he  taught ;  and  uideed, 
if  thev  had  not  done  this,  the  knowledge  of  his  story,  amazmg 
as  it  is,  would  have  been  but  an  unprofitable  amusement  to  us. 
Nor  do  they  content  themselves  with  giving:  us  a  short  summary 
of  his  doctrine,  or  a  view  of  the  religion  he  intended  to  intro- 
duce, as  the  general  result  of  their  having  attended  so  long  on 
his  instructions  ;  but  thev  presume  to  tell  vs  his  very  zvords.  And 
here,  they  do  not  merely  relate  some  short  sayings,  the  remark- 
able poignancy  of  which,  or  their  propriety  to  the  circumstances 
in  which  thev"  were  spoken,  might  have  struck  the  memory  with  a 
peculiar  force  ;  but  they  ms^nlong  discourses,  which  he  made  on 
public  occasions,  though  they  do  not  pretend,  that  he  left  any 
copies  of  them,  or  that  they  themselves  took  them  from  any  writ- 
ten memoirs  whatsoever  ;  and  it  is  worth  our  notice,  that  (besides 
the  many  shorter  sayings  and  replies  with  which  the  history  in 
interspersed,)  near  one  halfoi  ihe  four  gospels  is  taken  up  with  the 
insertion  of  these  discourses.'^ 

Now  it  was  highly  necessary,  that,  if  these  speeches  of  our  Lord 
were  recorded  at  all,  they  should  be  recorded  with  great  exact- 
ness ;  for  many  of  them  relate  to  the  system  of  doctrines  which  he 
came  to  teach,  and  others  of  them  ^tq  predictions  of  future  events, 
referring  to  a  great  variety  of  curious  circumstances,  where  a 
small  mistake  might  greatly  have  affected  the  credit  of  the  predic- 
tion, and  with  it  the  cause  of  Christianity  in  general :  so  that 
common  prudence  would  have  taught  the  apostles  to  wave  them, 
rather  than  pretend  to  deliver  them  to  posterity,  if  they  had  not 
been  sure  they  could  have  done  it  exactly. 

But  how  could  thev  have  expected  to  have  done  this,  merely 
by  the  natural  strength  of  their  own  memories,  unless  we  imagine 
each  of  them  to  be  a  prodigy  in  that  respect,  to  which  no  one  ol 
them  makes  the  least  shadow  of  a  pretence  ?  It  is  well  known, 
that  several  of  those  speeches  of  Christ  which  Matthew  and  John 
give  us,  (not  now  to  mention  the  other  evangelists,)  contain  sev- 
eral pages,  and  some  of  them  cannot  be  deliberately  and  decently 
read  over  in  less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  Now  1  believe,  if  my 
reader  would  make  the  experiment  on  any  thing  of  that  length  \ 
which  he  read  or  heard  yesterday,  or  even  on  one  of  those  dis- 

c  If  my  computation  does  not  deceive  me,  93  of  our  20:i  sections  are  taken  up 
thus  ;  and  some  of  them  are  long  sections  too:  and  the  mmier  o/^er.f.  contained 
in  these  discourses,  to  that  of  the  v>hok,  is  as  about  1700  to  3779,  wlucb  is  the 
member  nf  verses  in  ihe  four  gos(>eL: 


A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testament, 

courses  of  Christy  though  perhaps  he  has  read  or  heard  it  on  hun- 
dred times,  he  would  find,  on  a  careful  examination,  many  things 
would  probably  be  omitted;  many  transposed ;  many  expressed  in 
a  different  manner;  and  were  he  to  write  a  copij  of  such  a  discourse 
from  his  memory,  and  then  critically  \.o  compare  it  xvith  the  origin' 
alf  he  would  find  the  sense,  in  many  particulars  where  there  was 
some  general  resemblance,  7)7ore  different  than  he  could  perhaps 
have  imagined  ;  and  variations,  Avhich  at  first  seemed  but  incon- 
siderable, would  ixppear  g'reatli/  to  affect  the  sense,  when  they  came 
to  be  more  nicely  reviewed.  If  this  woidd  so  probably  be  the 
case  with  ninety  nine  out  of  a  hundred  of  mankind,  (and  I  cer- 
tainly speak  within  compass,)  when  a  discourse  to  be  repeated 
had  been  delivered  but  a  day  or  an  hour  before,  what  could  be 
expected  from  the  apostles  with  an  interval  oi  so  many  years,  2LX\d. 
especially  from  John,  who  has,  in  proportion  to  the  length  of  his 
gospel,  recorded  more  speeches  than  anv  of  the  rest,  and  wrote 
them  (if  we  may  credit  the  most  authentic  tradition,)  more  than 
half  a  century  after  ourLord'^s  ascension  ? 

This  argument  would  have  great  weight,  with  relation  to  a 
man  whose  life  was  ever  ^o  peace fd,  and  his  affairs  contracted  in 
the  narrowest  sphere  :  But  it  will  be  greatly  strengthened,  when 
we  come  to  consider  the  midtitude  and  variety  of  scenes,  and 
those  too  the  most  interesting  that  can  be  imagined,  through 
which  the  apostles  passed.  When  we  consider  all  their  labours, 
and  their  cares  ;  the  journies  they  were  continually  taking  ;  the 
novelty  of  objects  perpetually  surrounding  them  ;  and,  above  all, 
the  persecutions  and  dangers  to  which  they  were  daily  exposed  ; 
and  the  strong  manner  in  which  the  mind  is  struck,  and  the 
memory  of  past  circumstances  erased,  by  such  occurrences  ;  I 
cannot  conceive  that  any  reader  will  be  so  unreasonable,  as  to 
imagine  these  things  could  have  been  rvritten  with  any  exactness 
by  th#  apostles,  if  they  had  not  been  miracidously  assisted  in  re- 
cording them.  And  what  is  particularly  mentioned  by  the  last 
of  these  writers,  of  the  promised  agency  oi  the  Spirit  to  bring  to 
their  remembrance  all  things  they  had  heard  from  Christ  himself, 
(John  xiv.  26,)  must  1  think  incontestably  prove  that  this  was 
one  purpose  for  which  the  Spirit  was  given;  and  therefore,  we  may 
be  sure  that  it  was  a  purpose  for  which  it  was  needed. 

I  hope  I  have  by  this  time  convmced  my  reader,  that  it  is 
agreeable  to  the  other  circumstances  of  the  apostles'*  stor> ,  and  to 
\\-\c  promises  which  our  Lord  so  largely  and  so  frequently  made 
to  them,  (and  the  frequent  repetition  of  the  promise  strongly  inti- 
mates the  importance  of  it,)  to  suppose  that  they  were  indeed 
favoured  with  a  full  inspiration  in  their  writings. 

But,  to  complete  the  argument,  it  must  be  observed,  That 
these  holy  men  (for  such  the  history  plainly  shews  them  to  have 
been)  assume  to  themselves  such  an  authority ^  and  speak  of  their 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history.  433 

own  discourses  and  writings  in  such  pecidiar  language^  as  noth- 
ing but  a  consciousness  of  such  in><pirat'ion  could  warraftt,  or 
even  excuse. 

To  make  us  duly  sensible  of  the  force  of  this  argument,  let 
us  hear  Paul,  Peter,  and  J'»hn,  and  we  shall  find  the  remark  ap- 
plicable to  thetn  all ;  though,  as  Su  Paul  wrote  much  more  than 
either  of  the  latter,  we  may  naturally  expect  to  find  the  most  fre- 
quent instances  of  it  in  his  writings. 

When  the  apostle  Paul  had  taken  notice  to  the  Corinthians, 
that  the  subject  of  his  preaching  was  the  rvisdom  of  God  in  a 
mysterij,  and  related  to  things  which  transcended  the  sense  and 
imagination  of  men,  he  adds,  (l  Cor.  ii.  10,)  But  God  hath  re- 
vealed  them  to  us  by  his  Spirit  ;for  the  Spirit  senrcheth  all  things^ 
even  the  deep  things  of  God :  And  again,  (ver.  12,)  We  have  re- 
ceived, not  the  Spirit  of  the  -world,  so  as  to  act  in  that  artful  way 
"which  a  regard  to  secular  advantage  dictates ;  but  the  Spirit 
"which  is  of  God,  that  xve  may  krioiv  the  things  that  are  freely  given 
vs  of  God.  NoWj  it  is  natural  to  conclude  from  hence,  that  this 
knoxvledge  being  given  them  not  merely  or  chiefl\  y^r  themselves, 
hnl  for  the  church,  (in  which  view  they  speak  of  themselves  and 
their  office  as  the  gift  of  God  to  the  church  ;  compare  Eph.  iv. 
11,  12  ;  and  1  Cor.  iii.  21 — 23,)  they  should  be  assisted  to  co?n-  - 
municate  it  in  a  proper  manner  ;  since  otherwise  the  end  of  God 
in  giving  it  to  them  would  be  frustrated.  But  the  apostle  does 
not  content  himself  with  barely  suggesting  this,  but  he  asserts  it 
in  the  most  express  terms,  (i  Cor.  ii.  13,)  Which  things  also 
xve  speak,  not  in  the  words  which  mail's  wisdom  teacheth,  that  is, 
not  with  a  vain  ostentation  of  human  eloquence,  but  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  teacheth  ;  comparing  spiritual  things  xvith  spiritual, 
or,  as  some  would  render  and  paraphrase  it,  adapting  spiritual 
expressions  to  spiritual  things.^  And  in  the  close  of  the  chap- 
ter, when  with  a  noble  freedom,  in  a  consciousness  of  the  dis- 
tinguished character  he  bore,  he  puts  the  question  to  the  whole 
world  besides  ;  Who  hath  known  the  m.indofthe  Lord?  he  adds, 
But  we  have  the  mind  of  Christ.  Which  last  clause  plainly  de- 
termines the  sense  in  which  we  are  to  take  those  words  at  the 
close  of  chap.  vii.  And  I  think  also  that  I  have  the  Spirit  of  God  ;^ 
that  is,  "  1  certainly  appear  to  have  it ;"  or,  *'  it  is  evident  and 
apparent,  that  my  pretences  to  it  are  not  a  vain  boast."  For, 
after  having  so  expressly  asserted  it  just  above,  none  can  imagine 
he  meant  here  to  insinuate,  that  he  was  uncertain  whether  he 
had  it  or  not.  He  appeals  therefore  to  those  whose  gifts  were 
most  eminent,  to  dispute  it  if  they  could  :  (1  Cor.  xiv.  2,7.')  If 
any  man  think  himself  to  be  a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  that  is  if  he 
have  ever  so  good  evidence  that  he  really  is  so,  (for  it  cannot  be 

^  nvi'jfAxliKois  TrvtvfJLitJiKci  a-vyKpnailtf.  *  -:^oxa!  /«  ka  yet  Uvivy.<t  Qa  ix^^' 


iJi  A  Dissertati07i  07i  the  inspiration  of  the  Neiv  Testament, 

though  he  meant  to  appeal  only  to  those  who  falsely  pretended 
to  these  end'->\vments,)  let  him  acknowledge  that  the  things  xvhich 
I  wrJte  unto  you  are  the  comynandments  of  the  Lord.  In  his  sec- 
ond Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  (chap.  ii.  10,)  he  speaks  oi for- 
giving o'^^nd^r^  in  the  person  of  Christ ;  and,  amidst  the  hum- 
bl<'st  a  .knowlcdgments  o{his  own  insufficiency ^ho'A^is  a suffciency 
of  God,  iv'io  had  made  him  an  able  minister  of  the  New  Testament, 
(2  Cor.  ill.  ;>,  6.)  Of  which  he  was  so  thoroughly  sensible,  that 
in  the  first  epistle  wliich  he  overwrote  (so  far  as  scripture  in- 
forms us)  to  any  of  the  churches,  I  mean,  his  First  Epistle  to 
the  Thessalonians,  he  ventures  to  say,  (chap.  iv.  8,)  he  that  de- 
spiseth^  that  is,  (as  the  context  plainly  implies,)  he  that  despis- 
eth  or  rejecteth  what  I  now  write,  despiseth  not  man^  only  or 
chiefly,  but  God^  who  hath  given  us  his  Holy  Spirit :  Which  man- 
ifestly intimates,  that  what  he  wrote  was  under  supernatural 
divine  guidance  and  influence  ;  as  in  the  second  verse  of  that 
chapter  he  had  spoken  of  commandments  which  he  had  given 
them  by  the  Lord  fesvs  Christy  just  as  he  afterwards  declared  to 
the  Corinthians,  (2  Cor.  xiii.  3,)  how  well  he  was  able  to  give 
proof  of  Christ^s  speaking  in  him.  In  his  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians,  the  apostle  solemnly  assures  them,  (Gal.  i.  11,  12,)  that 
the  gospel  which  he  had  preached  among  them  was  not  after  man, 
that  is,  not  of  any  human  original ;  and  he  gives  this  substantial 
proof  of  it,  that  he  was  himself  taught  it^  no  otherwise  than  by  the 
immediate  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ.  Agreeably  to  which 
assertion,  when  he  gives  the  Corinthians  an  account  of  the  in- 
stitution and  design  of  the  Lord''s  supper^  he  says  in  so  many 
words,  (1  Cor.  xi.  23,)  that  he  had  received  of  the  Lord  what  he 
delivered  unto  them  ;  that  is_,  that  he  had  his  notion  of  thatsacra- 
mimt^  and  of  the  actions  and  words  of  Christ  on  which  it  was 
founded,  by  an  immediate  inspiration  from  him^  or  in  the  language 
■we  have  used  above,  by  suggestion.  And  he  speaks  of  his 
hrettiren^  as  well  as  of  himself^  in  these  terms,  (Eph.  iii.  3,  5,) 
that  the  mystery  of  Christ  which  was  before  unknoivn^  that  is,  the 
right  of  the  Gentiles,  on  believing  the  gospel,  to  full  communion 
with  the  Christian  church,  was  made  knoxon  to  the  holy  apostles 
and  prophets  by  the  Spirit^  and  not  merely  by  the  natural  recol- 
lection of  what  they  had  heard  Christ  say,  or  by  their  o^Vn  rea- 
sonings upon  it. 

Most  agreeable  to  this  is  the  strain  of  Peter,  who  in  one  epis- 
tle ]o\n%  the  commandment  of  the  apostles  with  the  rvords  of  the 
hohj  prophets  ;  (2  Pet.  iii.  2;)  and  mentions  the  epistles  of  Paul 
with  other  scriptures^  (ver.  15  16,)  no  doubt  in  allusion  to  the 
sacred  oracles  of  the  Old  Testament^  which  so  generally  went  by 
that  name.  And  in  his  other  epistle  he  insists  strenuously  upon 
it,  that  the  gospel  roas  preached  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  doxvn 
from  heaven^  in  exact  conformity  to  the  prophetic  oracles  of  for- 
mer ages,  not  understood  by  those  xvho  uttered  them ;  a  circum- 
stance, in  this  connection,  highly  worthy  of  our  remark  :  And 


as  proved froin  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history,  435 

he  seems  strongly  to  intimr.te,  that  the  angels  themselves  did  by 
these  apostolic  preachings  learn  sonne  things  which,  with  all 
their  superior  faculties,  they  did  not  -before  so  fully  know ; 
Which  things^  says  he,  the  angels  desire  to  look  info,  (l  Peter  i. 
12.)  As  Paulhad  also  said,  that  to  the  principalities  and  powers 
in  heaveyily  places  rvas  made  knoxvti  by  the  church  the  manifold 
wisdom  of  God.     Eph.  iii.  10. 

To  conclude  this  argument,  St.  John,  remarkable  as  he  was 
for  his  singular  modesty  and  ingenuousness  of  temper,  does  not 
only  tell  us,  that  Jesus  Chr".t>t  shewed  him  the,  revelation^  (Rev. 
\.  1,)  but  speaks  in  his  epistle  of  aii  unction  poured  out  from  the 
Holy  One^  by  which  they  kneiu  all  things,  (l  John  ii.  20.)  And 
in  another  passage  he  in  eftect  asserts,  that  he  had,  in  concur- 
rence with  his  brethren,  given  such  abundant  proof  oih'ii^htxngun- 
der  a  divine  infuence  and  direction  in  his  teaching,  whether  by 
7vord  or  letter,  that  an  agreement  or  disagreement  with  his  doc- 
trine was  to  be  made  the  standard  by  which  they  might  judge 
truth  or  error,  and  obedience  or  disobedience  to  his  injunctions 
the  test  of  a  good  or  a  bad  man  ;  which  is  considerably  more 
than  merely  asserting  the  fullest  inspiration,  (l  John  iv.  6.)  We 
are  of  God :  He  that  knoiieth  God,  heareth  us  ;  he  that  is  not  of 
God,  heareth  not  us  :  hereby  know  we  the  spirit  of  truth,  and  the 
spirit  of  error, 

I  might  here  add,  if  it  were  necessary,  the  several  passages 
of  the  New  Testament  in  which  the  gospel  previchcdhy  the  apos- 
tles is  called  the  go.spel  of  God ;  (such  as  2  Cor.  xi.  7  ;  1  Tim.  i. 
11,  and  the  like  ;)  But  I  omit  them,  as  the  stress  of  the  contro- 
versy does  undoubtedly  rest  on  these  I  have  mentioned  ; 
and  the  importance  of  the  question  must  be  mv  defence,  for  so 
large  an  enumeration  of  texts  which  are  so  well  known. 

I  shall  only  remind  my  reader,  in  a  few  words,  of  ihose  many 
passages  in  which  the  gospel,  as  preached  by  the  apostles,  is  so 
evidently  equalled  with,  yea  Q.nd  preferred  to,  the  larv  given  by 
JVIoses,  and  the  messages  brought  to  the  Jews  by  the  succeeding 
prophets.  These  afford  a  further  illustration  of  this  argument, 
which  will  appear  with  very  considerable  weight,  when  we 
,  reflect  on  the  high  opinion  they  had  of  the  Old  I'estament,  and 
the  honourable  terms  in  which  they  speak  ot  it,  as  the  word  and 
oracles  of  God,  (Rom.  iii.  2,)  as  given  by  his  inspiration,  (2  Tim. 
iii.  16,)  and  as  that  which  holij  nam  .spake,  as  they  were  moved,  or 
borne  on  [  ^i^.f^ivot  ]  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  (2  Pet.  i.  21.)  None  can 
fail  of  observing,  that  they  quote  its  authority  on  all  occasions  as 
decisive;  yea,  or/r  Zcrr/ himself  strongly  intimates,  not  only  the 
strict  trtiih  of  the  whole,  but  (which  is  much  more)  that  it  were 
intolerable  to  suppose  it  chargeable  with  any  irtipropricty  of  ex- 
pression ;  for  this  must  be  the  sense  of  those  remarkable  words, 
(John  X.  o5^  that  the  scripture  cannot  be  broke?i ;  and  the  whole 
force  of  our  Lord^s  argument  depends  upon  interpreting  them 
thus.     I  might  argue  at  large  the  improbability,   and  indeed  the 

real  a^6?«r^^'i/ of  supposmg,  ihat6Mc7i  assistances  were  given  to 


436        A  Dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  Nexv  Testament^ 

Moses  and  the  prophets^  as  to  make  their  writings  an  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  that  the  subjects  of  God's  only  be^ 
gotten  Son,  and  the  grand  minister  in  his  kingdom,  should  be  left 
destitute  of  equal  assistance  in  their  xvork  Rvd  xvritings.  I  think 
the  argument  would  be  unanswerable,  \£  considered  apart :  But  I 
now  mention  it  in  another  view,  as  illustrating  the  persuasion 
the  apostles  had  of  their  oxvn  inspiration,  when  they  speak  of  their 
teachings  and  decisions  as  equally  authentic  with  those  of  the  illus- 
trious/?ro/>Ac?s,  for  whom  thev  had  so  great  and  so  just  a  regard. 
I  am  fully  satisfied  that  this  last  argument,  from  the  manner 
in  which  the  apostles  speak  of  thejnselves  in  their  writings,  will 
strike  the  reader  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  he  reflects 
upon  the  true  character  of  these  excellent  men,  and  especially 
upon  that  modesty  and  humility  in  which  they  bore  so  bright  and 
so  lovely  a  resemblance  of  their  divine  Master.  Let  him  ask 
himself,  what  he  would  think  of  any  lyiinister  of  Christ  wow ^  sup- 
posing him  ever  so  eminent  for  learning,  wisdom,  and  piety, 
that  should  assume  to  himself  siich  an  authority  ?  Suppose  such 
a  man,  under  the  influence  of  no  viiracjdous  guidance,  to  say,  not 
with  reference  to  what  he  might  quote  from  others,  but  with  re- 
gard to  his  own  dictates,  '■'■The  thirigs  rvhich  Ixvrite  imto  ijou,  are 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord :  He  that  despiseth,  despiteth  not 
man,  but  God :  We  have  the  vund of  Christ;  and  he  that  heareth 
not  us,  that  receiveth  not  our  dictates  in  religion,  is  not  of  God:'''* 
Suppose,  I  say,  such  language  as  this  to  be  used  publicly  by  any 
Christian  minister  now  on  earth,  and  you  must  necessarily  sup- 
pose his  character  from  that  very  hour  overthrown.  The  whole 
world  would  immediately  join  in  loudly  demanding  77jiraculous 
proofs  to  verify  such  assertions  ;  or  in  condemning,  with  just  in- 
dignation, such  a  claim  unsupported  by  them,  as  an  unpardrmable 
lording  it  over  men's  faith  and  conscience ,  and  thrusting  themselves 
into  their  Master's  throne.  Let  us  not  then  charge  the  hoki  apos- 
tles with  a  conduct,  of  v/hich  we  should  not  suspect  any  wise  and 
good  man  now  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  and  \\h;ch  if  we  saw- 
in  any  of  our  friends,  our  charity  and  respect  for  the  m  would  in- 
cline us  to  inquire  after  some  marks  oi  lunacy  in  them,  as  its  best 
excuse. 

I  have  now  given  an  easy  and  popular  view  of  the  principal 
arguments  for  the  inspiration  of  the  New  Testament,*  on  which 
my  own  faith  in  that  important  doctrine  rests ;  and  such  an  one 
as  I  hope  by  the  divine  blessing  may  be  useful  to  others.  I  jjhall 
not  enter  into  a  particular  consideration  of  the  several  objections 

*  I  was  desired  by  a  friend,  for  wlmse  piety  and  good  sense  I  have  a  very 
great  reg-urd,  to  add  a  note  here  on  the  ihspiiation  of  the  Old  Testument ,-  but,  as 
it  would  require  a  large  one,  and  nii.e-lit  pcrliaps  interrupt  the  reader,  I  choose 
to  throw  it  into  a  Postscript  at  the  end  of  this  Dissertation. 


as  proved fro]n  th:  facts  recorded  in  its  history.  437 

against  It,  which  chiefly  arise  from  texts  of  scripture^  in  which 
some  pretend  to  find,  that  the  apostles  were  actually  mistaken, 
I  have  considered  most  of  these  objections  already,  in  my  nptes 
on  the  texts  from  whence  they  are  taken  :  for  almost  all  of  them 
relate  to  passages  in  the  historical  books ^  and  I  do  not  know  that  I 
have  omitted  any  of  them  ;  but  have  every  where  given  (though 
as  briefly,  as  I  could)  such  solutions  as  appeared  to  me  in  con- 
science satisfactory^  though  I  have  not  stood  formally  to  discuss 
them  as  objections  against  the  inspiration  of  those  books. 

The  reader  will  observe,  that  very  few  instances  have  occur- 
red, in  which  1  have  judged  it  necessary  to  allow  an  error  In 
onr  present  copies  :  But  as  in  thosey^ty  instances  the  supposed 
change  of  a  word  or  txvo  makes  the  matter  perfectly  easy,  I  think 
it  most  respectful  to  the  sacred  writings  \o  account  for  the  seem- 
ing difiiculty  thus,  and  to  impute  it  to  the  transcribers ,-  (though 
it  is  certain  some  of  these  ?nzstakes,  supposing  them  such,  did 
happen  very  early  ,-J  because,  as  3Ir.  Seed  very  properly  expresses 
it  in  his  excellent  sermon  on  this  subject,^  (which,  since  I  wrote 
the  former  part  of  this  dissertation,  fell  into  my  hands,)  "  a 
partial  inspiration  is  to  all  intents  and  purposes  no  inspiration  at 
all:  For,"  as  he  justly  argues  against  the  supposition  of  any  tnix- 
tiire  of  error  in  these  sacred  rvritings,  "  mankind  would  be  as 
much  embarrassed  to  know  what  was  inspired,  and  what  was 
not,  as  they  could  be  to  collect  a  religion  for  themselves  ;  the 
consequence  of  which  would  be,  that  we  are  left  just  where  we 
were,  and  that  God  put  himself  to  a  great  expense  of  miracles  to 
cflfect  nothing  at  all :  A  consequence  highly  derogatory  and  inju- 
rious to  his  honour." 

The  arguments  brought  from  a  few  passages  in  the  epistles,  to 
prove  that  the  apostles  did  not  think  themselves  inspired,  weak  as 
they  are,  will  be  considered,  if  God  permit,  in  tht'ir  proper  places. 
At  present  I  shall  content  myself  with  referring  the  reader  to 
Dr.  Whitby,  who  I  think  has  given  a  satisfactory  solution  to 
them  all. 

There  are  other  objections  of  a  quite  different  class,  with  which 
I  have  no  concern  ;  because  they  effect  only  such  a  degree  of  in- 
spiration as  I  think  It  not  prudent,  and  am  sure  it  is  not  necessary ^ 
to  assert.  I  leave  them  therefore  to  be  ansxvcredby  those,  if  any 
such  there  be,  who  imagine  that  Paul  would  need  an  immediate 
revelation  from  heaven,  and  a  miraculous  dictate  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  remind  Timothy  of  the  cloak  and  xvritings  which  he  left 
at  Troas,  or  to  advise  him  to  mingle  a  little  xuine  with  his  water. 

Waving  therefore  the  farther  discussion  of  these  topics,  on 
which  it  would  be  more  easy  than  profitable  to  enlarge,  I  shall 
conclude  this  dissertation  with  a  reflection  or  txvo  of  a  practical 

8  See  Mr.  Seed's  Sermons,  Vol.  II.  p.  322. 
VOL.  3.  58 


4-38  A  D'issenat'wi  on  the  inspiration  cf  the  New  Testament^ 

nature,  into  which  I  earnestly  entreat  the  reader  to  enter  with 
a  becoming  attention. 

Let  me  engage  him  seriously  to  pause  and  consider,  what 
i-'ort  of  an  impression  it  ought  to  make  upon  us,  to  think  that  wc 
have  such  a  book ;  a  book  written  by  a  full  divine  inspiration: 
That  amidst  all  the  uncertain  variety  of  human  reasonings  and 
conjectures,  we  have  a  celestial  guide  through  the  labyrinth : 
That  God  hath  condescended  to  take  care,  that  we  should  have 
a  most  authentic  and  unerring  account  of  certain  important, 
though  very  distanty^c^A',  many  of  which  were  wrought  with  his 
own  hand  ;  and,  with  these  facts^  should  have  a  systetn  of  most 
v/eightv  and  interesting  doctrines^  to  the  truth  of  which  he 
makes  himself  a  witness.  Such  a  book  must,  to  every  consider- 
ate person,  appear  an  inestimable  treasure  ;  and  it  certainly  calls 
for  our  most  affectionate  acknowledgment^  that  God  should  con- 
fer such  a  favour  on  any  of  his  creatures,  and  much  more  on 
those  who,  by  abusing  in  too  many  instances  their  natural  light, 
had  made  themselves  so  utterly  unworthy  oi  supernatural. 

From  this  view  of  the  inspiration  of  scripture  we  may  also  in- 
fer, our  obligation  to  study  it  w^ith  the  greatest  attention  and 
care  ;  to  read  it  in  our  closets  and  our  families  ;  and  to  search  in 
the  most  diligent  and  impartial  manner  into  its  genuine  sense, 
design,  and  tendency  ;  which  is  in  the  main  so  evident^  that  no 
upright  heart  can  fail  of  understanding  it^  and  every  truly  good 
heart  must  delight  to  comply  with  it.  This  is  indeed  a  most 
important  inference^  and  that  without  which  all  our  convictions 
of  2^5  divine  authority  will  only  condemn  us  before  God  and  our 
own  consciences*  Let  us  therefore  always  remember,  that  in 
consequence  of  all  these  important  premises  we  are  indispensa- 
bly  obliged  to  receive,  with  calm  and  reverent  submission,  all 
the  dictates  o£ scripture  ;  to  make  it  our  oracle ;  and,  in  this  re- 
spect, to  set  it  at  a  due  distance  from  all  other  writings  whatso- 
ever :  as  it  is  certain  there  is  no  other  book  in  the  world  that  can 
pretend  to  egual  authority^  and  produce  equal  or  comparable 
proofs  to  support  such  a  pretension.  Let  us  measure  the  truthi 
oi  our  own  sentiments,  or  those  of  others,  in  the  great  things 
which  scripture  teaches,  by  their  conformity  to  it.  And  O  that 
the  powerful  charm  of  this  blessed  book  might  prevail  to  draw  all 
that  do  sincerely  regard  it  into  this  centre  of  unity  !  That  drop- 
ping those  unscriptitral  forms  which  have  so  lamentably  divided 
the  church,  we  might  more  generally  content  ourselves  with  the 
simplicity  of  divine  truths  as  they  are  here  taught,  and  agree  to 
put  the  mildest  and  kindest  interpretation  we  can,  upon  the  lan« 
guage  and  sentiments  of  each  other.  This  is  what  I  cannot  for^ 
bear  inculcating  again  and  again,  from  a  firm  persuasion  that  it 
is  agreeable  to  the  Spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  pleasing  to  its  great 
Author  :  And  I  incixlcate  it  in  this  place>  and  at  this  time,  with 


as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history.  439 

peculiar  affection,  as  the  providence  of  God  around  us  calls  us 
loudly  to  do  all  we  can  with  a  safe  conscience  to  promote  a  union 
among  the  Protestants.  And  I  heartily  pray,  that  our  mutual 
jealousies  und prejudices,  which  some  are  so  unseasonably  labour- 
ing to  exasperate,  may  not  provoke  God  to  drive  vs  together  by 
a  storm  o( persecution  ;  if  peradventure  the  bond  of  suffering  to- 
gether may  be  strong  enough,  to  bind  those  whom  the  endear- 
ments of  the  same  Christian  profession,  the  same  rule  of  faith,  of 
manners,  and  of  hope,  have  not  yet  been  able  to  unite. 

On  the  whole,  let  me  most  affectionately  invite  and  entreat 
every  reader,  whatsoever  his  rank  in  life,  or  his  proficiency  in 
learning  may  be,  seriously  to  consider  the  practical  design  of 
these  sacred  oracles,  the  sense  and  authority  of  which  I  have 
been  endeavouring  to  explain  and  assert.  It  is  indeed  a  mysterif 
in  divine  Providence,  that  there  should  still  remain  so  much 
difficulty  in  them,  as  that,  in  many  points  of  doctrine,  thoughtful, 
serious,  and,  I  trust,  upright  men  should  form  such  different 
opinions  concerning  the  interpretation  of  so  many  passages,  and 
the  justice  of  consequences  drawn  from  them  on  the  one  side, 
and  on  the  other.  But  of  this  there  can  be  no  controversy, 
*'  That  the  great  design  of  the  New  Testament  (in  delightful 
harmony  with  the  Old,)  is  to  call  off  our  minds  from  the  pres- 
ent world,  to  establish  us  in  the  belief  of  a  future  state,  and  to 
form  us  to  a  serious  preparation  for  it  by  bringing  us  to  a  lively 
faith  in  Christ,  and,  as  the  genuine  effect  of  that,  to  a  filial  love 
to  God,  and  a  fraternal  affection  for  each  other  T  or  in  one  word, 
(and  a  weightier  and  more  comprehensive  sentence  was  never 
written,)  to  teach  us,  that  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
roe  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
world;  looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  even  the  glorioi/s  appearance 
of. the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  fesus  Christ.  (Tit.  ii.  12,  1.3.) 
To  his  almighty  hand  may  our  souls  be  committed  by  a  faith 
productive  of  these  glorious  fruits,  and  under  the  sanctil)  ing, 
quickening,  and  supporting  influences  of  his  Spirit,  may  we 
,  wait  for  his  mercy  unto  eternal  life  !  Then  shall  no  tenor  of  suf- 
fering, no  allurement  of  pleasure,  no  sophis.try  of  error,  be  able 
to  seduce  us;  but,  guided  by  that  light  and  truth  which  shines 
forth  in  the  sacred  pages,  we  shall  march  on  to  that  holy  hill, 
where,  having  happily  escaped  all  the  dangers  of  that  dat-k  path 
which  we  now  tread,  we  shall  greet  the  dawning  of  an  everlast- 
ing day,  the  arising  of  a  day  star  which  shall  ^o  down  nq  7nore<. 
Amen ! 


POSTSCRIPT. 


A  SKETCH  OK  THE  ARGUMENTS,  BY  WHICH  THE  INSPIRATION  OF 
THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  MAY  BE  PROVED  IN  THE  EASIEST  BIETHOD, 
AND    BY    THE    MOST    SOLID    AND    CONVINCING    EViDENCE. 

J.F  the  proof  of  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament  be  deduced 
in  its  full  compass  from  its  first  principles,  we  must  have  re- 
course to  a  method^  very  nearly  resembling  that  which  is  taken 
in  the  three  Sermons  referred  to  above,  for  proving  the  authori- 
ty of  the  New  ;  that  is,  we  must  first  prove,  That  the  books  are 
genuine^  and  then,  That  the  history  which  they  contain  is  credi- 
ble;  from  which  premises  the  inspiration  oi  the  Old  Testajnent 
may  easily  be  inferred  by  a  train  of  arguments^  similar  to  that 
which  we  have  pursued  in  the  Dissertation  above. 

For  proving  the  genuineness  of  the  books^  I  should  think  it 
proper  briefly  to  shew,  (what  I  think  hardly  any  will  be  so  ig- 
norant and  confident  as  to  deny,)  that  the  Jexvish  religion  is  of 
considerable  antiquity^  and  was  founded  by  Moses  ^hoMiJifteen. 
hundred  years  before  Christ's  time  ;  and  farther,  that  the  Jews, 
before  and  at  the  time  of  Christ,  had  books  among  them  bearing 
the  titles  of  those  which  make  up  what  we  Protestants,  call  the 
canonical  Books  of  the  Old  Testament ;  and  that  these  books^  then 
received  in  the  Jewish  churchy  were  the  genuine  works  of  the 
persons  to  whom  they  were  respectively  ascribed  :  From  hence 
it  is  easy  farther  to  shew,  that  they  have  not  suffered^  and  (con- 
sidering what  a  guard  the  Jews  and  Christians  were  upon  each 
other,)  could  not  suffer  any  material  alteration  since  ;  and  conse- 
quently, that  the  Old  Testament^  as  now  extant  in  the  Hebrew 
and  Chaldee  languages,  is  genuijie^  and  in  the  main  such  as  it 
originally  was. 

In  order  to  prove  its  credibility  from  this  established  medium^ 
we  may  prepare  the  way  by  shewing,  that  many  material  facts, 
which  are  there  recorded,  are  also  mentioned  by  very  ancient 
Heathen  writers*  And  is  it  yet  more  important  to  shew,  as  we 
very  easily  may,  that  there  is  room  to  go  over  the  same  leading 
thoughts,  with  those  insisted  upon  in  the  second  of  the  three  Ser- 
mons mentioned  above,  and  to  argue  the  credibility  of  the  story, 
from  the  certain  opportunities,  which  the  writers  had  of  inform- 
ing themselves  as  to  the  certain  truth  of  the  grand  facts  which 
/■tjiey  assert,  as  having  themselves  httn personally  concerned  \n 


Arguments  for  the  hispiratton  of  the  Old  Testament.  441 

them,  and  from  those  many  marks  oi  h^tegrHy  and  piety  to  be 
found  in  their  writings,  which  may  do  as  much  as  any  thing  of 
that  kind  can  do,  to  obviate  any  suspicion  of  an  inteniion  to  de- 
ceive. We  may  here  also  advance  farther,  and  demonstrate  be- 
yond all  contradiction,  that  the  facts  asserted  were  of  such  a  na- 
ture, as  could  not  possibly  have  gained  credit^  had  they  been 
false  ;  yet  that  they  did  gain  rnost  assured  credit^  of  which  the 
persons  receiving  these  books  gave  the  most  substantial  evidence 
that  can  be  imagined,  by  receiving,  on  the  authority  of  these 
f\icts,  a  systemoflaxvs,  which,  though  considered  as  to  be  divine- 
ly supported  they  were  admirably  wise,  yet  were  of  such  a 
nature,  that,  without  i'?/c/2  an  extraordinary  Provideiice  as  nothing 
but  an  assurance  of  such  an  original  could  have  warranted  them 
to  expect,  they  must  necessarily  have  proved  ruinous  to  the 
State  they  were  intended  to  regulate  and  establish/ 

A  farther  and  very  noble  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  grand 
facts  attested  in  the  Old  Testament^  and  of  the  inspiration  of  a 
considerable  part  of  it,  may  be  drawn  from  the  consideration  of 
those  numerous  and  various  predictions  to  be  found  in  it,  which 
refer  to  a  multitude  of  events,  several  of  them  before  utterly 
unexampled,  which  no  human  sagacity  could  possibly  have  fore- 
seen, and  which  nevertheless  happened  exactly  according  to  those 
predictions.^ 

Having  advanced  thus  far,  we  may  take  up  a  set  of  arguments 
correspondent  to  those  insisted  on  above,  to  prove  from  \t?,genu^ 
ineness  and  credibility^  now  supposed  to  be  evinced,  that  the 
Old  Testament  was  xvrittcn  by  a  superintendent  inspiration  :  And 
this  we  may  argue,  not  merely  or  chiefly  from  the  traditioji  to 
this  purpose,  so  generally  and  so  early  prevailing  in  the  Jewish 
church,  though  that  is  considerable,  nor  even  from  those  very 
signal  and  glorious  internal  evidences  of  various  kinds,  which 
every  competent  judge  may  easily  see  and  feel,  but  from  sur- 
veying the  character  and  circumstances  oi  t\\e  persons  hy  whom. 
the  several  books  were  written,  in  comparison  with  the  genius  of 
that  dispensation  under  which  they  lived  and  wrote.  This  may, 
Jn  all  the  branches  of  the  argument,  be  proved  in  this  way,  with 
the  greatest  ease  and  strength,  concerning  Moses  and  his  writ- 
ings :  And,  when  the  authority  o(  the  Pentateuch  is  established, 
that  of  the  most  material  succeeding  books  stand  in  so  easv  and 
natural  a  connection  with  it,  that  I  think  few  have  been  found, 
at  least  since  the  controversy  between  the  Jews  and  the  Samari- 
tans, who  have  in  good  earnest  allowed  Moses  to  have  been  a 

^  The  reader  will  easily  imagine,  I  here  refer  especially  to  the  laws,  relating 
to  letting  all  the  land  liefaUonu  together  once  in  seven  years,  and  tivo  years  together 
at  every  yu&ilee,  the  desertion  cj  their  borders  at  the  three  great  feasts,  when  all 
the  males  went  up  to  the  tabernacle  or  temple,  and  the  dituse  of  cavalry  ,•  to  omit 
some  others. 

^  See  Dr.  Syies's  Connection, 


4-t2  Arguments  for  the  znspiratioji  of  the  Old  Testament. 

messengers  from  heaven^  and  denied  the  inspiration  of  the  proph-. 
ets,  and  of  the  books  which  we  receive  as  written  by  them. 

But  it  is  obvious,  that  the  illustration  of  a//  these  propositions 
would  be  the  work  of  a  large  volume,  rather  than  of  such  upost' 
script  to  a.  dissertation^  itself  of  so  moderate  a  length.  I  have 
discussed  them  all  with  the  most  material  objections  which  have 
been  advanced  against  them,  in  that  course  of  theological  lectures, 
which  I  mentioned  in  the  Preface  to  the  ^rst  volume^  and  which 
it  is  my  continual  care  to  render  worthy  the  acceptance  of  the 
public  in  due  time,  by  such  alterations  and  additions  as  frequent 
reviews,  in  conjunction  with  what  occurs  to  me  in  reading,  con- 
versation, or  meditation,  may  suggest. 

I  shall  conclude  these  hints  with  the  mention  of  one  argument 
for  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament,  entirely  independent  on 
all  the  former,  which  a  few  words  may  set  in  a  convincing  light, 
and  which  must  be  satisfactory  to  all  who  see  the  reasonableness 
of  acquiescing  in  what  I  have  urged  above  ;  I  mean,  That  the 
inspiration,  and  consequently  the  genuineness  and  credibility,  of 
the  Old  Testament,  may  be  certainly  inferred  from  that  of  the 
Ne^v,"^  because  our  Lord  and  his  apostles  were  so  far  from  charg- 
ing the  scribes  and  pharisees,  (who  on  all  proper  occasions  are 
censured  so  freely,)  with  having  introduced  into  the  sacred 
volume  any  merely  human  compositions,  that,  on  the  contrary, 
they  not  only  recommend  a  diligent  and  constant  perusal  of  these 
scriptures,  as  of  the  greatest  importance  to  men's  eternal  happi- 
ness, but  speak  of  them  as  divine  oracles,  and  as  written  by  the 
extraordinary  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  minds  of  the 
authors. 

I  desire,  that  the  following /w?  o£ scriptures  may  be  attentively 
consulted  and  reflected  on  in  this  view.  I  might  have  added  a 
great  many  more,  indeed  several  hundreds,  in  which  the  sacred 
-writers  of  the  New  Testament  argue  from  those  of  the  Old,  in  such 
a  manner,  as  nothing  could  have  justified  but  a  firm  persuasion 
that  they  were  divinely  inspired.  Now  as  the  Jews  always  allowed, 

'  It  may  be  objected  to  this,  that  the  authority  of  the  Ne-x  Testament,  as  stated 
in  the  sennons  referred  to,  and  in  most  other  defences  of  Christianity,  is  in  part 
proved  from  the  prophecies  of  the  Old,-  so  that  the  argument  here  urged  would  be 
circular.  To  which  I  would  answer,  (1.)  That,  if  we  were  to  take  this  medium 
alone,  we  must  indeed  subtract  from  \.\\e  proof  of  Christianity  all  that  branch  of 
its  evidence  which  grows  i'rom  prophecies  in  the  Old  Testament;  and  then,  all 
that  arises  from  viiracles,  internal  arguments,  and  the  wonderful  events,  which  have 
followed  its  first  promulgation,  would  stand  in  their  full  force,  first  to  demon- 
strate  (I  think,  to  high  satisfaction)  the  divine  original  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
then  to  prove  the  authority  of  the  Old .-  (2.)  That  most  of  the  enemies  of  the  Mo- 
saic and  Christian  Revelations  do  nevertheless  oim  those  wliich  we  call  the  Pro- 
phetical  Books  of  the  Old  Testatnent  to  be  m,ore  ancient  than  the  New  ,•  and  on  this 
foundation  alone,  without  first  taking  for  granted,  that  they  arc  either  inspired  or 
genuine,  we  derive  an  argument  for  Christianity  from  their  viere  existence,  and 
then  may  argue  backward,  that  tliey  were  divinely  inspired,  and  therefore  gen- 
uine;  and  so,  by  a  farther  consequence,  may  infer  from  them  the  divine  author' 
ity  of  the  Mosaic  religion,  which  they  so  evidently  attest ;  which  is  an  argu- 
ment something  distinct  from  the  testimony  of  the  authors  of  the  Nevi  Testamtnt, 
but  important  enough  to  deserve  a  mention. 


Arguments  for  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament,  4A^ 

'  thatthe  testimony  o( an  approved prophetwsLs  snSicientto  confirm, 
the  ?nission  of  one  who  was  supported  by  it,"  so  I  think  every 
reasonable  man  will  readily  conclude,  that  no  inspired  person  can 
erroneously  attest  another  to  be  inspired ;  and  indeed  the  very 
definition  oi plenary  inspiration^  as  stated  above,  absolutely  ex- 
cludes any  room  for  cavilling  on  so  plain  a  head.  I  throw  the 
particular  passages^  which  I  choose  to  mention,  into  the  margin 
below  ;'^  and  he  must  be  a  very  indolent  inquirer  into  a  ques- 
tion of  so  much  importance,  who  does  not  think  it  worth  his 
while  to  turn  carefully  to  them,  unless  he  has  already  such  a  con- 
viction of  the  argument,  that  it  should  need  no  farther  to  be  illus- 
trated or  confirmed. 

•J  John  V.  39  ;  Mat.  iv.  4,  7,  10  ;  Mark  xii.  24  ;  Luke  x.  26,  27  ;  Mat.  v.  17, 
18  ;  xxi.  42  ;  xxii.  29,  31,43  ;  xxiv.  15  ;  xxvi.  54,  56  ;  Luke  i.  67,  69,  70  ;  xvi.  31; 
XXIV.  25,  27  i  John  x.  35  ;  Acts  ii.  16,  25  ;  iii.  22,  24  ;  iv.  25  ;  xvii.  11 ;  xviii. 
24,  28  ;  xxviii.  25 ;  Rom.  iii.  2,  10  ;  ix.  25,  27,  29  ;  x.  5,  11,  16  ;  xv.  4  ;  xvi, 
26  ;  1  Cor.  x.  11 ;  2  Cor.  iv.  13  ;  vi.  16,  17  ;  Gal.  iii.  8  ;  1  Tim.  v.  18  ;  2  Tim.  iii. 
15, 16  ;  Heb.  i,  1,  5—13  i  iii.  7  i  Jam,  ii.  8  ;  iv.  5,  6  ;  1  Pet.  i.  10—12  ;  2 
Pet.i.  19— 2L 


NCMBER  III. 

ADVERTISEMENT  RELATING  TO  THE  FOLLOW- 
ING TABLE. 

x\.S  I  thought  it  would  be  acceptable  to  my  readers,  to  have 
the  contents  of  the  several  sections  of  this  work  (which  must  con- 
tain an  abridgement  of  the  evangelical  historif^)  exhibited  in  one 
connected  view  as  concisely  as  possible,!  chose,  for  many  obvi- 
ous reasons,  to  dispose  it  into  a  chronological  table. 

So  far  as  the  harmony  of  the.  four  evangelists^  and  the  order  of 
the  facts  mentioned  in  them,  is  in  questif)n,  I  have  given  my 
reasons  for  the  present  disposition  in  my  notes  on  the  several  sec- 
tions^ whose  connection  is  liable  to  the  greatest  disputes.  But 
it  would  be  a  work  of  great  additional  labour,  to  enter  into  a 
discussion  of  the  correspondence  between  ihe  sacred  chronology 
in  this  part  of  it,  and  the  profane.  Had  I  leisure  and  ability 
to  canvass  all  that  learned  men  have  said  in  support  of  the  dif- 
ferent schemes  they  have  advanced  on  this  head,  I  should  think 
this  Appendix  to  a  Family  Expositor  ii  very  improper  place  to 
attempt  it,  as  such  an  inquiry  must  take  up  a  great  deal  of  room, 
and  as  it  is  an  affair  in  which  it  is  impossible  that  common  read- 
ers  should  judge,  and  in  which  after  all,  I  think,  they  have  very 
little  concern.  And  indeed,  to  say  the  truth,  I  much  question 
whether  on  the  most  accurate  inquiry  it  is  possible  absolutely 
to  fix  it,  since  if  the  very  day  of  Herod'^s  death  could  be  deter- 
mined, (which  after  all,  I  think,  it  cannot  be,)  there  would  still 
be  room  to  debate,  how  long  before  that  time  Jesus  was  born,  as 
also  what  distance  of  time  there  was  between  the  first  appear- 
ance of  John  the  Baptist^  and  Christ's  entering  on  his  public 
ministry.  One  conjecture  may  seem  more  probable  than 
another  :  but  beyond  conjecture^  I  think,  none  has  attained  ;  and 
the  chronology  must  vary  with  the  diversity  of  that  conjecture  on 
these  particulars. 

The  learned  reader  will  immediately  perceive,  that,  amidst 
the  various  hypotheses  which  would  offer  themselves  here,  I 
have  taken  the  middle  way^  not  only  as  in  obscure  cases  I  think 
that  generally  the  safest^  nor  merely  that  this  table  might  in  the 
main  agree  with  those  of  our  illustrious  Chronologers,  Bp. 
Pearson  and  Dr.  Prideaux,  to  whose  judgment  on  such  ques- 
tions I  pay  a  very  great  deference  ;  but  chiefly  as  on  the  most 
exact  and  impartial  examination  I  could  form  of  the  reasons  and 
foundations,  on  which  other  critics  proceed,  in  placing  the  chief 
events  afexv  years  higher  or  lower,  (and  it  is  well  known,  that 
but  veryfexv  years  can  be  in  question,)  I  found  them  by  no  means 
satisfactory,  and  the  former  class  much  less  so,  than  I  ii?iagined 


Advertisement  relating  to  the  following  Table.  445 

when  I  began  the  first  volume  of  this  work,  and  before  I  had  so 
carefully  searched  into  some  of  the  authorities. 

I  once  thought  of  adding  a  {t\v7iotes  to  \.h\sTuble ;  but  I  found, 
that,  if  I  attempted  any  tiling  important,  they  must  be  so  large 
as  greatly  to  swell  the  bulk,  and  therefore  I  have  waved  it ; 
and  content  mvself  with  saying,  That  though  I  am  not  without 
my  doubts  as  to  several  articles,  I  know  not  any  scheme,  which 
has  on  the  whole  stronger  supports,  and  is  liable  to  fewer  objec- 
tions. 

There  might  have  been  several  columns  added  to  the  Table^ 
expressing  che  years  of  other  celebrated  ceras  corresponding  with 
those  here  mentioned  ;  but  any  one  may  easily  supply  these  to 
himself  when  he  recollects,  that  ^q  first  year  of  the  common  cera 
of  Christ's  b'lrth^  from  which  we  reckon  this  the  1746'^,  was 
(according  to  the  computation  here  received)  the  4004*^  from 
the  creation  of  the  ivorld^  the  'ISZ^  from  the  building  of  Rome ^  and 
4714'!^  of  the  Julian  period. 

It  may  not  be  improper  to  repeat  what  I  have  observed  else- 
where, that,  according  to  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  computation,  the 
Jezvish  Passover  happened  A.  D.  30,  on  Saturday,  March  25  ; 
^.  Z).  31,  on  Wednesday,  March  28  ;  A.  D.  32,  on  Monday, 
April  14  ;  A.  D,  33,  on  Friday,  April  3  j  and  A.  D.  34,  on 
Friday,  April  23. 

To  this  I  shall  only  add,  that  Augustus,  in  whose  days  Christ 
was  born,  reigned  after  the  defeat  of  Mark  Anthony  at  Actium 
44  years  ;  Tiberius,  after  he  had  been  colleague  with  Augustus 
in  the  empire  about  three  years^  became  sole  emperor  on  the  death 
of  Augustus,  August  19,  A.  D.  14  ;  Caligula  succeeded  on  the 
death  of  Tiberius,  March  16,  A.  D.  37;  Claudius  succeeded  on 
the  death  of  Caligula,  Jan.  24,  A.  D.  41  ;  and  Nero  on  the 
death  of  Claudius,  October  13,  A.  D.  54,  whose  reign  continued 
to  June  9,  A.  D.  68  beyond  the  limits  of  this  history. 


VOL.  3.  59 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 


SEVERAL  EVENTS  RECORDED  IN  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  EVANGELISTS,  AND 
ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES  ;  CONTAINING  AL,SO  THE  CONTENTS  OF  THE 
SEVERAL    SECTIONS    OF    THIS    WORK, 


J.  P. 

4708. 

J.  P. 

4709. 


W|  ^W 


^25 

°2 


26 


J.P- 

4710. 


27 


J.P. 
4711, 


28 


D5^ 

5"  n 


^3 
-t"  o 


CONTENTS    OF     THE     FIRST    VOLUME. 


After  Luke's  preface,  §  1,  and  John''s  account  of 
the  divinity  of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  §  2,  the 
historical  facts  follow  in  the  order  here  repre- 
sented. 

The  angel  Gabriel  appears  to  Zacharias,  to  give 
him  notice  of  the  approaching  conception  and  birth 
of  his  son  John  the  IBaptist,  ^  3. 

Six  months  after,  he  informs  theVirgin  Mary  of 
the  conception  of  Christ  to  be  born  of  her,  )  4. 

Mary  visitsElizabeth,  and  breaks  out  into  a  song 
of  praise,  ^  5. 

John  the  Baptist  is  born  and  circumcised,  §  6  ; 
and  Zacharias  utters  an  inspired  song  of  praise,  §  7. 

The  suspicion  of  Joseph,  occasioned  by  Mary's 
pregnancy,  removed  by  the  appearance  of  an  angel 

The  genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ,  ^  9. 

Jesus  is  born  at  Bethlehem,  and  his  birth  reveal- 
dd  to  the  shepherds  t  He  is  circumcised  the  eighth 
day,  ^  10. 

The  purification  of  Mary,  the  song  of  Simeon, 
and  testimony  of  Anna,  11. 

The  inquiry,  worship,  and  return  of  the  Magi, 
)  12  ;  after  which  Jesus  is  carried  into  Egypt,  and 
the  infants  at  Bethlehem  are  massacred,  ^  13 — 

Herod  dying,  the  holy  family  returns,  and  settles 
Ut  Nazareth,  § — 13. 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


447 


15      12 


o  29 


16 


30 


P. 

4739. 


Jesus  at  twelve  years  old  goes  up  with  his  {xarents  J.  P. 
to  the  passover  at  Jerusalem,  discourses  with  th(  1-721, 
doctors  in  theTemple,  and  returns  toNazareth,  \\A. 

John  the  Baptist  opens  his  ministry,  and  mul- 
titudes come  to  receive  his  baptism,  ^  15  ;  to 
whom  he  addresses  suitable  admonitions,  proclaims 
the  approach  of  the  Messiah,  \  16,  and  give; 
a  public  testimony  to  the  dignity  of  his  person 
17. 

Jesus  comes  from  Nazareth,  and  is  baptized  by  f.  P- 
John;  the  Spirit  descends  upon  him,  and  a  voice  4742. 
from  heaven  declares  him  to  be  the  Son  of  God. 
18. 

Jesus  is  led  into  the  wilderness,  where  he  fasts 
forty  davs,  and  is  tempted  by  the  devil,  §  19. 

John  is  examined  by  the  Jews,  anl  declares  he  is 
not  the  Messiah,  referring  them  to  one  incompai 
ably  superior  to  himself,  )  20:  Sees  Jesus  coming 
towards  him,  and  bears  a  repealed  testimony  to 
m  as  the  Lamb  of  God ;  upon  which  two  of  his 
disciples  follow  Jesus,  and  Andrew  brings  Peter  to 
him,  §  21. 

Jesus  goes  into  Galilee,  where  he  calls  Philip  and 
Nathaniel,  \  22. 

Attends  a  marriage  there  at  Cana,  where  he 
performs  the  miracle  of  turning  xvater  into  wine. 
y23. 

Makes  a  short  visit  to  Capernaum,  and  from  [.  P. 
thence  goes  up  to  Jerusalem  to  the  first  Passover  4^74:3. 
after  his  entrance  on  his  ministry,  and  drives  the 
traders  there  out  of  the  temple,  §  24. 

His  conference  with  Nicodemus,  ^25,  26. 

Goes  from  Jerusalem  into  the  land  of  Judea,  and 
there  baptizes,  by  his  disciples:  John  hears  of  it 
and  rejoicing  in  it,  gives  his  last  public  testimony 
to  Jesus,  §  27. 

John  is  cast  into  prison  for  his  faithfulness  in  re 
proving  Herod,  §  28. 

Jesus,  near  the  winter  solstice,  returns  into  Gali- 
lee through  Samaria,  confers  with  a  woman  of  S 
char,  and  spends  two  days  there,  §  29,  30. 

Comes  into  Galilee,  and  preaches  there  ;  and 
v/hile  at  Cana,  cures  a  nobleman''s  son  who  was  dying 
at  Capernaum,  ^31. 


448 


Chronological  Tabic  of  Contents, 


17 


Preaches  at  Nazareth  ;  but  being  rejected  there, 
goes  to  settle  for  a  while  at  Capernaum,  §  32. 

Preaches  with  great  acceptance  atCapernaum,  and 
calls  Peter,  Andrew,  Janties,  and  John,  to  a  more 
stated  attendance  upon  him,  ^  33,  34. 

Casts  out  a  devil  in  the  synagogue  at  Capernaum, 
and  cures  Peter's  mother  in  law,  §  35. 

The  next  morning,  after  retirement,  he  sets  ouf 
on  a  circuit  to  the  other  cities  of  Galilee,  and  is  fol- 
lowed by  multitudes  from  various  parts,  ^  36. 

Preaches  his  celebrated  sermon  on  the  mounts  \  37 
— 43. 

Descending  from  the  mount,  he  cleanses  a  leper, 
and  then  withdraws  into  the  wilderness  to  pray, 
H4.       ' 

Returns  to  Capernaum,where  he  cures  a  man  dis 
ablcd  by  the  pahy^  and  calls  Matthew,  \  45. 

Goes  up  to  his  SecondPassover  at  Jerusak  m,whert 
he  cures  the  lame  man  at  the  pool  of  Bethesda  on  th( 
sabbath,  and  vindicates  that  action  before  the  San- 
hedrim,  §  46 — 48. 

Returning  mto  Galilee,  he  vindicates  his  disci 
pies  for  rubbing'  out  the  ears  of  corn  on  the  sabbath 
day,  \  49,  and  on  another  sabbath  cures  a  man  with 
a  withered  hand ^  and  justifies  his  healing  on  ihatday, 
^50. 

Multitudes  follow  him  to  the  shore  on  his  with- 
drawing to  the  sea  of  Galilee,  whom  he  heals  of  all 
their  diseases,  and  charges  those  that  were  possess- 
ed not  to  discover  who  he  was,  \  51. 

Having  spent  the  night  in  prayer  on  a  mountain, 
he  chooses  the  twelve  apostles  ;  and  then  comes  down 
into  the  plain,  vt^here  he  works  many  miracles  before 
the  multitude,  \  52  ;  and  repeats  several  passages 
which  he  had  delivered  in  his  sermon  on  the  mount 
^  5o,  54. 

Returns  to  Capernaum,  and  cures  at  a  distance 
the  centurion^ s  servant  who  was  sick  of  ii palsy ^  \  55. 

(loing  the  next  day  toNain,  he  raises  the  xvidow^s 
son  from  the  dead,  ^  56. 

Answers  the  disciples  of  John,  who  came  to  ask 
him  whether  he  was  the  Messiah,  ^  57  ;  discourses 
to  the  multitude  concerning  John,  §  58  ;  and  laments 
over  the  impenitent  cities  of  Galilee,  ^  59. 

Dines  at  a  Pharisee's  house,  and  vindicates  the 
zvoman  who  anointed  his  feet  there,  \  60. 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents.  449 


^  I  Makes  a  progress  through  every  city  in  those  parts, 
a  I  attended  by  the  twelve^  and  certain  pious  xvotiien; 
L^  I  answers  the  blasphemous  Pharisees,\vho  charged  his 
o  I  miracles  on  a  compact  with  Satan;  cautions  theni 
~  I  against  the  unpardonable  sin^  and  warns  them  of  the 
^   I  danger  of  their  sinful  words,  §  61,  62. 

I      Upbraids  the  perverseness  of  the  Pharisees,  in 
demanding  a  sign  from  heaven  ;  and  delivers  the 
I  parable  of  the  relapsing-  dcemoniac,  ^  63. 
Declares  his  resolution  of  persisting  in  his  work, 
I  and  his  endeared  affection  to  his  obedient  disciples 

I      Goes  to  the  seaside,  and  there  delivers  to  the  mul- 
titude  the  parable  of  the  server^  §  65,  which  he  ex 
I  plains  to  his  disciples,  §  66  ;  delivers  and  explains  the 
parable  of  the  tares^    §  67  ;  and  then  adds  those  of 
I  the  springing"  seed,  the  rmistard  seed,  the  leaven,  th 
hid  treasure,  the  pearl,  and  the  net,  \  68. 

(Having  answered  some  that  seemed  disposed  to 
follow  him,  he  crosses  the  sea  and  stills  a  tempest^ 
h  69. 
1      Arriving  at  the  country  of  the  Gadarenes,  he  dis- 

I  possesses  txvo  dce7noniacs ;  and  permitting  the  d 
mons  to  enter  into  a  herd  ofsxuine,  he  is  desired  by 
ithe  Gadarenes  to  depart,  and  crosses  over  to  Ca 
pernaum,  \  70. 

I  Being  entertained  at  Matthew's  bouse,  he  justi- 
fies his  conversing  with  publicans  and  sinners,  and 
(vindicates  his  disciples  in  omitting  some  austerities 
that  were  practised  by  others,  ^  71. 

(Having  cured  a  woman  of  a  flux  of  blood,  he  rais- 
es from  the  dead  the  daughter  of  Jairus,  and  per- 
IJbrms  some  other  miracles,  ^  72. 
Goes  from  Capernaum  to  Nazareth,  and  being 
I  again  rejected  there,  begins  another  circuit,  ^  7^. 
Sends  out  his  twelve  apostles  with  proper  instruc- 
Itions  to  prepare  his  way ;  and,  after  this,  they  go 
and  preach  in  different  parts,  \  74 — 76. 

I  Herod  hears  of  his  fame,  and  suspects  him  to  be 
John  the  Baptist  risen  from  the  dead,  whom  he 
I  had  lately  beheaded  in  prison,  §  77. 
The  apostles  meet  him  again,  a  little  before  an 
I  other  passover,  and  he  retires  with  them  to  the  De 
,  sert  of  Bethsaida  by  sea  :  Multitudes  flock  to  hear 
him,  and  he  miraculously  feeds  j^t^cMow^a;?^.-  They 
would  have  made  him  king,  but  he  obliges  his  disci 


J.  P. 

4745, 


450 


Chronclogkal  Tabk  cj  Contents. 


pies  to  take  ship,  and  having  dismissed  the  multi- 
tude retires  to  pray,  \  78. 

The  disciples  crossing  the  sea,  are  overtaken  by 
a  storm :  Jesus  comes  to  them  walking  on  the  sea, 
and  stills  the  tempest ;  and  landing  near  Capernaum, 
many  are  brought  that  Avere  diseased,  and  he  cures 
all  that  touch  him,  \  79. 

Being  followed  by  the  multitude  toCapernaum,he 
tells  themof  their  worldly  views  in  seeking  him,  de 
dares  himself  to  be  the  bread  of  life  ^  and  urges  the 
necessity  and  benefit  of  feeding  on  him,  )  80,  81. 

The  people  murmur  at  his  doctrine,  and  many  of 
his  hearers  leave  him  :  The  apostles  assure  him  of 
their  continued  fidelity,  but  he  foretells  the  treache- 
ry of  Judas,  \  82. 

The  Pharisees  blaming  his  disciples  for  eating 
xvith  unwashed  hands^  he  vindicates  their  neglect  of 
human  traditions^  condemns  the  Pharisees  for  pre 
ferring  them  to  the  law  of  God,  and  inculcates  the 
necessity  of  inward  purity,  \  83,  84. 

About  the  time  of  his  Third  Passover,  Jesus 
withdraws  to  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  where 
he  casts  out  a  dcemon  from  the  daughter  of  a  Sijro 

I  Phoenician  woman  ;  and  returning  through  the  coasts 
of  Decapolis  to  the  sea  of  Galilee,  cures  a  man  deaf 
anddumb^  ^85. 

After  many  other  amazing  miracles,  he  feedsyoe/r 
thousand;  and  then  takes  ship  with  his  disciples,  and 
goes  to  Dalmanutha,  in  the  coasts  of  Magdala,  \  86. 

Upbraids  the  Pharisees  again  for  asking  a  sign 
from  heaven,  and  cautions  his  disciples  against  their 
leaven  and  that  of  the  Sadducees,  \  87. 

Heals  a  blind  inan  at  Bethsaida ;  and  going  from 
thence  to  CsesareaPhilippi,  acknowledges  to  his  dis- 
ciples that  he  is  the  Messiah,  and  commends  Peter': 
confession  of  him  under  that  character,  \  88. 

Foretells  his  approaching  sufferings,  rebukes  Pe- 
ter for  being  offended  at  the  mention  of  them,  and 
exhorts  his  followers  to  selfdenial  and  a  readiness 
for  martyrdom,  \  89. 


CONTENTS    OF    THE    SECOND    VOLUME. 


Christ  is  transfigured,  and  discourses  with  his 
disciples  concerning  the  expectation  the  Jews  had 
of  Elijah,  §  90.      


Chronological  Table  of  Contents, 


451 


Descending  from  the  mountain  where   he  wa 
transfigured,  he  casts  out  an  obstinate  daemon,  that 
had  withstood  the  attempts  of  his  disciples,  \  91. 

Continuing  his  progress  through  Galilee,  he  again 
warns  his  disciples,  of  his  approaching  sufferings  at 
which  they  are  offended,  \  92 — 

Comes  to  Capernaum,  and  makes  provision  by  a 
miracle  to  pay  the  tribute^  \  — 92. 

Perceiving  his  disciples  were  contending  who 
should  be  greatest,  he  recommends  humility  and 
mortification  to  them,  §  93  ;  advises  how  to  deal 
with  an  offending  Ijrother,  \  94,  and  urges  forgive 
ness  by  the  paraljle  of  the  nnmerctfid  servant^  ^  95 

Reproves  John  for  rebuking  one  who  cast  out 
daemons  in  his  name,  because  not  of  their  company 
\  96. 

Chooses  theseventij^  and  sends  them  out  to  preach 
with  large  instructions,  like  those  he  had  given  to 
the  tivelve  apostles^  ^  97. 

Discourses  with  his  brethren  about  his  going  up 
to  X\\Q  feast  of  tahernaclea^  and  tarries  some  days  alter 
them  in  Galilee,  \  98  :  Then  goes  up  to  Jerusalem 
about  the  middle  of  the  feast,  (which  was  in  Sep 
tember,)  and  preaches  in  the  temple,  vindicating  his 
own  conduct,  and  asserting  his  divine  mission,  ^99 

The  Sandhedrim,  alarmed  at  the  regard  the  peo- 
ple- shewed  him,  send  officers  to  seize  him  ;  but  he 
declares,  they  should  not  execute  their  purposes  as 
yet,  §100:  The  officers  admire  his  preaching,  and 
return  without  him ;  w  hich  occasions  a  debate  in 
the  Sandhedrim  between  Nicodemus  and  his  breth- 
ren, \  101. 

Having  spent  the  night  in  retirement,  he  return 
in  the  morning  to  the  temple,  where  he  declines 
giving  judgment  in  the  case  of  the  adulteress^  §102 : 
Speaking  of  himself  as  the  light  of  the  zvorld^  he 
warns  his  hearers  of  the  danger  of  infidelity,  §103  ; 
shews  the  vanity  of  depending  on  a  descent  from 
Abraham,  §  104,  and  declares  his  own  existence  to 
be  prior  to  that  of  Abraham  ;  at  which  the  Jews 
are  so  offended  as  to  go  about  to  stone  him,  but  he 
miraculously  escapes  out  of  their  hands,  §  105. 

Before  he  sets  out  on  his  last  circuit  through  Gali 
lee,  the  seventy  return  with  joy,  and  report  the  sue 
I  cess  of  their  embassy,  §  106.  ______ 


452 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


Jesus  answers  the  scribe^  who  inquired  the  way 
to  life,  and  delivers  the  parable  of  the  good  Samari- 
tan, ^  lor. 

Leaving  Jerusalem  he  comes  to  Bethany,  where 
he  commends  Mary's  attention  to  his  word,  as  bet- 
ter than  Martha's  care  to  entertain  him,  \  108. 

Being  returned  to  Galilee,  he  gives  his  disciples 
several  instructions  relating  to /?rayer,  \  109. 

Dining  with  a  Pharisee,  he  admonishes  him  and 
his  brethren  of  their  guilt  and  danger,  ^  110  ;  and 
afterwards  cautions  his  disciples  against  hypocrisy, 
and  the  fear  of  man,  ^  111  ;  declines  to  decide  a 
case  of  property,  and  delivers  the  parable  of  the 
rich  fool,  §112,  repeating  the  cautions  against  covet- 
ousness  which  he  had  formerly  given  in  his  sermon 
on  the  mount,  §  113,  and  urging  them  to  watchful- 
ness, in  expectation  of  his  second  coming  and  of 
their  last  account,  ^  114. 

Declares  his  desire  of  accomplishing  his  work, 
and  warns  his  hearers  of  the  danger  of  neglecting 
his  message,  ^  115  ;  urges  the  necessity  ol  repent- 
ance, and  delivers  the  parable  of  the  barren  figtree, 
§  116  ;  then  cures  a  crooked  -woman  on  the  sabbath- 
day,  §  117;  and  continues  his  journey  toward  Je- 
rusalem, not  intimidated  by  the  fear  of  Herod  from 
pursuing  his  plan,  §  118. 

Being  invited  to  dine  with  a  Pharisee,  he  cures  a 
man  who  had  a  dropsy,  and  vindicates  his  healmg 
on  the  sabbathday,  §119  ;  foretells  in  the  parable  of 
the  great  supper  the  rejection  of  the  Jews  and  call- 
ing of  the  Gentiles,  §  120  ;  and  urges  the  necessity 
of  deliberate  resolution  in  religion,  \  121. 

The  publicans  and  sinners  flocking  to  hear  him, 
he  delivers  the  parables  of  the  lost  sheep,  and  piece 
of  money,  \  122,  that  of  the  prodigal  son,  §  123,  the 
unjust  steward,  §  124,  the  rich  glutton  and  Lazarus, 
§  125 ;  and  concludes  with  exhorting  his  disciples 
to  simplicity,  forgiveness,  and  humility,  §  126. 

Passing  through  Samaria,  as  he  was  going  up  to 
the  feast  of  dedication,  he  rebukes  the  intemperate 
zeal  of  James  and  John,  and  heals  ten  lepers,  )  127. 

As  he  was  near  Jerusalem,  he  warns  the  Jews 
against  expecting    a  pompous  appearance   of  the 
Messiah's  kingdom,  and  foretells  their  approaching 
destruction,  ^  128  ;  presses  his  disciples  to  perse 
verance  in  p'-ayer  by  the  parable  of  the  importunate 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


453 


19 


33 


widow^  and  recommends   humility  by  that  of  the 

Pharisee  and  Publican^   ^  129. 

Being  come  to  Jerusalem  at  the  feast  of  dedication 
in  December,  he  opens  the  eyes  of  a  man  born  blind^ 
<5  130;  the  man  is  examined  by  the  Sanliedrim,  and 
excommunicated ;  Jesus  meets  him,  and  declares 
himself  to  be  the  Son  ofGod^  §  131. 

Having  admonished  the  Pharisees  of  their  danger, 
he  represents  himself,  first  as  the  door  of  the  sheepfold^ 
^132,  then  as  the  good  shepherd  oi'  the  Hock,  §  133  ; 
and  discourses  of  his  union  with  the  Father^  upon 
which  the  Jews  attempt  to  seize  him,  and  he  retires 
beyond  ]oYd2ii\^  \  134. 

Jesus  declares  against  divorces^  §  135  ;  blesses  the 
little  children^  §136;  answers  the  young  ruler ^  who 
applied  so  respectfully  to  him  ;  discourses  of  the  dan- 
ger of  riches^  \  137  ;  and  warns  the  Jews  not  to  envy 
the  Gentiles  being  called  to  equal  privileges  with 
themselves,  by  the  parable  of  the  labourers  in  the 
vineyard^  ^138. 

Hearing  of  the  sickness  of  Lazarus,  he  determines 
to  return  into  Judea,  \  139,  where  he  raises  Lazarus 
from  the  dead,  \  140. 

The  Sanhedrim  agreeing  Jesus  should  be  put  to 
death,  and  publishing  a  proclamation  against  him,  he 
retires  to  Ephraim,  ^  141. 

Setting  out  on  his  last  journey  to  Jerusalem,  he 
tells  his  disciples  what  he  should  suffer  there,  rebukes 
the  ambition  of  Zebedee's  so7is^  and  exhorts  to  hu- 
mility, ^  142. 

Passing  through  Jericho,  he  cures  the  two  blind 
men,  and  converts  Zaccheus  the  publican,  ^  143  : 
After  which  he  delivers  the  parable  of  the  te7i  pounds, 
and  represents  the  vengeance  he  would  take  on  his 
enemies,  §  144. 

He  is  entertained  at  Bethany,  and  his  feet  anoint- 
ed by  Mary  :  Many  flock  thither  to  see  Lazarus, 
whom  also  the  chief  priests  conspire  to  kill,  [\  145. 

Christ  rides  in  triumph  to  Jerusalem  on  the  frsl 
day  oj  the  xveek,  \  146.  When  he  came  near  the  city, 
he  weeps  over  it,  and  at  his  entrance  goes  into  the 
temple,  which  he  vindicates  a  second  time  from  the 
profanation  of  the  traders,  and  performs  several 
miracles  there,  ^  147. 


J.P- 

4746. 


VOL.  3. 


60 


454 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


':f^. 


Discourses  with  some  Greeks  who  came  up  to  the 
Passover^  and  retires  in  the  evening  toBethany,  $148. 

Christ  returns  to  Jerusalem  the  next  morning,(that 
is,  on  Monday  in  the  Passion  week,)  and  by  the  way 
curses  the  barren  Jigtrce^  \  149 ;  visits  the  temple, 
and  again  reforms  the  abuses  of  the  traders ;  the 
priests  are  exasperated,  and  he  retires  in  the  even- 
ing, §  150. 

Returning  to  Jerusalem  on  Tuesday  morning,  the 

Jigtree  is  found  ivithered  away  :  Coming  again  into 
the  temple,  he  confounds  the  members  of  the  Sanhe- 
drim who  questioned  his  authority  ;  utters  the  para- 
ble of  the  complaisant  but  disobedient  son^  M^^»  '^^^ 
then  that  of  the  vineyard  let  ont  to  husbandmen^  ^152 
and  of  the  wedding  feast  and  garment,  (>  153. 

Confounds  the  attempt  to  insnare  him  in  the  ques- 
tion about  paying  tribute^  ^'^■54-;  proves  the  resurrec- 
tion against  the  Sadducees,  §  155  ;  answers  the  ques- 
tion as  to  ih^Jirst  commandment  of  the  law,  ^  156  ; 
and  repeats  his  charges  and  denunciations  against 
the  Pharisees,  §  157,  158. 

Going  out  of  the  temple,  he  applauds  the  liberality 
of  VLpoor  xvidow,  \  159  ;  foretells  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  acquainting  his  disciples  with  the  signs  of 
its  approach,  and  of  his  second  co?7iing,  ^  160 — 162  ; 
and  urges  the  suddenness  of  his  appearance,  as  an 
engagement  to  watchfulness,  §163,  which  he  enforces 
by  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins^  \  164,  and  of  the 
talents^  §  165,  concluding  his  discourse  with  a  most 
affecting  description  of  the  last  judgment,  \  166. 

The  rulers  contrive  how  they  may  seize  Jesus  : 
Judas  makes  an  infamous  contract  to  betray  him: 
He  retires  at  night  to  the  moiint  ofOUveSy  ^  167. 

Christ  returns  again  on  Wednesday  to  teach  in 
the  temple  as  before  j  but  the  particulars  are  not  re- 
corded, ibid.  ^. 

On  Thursday  morning,  he  directs  two  of  his  disci- 
ples to  go  and  prepare  the  Passover,  which  was  his 
fourth  and  last  Passover  :  He  comes  in  the  evening 
and  sits  down  with  his  apostles  to  that  feast,  \  168. 

At  the  antepast,  he  rebukes  their  ambition,  and 
xvashes  their  feet,  y  169.  At  supper,  he  intimates  who 
should  betray  him,  and  Judas  upon  this  retires,  §170. 


Chronohgiml  Table  of  Contents, 


455 


j  He  exhorts  them  to  mutual  love,  foretells  Peters 
I  fall,  ^  171,  and  then  institutes  the  eucharist,  §  172. 
j       After  this  he  addresses  his  disciples  with  a  large 

iconsoiatorif  discourse^  §173 — 178,  which  he  closes 
with  a  solemn /;r<7j/er,  ^179,  180.  Then  retires  from 
I  the  guest  chamber  to  the  garden  ofGethsemane,  re- 
newing his  caution  to  Peter  and  his  brethren,  §  181. 
I  Christ  falls  into  nn  aq-oni/ :  His  disciples  sleep,  § 
182.  Judas  betrays  him  :  He  yields  himself  up,  and 
I  they  forsake  him,  §  183.  He  is  conducted  to  the  pal- 
ace of  Caiaphas,  where  Peter  denies  him,  §  184. 

j  He  is  examined  and  condemned  on  Friday  morn- 
ing by  the  Sanhedrim^  §185  :  Then  is  brought  before 
Pilate,  and  examined  by  him,  §186  ;  is  sent  to  Her- 
od, who  returns  him  to  Pilate,  §  187,  who  having  in 
vain  attempted  his  release,  declaring  to  the  Jews  he 
found  no  fault  in  him,  at  length  yields  to  their  im 
portunity,  and  gives  judgment  against  him,  §  188. 

Being  delivered  up  by  Pilate,  after  various  abuses, 
he  is  led  forth  to  Calvary,  and  nailed  to  the  cross 
§  189.  His  garments  are  divided  ;  and  while  he  is 
himself  outrageously  insulted,  he  shews  mercy  to  the 
penitent  robber^  §  190;  and  having  commended  his 
mother  to  the  care  of  John,  expires  :  Amazing  prodi- 
gies attend  his  death,  and  alarm  the  spectators,  §191. 
Christ's  body  is  pierced  on  the  cross  ;  then  begged, 
and  buried,  by  Joseph  of  Aritnathea^  §  192, 

Judas  confesses  his  guilt  on  Christ's  being  con- 
demned, and  hangs  himself  m  despair,  §  193 — 

On  the  morrow  after  the  crucifixion,  (which  was 
the  Jeiuish  Sabbath^  or  Saturday^)  the  Jews  desire 
to  have  the  sepulchre  secured,  and  procure  a  guard 
to  watch  it,  § — 193. 

Christ  rises  from  the  dead  early  on  Lord''s  day. 
morning:  Mary  Magdalene,  finding  the  sepulchre 
open,  calls  Peter  and  John,  who  enter  into  it  and 
return,  while  Christ  makes  Aw  y^r^f  appearance  to  her, 
§  194. 

The  other  women,  coming  to  the  sepulchre,  are 
informed  of  his  resurrection  by  angels,  who  bid  them 
go  and  tell  his  disciples  :  He  appears  to  them  as  they 


456 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


return,  and  they  report  it  to  his  incredulous  disciples, 
\  195. 

The  guards  who  had  fled  awav  make  their  report 
of  what  had  passed  to  the  chief  priests^  and  are  hired 
to  disguise  the  truth.  Christ  appears  to  Peter,  §196, 
and  then  to  the  trvo  disciples  on  their  way  to  Em- 
maus,  §197,  who  return  and  report  it ;  and  while  the}- 
are  together,  Christ  appears  to  all  the  company  the 
same  evening,  \  198. 

On  that  day  sevennight  he  appears  again  to  the 
eleven^  Thomas  being  with  them,  and  offers  to  be 
examined  by  his  touch,  \  199. 

He  discovers  himself  to  Peter  and  other  disciples 
at  the  Sea  of  Tiberias^  while  they  were  fishing,  §  200; 
and,  after  a  remarkable  discourse  with  that  apostle^ 
foretells  his  martyrdom,  §  201. 

Christ  appears  to  the  whole  body  of  his  disciples 
in  Galilee,  and  afterwards  meets  the  apostles  several 
times  at  Jerusalem,  discoursing  with  them  of  the  af- 
fairs of  his  kingdom,  §  202. 

He  leads  them  out  of  the  city,  and,  having  blessed 
them,  ascends  to  heaven  in  their  sight :  They  return 
joyful  to  Jerusalem,  §  203  ;  with  which  the  history 
of  the  evangelists  concludes. 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  THIRD  VOLUME,  THAT  IS,  OF 
THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


Christ  (as  was  said  before,)  ascends  to  heaven  from 
the  mount  of  Olives  in  the  view  of  his  apostles  forty 
davs  after  his  resurrection,  \  1. 

The  apostles  return  to  Jerusalem,  and  being  as- 
sembled with  the  rest  of  the  disciples,  Matthias  is 
chosen  in  the  room  of  Judas,  §  2. 

The  Holy  Spirit  descends  upon  the  apostles  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost^  and  people  of  all  nations  hear  them 
speak  in  their  own  language  :  Peter  declares,  that 
this  was  what  the  prophet  Joel  had  foretold,  §  3,  and 
shews,  that  Jesus  whom  they  crucified  was  risen  from 
the  dead,  and  was  the  true  Messiah,  \  4.  Great 
numbers  are  converted,  and  baptized  j  and  converts 
are  daily  added  to  the  church,  §  5. 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents* 


457 


20 


34 


Peter  and  John  cure  a  man  who  had  been  lame 
from  his  birth  at  the  gate  of  the  temple,  \  6.  Peter 
makes  an  affectionate  discourse  to  the  people  assem- 
bled on  that  occasion,  \  7. 

Trhe  two  apostles  are  seized  by  order  of  the  Sanhe- 
(Iriniy  and,  being  examined  by  that  courts  courageous- 
ly declare  their  resolution  of  persisting  to  preach 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  :  They  are  severely  threatened, 
and  dismissed,  ^  8. 

Returning  to  iheir  company,  they  all  unite  in  an 
inspired  prayer,  which  is  attended  with  a  new  effu- 
sion of  the  Spirit.  The  number  and  zeal  of  the  con- 
verts increase.  Many  estates  are  sold,  and  the  price 
distributed,  \  9. 

Ananias  and  Sapphira  are  struck  dead  for  their 
fraudulent  dealing  :  The  church  increases,  and  ex- 
traordinary miracles  are  wrought,  ^10. 

The  twelve  are  apprehended  and  imprisoned,  and 
after  a  miraculous  deliverance,  are  brought  before 
the  Sanhedrim^  and  scourged,  but,  by  Gamaliel's  pru- 
dent advice,   are  discharged  without  farther  severi- 
ties, \\\. 

The  semen  deacons  are  chosen  :  The  number  of 
disciples  multiplies,  and  many  of  the  priests  believe 
M2— 

Stephen,  disputing  strenuously  with  the  Jews,  is 
seized,  and  brought  before  the  San hedri?}ty  ^ — 12 
Being  accused  of  blasphemy,  he  makes  a  long  de- 
fence, but  is  interrupted  in  it,  and  tumultuously 
stoned  to  death,  Saul  heartily  concurring  in  the  exe- 
cution, §  13 — 15. 

A  great  persecution  is  raised  at  Jerusalem,  v/here 
Saul  makes  havock  of  the  church,  who,  being  all  dis- 
persed but  the  apostles,  go  into  other  parts  and  preach 
the  word,  §  16 — 

Philip  the  deacon  preaches  Christ  at  Samaria,  and 
many  believe  ;  which  also  Simon  Magus  professes  to 
do,  and  is  baptized,  ^ — 16.  Peter  and  John,  being 
<  sent  by  the  apostles^  communicate  the  Spirit  by  the 
imposition  of  their  hands ;  and  Simon  offering  money 
for  the  like  power,  Peter  detects  and  censures  his 
hvpocrisy.  The  two  apostles  return  to  Jerusalem, 
preaching  the  word  in  many  villages  of  the  Samari 
tans,  ft  17. 


4j8 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


^2 


:i5 


38 


39 


Philip  is  ordered  by  an  aiigel  into  the  desert  in  the 
>vav  to  Gaza,  where  he  instructs  an  Ethiopian  einmch 
in  the  faith  of  Christ  ;  and,  having  baptized  him,  the 
Sjvr'it  takes  him  to  Azotus,  from  whence,  when  he 
had  preached  in  all  the  cities  of  the  neighbouring 
coast,  he  comes  to  Caesarea,  §  18. 

Saul,  setting  out  for  Damascus  with  an  intent  to 
persecut"  the  church  there,  is  miraculously  converted 
by  Christ's  appearing  to  him  on  the  way,  who  bids 
him  go  to  Damascus,  where  he  should  hear  what  he 
must  do.  The  light  that  shone  around  him  strikes 
hiin  blind,  and,  being  led  to  Damascus,  he  continues 
three  days  fasting,  (,19. 

Ananias,  by  divine  direction,  comes  and  restores 
his  sight,  declaring  that  the  Lord  had  chosen  him  to 
be  his  witness  unto  all  of  what  he  had  seen  and  heard; 
and,  having  baptized  him,  he  receives  iht.  Holy  Spir 
it,  ^  20. 

Immediately  he  preaches  Christ  at  Damascus,  and 
confounds  the  Jews,  proving  that  Jesus  is  the  true 
Messiah,  ibid. 

Then  goes  into  Arabia,  and  preaches  there  :  from 
whence  he  returns  to  Damascus,  Avhere  the  Jews 
seek  to  kill  him,  but  he  makes  his  escape  in  the 
night,  ibid. 

Three  years  after  his  conversion,  Saul  returns  to 
Jerusalem,  and  is  introduced  by  Barnabas  to  Peter 
and  James ;  but,  preaching  boldly  there,  he  is  again 
in  danger  from  the  Jews  ;  on  which  the  brethren 
conduct  him  to  Caesarea,  and  send  him  away  to  Tar- 
sus, ibid. 

The  persecution  ceases,  and  the  churches  are  mul- 
tiplied, ibid. 

Peter,  making  a  progress  through  the  neighbour- 
ing parts,  cures  iEneas  of  a  palsy  at  Lydda,  and 
raises  Dorcas  from  the  dead  at  Joppa,  §  21. 

Cornelius,  a  devout  centurion,  is  divinely  admon- 
ished t6  send  to  Joppa  for  Peter,  who  in  obedience 
to  the  divine  command,  comes  with  his  messengers 
to  Ciesarea,  preaches  the  gospel  to  him  and  his 
friends  though  Gentiles,  and  receives  them  into  the 
church  by  baptism,  \  22,  23. 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


459 


40 


42 


43 


44 


45 


46 


Peter,  returning  to  Jerusalem,  is  questioned  bv 
the  brethren  of  the  circumcision  for  his  conversing 
with  such  as  were  uncircu incised ;  but  on  his  giving 
an  account  of  the  matter,  they  acquiesce,  and  bless 
God  for  his  grace  to  the  Gentiles,  y  24. 
j     The  gospel  is  preached  at   Antioch,  and  a  great 
number  of  the   Greeks  believe.      Barnabas  is   sent 
jfrom  the  church  at  Jerusalem  to  confirm  ihe  disc 
pies  at  Antioch,  who  are  first  called  Christians  thei-< 
\h  25. 

Barnabas  goes  to  Tarsus  for  Saul,  and  bringing 
him  to  Antioch,  they  spend  a  year  together  there, 
\ibid. 

I  Agabus  comes  thither  from  Jerusalem,  and  fore 
tells  an  approachingyawi/ze' ;  A  collection  is  resolved 
'upon  for  the  poor  brethren  in  Judea,  which  is  sent  to 
•Jerusalem  by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  S^ul^ibid. 
j  Herod  Agrippaputs  James  to  death  at  Jerusalem, 
and  imprisons  Peter,  who  is  delivered  by  an  angel^ 
^  26. 

Herod  extravagantly  applauded  at  Caisarea  die 
miserably  by  the  stroke  of  an  angel^  \  27. 

Barnabas  and  Saul  having  executed  their  commis- 
sion, and  carried  to  Jerusalem  what  was  collected 
for  the  poor  brethren,  return  to  Antioch,  and  bring 
with  them  John  sirnamed  Mark,  \  28. 

The  Holy  Spirit  orders  Barnafjas  and  Saul  to  be 
set  apart  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles  :  They  go  to  Se 
leucia  attended  by  John,  and  from  thence  sail  to 
Cyprus  :  Having  preached  at  Salamis,  they  go 
through  the  island  to  Paphos,  where  Elymas  oppos 
ing  them  is  struck  blind  by  Saul,  (hereafter  called 
Paul,)  and  Sergius  Paulus  the  proconsul  is  convert- 
ed, ibid. 

From  hence  they  sail   to  Perga  in   Pamphyli 
where  John,  departing  from  them,  returns  to  Jeru-. 
salem,  ^  29. 

Paul  and  Barnabas  go  on  to  Antioch  in  Pisldia 
where  Paul  makes  a  long  discourse  in  the  synagogue 
and  the  Gentiles  desire  to  hear  him  again,  ibid,  Th< 
Jews  rejecting  the  word,  they  turn  to  the  Gentiles  ; 
and  as  many  as  are  determined  for  eternal  life  be- 
lieve, §  30. 

A  persecution  being  raised  against  them  by  th 
Jews,  they  are  driven  awav,  and  go  to  Iconium,  ibid. 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


10 


11 


48 


49 


50 


51 


Many  converts  are  made  there  both  of  the  Jews  and 
Cireeks.  The  unbelieving  Jews  stir  up  the  multi- 
tude against  them,  and  they  depart  to  Lystra,  where 
they  cure  a  lame  maji ;  on  which  the  people  take  them 
to  be  gods^  and  are  hardly  restrained  from  sacrificing 
to  them,  \  31.  But,  being  followed  thither  by  the 
Jews,  the  people  are  persuaded  to  stone  Paul,  who 
being  left  for  dead  recovers,  and  goes  with  Barna 
bas  to  Derbe,  from  whence  they  return  through  Pi 
sidia  and  Pamphylia,  consUtuUng  presbyters  in  every 
church,  and  sailing  from  Attalia,  come  back  to  An- 
tioch  in  Syria,  where  having  called  the  church  to- 
gether, they  report  the  wonderful  success  of  their 
ministry  among  the  Gentiles,  §  32 — 

Paul  and  Barnabas  continue  a  long  time  with  th( 
disciples  at  Antioch,  ^ — 32. 

The  Jewish  converts  urge  the  necessity  of  circum 
cision :  Debates  arise  at  Antioch ;  and  Paul  anc 
Barnabas  are  sent,  with  some  others,  to  consult  the 
apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem,  ^  33 — 

Having  passed  through  Phoenicia  and  Samaria  in 
their  way,  declaring  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles 
to  the  great  joy  of  all  the  brethren,  they  come  to  Je- 
rusalem, where  the  matter  is  debated  in  a  full  assem 
in  which,  after  Peter  and  James  had  spoken 
for  their  liberty,  the  celebrated  decree  is  made  in  fa- 
vour of  the  Gentile  converts,  ^  — 33,  34. 

They  send  back  messengers  with  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas, who  arrive  at  Antioch  with  the  decree  ;  and 
having  made  some  stay  there,  Judas  returns  to  the 
apostles,  but  Silas  chooses  to  continue  longer  there, 

Peter  comes  down  to  Antioch,  and  is  publicly  re- 
proved by  Paul  for  dissimulation  in  his  conduct,  ib. 

Paul  with  Silas,  and  Barnabas  with  John  six'named 
Mark,  set  out  different  ways,  lo  visit  the  churches 
they  had  lately  planted,  {\  — 35. 

Paul  and  Silas  travel  through  Syria  and  Cilicia 
and  several  provinces  of  the  Lesser  Asia,  and  come 
to  Derbe  and  Lystra,  where  having  associated  Time 
thy  with  them,  they  go  on  to  Phrygia,  Galatia,  and 
Mysia,  and  from  thence  come  to  Troas,  where  they 
are  called  to  Macedonia,  §  36 — 

Being  joined  by  Luke  at  Troas,  they  sail  from 
thence  and  cross  the  sea  to  Europe,  passing  by  Sa 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


4ai 


12 


13 


14 


52 


53 


54 


mothracia  to  Neapolis,  where  they  land,  and  go  to 
Philippi,  h  —36. 

Having  preached  at  Philippi,  Lydia  is  converted, 
and  receives  them  into  her  house  :  But  a  tumuh 
arising  on  Paul's  dispossessing  the  Pythoness,  he  and 
Silas  are  scourged,  and  thrown  into  prison :  The 
jailer  is  miraculously  awakened  and  converted,  )  Z7. 
On  pleading  they  were  Romans,  the  magistrates  come 
and  dismiss  them  ;  and  having  visited  the  brethren, 
they  depart  from  Philippi,  \  38. 

Passing  through  Amphipolis  and  Apollonia,  thev 
come  to  Thessalonica,  where  Paul  having  preached 
in  the  synagogue,  and  planted  a  Christian  church,  the 
unbelieving  Jews  stir  up  the  mob  against  them,  and 
oblige  them  to  depart,  \  39 — 

Being  come  to  Berrea,  they  are  received  more  can- 
didly by  the  Jews  there,  many  of  whom,  and  of  the 
Greeks,  believe  ;  but  being  followed  thither  by  the 
Jews  of  Thessalonica,  Paul  goes  away  to  Athens,  ap- 
pointing Silas  and  Timothy  to  follow  him,  ^—39. 

Paul,  greatly  moved  at  the  idolatry  which  prevail- 
ed at  Athens,  makes  an  excellent  discourse  to  the 
philosophers  there  ;  who  most  of  them  make  light  of 
what  he  says,  but  some  believe,  \  40. 

Paul  departs   from  Athens  to  Corinth,  where  h 
finds  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  and,  lodging  at  their  hduse, 
works  as  a  tentmaker,  but  preaches  every  sabbathday 
to  the  Jews  and  Greeks,  \  41 — 

Silas  and  Timothy  come  to  him  here :  and  Paul, 
rejected  by  the  Jews,  turns  to  the  Gentiles,  many  of 
whom  believe  and  are  baptized,  ib. 

Being  encouraged  in  his  work  by  a  vision  of  Christ, 
Paul  continues  at  Corinth  a  year  and  six  months,  and 
is  rescued  by  Gallio  from  the  rage  of  the  Jews,  k 

— 41.  ,  , 

From  hence  he  writes  his  first  and  second  epis 

ties  to  theThessalonians,  and  that  to  the  Gala 

tians,  ib,  '. 
Paul  departs  from  Corinth  to  Cenchrea,  where  in 
performance  of  a  vow  which  he  had  made,  he  shaves 
his  head:  From  thence  he  sails  to  Ephesus,  where 
he  leaves  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  whom  he  had  brought 
with  him  from  Corinth  -,  and  spending  but  one  sab- 
bath there,  as  he  was  hastening  to  the  passover,  pur- 
sues  his  voyage  to  Caesarea,  where  he  lands,  and  goes 
up  to  Terusal^m.     There  he  salutesthe  church,  ami 


VOL.  3. 


61 


462 


Chronohgkal  Table  of  Contents. 


p 

3 

K* 

S 

Ci. 

g 

to 

4^ 

Or 

>{^ 

^1 


5S 


57 


58 


having  kept  the  feast,  returns   to  Antioch  in  Syria, 
)  42— 

Having  continued  there  some  time,  Paul  sets  out  on 
another  progrens^  (which  was  the  Mir^  that  he  began 
from  thence  since  his  conversion  ;)  in  which  he  visits 
the  Asian  churches,  and  particularly  those  of  Galatia 
and  Phrygia,  ib. 

ApoUos,  in  the  mean  time,  preaches  at  Ephesus  ; 
and  being  farther  instructed  in  the  Christian  doctrine 
by  Aquila  and  Prlscilla,  goes  over  to  Achaia,  and 
preaches  at  Corinth  and  other  places  in  that  province, 
'i  — 42. 

While  Apollos  was  watering  what  Paul  had  planted 
at  Corinth,  Paul  comes  to  Ephesus,  where  some  of 
John's  disciples,  being  instructed  by  him,  are  bap- 
tized, and  receive  the  Spirit,  \  43 — 

Having  taught  there  in  the  synagogue  three  ynonths 
neeting  with  opposition  from  the  Jews,  he  separates 
the  disciples,  and  discourses  daily  for  two  years  in  the 
school  of  Tyrannus;  performing  extraordinary  mira' 
cles,  while  the  exorcist  Jews  are  beaten  by  a  dsemo 
niac  they  would  have  dispossessed ;  and  preaching  the 
word  with  such  success,  that  many  believe  and  burn 
their  magical  books,  §  — 43. 

About  this  time  he  writes  his  first  epistle  to  the 
Corinthians,  §  44,  ^. 
Paul  thinks  of  setting  out  for  Macedonia  and 
Achaia,  from  whence  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem,  and 
afterwards  to  Rome  ;  but  sending  Timothy  and  Eras- 
tus  into  Macedonia,  he  alters  his  design,  and  tarries 
some  time  longer  in  that  part  of  Asia,  §  44 — 

Demetrius  the  silversmith  raising  a  tumult  against 
him,  the  mob  is  enraged  and  cries   out  for  Diana 
Paul  is  advised  not  to  venture  among  them  :   The 
chancellor  comes  and  appeases  the  tumult,  §  — 44 

Paul  leaving  Timothy,  who  was  now  returned  to 
him,  at  Ephesus,  departs  from  thence  ;  and  having 
passed  through  Troas  in  his  way,  crosses  the  sea  to 
Macedonia,  where  he  visits  the  several  churches, 
gathering  a  contribution  as  he  passed  for  the  poor 
brethren  in  Judea,  ^  45 — 

In  this  journey  he  writes  his  Second  Epistle  to 

the  Corinthians  ;  as  also,  probably,  his  First 

to  Timothy,  2b.  ^^  <^. 

From  Macedonia  he  goes  on  to  Greece,  where  he 

visits  the  churches  at  Corinth,  and  in  the  neighbour 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


A&: 


in^  parts  of  Achaia  :  and  having  finished  his  collec- 
tion, after  three  months  abode  there,  being  now. ready 
to  embark  for  Syria,  to  avoid  the  Jews  he  chooses  to 
return  by  Macedonia,  ^  — 45 — 

From  Corinth  in  this  journey  the  apostle  writes 
his  epistle  to  the  Romans,  ib.  "=. 

Timothy  being  returned  from  Ephesus,  accompa- 
nies Paul  in  his  journey,  with  Luke  and  several  oth- 
ers, who  sail  from  Philippi  after  the  passoverweek  to 
Froas  ;  where,  on  the  frst  day  of  the  week,  Paul 
celebrates  the  eucharist,  and  having  preached  till  mid 
night  raises  Eutvchus  to  life,  who  was  killed  by  a  fall 
as  he  slept,  after  which  he  proceeds  on  his  voyage,  and 
comes  to  Miletus,  designing,  if  possible,  to  be  at  Je 
rusalemby  Pentecost,  § — 45. 

At  Miletus  he  sends  for  the  elders  of  the  Ephesian 
church,  and  takes  his  leave  of  them  in  an  affectionate 
discourse,  ^  46. 

Paul  and  his  company  pursue  their  voyage,  and 
having  sailed  by  divers  places  come  to  Csesarea,where 
they  are  entertained  at  Philip's  house  ;  and  notwith 
standing  the  repeated  warnings  that  were  given  him 
by  inspired  persons  of  what  the  Jews  would  do  to 
him,  he  resolutely  goes  up  to  Jerusalem,  §  47. 

Upon  his  coming  to  Jerusalem,  after  an  interview 
with  James  and  the  ciders  of  the  church  there,  Paul 
being  advised  to  join  with  some  that  had  a  vow,  to 
obviate  the  prejudices  of  the  Jews,  begins  his  purifi- 
cation ;  but  is  assaulted  in  the  temple  by  some  Jews 
from  Asia,  who  so  incense  the  people  that  they  would 
have  killed  him,  if  Lysias  the  Roman  Tribune  had 
not  come  and  prevented  it,  who  orders  his  soldiers 
to  bind  him  and  take  him  into  the  castle,  §  48. 

As  they  were  carrying  him  away,  Paul  obtains 
leave  to  speak  to  the  people,  and  gives  them  an  ac- 
count of  his  conversion,  and  of  the  call  he  had  to 
preach  the  gospel,  ^  49  :  But  upon  mentioning  his 
being  sent  unto  the  Gentiles,  the  Jews  are  enraged 
and  will  hear  him  no  farther  :  The  Tribune  orders 
that  he  should  be  scourged,  which  Paul  escapes  by 
pleading  he  is  a  Roman,  ^  50. 

Paul  being  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim,  oc 
casions  a  division  in  the  council  ;  and  a  tumult  aris- 
ing, the  Tribune  takes  him  away.  Christ  appears  m 
a  vision  to  Paul,  and  tells  him  he  should  testify  con 
cerning  him  at  Rome.     The  Jews  conspire  to  assas 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents, 


59 


60 


sinate  him,   which  being  made   known  to  Paul,  the 
Tribune  is  informed  of  their  design,  §  51. 

Lysias  sends  away  Paul  under  a  guard,  who  bring 
lim  by  night  to  Antipatris,  and  conduct  him  from 
thence  to  Felix  the  Roman  governor  at  Caesarea, 
who  orders  him  into  custody  till  his  accusers  came, 
V   52— 

He  is  soon  followed  thither  by  the  high  priest  and 
■Iders  of  the  Jews  ;  and  Tertullus  accusing  him,  the 
Tews  affirm  that  what  he  said  was  true,  \  — 52. 
3ut  Paul  having  made  his  defence,  Felix  adjourns 
he  cause  till  Lysias  should  come  down,  and  oni} 
it-ders  him  to  be  kept  under  a  gentle  confinement, 
with  liberty  for  his  friends  to  come  to  him,  \  53. 

On  hearing  Paul  discourse  before  him  and  his 
vife  Drusilla,  Felix  trembles,  and  puts  him  off  to 
mother  opportunity  ;  but  though  he  frequently  sent 
for  him  afterwards,  it  was  only  with  a  view  of  getting 
noney  from  him  to  release  him,  \  54 — 

When  Paul  had  been  in  custody  two  years,  Felix, 
on  quitting  his  government,  to  gratify  the  Jews  leaves 
Paul  a  prisoner,  ib, 

Festus  succeeding  Felix  is  applied  to  by  the 
Jews,  who  renew  their  complaints  against  Paul.  He 
makes  his  defence  before  Festus,  and  to  avoid  his 
sending  him  to  Jerusalem,  appeals  to  Caesar,  \ — 54. 

King  Agrippa  and  Berenice  coming  to  visit  the 
new  governor,  Festus  acquaints  them  with  the  case 
of  Paul  :  and,  at  the  King's  request,  Paul  is  produc- 
ed before  him  in  a  large  assembly,  \  55.  Being  per 
mitted  to  speak  for  himself,  Paul  makes  an  excellent 
defence,  and  gives  such  an  account  of  himself  and 
his  doctrince,  that  Agrippa  is  almost  persuaded  to 
be  a  Christian  ;  and  the  assembly  rising,  he  declares 
Paul  might  be  set  at  liberty,  if  he  had  not  appealed 
to  Caesar,  ^  56. 

Paul  is  shipped  for  Italy  with  some  other  prison- 
ers^ in  custody  of  a  centurion^  and  is  attended  in  his 
voyage  by  Luke  and  Aristarchus  :  Having  suffered 
great  extremity  in  a  storm,  Paul  is  assured  by  an  ori- 
gel^  that  none  of  them  should  perish,  which  he  de- 
lares  for  their  encouragement  to  those  that  sailed 
with  him,  \  57.  The  storm  continues  many  days, 
and  they  at  length  are  shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of 
Malta,  but  all  get  safe  to  land,  \  58. 

The  inhabitants  of  Malta  treat  them  with  great 
kindness.     A  viper  fastens  upon  Paul,  and  he  receives 


Chronological  Table  of  Contents. 


465 


63 


no  harm  :  Publius's  father  and  others  are  miracu- 
lously cured  :  Arid^Lh^Y  three  months'*  stay  there  they 
depart  for  Rome,  ^  59 — 

Having  touched  at  Syracuse  in  Sicily,  they  sail  to 
Rhegium  in  Italy,  and  from  thence  to  Puteoli ;  from 
whence  they  go  by  land  to  Rome,  being  met  by  sev- 
eral Christian  l>rethren  on  the  way,  §  — 59 — 

When  they  were  come  to  Rome,  Paul  is  allowed 
to  dwell  in  his  own  hired  house,  while  the  rest  of  the 
prisoners  are  delivered  to  the  Captain  of  the  Guard^ 
i)— 59. 

Soon  after  his  arrival  Paul  has  an  audience  of  the 
Jews,  and  gives  them  an  account  of  the  Christian 
Faith;  but  most  of  them  being  hardened  in  their  un- 
belief, he  declares,  the  salvation  of  God  is  sent  to 
the  Gentiles,  ^  60— 

He  spends  two  years  confined  to  his  own  hired 
house  there,  preaching  the  things  concerning  Christ 
to  all  that  came  to  him,  ^  — 60 

Dunng  this  time  of  his  abode  at  Rome  he  writes 
several  Epistles;  particularly,  those  to  the 
Ephesians,  Colossians,  and  Philippians ;  as 
also  that  to  Philemon  ;  and  not  long  after 
that  to  the  Hebrews.  His  Epistle  to  Titus 
and  the  Second  to  Timothy,  seem  to  be  of  a 
later  date,  ibid.  ^. 


CONCLUSION  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT, 


NUMBER  IV. 


AN  ADDITIONAL  NOTE,  RELATING  TO  THE  PARTICULAR 
TIME,  IN  WHICH  THE  SEVERAL  HISTORICAL  BOOKS  OF 
THE    NEW  TESTAMENT  WERE  WRITTEN. 

OINCE  the  preceding  parts  of  this  work  were  finished,  it  has 
been  suggested  to  me  by  a  much  esteemed  friend,  that  it  might 
be  proper  to  say  something  concerning  the  Time  of  writing  each 
of  these  Sacred  Books  on  which  I  have  commented.  I  confess 
it  might  justly  be  expected  I  should  touch  on  this  article  ;  and  I 
heartily  wish  I  were  capable  of  doing  it  in  a  more  satisfactory 
manner. 

In  general,  it  must  be  allowed,  their  being  so  universally  re- 
ceived^ among  those  who  were  most  capable  of  judging,  and  who 
were  certainly  obliged  by  the  highest  interest  to  be  accurate  in 
their  inquiries,  as  written  by  Holy  Men,  who  were  contemporary 
with  Christ  himself,  and  personally  concerned  in  the  grand 
facts  they  record,  plainly  shows  they  must  have  been  of  very 
early  date^  and  secures  the  point  which  is  most  important  to  our 
faith  and  edification  as  Christians. 

But  as  to  the  particular  year^  in  which  either  of  the  Four  Gos- 
pels,  or  the  Acts,  were  published,  I  am  of  opinion,  on  the  most 
careful  inquiry  I  have  had  a  capacity  and  opportunity  of  making, 
that  we  have  no  certain  foundation  to  go  upon  in  determining  it. 

It  is  but  very  little  we  can  learn  from  the  Books  themselves, 
with  regard  to  this  circumstance.  Matthew  does  not  continue 
his  history  quite  so  lov/  as  the  Ascension  of  Christ.  Mark  in- 
deed goes  much  farther,  and  speaks  of  the  Apostles  going  out 
and  preaching  every  zvhere ;  which  implies,  that  the  Gospel  had 
made  a  considerable  progress  before  his  history  was  concluded. 
Luke  carries  down  the  Acts,  which  book  was  written  after  his 
Gospel,  to  the  end  of  the  second  year  of  Paul's  imprisonment ; 
which  shows  it  could  not  be  written  till  about  thirty  years  after 
Christ's  Ascension,  but  does  not  certainly  prove,  it  was  written 
quite  so  soon  :  And  as  for  the  argument  from  2  Cor.  viii.  18,  to 
prove  that  his  Gospel  was  dispersed  throughout  all  the  churches 
with  applause,  before  Paul  wrote  his  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corin- 
thians, (that  is,  before  the  year  ST,)  I  think  it  very  precarious. 
John  plainly  appears  to  have  intended  his  gospel  as  a  supplement 
to  the  other  three,  and  consequently  it  must  have  been  the  last 
of  the  four  :  But  as  he  mentions  nothing  which  happened  after 


The  time  ofxvrkwg  the  Historical  Books.  467 

the  Ascension^  though  he  so  certainly  wrote  after  Christianity  had 
been  widely  propagated,  (as  appears  from  what  has  been  said  of 
Mark's  conclusion,)  it  will  show,  that  no  conjecture  can  be  form- 
ed as  to  the  Date  of  one  of  these  Books  merely  from  the  last 
article  recorded  in  it. 

Tradition  does  indeed  say  something  on  this  subject,  but  notin 
so  determinate,  or  always  in  so  consistent  a  manner,  asve  might 
have  been  ready  to  expect.  Itcnseus,  Eusebius,  Jerom,  and  Au- 
gustine are  mentioned  by  almost  all  critics  and  commentators 
that  write  upon  this  head.  They  all  agree  in  telling  us,  what  is 
extremely  probable,  that  Matthew's  Gospel  w^s  first  written : 
(Compare  Iren.  adv.  Hcer.  lib.  iii.  cap.  1.  Euseh.  Eccl.  Hist,  lib, 
vi.  cap.l.  Hieron.  Catal.  Script.  Eccles.  and  Aug.  dc  Consen.  Evan, 
lib.  i.  cap.  1.)  But  in  the  account  of  the  year  of  pvbltcation  they 
differ.  Eusebius,  (in  his  Chronicon,)  and  Theophylact,  whom 
most  of  the  moderns  follow,  place  it  but  eight  or  mne  years  after 
the  ascension  ;  and  Calmet  tells  us,  that  almost  all  the  old  Greek 
manuscripts  have  it  thus  at  the  end  of  his  Gospel.  I'he  Alexan- 
drian Chronicle  brings  \t seven  years  lower:  and  Irenseus  in  the 
forecited  place,  on  the  authority  of  a  tradition  from  Papias, 
(which  in  itself  seems  not  very  probable,)  sets  it  as  late  as  the 
preaching  of  Peter  and  Paul  at  Rome ;  which  must  have  been,  (if 
they  ever  preached  together  there,)  more  thaw  Jif teen  years  after 
that.  The  same  author  says,  that  Mark  wrote  two  years  after 
Matthew  :  And  hardly  any  other  accounts  (so  far  as  I  can  recol- 
lect,) say  any  thing  determinate  about  it ;  though  several  of  them, 
speak  of  Mark's  writing  his  Gospel  at  the  request  of  St.  Peter. 
(See  Cle}n.  Alex,  apud  Euseb.  Eccl.  Hist.  lib.  ii.  cap.  15,  ^  lib.  vi. 
cap.  14.  Hieron.  Catal.  Fir.  illustr.  in  diarc.  and  Ephiphan.  Hxr. 
51.)  I  cannot  certainly  affirm,  that  Luke  had  seen  both  these, 
though  Mr.  L'Enfant  thinks  he  strongly  intimates  it :  And  I  find 
little  in  the  Fathers  about  the  time  of  his  writi«g,  more  than  what 
Irenseus  says,  that  he  digested  into  writing  what  Paul  preached 
among  the  Gentiles;  thereby  seeming  to  intimate,  that  it  was 
after  that  apostle  had  dispatched  some  considerable  part  of  his 
ministry.  {Set  Iren.  lib.  Vn.  cap.  \.^  Eusebius^  ( Eccl.  Hist.  lib. 
iii.  cap.  24,  ^  lib.  vi.  cap.  14,)  Jerom^  (CataU  in  Joan.)  and 
Irenceus^  (lib.  iii.  cap.  11,)  say,  that  John  wrote  his  Gospel  in  an 
extreme  oldage^  and  very  near  the  conclusion  of  the  first  century. 
And  this  is  the  substance  of  what  I  can  learn  concerning  the  light 
that  antiquity  throws  on  this  question. 

On  the  whole,  it  will  appear  certain  concerning  Txvo  of  the 
Gospels^  those  of  Mark  and  John,  and  probable  concerning  the 
third,  I  mean  that  of  Luke,  (whatever  we  may  conjecture  con- 
cerning Matthew's,)  that  they  were  not  written  till  some  consid- 
erable time  after  our  Lord'' s  resurrection.  Perhaps  this  may  afford  a 
probable  argument,  that  Matthew's  was  written  sooner ;  since  we 


468  The  time  of  writing  the  Historical  Books. 

can  hardly  suppose,  (as  Mr.  Le  Clerc  observes,  Ecdes,  Hist,  p, 
414,)  that  the  Church  should  be  left  so  long  without  any  authen- 
tic account  in  writing  of  facts  so  highly  important  to  its  edifi- 
cation and  its  very  being.* 

As  for  the  later  Evangelists  it  might  perhaps  be  urged,  that 
they,  who  wrote  not  altogether  from  their  own  knowledge,  but 
from  the  testimony  of  others,  would  have  an  opportunity  of 
inakingy?///er  iyiquiries  from  a  greater  variety  of  persons,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  deliberation  they  used  before  the  publication  of 
their  works.  Yet  on  the  other  hand,  it  would  on  the  part  of  the 
original  ivitnesses  so  much  increase  the  probability  of  some  slip 
of  memory,,  that  on  the  whole  it  might  something  derogate  from 
the  full  credibility  of  what  they  have  written,  were  it  not  for  what 
hath  been  proved  above  of  the  divine  superintendency  and  inspi- 
ration with  which  the}''vvere  favoured :  But  when  this  is  allowed, 
the  objection  immediately  falls  to  the  ground  ;  for  in  regard  to 
this,  we  may  as  entirely  credit  Moses,  when  relating  facts  which 
happened  two  thousand  years  before  he  was  born,  as  Luke,  when 
giving  an  account  of  the  shipwreck  he  himself  suffered  at  Malta. 

I  shall  close  this  note  with  observing,  that  the  longer  Christ- 
ianity had  been  settled  in  the  world  before  these  books  were  writ- 
ten, the  stronger  is  the  argument  which  we  may  deduce  from 
the  universal  reception  they  met  with,  to  prove  their  credibility: 
Because  it  plainly  shews,  they  were  perfectly  agreeable  to  what 
the  churches  in  one  place  and  another  had  been  taught  by  the 
lips  of  the  apostles ;  otherwise  their  inconsistency  with  those 
originally  received  accounts  would,  no  doubt,  have  been  esteem- 
ed an  invincible  reason  for  rejecting  them.  And  when  a  due 
weight  is  allowed  to  this  thought,  it  will  perhaps  appear,  that  if 
we  should  bring  the  date  of  each  book  as  low  as  any  of  the  Ec- 
clesiastical  Writers  do,  (for  which  I  can  see  no  sufficient  reason,) 
yet  the  cause  of  Christianity  would  not,  on  the  whole,  lose  any 
thing  material  by  such  a  concession. 

»  See  Mr.  Le  Cierc's  Dissertation  on  the  Four  Evangelists,  prefixed  *o  his  ffar- 
many ;  in  which  he  says  as  good  things  as  I  have  any  wliere  met  will.,  in  favour 
of  the  earliest  dates  wliich  any  have  assigned  to  Matt/ieiv,  Mark,  ana  Luke. 


END  OF  THE  THIRD   VOLUME. 


BS23A0. 064  1807  v3^^p^^3phrase 


The  family  expositor 


,  Theological  Seminary 


-Speer  Library 


1       1 


012  00029  2807^